Once Upon a Time...
ysticSecret1
After a long ride on her horse she slid her tired body from her loyal friend and started to walk slowly trying to make her shaking legs listen to her again... Kristina never been so far away from her home where she needed to be a real lady with so many rules that made her feel sick...
She felt like they are trying to put her in a gold cage and she will die in there... even if she knew that her parents wanted only the best for her... not even that helped to get rid of her wild temper ... her father always used to say to her that even she is so beautiful that is not enough to be forgiven and act like a crazy mouthful person, she need to remember that she is a lady and not a man.
And now so far away from her home ... little scared but happy she walked side by side with her horse smiling about all adventures that waited for her ... she tried to do her best to hide what she is by choosing an outfit less appealing but her posture... still could not be hidden as much as she tried.
Now in this unknown town she hoped to find answers to her all questions or at least some of them. And maybe to get some freedom in her choices... as for know Kristina knew she needs to find a place to stay safe maybe even to find her a job... even an idea of that made her giggle...women never worked in her country but here far away from it she hoped for a little miracle... ooo furthermore she needed to buy more stuff that will help to transform her in someone that no one will recognize ...
and that will be the hardest part... she grinned to herself thinking that finally she is free this Kristina A.... to do what she wants and no one is here to command her or to look at her when she is "little" out of "lady" talk or act...
KakarikiFirehawk
Just another day in town
Slowly a two spanned carrier wagon with materials drove into town with two drivers bickering together about all kind of stuff until the one next to the driver did noticed the girl and started to gaze and even started to whistle at her in a somewhat inappropriate way.
The driver took slight offence of his behaviour and responded accordingly, "C'mon Lester, leave that woman alone will ya?"
Lester reacted disturbed and reacted slight annoyed, "Ooohw... can't I have a little fun now?", "Yep... you can... but not that a way Lester".
Lester crossed his hands and took a pride pose, "No doubt ya gonna tell me why I can't have a little fun ain't you?"
"Cuz you shouldn't address a lady as such you did Lester", "Ohw.. ohw... and why not if I'd be allowed to ask?", "Cuz it ain't nice Lester", the driver reacted slight irritated.
"OHW? who says so?", "I says so Lester...", meanwhile the wagon stopped near a smithy with an adjacent hardware shop, "Now... you better waste your time helping me unload this wagon... making yourself useful for a moment Lester", the rider spoke while he opened the two big doors of the smithy
Under soft muttering Lester helped the rider unloading the materials on the wagon into the smithy while the rider opened the rainwater barrel just outside the smithy and splashes his dusty face and his eye also caught the lady standing next to her horse looking around, "hmm... newcomer no doubt... haven't seen her around before for sure"
But some remark from good old Lester distracted him and the familiar bickering started again while they both unloaded the wagon.
MysticSecret1
Looking around to find suitable Inn Kristina saw some men staring at her and ... one of them even was whistling? Gosh how rude she though for herself rolling her eyes ..."Uzteks spoksoti! Pamatei ka nors idomaus?" She sayd their way more for herself then for them... men... they are same everywhere ...
Patting her horse's head she looked away hoping to find someone who would help her to find a decent place to stay. She heard about towns like this long time ago ... hiding and listening in a secret from men in her castle. Kristina heard that it can be pretty dangerous and women there could be ummm kind a free in their behavior.
Not that she was afraid of it.. and not that someone would think about her that way but still she did not have any wish to deal with it now when she was so far away from her home.
Walking deep further she saw a little tavern with wide open doors... loud chat and music were heard from there and people were coming in and out, some of them even were thrown out...
"That the place yes there I will get all answers" ... with that thinking Kristina gave the boy standing near to the door to take care of horse and... not wanting to change her mind quickly stepped in... almost crushing one who just was leaving the tavern...
GaeaLicious
Near the tavern was the Meadows General Store, it has been closed for a while now since the owner died but today the door was open and somebody was singing in the store.
A Lady steps out the door, her long hair hold together walking towards a wagon filled with crates she starts carrying the crates into the store.
When all crates are in the store she came back holding up a freshly painted store board which she places outside.
"Meadows Store Grand Opening"
"1 small sack Meadow tea-blend for each customer
something sweet for each child"
As she pushes a lock hair back behind her ear she looks around and sighs, thinking back to when she lived here as a child.
She could still hear her father yell at her "Melany get out of the trees and in the store, how will you ever be a lady if you act like a boy!!!!" Her eyes get a sad look as she turns around, she wont hear that anymore now he is gone, she came back to here as soon as she heard he was sick-but when she arrived it was already to late. She was just in time for the funeral and when she was about to leave town she heard the Store was given to her by her father oh how her stepmother yelled at her when she found out that the store went to her, telling her she would never had earned it, Melany holds her head up and mumbles into herself. "I WILL show them i can make my fathers wish come to and WILL run this store" With a smile she walks back into the store.
TalaWyanet
Over in the tavern, there was a fair maiden by the name of Lily Edwards.
Isacc's tavern was just a "run of the mill" type building. All done in wood with the bar,
tables & chairs, a piano in the corner and room for a little bit of dancing. Then there was the stairs going to the second floor. Those rooms were usually rented out so her father could earn more money. Lily knew that the "other girls" went upstairs with men sometimes, but Lily was never allowed to do that. She often wondered what the girls did up there..
She was comely of face and shapely of figure with long tresses of jet black hair. Her breasts were full and heavy with sensual promise. Her bottom was the plumpest and most delectable of all the young serving wenches. The lusty young men of the village were ever wary when they came close to the maiden Lily, for her sire (father) was well-known to be most harsh with those scallions employing loose hands on her body. Thus, poor Lily was fated to be devoid of spouse and deprived of sensuous intimacies with the opposite gender
Lily was what they called. "well past the opportune time for securing a husband" of either fortune or good looks. Lily was just now past her 18th birthday. Why.. she was considered an "old maid". She worked all day in her father "Isaac's" tavern, serving the towns people and the many visitors to the Region. A Region famed for it's wonderous springs of healthy long life.
The young maiden was pitied by both the married ladies of the village and by the sexually
promiscuous young maidens who worked beside Lily, serving ale to the randy males drinking
with abandon in the lively tavern.
Hearing the swinging door creak, she looked up from wiping down a table to see a young miss. But by the way she carried herself, she came from money. Lily wondered what a girl like that was doing in a place like this out in the middle of nowhere. Rag still in hand, Lily put her hand on her hip and watched the girl to see what she was going to do or what she wanted...
MysticSecret1
Almost knocked out by the stranger or at crushing to him to be more honest... Kristina lost her balance and if not his strong hands now she would be not in a very laydyish position on the floor. Mumbling to herself something in the foreign language Kristina slowly raised her eyes noticing some strong chest, then huge palms, that still hold her tight, then wow some very broad shoulders. What got the most of her attention was his outfit starting from his huge size shoes ... she grinned to herself... Kristina never saw it that huge feet in her life. Shoes seemed like craft work very detailed and with some pictures of eagles on their side... pants where mixed with straps of leather ... very originally done. Then followed with her eyes to his upper body where her eyes stopped for little longer of time... not only of his huge massive posture, she told herself, but just to admire someone's work by doing all those eagles and wolves and that all of it just was finished in one perfectly neat picture.
He did not say a word to her yet not letting her go for a min or too holding her and making sure she is stable on her feet again. " I am so sorry" Kristina whispered raising her head to his... that took her to look almost up sky... she silently gasped meeting deeply dark brown eyes that stared at her smiling? Ooo gosh he was smiling at her only with his eyes keeping his sharp face features unreadable. Also he had a almost blue black and very long hair that was beautified by a single feather...
Her face in a second went to a horror expression ... Kristina heard about them, she was not sure how to call them, back there in her country how they kill and how brutal they are... fast as she could Kristina snapped at his hands and stepped one huge step back... saying much louder now " if you please just let me go now!"
Turning her face inside the tavern she totally ignored a stranger who gave her a one last hard look and went out of the tavern. Keeping her head up high Kristina silently counted to ten trying to calm her jumping heart as she never experienced such a closeness with a man before, any of man to be sure, and this one was just one giant...
"Now now Kristina you can do it" she told to herself and with a light smile turned to a young woman working at the bar... " My greetings to you, I would like to know if you would be so kind and can help me to find a person who perhaps would help me find a decent place to stay a night or two then some food to eat," and then she whispered blushing "a bath would be wonderful too"...
KakarikiFirehawk
After some time Lester went on his way when the unloading was done and the rider sat down at a working table in the end corner of the shop which was more or less secluded from the smithy itself by some open cabinets with spare parts and other materials.
On the table itself where some tools laying around for the more finer metal works and additional some books and technical manuals, next to the small window the wall was cluttered by all kind papers and notes pinned by nails and such.
He took a small pouch from his inside pocket and emptied in on the table... small stuff like spring feathers and a kind of small wheel with rough edges then he opened a drawer and took out some other stuff with it, amongst it some kind of small canister and a few black glassy stones with sharp edges... he hits two of the stones together causing small sparks.. carefully he used a knife to cut off a few small pieces from the stone and pushed one of the small pieces in some small hole on top of the canister then he carefully mounted the small rough edged wheel on top of the hole and made sure a soft pressure on the small chirp of stone was inflicted... while holding it in position he used a small nail en bends it to make sure it stayed in place as he intended.
With his thumb he rolled the wheel softly causing sparks towards the top of a small wire like a wick that extended downwards in a curly way into the bottom of the canister itself... he smiled... it actually works he must have been thinking.
Then he opened other drawers but he could not find what he was looking for..., "Darn... Need some cotton or a like... wonder whether the General Store has been reopened by now", he walked out the smithy while still holding his strange sparkle device in his hands and heads towards the general store, passing the saloon only to gaze a little but just enough to see that the newcomer already made friends more or less.
TalaWyanet
As Lily looked at the girl, listening to the girl's needs, she tried not to laugh. In the back ground, one could hear the chatter of the men enjoying a mid-day drink to cool off as Maddy sang a sweet song for the men's enjoyment. She saw the girl looking around and wondered if the sites and sounds would be to much for this high society girl. The place was lit by candles and fire, and filled with smoke from old tobacco and fresh opium, and reeking of stale vomit and cheap alcohol.
After letting the girl wait long enough, she spoke to the girl.. "Well ye not be wanting much now wouldcha. My father who owns this here tavern has rooms for rent upstairs. Best you know those rooms are not quiet at night if you get my meaning. Lily chuckled seeing the girl's eyes go wide at the news of the rooms. It is 10 pence a night for the room, 1 pence for a bath, and 2 pence for a plate of beans & ham with a slice of bread. By the way, the bath is out back and everyone uses them.
So, will you still be needing all of that? ~Lily stood there hands on her hips. She didn't have time to wait for a hoity-toity girl who didn't belong in the middle of nowhere, to make up her mind~
Thought this would help for buying, biding and gambling.
Shillings (10 pence = 1 shilling)
Farthings (4 farthings = 1 penny)
Pence (12 pennies = 1 pence)
threepences (12 pence = 1 shilling)
Half crown (30 pennies = 1 half crown)
Pound (20 shillings = 1 pound)
MysticSecret1
With wide open her eyes and speechless for a quite moment or two Kristina just now looked better around the place she entered...
Men sitting around tables drinking... some of them sleeping already... women who were barely dressed exposing themselves and giggling with men...
just now she could smell and hear that all tavern's surrounding in full it beauty... still gasping at lady's words looking at her she slowly backed up to the door not for a second turning her back to all this crowd that were gathering in that tavern... silently she whispered to her with her shaking but strong voice... " thank you for all information but I guess I misread signs" with that saying ... twisting hard her fingers together till they turned light blue Kristina stepped outside and just then collapsed in the chair near by looking even paler then a ghost...
"Here you go... how fine you deal Kristina how brave you are..." she was saying sarcastically to herself...still trying to gain her posture back... fine I guess she will need to look for a different place to live... she hoped she will...
TalaWyanet
Lily waited, tapping her boot on the floor, wondering if the girl was going to answer. She watched the girl looking around the room and crinkling her nose. Realizing Maddy had stopped singing, Lily looked over at her and saw that everyone was staring at the girl. Shrugging her shoulders to Maddy and winked before turning back to the girl. She said nothing but just watched the girl backing up out of the tavern. Lily and everyone in the tavern all started laughing, some of them in tears for laughing so hard. From the back of the room she heard one man snicker while speaking to another one. "I wouldn't mind a piece of that lil filly, even if she is skid-dish." both men then cracked up laughing again. Maddy went over to the two men and offered herself to one or both of them men for a good time upstairs. Lily overhearing part of Maddy's conversation, she sighed then went on with her work of cleaning...
GaeaLicious
As she walked through the store to the house behind it Melany shivered, the house was so big and cold, she felt alone in it.
She missed the laughter and joy she had here, her and her 3 brothers running around while her father was in the store, sometime stealing candy when father wasn't looking.
"Get yourself together Melany, you got a store to run" With that said to herself she walks towards the window and puts a plate before it.
"Room for Rent"
She straightens her shoulders and continues to put new wares into place and soon her singing can be heard in the store again while she puts things in place and cleans shelves.
KakarikiFirehawk
In for shopping, out with a profitable deal... plus a possible other benefit
When I walked up to the General Store I saw a women putting sign behind her window, the same time I heard the saloon doors and did witnessed the newcomer walking outside... slight shaken... and made use of a chair that was in front of the bar... she looked pale white... I smiled a little thinking, "... Lilly again...", I shook my head while chuckling...," might check on both of them after I got my supplies here"
While I reached for the door knob I looked at the women of the store straight into her eyes while she was trying to get the sign board straight... beautiful sparkling brown eyes... golden blond hair... for the first time in my life one could attack me from behind since I was frozen like a statue for a short moment... she was gorgeous... who was she... this new owner of this establishment... I knew the former owner quite well before he unfortunately passed away... he always was able to get the most weird stuff I asked him... I surely hope she is as well connected as him... but ohw jeez... she was absolutely a sight for sore eyes.
I was able to shake it off and come to my senses again..., ".. What did I came here for again?.. ohw yeah... Cotton...", I laughed at myself while I opened the shop door... a little bell rang that was mounted on top to signal a customer was walking in... in this case she knew off course... and manoeuvred herself from the window after she had adjusted the sign suiting her liking...
"Good day Mister... how can I help you... anything... and when I don't have it on stock I am sure able to order it in... most stuff I can get within a weeks time.", she said smiling while adjusting her clothes being in a slight unnatural position to place the sign in front of her window.
And I froze again... just gazed at her bright brown eyes...
"Sir? are you al right? Everything okay?", she replied looking at me with a wondering face...,"... ehm... yeah... yes... I am ok...", I laughed and realized I was rather impressed by her looks,".. erhm... Ma'am?...", a short pause since I again forgot what I came for, "Yes?..", she spoke in a slight giggling way.
I looked around... damn me... since when I am so unfocused? Then I noticed my thingy I still had in my hand which made me remember... thank god...,"Cotton... you have any cotton Ma'am?","Off course I do... but instead of making your own clothes I also have clothing waved out of cotton Mister... surely the finest you could find in these parts", she replied already walking towards the men clothing part of her shop.
"No no... I merely need a very small amount of cotton... not for clothing you see... just a small portion... I need it for a experiment", I spoke to her... she then turned around...,"Ohw.. you must be the smithy... the local inventor... according to my mom you and my dad where close friends am I not right?"
"Jaap was your father?... he did talked about you from time to time... but he surely neglected the fact that you where so beautiful", I spoke to her but I could smack my own face... did I really said that out loud?
"Sukkel dat ik ben...", I whispered to myself but she heard me and laughed, "You are not a sucker Mister... yes I do understand Dutch... although I was born here... My parents did spoke Dutch amongst themselves.", she smiled while walking behind the counter and opened a drawer.
I blushed while I took place on the other side of the counter while she layed down a few raw cotton specimen on the desk, "hmm...", I picked one medium sized cotton parts...", this might do...", I took my thingy and pressed it into the canister and made sure the bottom flint was zigzagging through and around the cotton...
Then I looked at her... ohw gosh her eyes... I blinked a few times before I was able to ask her my next question, "You have any lamp oil of some kind Ma'am?", "Sure I have...", she replied and took a bottle from on of the top shelves behind her... showing her body from behind stretched and all... she was absolutely gorgeous by Jove.
She handed over the bottle which I opened and poured some small amount in the cotton filled canister allowing to let the cotton soak in the lamp oil... she looked at me and my handling while I mounted back the top of of my experimental thingy...
Then I looked into her curious eyes, "Moment of truth Ma'am...", and I carefully rolled the small wheel rasping the small flint of stone creating the sparks again... but this time the flint caught fire... a steady fire...
"It works!", I yelled triumphantly... looking back at her inquisitive gaze...,"you see... same principal of a common oil lamp but because of the cotton it is far more handleable... I mean... one could even use it as a pocket matchbox... well... not a match is it now? hmm... a light-box... fuel based", I smiled at her.. realizing I could have spoken gibberish to her
"A lighter", she spoke in a sober way, "for lighting cigars and such... or to help make a camp fire... to make minimal light without effort when lacking a real oil lamp"
I looked and listened to her... she actually made sense... this is really a handy gadget... multi purpose...,"You do sound like your dad Ma'am... he also was able to see the use or unsuitability of stuff... always had a clear opinion of things... trust me... I also made a lot of totally useless crap... and he wasn't afraid to tell me aswell", I laughed at her.
She winked and smiled at me... I gazed a little while at the steady flame before I blew it out...,"What do I owe you Ma'am?", she looked at me for a moment before she replied, "Let's make a deal which both benefit us shall we?", I looked at her with a slight surprised face... did not expected this reply... but she continued, "You think you could make more of those?"
"Ehrm... think so?... when I have sufficient materials I think I could", I stammered...., "Good...you make a few more of those and I might be able to sell them... I will give you the funds and materials you need... and will give you a certain percentage of the profits made... how that sounds?"
I smiled at her, "Fifty fifty?", I spoke...,"Fifty percent with deduction of the materials I get for you to build them...", she replied, "In that case... 60 for me and 40 for you... I also have to make a living... with the materials I might get 40 percent of it after all right? Makes it even for the both of us... plus I don't think I could mass produce these things on short notice... especially while I have my whole smithy to run aswell", I told her.
"Not massed produced only makes it more worthwhile... since it will be rare... we have a deal Mister?...", she looked at me...,"van Cleef... Martin van Cleef...", I replied...,"... Meadows... Melany Meadows...", she reacted.
"Melany Meadows?", took her her hand and kissed it in a baroque way,"We're in business... you sure have Dutch blood... you do know very well how to trade... Melany", I smiled.
"Much obliged... Martin... van Cleef",she smiled... she absolutely liked the conversation... just as I did... gosh.. she was absolutely astonishing... she was a beaut... with her grand brown eyes.
While I turned around to walk out I paused while having the door open, "We'll talk details later shall we?", she smiled and nodded while she leaned over her counter watching me walking out, "Yup.. we will... for sure.. Martin", and she gave me a friendly wink when I closed the door behind me.
...
MysticSecret1
Fanning herself rapidly Kristina was mad at herself for a little scene in the tavern. She heard them all laughing perhaps at her but she did not care anymore. Old her was back and she felt more then ok. for now she was just pretty mad at herself not being able to speak there her mind back in the tavern, but she will have time ... perhaps later when she will take care of herself finding a decent place to stay and to start her journey...
As from nowhere a glass of water appeared in front of her face and she gasped surprised of such an unexpected gesture... right in front of her an older man with very serious face was gentle smiling to her... "Here dear lady... take it... it will make you feel better... it just a fresh water with couple drops of mint to get a some colour to that pretty face of yours" he simple waited till Kristina, with her still little shaking fingers, took the offered glass.
Then he just placed himself easily next to her in the vacant chair never stopping to smile. All her movements told him that this girl was raised differently then some folks over here even she if wanted to hide that so badly she could not.
For a while he just simple sit there and waited picturing her in his eyes. Not that very much he could see yet... her face was hidden pretty well by bows that belonged to a huge dark blue bonnet which was hiding her hair as well and almost all her face too. What he saw just those deep blue huge eyes looking curiously at him and they seemed even richer in colour mixing with her outfit so well. He was surprised not see any fear in her.
She looked so petite and fragile but yet something in her was telling him that there is some hidden power of a strength that might surprise you one day.
" I own this drug emporium dear lady" he offered a little chat to her... then seeing that she got some colour already in her face asked "when you ate last time?" Kristina looked up at him and smiled now... the drink made itself useful ... she was feeling much better and so thankful for the gentleman that kindly offered help when she needed.
But then after he introduced who he is... that not surprised her any more... a local pharmacist that whom he was...
"Thank you kind sir for a water I feel much much better now" she smiled again back at him showing dashing smile "as for a food .. thank you for asking ... I had some apple just couple hours ago before I came here as for now I just need to find a decent place to stay and to refresh myself..."
He looked at her shaking his head ..."an apple... my my ... well for your luck Lady I saw that a new owner of general store just posted a sign of some vacancy if you care for that"...
TalaWyanet
Lily finished her cleaning, Maddy had disappeared upstairs with some gent with fancy clothes. "Well she will be making some good money", Lily thought to herself. Wishing she knew what all happened up there. She knew there would be no chance for her to ever know, her Papa being so strict and all.
Shrugging her shoulders she had thought earlier that maybe a new sign needed to be put up so no more hoity toity people would stop her to ask such mundane questions. Walking over the the window she put up a sign saying what services Papa provided and how much it would cost.
After hanging the sign, Lily stood at the window staring out and watching the people coming and going. She wondered about their lives and what they did at the own homes. Lily lead a very solitary life away from the tavern. Her Papa bring so strict about friends and definitely about boys and men. She knew that the day would probably never come for her to have a man and children. But she would not give up that one day it would happen..
Turning away from the window she went back to her business of taking care of the tavern while her father took care of the drinks, meals, and baths........
XxEDUARDUS
With the town in full swing by mid morn a stranger came into view on the horizon. the horse he rode was not that of common peasant, Nor was the cloths her wore. He sat high in his saddle his stetson low on his brow. He try not to be noticed by the busy hustled and bustled of the small town, It was quaint and small but it had the makings of town of of great prosperity. He made his way to the last building a rickety old sign hung loosely and by the looks of it looked more like a storage barn then a jail-house. as he shaded his eyes from the high Sun he only thought to himself he gave up the life of wealth and power for this? He tied his alabaster stallion out back out of view from all filled his water trough with water quickly. He had much to do today first and foremost he had to find a place he can stay away from work he thought a stroll through the town and see if there was place to rent take in some of the company maybe cold drink. as he walked out he was going to lock the door but thought why bother,His spurs dug into the earth. He tipped his hat to the passing ladies who look curiously at the tall stranger that have not seen around these parts, and to the Men who dare to look he made sure to show them the whites of eyes as his green eyes darted across there faces as he offered a low greeting. he was almost to the general store where he saw the sign rooms for rent. It was located in a good place where he can see the town from from the balcony of the the room he would require about. He dose not know why but he was stopped by a fellow he looked like a bandit he looked as if he had not bathed in weeks and his cloths look torn and dirty as well?" May I help you ?" the tall stranger stood and looked at the man with one hand under his long coat and grip the butt of his gun. The dirty man looked him up and down to size him up and asked horsely in a very thick accent, You ain't from around here are you partner?" putting his hand out to give handshake to the stranger , he offered his name but it fell with the noise of the tavern in full swing.Taken his hand off his gun he offer a handshake back not telling him anything more of who he is or what he was doing there, with that he man took off and Eduardus made his way into general store to ask about the room.
KakarikiFirehawk
Just havin' a drink at Lilly's
Slowly he walked towards the Inn... he'd happen to overhear the few last sentences spoken between the new lady and our pharmacist... tapped my hat at the both of them passing since I didn't wanted to disturb their conversation plus the fact that news travels fast about the vacant room that Miss Meadows has.
The loud voice of Lester with a huge smile holding his lager high when he saw his employer walking in made me go towards him, tapped his shoulder and exchanged a few laughs before moving towards the bar and taking a stool to sit down looking at Lilly from behind... she already saw him walking in and poured in his steady recipe bad medicine... 'Laphroaig Single Malt Whiskey'... kinda hard to get by so he considered himself very lucky with her able ways to get the fancy stuff for his expensive taste.
He layed his hat down on the bar next to his gadget... "Heya Lilly, anything new?", he spoke softly to her while sipping his favourite poison... She leaned against the bar while cleaning some glasses, "Fancy Pansy Hoity Toity signalled... but besides that... all quiet at the front I suppose"
He coughs choking in his whiskey hearing her 'typical' ways of expressing which made him laugh softly... She smiled at me almost with joy seeing me choke a little bit..., "I also thought to have heard the rumour some new owner of our General Store?"
"Yup", he gazed in his glass, "Daughter off good old Jaap... imagine that..", he took another sip, ".. and a pretty blossom she is I'd say... Jaap's best kept secret... typical... even after his sudden departure... still able to surprise us... post mortem..."
"Tell me about it... kinda miss the old man...", Lilly spoke to me while using her breath to make a glass shine, "But what kinda gadget you have there now?... it ain't dangerous I hope?"
He laughed..., "Not at all... if you have a cigar for me I gonna show ya", with a slight puzzled look she took a cigar out of a box from behind the bar and gave it to him... again he used his thumb to roll the small wheel causing sparks that lit the flint... and he joyfully lighted his cigar puffing clouds of enjoyment...
She smiled witnessing the magic happen..., ".. my my... you always have the most weird but nifty things ain't ya van Cleef?". "Och... you know me... kinda hobby of mine... and when a few things I invent could proof useful... who's to complain right?", he smiled at her while swallowing the remainder of his whiskey and layed down a shilling for the drink and the cigar...., "Keep the change love... invest it in more bottles of Laphroaig if you wish"
"Yer sure right... and knowing you... you know how to handle them complainers in the past quite well... 'Marshall'...", she winked at him while he picked up his hat and looked at her, "yup... reckon those days are ancient history Lilly... kinda like the life I'm living right now...", he tapped his hat, "Ma'am..."
Making a saluting gesture to Lester still enjoying his lager while he stepped out of Lilly's establishment... once outside he paused a little to straighten his jacket and pulled down his hat for the sun... his cigar sticking out giving a typical shadow... he then walked with an easy pace towards his smithy...
MysticSecret1
Smiling Kristina nodded to the pharmacist just finishing her water "thank you Sir I will go there shortly. As I really need a room to stay". She hide her face even more in her huge bonnet just her huge eyes shining from it when she saw some familiar man passing by and nodding to them. He was headed to the tavern and Kristina did not need for now any more problems or distractions after a little accident at the tavern. She tried not to look around... just listening to voices and keeping her eyes on the ground with fast steps she strolled straight to the general store where if she was lucky she would get a room to stay. What she did not see ... that there was an another person who was intended to do the same but as for now she just tried to avoid all whistles around her and get herself inside the store where Kristina saw a nice looking lady earlier that morning. The general store door opened and she saw the bright face or a lady getting out. "Greetings" she started to say to her. "I was told by the pharmacist that you have a room for rent..."
XxEDUARDUS
as Eduardus strolled in he over heard anther inquire about the room, he was already promised a nice cottage on the out skirt of town but he kinda wanted to be closer in case of trouble but he decided to let everyone but him fight over the room if there was problems then perhaps the town should decide to use the rooms in the tavern as rooms instead of a quick brothel. but he walked pass the lady in the bonnet not paying her much attention for now he must meet with the Mayor and get his official badge and be sworn in to uphold the law of the sleepy little town, He meet the fat pudgy red face Mayor as they spoke he asked him a few personal question which he felt incline to remind him was not any of his business He already knew his credentials knew he came from a long line of law men . As such his cantor was that cold as if he spoke down to people rather than to them, He knew a lot people always thought him harsh man but he has always told it like it was. The mayor gave him directions to the small cottage and told him he could go to the merchant general store get most things he would need as far as the rest might be little harder. the sun was hot and he grew restless just wanting to get to business. but he stopped by the small store and got jerky and beans and water and some loose items he decided he we would stay at the cottage this night before make himself know to all in the town that it was No Longer a Loose cannon law and order has come and he meant to show he wasn't the one to let lawbreakers go without punishment.
GaeaLicious
Still staring at the door after van Cleef left, she shakes her head. Yes she could remember what her father wrote about this strange man in his many letters he sent her. After van Cleef left a big woman came into the store with a big smile clapping her hands as she sees Melany. "OH i am so happy the rumour is true, you are back in town, jees Mel how long have it been since you left to see the wide world?? " Melany smiles and walked at her best friend since childhood and hugged her tight. "Did my letter not come at you that i would come here to fulfil fathers dream and run this store' The two talked and laughed for a while before the big woman walks back out after she invited Melany for a visit at her house.
Melany looked up as she hears the door again and looked at the lady that entered and nods as she hears the question. "Yes i have a room for rent upstairs at the house behind the store. Room comes with bathroom, view is over the town, cleaning of the bed is included but thats all i clean.
You can use the kitchen for cooking if you wish or you pay extra and can eat with me for dinner but thats always late cos i can only start cooking after the store is closed."
She looked at the lady and wondered if she even knows how to cook but she does not say it, her father always said to not look at how somebody looks like, you can only know how somebody is if you know him/her.
"If you wish we I can show you the room" Melany walked with the lady to the room showing it while they talk about the prices.
MysticSecret1
Feeling happy that the room is still available Kristina followed the sweet lady energetically. All about she could think right now was a huge tub filled out with a hot water... she did not feel so dirty in whole her life. Long trip on the boat without any luxuries that she was used to it made her feel uncomfortable but she was telling herself that all not for long and she will find even better and hmmm all that was worth for her freedom so now she followed this pretty lady listening to her sayings about prices about rules and she finally felt relaxed. Kristina calculated that if she will be careful she can live in kind a normal way about a year ... sure not in a luxury but pretty comfortable for her. And besides that she was hopping to find some job as she was not sure what but something would be great.
Entering the room she looked around critically seeing all belongings. Smiling she said in her soft melodic voice " oo that is all wonderful. I like it... if you do not mind I want to pay for a year now... btw my name is Kristina" then her small delicate well manicured hand reached for money... "here as I said money for the room... and I would like to dine with you for now if you do not mind I will pay for that as well... if that will change in the future I will let you know... thank you very much for everything and ummm just one small thing..." she was looking to the lady with her enormously huge blue eyes with a hope... " do you have a bath here? I suppose?"
TalaWyanet
After watching Marshal walk out of the tavern she decided to finish up her duties down her before going to their small cottage behind the tavern. Just her and her father lived in the tiny 3 room cottage. So making sure no one needed anything for her, she let Maddy know she was heading to the back room. Maddy looked over at her and nodded her head that Lily could go then turned her attention back to the men at one table. If she got lucky it would indeed be a good thing.
Gathering her items she started on the dishes from the men's dinner. Her mind always wandered as she stood there. Her small hands dipped in the water rubbing the dishes with a rag as her mind started to wander again....
It was always the same dream for Lily.. A tall handsome stranger comes into town stopping at her father's tavern, asking for a drink. Lily hands him his whiskey and notices how big his hands are. She finally gets up the nerve to look him in the eyes and right then she knew he was the one for her.
XxEDUARDUS
he wary made his way out of town on his stallion looking up in the window of the room he admired and saw the two women in the room. He stopped for moment and gazed at the shadow of a vision of beauty in a big over sized hat that clearly hide her features. he smirked slightly as he made his way on the dirt path he knew where about the cabin was but had no clue what he would find. the sun was bright the birds were singing and the day brought him solace of the pass he was so desperately trying to escape. as the hill rolled through the meadow he pass a few other isolated farms they was not much to look at but held a charm never the less. the sky was clear and the wind blew gently as the tall weeds swayed gently and just over the hills he saw the most clean clear large pond and the tree lines that surround it was perfect he soon saw the large cottage on the horizon not far from the pond and his luck was a large barn in the back he thought what a place to settle and as he rode up and dismount his steed he saw the key with a note it only read~Dear Mister Delacort the land has been deeded and paid for Your deed shall arrive in a few weeks sign X. He shook his head as he took the note and ripped it tossing it in the air and laughed as he saw the key the insignia bared his Mothers seal and he grew silent he missed her and wish she could have made things different. as he walked in there was many crates marked Fragile he had no idea what he would find but he took his hat off hung it on a nail by the door and he looked around. there was a Huge fireplace that divided his living room and the kitchen. He really like how it wrapped around it had 4 rooms a loft, basement, and even a built in bathroom he was accustom to fine living and glad his exile did not leave him poor. He slowly unpacked the many boxes and found many of his old family furniture. he smiled and thanked his mom for knowing. he would have to hire help to clean and cook his meals once he got to work as sheriff and laugh and thought maybe that pretty young lady back at the store would apply and he chuckled to himself. after many hours long into the night he grew tied hot an tonight would be a good night to test the pond out for a late night swim. taken his cloths off and heading to the pond in only his towel wrapped around his masculine body he made his was on his property admiring the night view.
MysticSecret1
Left alone in her room Kristina sigh and looks around. The room is small there are a place only for a bed, a night stand with a little mirror on the wall but it looks clean fresh and this is what she needs for now... smiling she throws herself on a bed ... mmmmm home sweet home ... finally hers to stay and nobody will be telling her what to do and when.
Looking at her purse she thinks that now is that time when she can bring all her belongings in. Kristina left them all at the captain home who was nice enough to offer some storage place till she will find the place for her to stay. Not sure if here they have some bath Kristina removes her bonnet letting waves of her long platinum hair fall freely. Only the sun peeking in the room admires shine of it... playing on her delicate features and keeping that in a secret...
quickly refreshing herself with a cloth she thinks that she will die if she won't get a proper bath... swirling and humming around the room she never felt so happier and first time of this long journey she started to believe that everything will be alright. As for now... she looks at her outfit critically and saying to herself not to worry for now leaves room locking it with the small key that the lady named Melany gave her.
Hiding herself again in her over sized bonnet she calls for horse boy asking him to bring her mare. Patting her amazing animal that she got from some friendly native Kristina opens her palm revealing an apple and giggling waits till the horse soft tickling lips gentle taste it. Then making sure nobody watches her in one quick move she throws herself on the horse (so very not laydish move) then satisfied with herself.. grinning wide she shouts... "varyk varyk kiek turi jegu!" And making sure that the horse will understands her adds..."whooohoooo" letting it run with the wind not caring much that her bonnet now holds only on her neck by bow revealing her hair for the wind to play...
Just her ... her horse and the peaceful evening with the wind in it... as one whole power screaming in her wild songs of freedom... who can resist that... she sure cannot...
the out of the blue...suddenly Kristina feels, how her horse scared of something or someone,...stops abruptly and all she remembers is flying off it on the hard ground ...
XxEDUARDUS
~as the bright moonlight glisten of the droplets of the water beading down his broad muscular back he walked out the cool pond and he laid brazen in the nude on his towel and plucking a small wishing willow flow he blew it little white petals off and watched them play and dance of the night wind lazily. Boy it so quiet and so serene a man could get lost in the night wilderness. suddenly in nearby distant he heard a horse neighing loudly unsure what it was he quickly rose to his feet wrapping the towel around his waist and quickly sprinted pass the tree line. Now was not the time to be without his gun for he wasn't sure what he might find on the other side, A bear a wolf or even a bandit on the run. he couldn't make the shadow almost trampled by the run away horse he quickly snatched the loose reign and with a fight he managed to calm the horse. Tethering it to a loose low branch he made sure his towel was secure coming almost off with the fight of the beast he quickly made a few more yard and there on the ground he saw her, her bonnet fell off she laid on the ground she was labouring to breath. he saw slight blood trickling down her forehead as he walked forward he saw her for the first time. Her piercing baby blue eyes her golden tanned delicate face it showed youth and he was mesmerized. he almost forgot what he was wearing as he crotched down to see if she wasn't hurt to bad. his Deep soothing voice hinted his foreign tongue ~" My Lady are you hurt? "he try not to invade much of her private space not wanting to frighten her. Madam I'm Eduardus are you OK?"he picked her up and slowly carried her to his land. he would leave her horse tied for now till he can find out what the young lady was doing out so late all alone in these dark woods and make sue she wouldn't need the doctor The whole time he couldn't keep his eyes of her how delicate like china doll....
MysticSecret1
With banged and hurt head... still dizzy from fly out the horse Kristina was totally stunned ending in ummmm not a very dressed man arms... totally stunned by that with her huge wide open eyes, full of horror, she whispered in her shaky but a strong voice... " Paleisk mane tuctuojau!" and just then realizing that she was talking in her own language she repeated ... now more steady and loudly " Let me go... now! Who You think You are? let me go!" squirming and kicking out of his arms she jumped on the ground quickly... smoothing her dishevelled dress then surprisingly fast got her small colt out from her dress, that was placed in spot about a fine lady wont tell to anybody, and pointing at the stranger hissed " one more step and You are dead mister...." with her eyes sparkling furiously at the man who now was standing in front of her in all his beauty she tried to think what to do next.
Not only she was never in a similar situation before but another "small" thing she never saw a man appealing himself like this before either. Mumbling to herself in her own language that she got what she wanted ... all adventures and even more then she expected and that just in one day... she felt how her face started to blush in a deep cherry colour mixing all emotions fear shame. Not knowing what to do next... Kristina looked around trying to spot her horse but stranger must be taken her far from it and here were only her and him...
Not for a second letting her colt down she started to say " Do not move or I will need to shot you, and I can do that you know I am pretty good at that so please do not try your luck with me" she always started talk a lot when she was nervous and did not know what to do... to show him that she is not kidding she shot once near his foot looking at him coldly "Would be better if we would go now.. You that way and me my way Mister... I do not wish any harm here and I hope we will understand each other and ummmm I am going now.... as for You do not move till You can see me" backing up she started to move slowly keeping her colt pointed at his chest trying not to think what she was seeing there and one she was sure that his image will be nightmares for her dreams for a long time ... if she just will be able to get from him now...
"Taiiip gavai ko norejai... dziaukis dabar" Kristina was mumbling to herself and not looking back.. still moving and moving and not letting her gaze from his face ... that for now got some kind of looking .. she could not explain what was that.. but she was not going to analyze it now... for her ... it looked as life and death moment and she hoped she will stay unharmed and will be able to get away quickly as possible from here to her horse...
XxEDUARDUS
quick like a cotton mouth as she leap up and pulling a small gun he saw her very sexy garter belt his eyebrow perked and he gave a light chuckle to himself but he came face to face with a lady stub nose pistol for such a tiny gun he knew it pack quite a punch he slowly raised one hand up his other securing his towel. what was that strange language?. " please i mean you no harm You are hurt I only meant to see if you was hurt .. he was a scholar of words now was froze, unable to finish his sentence. watching her back away he almost laugh hearing such a fragile and petite women speak as if she been on the old hard range for years like some of the women back in town he found it refreshing but he wasn't the one to make her more nervous than she already was she might trip and blow a hole in chest. he only stood still his piercing green eyes darted towards hers all he try with his might not to laugh at her she might not be the one to made fun of and he watched her take tiny baby steps away from slowly at first till she realized they was on smooth flat land and turn to run was possible the way he was dress he was not ready for the game of cat and mouse besides he will see her again and sooner than she may want too for he has a bargain chip. watching her take off through the hills he was trying so hard not to laugh but had she look a few feet away in the trees she would seen her steed and he walked over calming it softly as he took its strap and her lost bonnet and lead it to the back barn on his ranch. his Stallion seem to take to her and he let them both settle for the night to fresh hay and water, As he cooked a late dinner that night his mind race with million and one question about the stranger who happen to come his way. He knew where to look for her he had no doubt it was the pretty young thing he saw inquiring the room perhaps now would be good time to meet the owner of the general store with smile he ate his hearty stew and sat in silence listening to the sounds of the frogs on the pond and the wind rustling the trees. yes he thought a nice way to end my first day at this little town. he sat and fidget with her bonnet straps wonders what kinda a lady wears extravagant gown packing a pistol wears a over sized bonnet and her English was little strange but still held refinement,probably the same kind man who mothers buys him a nice large ranch already furnished with his things who also wear cloth most cannot afford, No doubt he knew this mysterious women was from wealth but where was her escort . As he blew out the candles and made his way to the bathroom to wash off the mud and pond water, he closed his eyes as the hot water soaked his bronze body. Yeah tom I shall get to the bottom of this mystery women if anything Least she owes me her name after all i saved her horse from the wolves maybe I can charm her for a drink at the tavern who knows he been know to get luck when it came to pouring on his charm he laughed as he step out dress in his robe and laid in his bed falling sleep still laughing the idea of a pistol totting wild one and for once in long time he slept with smile on his face....
as he awoke with the crowing of rooster he rose out bed and began to cook breakfast. After last night affairs he was quite hungry and he knew the search for this wild one would not be to hard but never-less he ate ate hearty and cleaned his mess before he dress and went to the barn. AS he approached he saw the two Horses still nuzzled and he thought maybe it was a sign and he laughed at his silly boy notions of such dreams happens. AS he tied the steed to his own he hopped on and mad his way into town. He saw the Mill on this left and he stopped to find out about some wood and extra materials he thought he might like to build something in his down time. as he rode into town he tipped his hat the ladies as he passed and as the men started at him he acknowledge with nod. HE was waiting till someone wished to cause a disturbance to let them know Just who he was and how he will Not tolerate much this wild west gun packing shoot the town up drunks destroy the peace and he wouldn't be easy On none-one after all he had a reputation to gain. then he stopped he laughed as he saw the blond hair beauty pacing back and fourth nervously in her room he knew what she was looking for something very valuable on the range and he walked into the general store he flashed his badge to the women behind the counter: Pardon Me Madam but I'm looking for someone that I suspect is renting out the room on the top May I ask what Name she used to register that room. He saw the women give him a eye as it was saying she wasn't given me any information as she was Unaware the town had appointed a new sheriff and she was looking him up and down. He stood there Tall and regal she wasn't the one to be intimidated but he wasn't the one for silent games.. :Look madam You either going to give me the info I need or Ill kindly take it upon myself to search every room in this place till I find her I KNOW she is here"! Petite blond speaks a foreign language In the room with balcony with the view of the town. Now madam If You would be so Kind as just a simple name.... she hesitated once more and then she mumbles Kristina is all I know Now if You do not Mind I do have a business to run Sir and she turned around and headed back into the store.As he rubs his stubble on his jawline and smirks so Little Miss Kristina is it. He leaned over the counter and wrote on a piece of his paper he had in his found pocket.. it read ~ DEAR MISS KRISTINA I HAVE WHAT YOU LOOKING FOR.. IF YOU WOULD LIKE YOUR STEED BACK PLEASE COME TO THE SHERIFF OFFICE TO CLAIM HER >My NAME IS EDUARDUS, he Leaves the letter on the front desk so when she came down she will surly see it and he walked out and made his way to the office to clean out the cell and set up and wait for her to come to him..
MysticSecret1
When shades of leaves and bushes covered him enough not to be seen Kristina started to run...as fast as she could not feeling the blood on her face or hard hands of trees trying to stop her... she did not care about anything now all her instincts told her to go away go far as she could from that horror place with a stranger that scared her so much. Now that she was thinking maybe he was not so scary but you never know in this foreign wild country what can happen and safety was a first thing that she could think now this second. Jumping and running she just hoped that way she choose will get her to the town as it started to fade fast and sun went to sleep now...
Breathing hard she stopped to catch her air... just now she felt that her head is pounding in same rhythm as her heart... placing herself on the grass Kristina tried to calm down... looking around she did not see anything familiar just trees bushes and bushes and trees around and anything familiar at all ... sounds of the night became loud and she swore she could see hundreds of eyes looking at her from every angle... she was tired and mad at herself... she would cry too if she would led her "lady" to come out... but now she tried to tell herself that it is a safe place and nobody will hurt or.... eat her at this night...evermore she was mad at herself not asking that friendly lady Melany to go with her and just running alone...
Now looking around Kristina looked at the tree and sigh to herself... "sure if you can... do it" throwing her shoes from her feet she adjusted her long skirt and started to climb up the tree thinking to spend there the most of the night... she did not see any good walking in a complete darkness in an unfamiliar territory...
Kristina looked down from the tree and for the first time she grinned ... yes now all those games with neighbour kids running and climbing to trees will pay out good ... at least keeping her safe. Feeling how her heart rate started to be back to normal she closed her eyes adjusting her body comfortable as it possible do not trying to imagine who was letting out all those strange night sounds and drifted to the relax ... being sensitive as little bird who expects some predator to come anytime...
TalaWyanet
As the dawn broke over the town, Lily and her father were just coming from the woods. They had taken an early morning walk to pick berries and herbs. Just as they were coming around a big oak tree they heard some rustling of some leaves above their head. Both look upward and get the shock of their lives... There in the tree was the little rich girl. "Dang nabbit, whatcha doing up in that there tree missy?", Isacc asked the girl in the tree.
"Girl are you stuck?", asked Lily as she looked up at the girl wondering too, why she was up there..
The girl started mumbling something but Lily and her father could not understand the language she was speaking. "Can you climb down missy?", Isacc asked. She nodded her head yes as she didn't want anyone coming up there to get her. Isacc moved closer to the tree just in case she started to fall. As the girls foot came close enough, he held onto her leg to steady her last bit coming out of the tree and lowered her safely to the ground. "Ohh miss, you are hurt..", looking at the girl's head Lily could see dry blood. The girl nodded that she was ok.
"Well let's get you back to the general store and have the doc come look ya over missy.", Isacc said as he started to head out of the woods. Lily followed behind her father as he liked for her thought no female should walk ahead of a man. Touching the girl's elbow to guide her as they left the woods...
Once in town they made their way to the general store as her father went to fetch the doc. As it was early morning they had to use the back stairs to the spare room above the store. As they made their way to the tiny table and chairs, Lily pulled out one fo the chairs and had the girl sit. "I am Lily, my father own the tavern. He went to get the doc to have a look at you. I will go now, got to go look after the bar and the customers." With that, Lily walked out of the door before the girl could say anything. Lily wasn't good at being friendly, she never had the chance to make friends unless you included the girls in the tavern. As she walked into the tavern she sighed softly and knew her day like all other days was about to begin....
MysticSecret1
Afraid to look Kristina tried to get her long dishevelled hair in order... and what she found there ... some berries .. a lot of dry leaves ... and who knows what else... feeling more hungry then dizzy with her growling stomach she stood and went to the window to see if the she can see the tavern owner coming back with the doctor...
But she needed to hide herself quick seeing some man coming to the general store... she did not want to be seen .. not now... after so terrible night... she just wanted to wash herself and go to rest for a little...
What a story... at the very first day she got more adventures then she had in her whole life... Kristina was sure she will have some nightmares about it for some time now... also she was very thankful for those nice tavern people who helped her to find a way home... safe and unharmed... with her shivering fingers she touched little bump on her head crinkling her nose at the pain it caused to do so.... then grinned to herself... "seems you will be just fine young lady" then looking around started to clean herself... listening to the deep masculine voice down in the store curiously...
VirgilLeeBloodstone
having had a long rough ride the the Rebel comes upon a town that looks like settling down in and looks around for a suitable place to care for my gray mare and watch the town foke before deciding
GaeaLicious
She had heard all the rumour when the Lady came back with the Owner of the Tavern and his daughter, after Lily left she let the doc in to see the Lady and then gets herself ready to open the store shaking her head as she wonders what the Lady has done to get in trouble, with a smile she gathers some nice bath oil thinking the Lady might need that.
As the stranger entered her store she looked him up and down as he showed his badge, he might have look so tough but she sure wasn't intimidated by that, straightening her back she listens and after his clearway of telling her what he would do she wasn't planning on letting her whole store and house being turned up side down she gave the name but her eyes where shooting fire at the man till she turned away still mumbling into herself that if the Lady was hiding for that man she would definitely understand it.
She checked to see the store was quiet and nodded to the delivery boy to keep an eye on the store for her while she walked and opened the door next to the room of the Lady which leaded to the bathroom.
She filled the bath with 2 buckets of boiling water and poured the oil in it then fills the rest with cold water hoping the temperature will be right she knocks on the door by Kristina and with a warm voice calls out. "Lady i thought you might wanted a warm bath, normally you will have to fill it yourself but i think you needed it so i made one for you, please don't wait to long else the bath will be cold and you will have to boil water to make it warmer again.
The Sheriff was here to search for you i didn't said you where in the room but he did left you a note. I will go back to the store now, please do keep the bathroom decent when you are done."
Putting her own hair into a braid she walks back to the store giving the delivery boy his money for the goods he brought and a extra for watching the store then hums a song as she places the latest delivered goods on the shelves.
A lock hair fell from out off her braid before her eyes which she keeps pushing behind her ear, looking up when she was knelled down to pick up some beads that fell down when she heard the door....
MysticSecret1
Letting the pharmacist go after he looked at her bruises... Kristina takes a powder that he left for her headache and looks out the window listening early songs of birds feeling how soft wind plays on her cheeks... inhaling freshness of the morning she thinks that after all Life is not so bad and almost beautiful again. Picking almost last leaf from her hair she just starts to dream about the hot bath as she hears a light knock on her door and the store owner enters her room having a very gentle smile on her face.
As in the dream Kristina listens her words about a hot water and bath and she cannot believe her own luck... staring at her with huge deep blue eyes Kristina whispers how thankful she is for all what was done to her by these caring town people... nods that she understands about the sheriff demand to see her, wonders if he got something to do with her entering the private property... and the stranger who took her horse and some others her belongings... but for now all she sees in her eyes is a small tub filled with fuming hot water that surrounds her by it heavenly aroma... and no waiting any second longer she rapidly starts to remove all her clothes and steps in it... closing her eyes and wanting prolong that feeling ... already feeling warm fulfilling her body and playing with her skin... surrounding all ...
For couple minutes Kristina just sits there with her closed eyes ...and hums along with birds feeling like she just got a treasure of whole world ... a bath... when she needed that the most right now... her melodic gentle voice mixes with the songs of birds as she takes care of all her body her hair her gentle skin carefully touching all bruises left by the night adventure run... trying one by one all those little bottles and soaps left by the sweet woman of the house... and now ... here... she feels happy alive and full of energy again wanting to live to laugh to concur...
KakarikiFirehawk
The New Law Man (has arrived)
While the smithy was at work in his workplace he did noticed the 'hoity toity' woman was brought back by Lilly and her father Isacc, she did looked 'bushed'... in a definitive literal way with leaves and twigs in her hair and on her dirtied gown.
After that he did saw Melany open the door for the pharmacist who left a few minutes later and shortly after that the same guy he noticed earlier entered the store and left shortly thereafter as well, still wondering what matters he had with the mare yesterday.
"My my... Hoity Toity seems to be the sparkling centre of interest in this dull town", he laughs to himself while cooling down hoofs in a barrel with water he made to supply his stockpile.
After he made sufficient hoof irons he walked outside to clean the soot from his face with the water from the large barrel just next to the main smithy doors and looked across the street after he wiped his face dry with a cloth and sees Melany looking from behind the store's window... he smiled and waved at her... she replied with the same... only to get disturbed by some noises coming from the old Sheriff's Office.
He threw the cloth over his shoulder and walked towards the old building to have a look-see... wanted to knock on the door but the first knock nudged it open slowly already, after a short moment he decided to walk in carefully... a slight dusty room with some furniture and wall cabinets where normally the rifles and guns would be... I recognized quite a few things in this room... some of them he made together with the local carpenter back in the days when the town was booming.
Reaching the main desk he found a a few personal things laying around... amongst a jacket and a hat also the silver sheriff's badge... slowly he picked up the badge and looked at it... dreaming away... it looked rather similar to what he wore quite some years ago...
Then some door was opened from the back room and stood eye to eye with the man I noticed before... now he understood the particular matter between him and the mare... he must be the new sheriff since years...
...
TalaWyanet
Lily continued her day cleaning, pouring drinks, serving food, and watching the passers by who strolled past the tavern's windows. She noticed the new man but didn't recognize him. He was quite rugged and handsome looking, but thought he would never pay her no mind just like all the men in town who knew how he father was. Hearing a call for more ale, she scurried to bring some to another stranger sitting and starring at August. August was a new girl working at the tavern. Seems her Ma and Pa couldn't make ends meet without some help so they sent August to work for her father. She seemed a good girl but not sure how she would last in this tavern. Catching August's eyes to make sure she was ok, she saw her nod that she was fine. So Lily went back to all the tavern's chores wishing this day would end.....
LorkinFae
Katie was glad to see the town coming into view. The ride was long and hard in the wagon train. Her steeds, needed tending as much as she did.Looking behind her wagon she saw that the others in the group looked as trail ridden as she did. "Charlie " she yelled back " When we get into town .I need you and Lewis to take care of the horses and please for land sakes don't you two varmets go to the saloon as soon as we get there. I will skin you both alive."
Charlie gave her a "Yes Mam" Which she knew deep down inside meant " Yes mam after we have a shot or two." Sighing she knew she would have to make sure the horses and the wagons where taken care of. Katie often wondered what it would be like not to have to worry so much over her travelling circus.But, after her paw died she had no choice but to keep his dream alive. At the ripe old age of 17 she was now the one everyone looked up too.Such a burden placed on her.There wasn't a day gone by she didn't think of her paw.
As they entered the town.People stopped to stare. Some gawked while others' looked amused. Katie was use to peoples reactions by now. Some folks loved her awray of circus folk . While others' thought them misfits from God. With a smile on her face and her head held high Katie took up reins and clicked at her horses.Looking about the town as she rode in. Passing a tavern She smiled and waved at the parton's looking out the window. Most by first glance might even think her to be a boy by the way she dressed.The only clue that she wasn't would be if she took her hat off to let her long red locks tumble down her back.
Katie craned her neck about looking for a place for her wagons and steads to rest.Charlie and Lewis bolted from the group and headed to the Saloon . Charlie being the smart arse he was. Had the nerve to lift up his hat and yell "Yes mam" Katie rolled her eye's knowing saying anything to them was of no use. The only thing she hoped for was they wouldn't get into and trouble as they so often did.......
The Circus - Charlie Chaplin - 1928
MysticSecret1
Finishing her singing Kristina heard some voices coming from the outside... and sure her curiosity took over... fast she straightened bathroom as lady asked her to do then herself throwing some dress on her and leaving her hair down putting just couple pins in it.
Then went to see what is going on there... a colourful wagon was in the middle of town now... with people going in and out ... taking boxes and all kind of stuff from there ... on the side she saw words "Circus" and then she smiled... they got those back there in her home and she even saw their performance couple times and it was very fun to watch it... so now she forgot everything and just stood there staring at all of them running all around preparing for the big show smiling wide and waving to the woman in strange outfit that was bossing everybody..
For a second looking around Kristina saw a man from across the street going to the sheriff's office and just then she remembered Melany's saying about his demand to see her...
oo well, thinking to herself, that she might just have witness Kristina hurried up to the office till the familiar town man was still in there ass she hoped he will be there... as not wanting to meet the sheriff on her own... at least there will be someone if she would need some help as Kristina was sure this was all about her and the night and the stranger accusing her by trespassing his own lands... and her mare and other belongings that she lost that night running back to town like chased rabbit.... on her way to the office she got distracted by the circus people asking her some questions and she did not see that a familiar man who fixed all things around in town left the sheriff office already...
Gentle she knocked the door and not waiting an answer stepped in... looking around... "Hello... I am Kristina Aristocarnas... I got the message that the sheriff wants to see me so here I am..." nervously twitching her fingers together she stood there looking around for somebody to answer....
VLWolf
Having watched some of the folk in town and seeing who the Law man is i lead my horse over to the stable and settle him in and put my gear away there before feeding him and giving the stable boy small amount of money to watch after my horse for me also then leave the stable to walk around the town more looking at several building before i go into the Tavern for a Drink or 2 wondering who i will meet there
XxEDUARDUS
~he was not the one to make waves but he had a bit of habit of being troublemaker he was not use to being overly polite and some say he came off a brute but what he care he was not being paid to be nice and as he heard this town was quiet but the townsfolk think they Own the place and he wonder what had happen to the last law around these parts. his ears perk as his horse alerted him to what he already heard footsteps in the main hall he smiled perhaps it was the pretty young thing that he found on his property as he made his way into the office from the back door he saw a rugged old timer. the sun of wild west was nothing to ignore and this man looked as if he had seen better day. Clearing his throat he asked~ ( May i help you? as he picked up his badge from the desk in arms length of the man as he pinned his badge on his pocket? He was a bit disappointed it wasn't the blue eye beauty but he was glad of the company no matter who he was~ he knew strangers always took the time get a feel of a new face so he wouldn't press the issue of a conversation at this time he sat down at his desk and tucking the bonnet away he noticed a telegram setting on his desk..HE took the time to notice how well made the chair was made and was glad he wouldn't have to replace it. So he spoke first, Names Eduardus Im the new sheriff around here. and who Might you be he asked? as the man only spoke a few words he listen, he was impressed by his stand a man with confidence sure has pull in this town might serve me well to make him a friend he thought. HE looked at his pocket watch wondering when the young lady might stroll by be shame to have to make a back at the store. yeah these ladies of this town must be in habit running the place but they will soon find out he wasn't the one to push buttons but he understood how tough these ladies have to be or they would last long out in the wild frontier, But never less he stood up and noticed the man was rather tall himself he looked him over to see if h e was packing a gun or any of the sorts. In this town even the kids are packing something and he laughed as he recalled the young lady pulling out a peashooter herself. as the man bid his farewell he made his way out and through town seeing who is who. As he walked into the tavern the piano was playing a lively tune and with a few whistles and chatter he noticed the beauty on the stage i dancing for the men.. the ladies were sprawled out and serving drinks and he took to the back seat and waited for someone to take his order. most the men seem to be pretty laid back as they played cards chatted about the crops and dry drought they seem to be having this time of year, after he got his drink he notices sitting away from the main crowd a shadow figured he didn't look to be part of the but these days seem a lot arent and he chuckled. but he better keep his eyes open for any trouble. he sat close to the door in case he happen to see her heading to the office so he can run to greet her as they walked..
VLWolf
seeing the Law if this town sitting over by the Door i Grab a Beer and a bottle of whisky and a glass and walk up to his table and ask to sit offering each to him if he has time and ask how long he has been to this town be as nice and trouble free as i can be
MysticSecret1
When her eyes adjusted to the room darkness ... Kristina started to move further to the middle of it looking around... the place seemed as was abandoned for long time .... dust and spider webs here and there... she tried to stay not touched by those... not that she was afraid of them but still... less what she wanted was company of spiders...and besides she just took so nice and refreshing bath thanks to the lovely lady of the general store. Moving around the room she looked at books also admired beauty of hand curved furniture... even now all was slightly dusty it felt somehow powerful ad with some authority... Kristina saw some bag tossed in the corner of room so she tried once again but louder... "Hello? Anybody here? I got a notice to come here..." not having anybody to answer her but her own voice echo slowly she turned around and reached the door...mumbling to herself that she I guess will need to come next time as now she did not want to miss the show outside... but at the same time she was hoping that ... that arrogant man she met last night returned her mare to the sheriff even if she did not have some rights to be on his lands as he stated to her... with chaos of her own thinkings and overwhelmed by so many adventures at once she slowly started to open the office door wincing at squicky sound it made...
Guest_LorkinFae
Katie finally found a place to set up the wagons behind the general store and the stables.She began having her circus people set about the task of preparing for a week or two stay in this town.With only a few objections from the others'.She began the task of unloading the wagons to set up camp for the night.
A loving woman waved at her as she barked orders and pointed.Katie threw her hand up and waved back to the fine Filly.Look at the ladies atire and that of her own.The lady must think her a jester of sorts.For Katie only wore buck skin on the long rides and her two pistols.
Looking about Katie noticed Charlie and Lewis still hadn't benn seen or herad from. Mumbling some very unlady like things under her breath she decided to hunt those two good for nothings. Katie headed to the Tavern to look for them.Slowly she made her way to the tavern. Smiling at the many curious faces.She focused on every aspect of the town. From the church that sat on the end of town to the bank which sat oposite of the church.
As she neared the Tavern she heard the sounds of laughter and chairs russling with in.Pushing open the swingin doors.Katie caught site of Lewis and Charles with many a beer mug surrounding them. Of course Lewis was causing a runcus already.Slowly Katie walked over to Lewis." Are you two good for nothings done being arses yet? " Once again Charle thew up his hat to her saying "No Mam" That was it. The last time she was going to take anymore from those two. Her red headed temper started to boil over like left over rabbit stew.Walking up to Charles stool first she said "Is that right?" Charles looked at her and said "Yes mam"
That is all Katie needed. Reaching over his shoulder she took his drink and poured it in his lap. "Yes Sir" Katie said to him as she poured it.Charles being mad as a skunk tarred and feathered tried to grab a hold of Katie. She was to quick for him and landed a fist to his chin.Katie looked at the Taven girl. She was shocked at what was happening or maybe it was the fact that when Katie slugged Charles her hat fell off and her red locks tumbled down.
Katie sent the girl a I'M sorry look.Then looked over at Lewis. Cocking her head slightly she said" I want you both to gather your things and leave you both are fired." Tossing Lewis a small coin sack she said " This is what is owed to you both".
She watched as they both staggard out of the door cursing her. Katie had enough of those two.She agreed to keep them on after her paw died as a promise to him.But, she was sick and tired of bailing those two out of trouble.So how it was a long time coming and today was as good as anyother day in her minds eye.
Katie walked over to the table next two two gents. She nodded to them both. Laying her hat upon the table she thought to herself "What the hell a stiff one might do me some good." Looking at the lovely girl at the Tavern only a few years older then herself she asked for a shot and around for the two gents.Then she said to the Lovley taven girl " I am truly sorry those two varmets gave you a hard time.My Name is Katie Ann Buford pleasure to meet you. Katie held out her hand to the girl......
Cowboy Saloon music
XxEDUARDUS
~as he eyed the stranger standing at his table he nodded to the empty chair but his eyes never lost focus from outside he mumbled to himself as a Gypsy wagon was blocking his view. Im new around these parts he told the man but his accent was more than proof he was not, as two young men came in and started drinking he only looked around lot of commotion it might make some go a bit crazy but he was sure once he got into the swing of this it wouldn't be much trouble. But still just same perhaps he should look at his jail cells and make sure they are up to codes~ perhaps the smith will serve use to new locks and bars. He saw the women from the wagon come in and between the three of them he already was ready to serve justice but as he saw it it was the lady that struck the man first so perhaps she would be the first to sit in jail but he let it go for now as he saw movement in the jailhouse. He bolted up IM Sorry mister perhaps I can repay you with drink in near future as for Myself now have some business to tend too and he ran almost running into the wagon. but he dodges it Just in time and he he shook hi head well have to designate a spot for larger wagons cant be blocking town with such atrocity. he saw her almost ready to leave he ran to the slightly open door leaning in the doorway his tall dark handsome appeal Lingers in the doorway his sultry voice called out... WELL WELL if it my little trespassing pistol packing firecracker. she thought she was out of the clear but he now blocked the only way out for the door to the back office was locked. He knew it would startle her and he knew if she pulled a gun agin she might end up in one them cell for carrying a conceal weapon with out proper authority a new law recently pass by all states out west and he knew for while he would be fighting a lot men and women on this because they thought tags license and identification would be waste of Money. but he stood directly behind her his breath down her neck I do believe that room would be off limits and his eye brows perked up Perhaps a DO not enter sign since everyone thought the old jail house was a welcome committee and all rooms were for touring. he cleared his throat I am glad to see you gotten my message and you came quickly I was afraid if I had to go back to your room it wouldn't be on such pleasantries. he walked around her as she tried to look for exit he let his hand move across his desk and he sat the chair. Please have seat MISS>? wait for her to answer.. as he waited he open his drawer and pulled her crumbled bonnet out and laid it on his desk mere inches from his hand.. I think U may have lost this and something else on MY Private property a few nights ago and I would like to return them and check to see if U was hurt U left so fast so scared I could and would been so glad to bring u back Myself Miss> agin waiting for her to answer.. well anyway I have someone who misses you not that i cant blame her and nodded in the back stable for her to follow. he saw she was not trusting him even though he had No reason to after all surly she knew he had to be sheriff and he was one of the GOOD guys. he leaned on the post and saw he smile light up as she saw her horse and it was indeed in good care he washed brushed her with light scented oils for her coat to shine feed her quality grains only few could afford even her hooves were replaced with new ones. the fall chipped one and she was in pain but now she looked like million buck. he didn't speak a word only watching her reactions and hope this would prove to her he wasn't such a scary guy in the day light.
MysticSecret1
Got by surprise Kristina back off quick as a huge frame of the sheriff almost knocked her of her feet by pulling door... she let it go fast and now stood in the middle of room looking at him with stunned expression on her face... she wiped her eyes thinking that it might be the room darkness or her imagination that fools her to see things that are not real.... but now even after she rubbed good her eyes his face did not change and that voice ... voice that haunted her all night in her head was in the air again... she needed to shake her head to come in her senses... or to hear what was he saying to her... sounds that came from her mouth did not resemble any words at all... her big blue eyes got ice cold color now and became even bigger for surprise ... silently she listened to his words still trying to pull them in her head ... " o dieve..." just that then came from her mouth as she stood pale and so lost... now she knew ... that is it... her adventures are at the end... one second she had that brave idea to get her little pistol out but then she remembered that she left it in Sir Martin store for fixing as he offered so generous in the morning... she looked around for escape... but then again ... dropped that idea too... he ... he ... (and why it suppose to be Him) was the sheriff... the law man... so if she would run it would mean she would need to run all time... deep sigh came from her ... she was fighting now a thousand of emotions in her thinking rapidly what to do... she was fighting tears too that suddenly came but not as she felt sorry for herself nooo that because she was mad now at this silly situation... and then from chaos of her thinking she heard only one word from his mouth that came straight to her brain and it was.... your mare... just then her face changed and with a hope Kristina looked at him... seeing were he was pointing ... after that she was like in euphoria petting her friend spoiling her with her arms touching and smiling .... looking how her horse now was talking to her making funny sounds and gentle tickling her palms with her fat hairy lips... "yes my dear yes I missed you too... I know I know sorry I abandoned you for so long...." Kristina pet her once more then made herself to look at him... "thank you for taking good care of her... I am ready to pay all what needed to be paid for all that I did ... " then looking at the ground she said almost whispering " you can lock me now... I am ready to take all responsibility of all my actions that break this town law"... just then she looked straight to his face lifting her head up high and meeting his dark eyes glaze...
XxEDUARDUS
~the sun shone over her frame just right that when she looked up to the tall man her eyes dazzled like pure sapphire her ruby Lips parted and showed her smile and he knew then she was the One for him~ Everything about her drips with sensuality even being young and new to the hard lands, His thick grecian accent spoke for the first time, Your quite welcome Miss How is your head I see the doctor has you pretty patched up. He could not take his eyes off her, In the dark yeah she look pretty enough but in the daylight she was absolute breath taken. He tried to move little closer , her sweet perfume lured him as it played on the soft warm wind blowing and how her honey blonde hair and danced around her delicate rosy face. His eyes couldn't resist to check out the rest of her for she wore a rather tight bodice and hip hugging pants and these boots that hugged her thighs just right almost made him forget his manners. well anyways he said rubbing his hand through his thick jet black hair he nodded to the commotion on the streets, as the pipe music from the circus wagon was playing. He saw the two men that got smacked around by the red head at the tavern busy hanging papers on every Post, he saw her glance over time to time wanting to see what was going on and he couldn't resist to laugh how much her curiosity got to her, Perhaps I can escort you to one of the shows, he would hope he wasn't being to forward but he was man always being bold and getting his way . If there was one thing he learn back at university was persistent always pays Off in the end. he didn't say Much after that as she was now lost with in sounds and sights and her horse, well if U want to go id be honored to be the one to go with you that is if you do not have a date already~he pretty much knew she was alone now was the time to just silently observe her . as he strolled through town he tip his hat the ladies and greeted the men with warm handshake and smile and introduced himself to the faces he hasn't not yet meet. He needed to see the smith for some business. and as he made his way to the back of the shop he heard the pounding of the hammer on some iron, he would wait for him to turn before he spoke and as he did he soon came face to face with the man in his office earlier. he took his hat off wiped the sweat from his forehead with his handkerchief. Well Howdy again, IM in need of Your services If OU can help me I would be much obliged and pay you well. as the man only looked and nodded to say go ahead IM listen he Picked up the sanders and begin to shape a small gun , Well you see I am upgrading the jail house as it is bit out of date and quite rusty. I would like to start with a new sign that swing by only a bolt and chain outside my door. and I notice the locks on the cell are busted and the key do not fit any longer. I would like to also put new bars on the windows and fix My locks on the front door. it seems with the town growing it might be needed thought i hope all i get are drunks who need to sleep it off but one never know . the man looked up as he spoke from time to time and said a few things, well If You can can help Ill be in the office when u get the time to come by to give me a price for all. he went stuck his hands out to give his a shake and his rough hands reached out to shook his i return. HE walked out pass the stores and he notice the lady of the general store had fresh cut beautiful flowers and he stopped in~ Greeting again madam. How much for two dozen of those lovely yellow orchids? she keep her eyes on him obviously she remember him and didn't forget how he came off as a jackass to her. but Money was Money and she wouldn't turn his away now. she told him how much it was and he smiled and leaned on the counter as she rung him up~ SHall i wrap these she ask? He said NO I would LIke to have them placed in the ladies room upstairs, his green eyes looked upwards and she knew who he meant. and would U like to purchase a notecard to leave anther Message Mister? he smiled and said yes please . She handed him a pen and small card on it he simply write FROM and drew a sheriff badge. the young lady Looked over the counter to see what he was writing but before she could see he finished and folded the paper~ Thank you Miss he said. OH by the way I would like for you to send one of your store boy by my house tonight i need groceries please. Ill send u a list later if I may ~again such a big spender wants to go broke in her store she wont stop Him" OH and please place the flowers on her bed if You will thanks and he was gone.
MysticSecret1
Stunned lost not knowing anymore what is going on she smiled nervously looking at the sheriff... somehow he made her nervous as anybody else... not that she did not been around men but his huge posture and something in his face made her shiver... darting with her eyes around trying not to look more nervous then she already was Kristina felt how her face betrayed her starting turn deep dark red as she noticed how he looked at her... she recognized that look...that is how an old man looked at her when her papa arranged their marriage and she almost get trapped in it... if not her ran ... now she would be fondled by those ugly wrinkled hands.... brrrr she shivered more trying to get rid of that picture... as for now she looked at sheriff again listening his words about wanting to take her to the show? Now she was surprised... with wide open eyes she looked at him trying to get his words right... she understood that he won't lock her in the cold cell... that she is free to go... and what so more he wanted to escort her to one of the circus shows.... is that right hmmmm she might be mistaken... maybe he just wanted to be sure she won't cause this town any more trouble then she already did.... looking how he disappear after his last words ... Kristina stood there nervously petting her horse and thought about all situation... her mind worked rapidly.... here ... she got her horse back... eyed her smashed bonnet... she still got some money left ... her pistol will be fixed she hoped soon by that nice man ... so maybe she needs to leave this town for not to get into more trouble then she is right now... but if the sheriff forgave her all her silly adventures then maybe she can stay... Kristina already started to like this nice peaceful ... town... with general store lovely friendly woman... then the pharmacist... the man who seemed can fix anything and ok ok the girl with her father in the tavern too... they all been nice to her and welcomed her here... and now when she was almost sure the sheriff forgave her .... her first mistake ... and even was going to help her to adjust with this town rules... maybe she could stay here and try to call the Silvertown her home... taking her joyful mare to the stables she was looking at people starting to get ready for the show and remembered the sheriff's words wanting to take her there... a lot questions now were in her head... left unanswered by now... Kristina looked in the general store hopping that Melany would not be so busy there... as she wanted invite her to have a cup of tea right now... and maybe to ask her more about people who lived here...
KakarikiFirehawk
Once...
After the 'hoity toity' dame entered the sheriff's office aswell and the quick wandering off by the sheriff... hardly able to welcome him in town... he simply kept his own pace... not anyone was be able to hurry him ever... while he walked back to his workshop he did noticed a colourful caravan with funny dressed people... and as expected a slight but luckily short turmoil was heard from within Lilly's place...
People know best for themselves he thought while entering his smithy and pokes the oven fire to stir it up a little and started to hammer his last horse hoof he over saw before he went to the sheriff's office...
He noticed a shadow behind him... it was the sheriff himself... he let him talk about his jail bars and locks while he assembled a dismantled gun that he oiled the day before...
Again just able to tell him it would be no problem to help him out revising his jail, locks and remainder of his office he was gone already...
he used a cloth to wipe his hands and took a cigar from a nearby desk and leaned to one of the doors of his shop while lighting it with his nifty fuel based lighter and watched the rather crowdy main street of a 'former' dull town...
"My my.... what could be so darn attractive about Silvertown lately...", he whispers to himself smiling at the people being busy with themselves...
Quite the fellah this new new sheriff... bold and young... as he was himself in his good and dangerous days... he'd better keep watch about all what's going on in this town and the sheriff... he liked him... he reminded him about himself.
His face changed slight grim while looking down to the ground tapping the ash from his cigar... he recalls his training... them guys... some of them died a too early death...
Then he noticed the sheriff walking out of the general store... young and strong... afraid for nothing... ... as he was aswell some time ago...
He sighed... "he'll do al-right..", he spoke to himself.., "no need to babysit that fellah... but he's in love... which is a fact..."
Downside of such would be the focus to stay sharp... but try to stop such would be wishful thinking... only thing one can do is to take part of that lost focus... that is the only thing one could do in these kind of circumstances...
he must admit... he also is victim of similarity... in the form of the new owner of our General Store Melany... only difference between me and the new sheriff is experiences in life... task is to allow the sheriff to gain the same experience... but without letting him know...
He sighs again... damning his own self oppressed obligations... he came here to live out his life in peace... hardly anyone from my former life knows he lives here in Silvertown and has the wish to keep it as such..
Let alone to tell anyone what he was once before... once... upon a time...
The cigar was dropped on the ground and the tread of his boot extinguished it permanently...
...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She is running as fast as she can. Her breathing harsh from her exertions, her feet torn and bleeding, her dress ripped and shredded in places. She cannot remember all that happened, but knows that she must find a safe place soon. Her tears drying upon her dirt-streaked face, she finally sees a town in the distance. Using the last of her energy, she runs towards it hoping she can get help. Evil men's laughter fills her head as her mind flashes back to her attack for a brief moment then is gone. Who is she? She growls in frustration at not being able to remember who she is.
She finally makes it to the town but does not know where to go. She slows down and begins to walk slowly down the middle of the street, looking from side to side at the buildings lining either side of the street. Her head is pounding and she becomes dizzy, with spots dancing before her eyes. Her mind keeps repeating "help me, someone help me", but she cannot speak. She feels so weak and drops to the ground, no longer able to continue on. "So this is it" she thinks. Her red hair is matted and dirty like the rest of her, her face bruised and cut, her violet eyes pain filled, she finally gives in to the darkness wanting to claim her, and passes out right where she is, noo longer able to stay awake.
MysticSecret1
Finishing with her horse Kristina slowly walked away as silent almost whisper stopped her ... she looked around and saw something on the ground in a high grass... carefully she went there being afraid of some wild animals or god who knows what or whom can be in there.. and then being close Kristina noticed a figure of a human being ... just then she stops to think and run there dropping on her knees ... she sees a woman laying ... "oooo my God ... comes from her mouth...help help somebody help here!" she screams as loud as she can...
then lays the woman head on her laps... looking if she still breathing... Kristina looks around ... tears the bottom of her underskirt... soaking it in the water near by that was for the horses ... and starts to clean a little the woman face that is so dirty ... with her palms getting more water Kristina tries to get some of it for lady to drink... slightly tapping her face she whispers.... "miss miss please open your eyes miss miss? You will be ok now... you are safe...you will be safe... help help please ... somebody!"
KakarikiFirehawk
Decided to call it a day he closed the main shop doors and also locked the small hardware shop next to his main workshop...
Walking towards the back door of the smithy to check the few horses and other cattle he had in his small corral behind his establishment... he heard a cry for help that was carried by the wind... at some distance he thought to recognized the fancy hat belonging to that hoity toity dame...
"Ohw not again... she must have a knack to get herself in all kind of trouble", he thought by himself walking towards the spot she was... only to find out what really was going on... found her bended over another person lying on the ground... another dame... but one whom looked like she tried to walk from coast to coast in a days time...
He knelt next to her and checked her vitals... looked back at the fancy dame and nodded, "She is still amongst the living... I will take her to the pharmacist... would be much obliged if you would inform the Sheriff about this Miss?... do pardon me but I never got your name as yet?"
She replied telling the smithy her name, which was Kristina, and complied aswell her informing the sheriff... while he gently picked up the woman, whom was in a less favourable health situation, and started to walk towards the pharmacist's house while Kristina walked up the main street to seek out the sheriff...
He kicked the pharmacist door a few times with his boot since he had his hands full and walked inside with the patient the moment the door swung open...
...
MysticSecret1
Seeing a man from workshop coming fast toward them to help her Kristina sigh in relieve... she is to petite to carry the woman to the doctor and she also does not want to leave her here alone to get some help.. now she thanks dear god that he gave her a voice .. pretty good one... to call for some help...
Looking at the man she hears him telling about miss and then asking her name ... just then she realized that she never introduced herself or knows his name either... but as for now they do not have time for a proper introduction so she just says simple.. "I am Kristina Sir.." and looks at him ... while he does checking on the lady ...
Making sure that the stranger lady is in safe hands now... Kristina listens to Sir asking her to get inform the sheriff ... so not thinking any longer she starts to run to the sheriff's office hoping he will be there... catching her breath she knocks loudly on his door ... waiting for the answer... not paying attention to her dirty thorn skirt... and her disheveled hair
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Dreams and nightmares fill her head of being taken against her will and escaping the bad men. She is not fully conscience, but is aware of voices and is vaguely aware of being carried by the jostling motion. She could hear what sounded like knocking or pounding on a door. Is she in heaven or hell? Why can't she wake up all the way? Was she dead? Please someone help her get out of this fog, her mind screams, but still, no words come out. She attempts to move and open her eyes, but cannot seem to make that happen. She hopes she is not in an even bigger fix than she just escaped from. Oh why is it she cannot remember her name? Who am I?
VLWolf
Having saw the Circus Lady and her wagons and crew come into town a while ago earlier the other day i go watch and talk with her for a bit Hello Mam how long do you plan to be in this here town and do you need any help before i go on my way further down the road
then head to the Church Look in the dim building and go inside, walk reverently to the alter Light a candle or 2 in memory of all the innocent lives i had to avenge there deaths for and just sit for a while singing softly Amazing Grace how sweet the sound then just sit there without even looking to see if there is a preacher or not
XxEDUARDUS
No sooner than he almost made it to office door he saw the blonde hair beauty racing like the wind towards her he thought at first ooh she must want to go on that date Now and he laughs at himself for such cleverness. as she ran out breath she placed her hands on his chest almost collapsing on his strong body through her muttering breath he caught only 4 words for her english was now mixed with her own language, Trouble women come FAST! and as he held on the women for a few moments he left her behind seeing she is Ok just needs to catch her breath and he sprinted like the wild stallion he rides he quickly pass a few handful of people now stopping to see what more commotion was going on. He quickly offered his apologies as he saw the smith carried a women and to say she looked like a ragged tumbleweed in the drought was putting it mildly. He made as escort Yelling and screaming GET OUT OF WAY MOVE ALONG THERES NOTHING TO SEE HERE! he open the door to the doctors and seeing the first table he tosses all the thing on it off into the floor. AS the Smith he just finished business with laid the lady gently on the table seeing.He ran out back to see where the Doctor was, seeing him a few yards away he yelled COME QUICK we need your HELP!! he went back in and he saw the Man that carried the lady start to tear her dress she was bleeding from somewhere and by the looks of her dress being covers in dirt blood and mud he wondered what the Hell has happen to her he has not heard wild animals being so close to town as the doctor came in pushing his way pass the two men he saw the pretty blonde girl come in and he said to the women YOU pointing to all the towels and clean bucket water I need your help grab them and a clean sheet to cover this girls Modesty Kristine quickly threw her hat on a nearby table rolled up her sleeves and did all the doctor told her. as the smith and sheriff stayed clear out the way the sheriff asked what happen? he felt kinda stupid asking for he was sure he knew as much as he did but it was a habit . the doctor was yelling do this and do that she knew what she was doing it looked like he tossed bloody rags to the floor and it took while for him to sustain her. Im silence the men watched aint no bear said the smith to the sheriff. wonder where she comes from have u seen her in this town often he just had a hunch this man knew everyone and every business in this town. as the men made light chatter amongst them self the doctor covers in blood along with the beauty he said well thats bout all i can do for her if she makes it you gentleman going to be tad bit busy? the sheriff wonders what he meant by THEY? perhaps it was time have little sit down with this smith and see and learn all her can about him and soon. he saw Kristine sitting in corner white face but had a satisfaction look on her face she knew she saved this women's life. the Sheriff took a clean cloth and knelt beside her tenderly washing her face of splatters and he caress her face delicate he said YOU are quite a surprise and he smiled he knew the time to investigate this women will have to wait but it set his nerves uneasy if there was SOMETHING or SOMEONE lurking and they are capable of heinous acts on a innocent unarmed women what else would they DO. He wiped his brow thank the doctor and asked him to please INform him when she wakes right away please and he shook the smith hands again. SAY if your not busy this evening perhaps i can buy you a drink seem I need to make a friend of YOU and quick. the smith nodded after such ruckus a cold drink is what both men needed he looked over to the Young beauty~ May we take You back to store Seem it is in oder for such Bravery and he smiled his best smiled at her. as the three walked out the door the shut the door to the doctors and made there way out.
KakarikiFirehawk
To be... Or not to be...
While the three walked out the smithy tapped the sheriff's shoulder...
"I dare to think you might concur with me, concerning my thoughts, that the wounds on the dame her body weren't inflicted by running through bushes nor animals alone... reckon?... there might even be a possibility someone could walk into town asking about this women's whereabouts... I therefore advice a certain discretion about this small adventure to anyone... at the least till she is able to give you a statement about what has happened..."
Then he turned to Kristina...," I'm sure you agree with such assessment aswell... with respect Ma'am... no jabbering around... and ohw?... you did one fine job over there together with the Doc... would almost think you have the knack for advanced nursing", he smiled and sighed...
"Sheriff? Might be a better idea you visit my place instead where we can be assured about privacy as soon you have taken care of miss Kristina... hope you can handle genuine Single Malt Whisky... I have a expensive and peculiar taste", he smiled at him while he left them crossing the streets towards his establishment.
Upon returning in his home, which was first stock directly above the small hardware store, he still wasn't sure how he would or should play his cards concerning the sheriff... nonetheless... he's the law authority at the moment... it's not a question whether to tell or not... but when... eventually he must know... and somehow my big toe is twitching... which mostly means a bad moon rising in my experience...
...
GaeaLicious
After the Sherrif left her store Melany shaked her head and smiled as she takes a vase putting the flowers in it with nice fresh water and brings them up to Kristina's room knowing Kristina wasnt in the room she walked in and placed the vase next to the bed and lays the card with a single flower and a lil bow on her bed.
Quickly she goes back to the store and instructed the store boy to run over and bring the sheriff an list with what all is being sold in her shop, at the bottom of the list was the message: "What aint on the list or aint in the store can always be asked and i will do my best to get a hold of the wanted item"
After helping some customers Melany walked outside and sits down on the swinging wooden couch her father had made for her mother many years ago, running her finger over the nice carved wood she smiled thinking back at the times she lived here as a kid, always teasing her brother when he was sleeping on this by making it swing so hard then he always fell out, he then would run after her and tickle her nuts.
Softly swinging she wonders how the kids she used to play with where doing, some she doesnt remember by name anymore.
Melany watched as the Sherrif and Kristina where walking towards her store but she couldnt say anything as just at that moment a customer came to ask her about her special herbs and tea's so they walked into the store where she helped the customer.
Guest_LorkinFae
"Hello Sir .How do you do I am Katie Ann Buford" The gentleman took a sit next to her but the sheriff had left give her the once over look which she just might have to watch out for him.Nodding at the sheriff looking him right in the eye's Katie said " Have a nice day ya hear". Katie now turned he focus on the stranger ay her table. "Well Sir I might be here awhile seemingly I had to fire two of my crew." Looking at him tilting her head to toss back the shot of whiskey." You see sir I have only run the circus for two month's since my paw died. He was shot during a bank robbery. They never caught the devil's that did it. The folks had told me there was 5 robber's .and they had a woman with them."
"I heard they fled in this direction and I hope they do not cross my path." Katie looked anger when she said the last statment."All I know is at the last town I went too the two had split up each going their seperate ways".Now I have to run my fathers circus but all is well.It gives me a chance to find out information on the two whom killed my father.It seems tho they are always one step ahead of me tho."
Taking another shot of whiskey Katie looked at the man. He intriged her. Out of all the town folk here.He was the only one to greet her.Katie said to the gentleman. " I know I came off harsh on the two men I fired.But, they always get into trouble landing themselves in jail.They cost me a small time and money.It was best to rid myself of the two varments."
GUNSMOKE
" I do thank you for the offer of help.I just might take you up on it." Katie slid the chair out on the old wooden floor.Standing up she went back out the door. The gentleman she talked to headed for the church. Then her eye's spied a cowboy with the sheriff. The girl who waved at her earier went running toward what looked like another young woman laying on the ground.
As Katie drew closer to the two women the one on the ground look familar.Before Katie could offer to help. Kristina all ready had help to move the woman. Katie walked back to her wagon train as they had all set up for the night. Charles and Lewis long gone she could rest at ease. But the thoughts of that girl still on her mind.....
MysticSecret1
Breathing heavily Kristina wiped her forehead again and again... mumbling to herself... you wanted adventure life... here you go... more then you would ever expect... all time you here was no less then ran as in some dream...
Running into the sheriff telling him that there is need for help... then the smith man that helped her and the stranger lady all hurt who knows from whom or what... what is more ... her automatic respond to the doctor's orders as she was the one who knew what she was doing... then was no time to think that she might surprise them all by showing her skills in helping people...
what they not know that back in her country she was one of those an unusual woman who earned degree in health field... this was her little wish for her daddy to let her to be a women doctor... one of so less that were allowed to study in such a manner... sure she never worked as one for as that would be so ridiculous back there to have a little pretty woman being a doctor but she helped a lot those who could not afford any help.
Still feeling the sheriff carrying surprised eyes on her all time while she helped a doctor and the smith man curiously look standing all of them outside for this moment... she smiled now.... for a first time in all evening.
Listening them talking about the danger out there and letting fresh air to fill her lungs she did not say a word just walked slowly next to them ... looking at herself ... so messed up and covered in all kind of fluids and dirt... remembering the sheriff's hands trying to wash her face... "maybe he is not that arrogant after all" smiled at her thinking's blushing now and hoping both of them cannot read her young mind... as she felt some feeling were mixed in her young body and soul...
She looked up at them and whispered looking at smith man "thank you kind sir for all your help" then not sure in herself she offered her small hand to this nice smith man that helped them at first place and then she said " I still do not know your name Sir?" Waiting for his answer she looked at the sheriff and even all his posture was serious and very manly she saw worry and care in his deep green eyes ... saw there a lot of emotions fighting with each other ... nodding to smith man introducing properly for the first time she did little curtsey and smiling said " it is very nice to meet you Sir and as for now I see you have a lot to talk about and so please do not worry about me... I just will go home to clean myself a little and be back to see how the woman is..."
Then stepping further she looked back smiling nervously Kristina added to the sheriff " I would be honored if you could escort me to the show when it will be showing..." with those words she looked down shyly and slowly made her way to her room ... stopping for couple min to great the circus lady Katie... and sure to talk with her about the show that coming in and where and when it will be ... after a little ladyish gossip Kristina waked to her room wishing for the hot water bath again...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She groans, as she finally begins to wake up from the nightmare she seemed to be trapped in for quite some time. Her head pounding and her body hurting badly. Her eyes crack open slightly, and she tries to see where she is. What happened to her? Her body tells her she needs to get rid of some built-up fluid and she tries to move, taking it slow. She just now notices she has nothing on but a sheet, as it falls as she stands up slowly. Her head dizzy, she weaves her way around the room disoriented and falls to the floor. She begins to cry. Her heart breaking, she gives up trying to find the outhouse and hopes her body will wait a little longer.
Once again she is assaulted with flashbacks, being beaten with fists and whips, the terror plain to see upon her face, she is lost in the nightmare and is unaware of her surroundings. She begins to scream and cry louder, not realizing that she is doing so. Evil men's voices surround her and she is once again trapped in the nightmare, trying to find her escape. She screams outloud this time, unaware her voice has finally come back, "HELP ME PLEASE!."
VLWolf
hearing the call of help from the street i go to look and see the smithy offering to help i say a short prayer of health for the fallen lady and go help them take her to the Doctors office then leaving Kristina and the smithy at the Doctors office i pass Katie again offer my name Virgil here just yell if you need any extra help just yell and i will help while you are in town
then continues to look for a land office and or a cottage to buy or land if i have to build wending whom i will have to talk to about that
MysticSecret1
On her way to her room she stopped in the main store to buy some things that she needed for herself and to greet Melany by asking her how are things here and there and asking her if she saw circus in the town and if she will go to see the show ... after a brief chat she saw that Melany looked at her some kind of strange way smiling if she knew something Kristina did not know yet but she was eager to go to check on that lady... so quickly as she can Kristina stopped by the bathroom to take a quick cleaning of herself and to go back ... to the doctor's office. Deep in her thoughts she opened her room door and stopped there ... looking at the vase on her night-stand with the most beautiful yellow flowers she ever seen... sit on her bed and picked one single bloom that was left there by bringing it to her small nose .... smiling she buried herself in that little pretty bloom thinking that this is The first time in her life she got a flowers from a Man... and that makes all those little tiny cute thousands of butterflies make a wild dance in her stomach... she stands and swirls in a waltz moves with the bloom touching her lips for a while letting herself to be lost in her fantasies... till.... she noticed a little note card that fell on the floor.. picking it up she opens and now her loud laugh fills the room as she looks at funny badge picture in it ... with that laugh Kristina turns around and ...
Quick as she gets to reality runs to the doctors office ... keeping that smile on her face and sparkles in her deep blue eyes ...putting that one single bloom behind her ear... in her hair...
Guest_LorkinFae
Katie walked over to the general store. Greeting the Lady named Melany and introducing herself, she put in her order to the woman. 2 lbs of flower,coffee, etc.. The young woman went about gathering the suplies that Katie needed.In the corner of the store she saw the most beautiful dress that she had ever seen. Katie was never one for wearing dresses,because of her job..By Golly today she was going to buy that dress. Looking at Melany she asked "How much for the dress ?" The price was kind of steap.But, She knew that dress was worth every penny .
It was a gorgeous brocade gown.Multicolored floral brocade on moire champagne colored silk faille.She touched the fabric. Never had she seen or owned such a fine dress.A smile lit across Katies' face as she day dreamed about some day wear the dress to a real ball or barn dance. Shaking her head clearing her thoughts She continued her order with ammo. The girl gave her a strange look when she purchased all that ammo. Katie just smiled feeling she need not explain why. She would find out soon enough as to why Katie need such a large supply of ammo.
Suddenly the door open behind her and she smiled big and bright as Indian Joe walked through it. Scuffing his leather bound feet across the floor. He come up to the counter beside Katie. Melany looked as if she froze dead in her tracks. " Hmm I have that effect on white women" Joe said.Katie looked back over to the woman." It is alright now sweetie.This here be Indian Joe the best damn trick rider this side of the Mississippi.He wont bother a soul." Then Joe threw his thumb at the wooden Indian outside of the store. Laughing he said." Little Sunshine Walker, As long as I do not turn into that Indian I will be fine."
Joe went about gathering all the supplies.With his arm's full he headed back out the door. Upon Leaving he stopped and looked at The Wooden Indian and said HOW! Katie couldn't help but, laugh so hard that her stomach hurt.
Kaw-Liga - Hank Williams
Paying Melany and inviting her to the show. Katie lifted her hat to her and gathered up the dress she just bought. Katie's thought tho was still on that girl they found. She looked familar too her. She was beaten so baddley tho it was hard to tell..Walking out the door she headed for the Inn hoping to find a hot bath before she paid a visit too the girl to see how she was doing.
GaeaLicious
Melany smiled at the Ladyshe liked the idea of going to the show and she would definitly go there when there would be a show after the store was closed.
The dress the Lady bought was one of the dresses she made togheter with her niece, and it was good to see such a lovely lady would be the one to wear it.
She looked at the time noticing it was time to close the store and to get her things for dinner togheter.
Walking everything from outside back into the store she smiled as she watched some kids runing around, she notices one of her nephews and waves at the lil boy who gave her a big smile.
Walking back to her kitchen Melany takes out her braid and starts brushing her long hair, in the store it was easier to have her hair braided but she loves having her hair hanging loose over her shoulders.
The stew was almost done and Melany took it of the fire to let it rest a bit before she would get ready to eat, she walked outside and sits down on the swinging couch relaxing a bit.
VLWolf
Being a very small town so far i walk to the stables and saddle up my Grey steed and climb up and head out of town passing several people on the way out of town let every 1 know i will be back in a week or 2 going to scout out the area for land or something to build on then see how far the next large town is that has a land office in it and fast as a arrow i am off for my long ride
MysticSecret1
After she greeted some people on her way to the doctor's office Kristina looked around hoping to see the familiar face of someone who was with her and knew all about the lady. She could not miss him ... his head was sticking out the crowd as he was the tallest man she ever saw it... shyly she waved at him as their eyes locked in one long gaze... not thinking with her shaking fingers she took the flower from her hair and stood silently by the doctor's office doors awaiting for him to come...
Seems time stopped as she looked at him slowly but steady to come step by step closer to her direction ... his gracious body moved inch by inch in a very slow motion to her and she thought she never saw anything more exiting just as how to wait for him...
With that every second her heart beat louder and louder in her chest and Kristina was nervously thinking what she should say to him and how she would deal with her shaking voice... from her childhood years she grew up with a lot of men surrounding her.... first her 4 brothers then cousins then her father's people but never no one has this affect on her... and that was disturbing very disturbing... she was afraid of herself of the feeling that started to grow in her at that very same moment when she saw herself that night in his strong secure arms and was lost in his deep green eyes gaze...
Shaking that image from her head again and again Kristina did her best by putting the shy smile on her face as he appeared now in a full of beauty and stood there waiting for her to say something ... anything...can she... she will try... and then she looked up at him and tried... " could you please come with me inside to check on the lady ... I might need your strong arms to help..." with those words she looked again ... now starting to blush bright till her own soul... " and thank you very much for flowers... they are amazing" letting last words to come in a whisper Kristina quickly opened the door letting them in...
and in same moment she gasped seeing the lady laying on the floor ... dropped on her knees besides her ... calling her ...
XxEDUARDUS
~the sun now sets in the small town, the children's laughter filled the night air. All the men were by the corral betting on which man would last longer on the meanest bull that belong to the pharmacist. The smell of roasted pig and smoke brought the sheriff out of his office. Yes the excitement in the air brought the sleepy town to life and he Loved it. His green eyes scanned the crowd for no particular reason just habit in his blood. But From the corner of his eyes he saw her, Her stunning blue eyes locked on him an he knew it was him she was starring at. He wasn't formally dress as a sheriff that day he knew with all the tearing of walls and bars he didn't want to rip his best suits. As his feet carried him across the busy intersections of running kids and other townsfolk his eyes never left hers. His mind was talking to him to him" Snap out of itYou act like never seen a beautiful women before, He try to hide his dazzling smile but it was an attempt he failed at. as he finally approached her he tips his hat over his eyes and his sultry voice greeted her, but before he could she spoke to him first. Well madam tis strong arms you be needing I am your Man. He heard the words and he couldn't believe it sounded so cliche like a babbling cocky arrogant guy and he laughed I meant to say IF you need me i am here to rescue you again ,haven said quite enough to embarrassed himself for the night he offered his arm and said your quite welcome for the flowers a small token to repay you for the help of the doctor You were incredible. were You before he could finish his sentence they open the door seeing the young lady who he was quite sure they put Upstair Ina bed now on the floor by the door. Lightly pushing his beauty aside he swiftly picks her up and carries her upstairs. How did she get there was she trying to escape this mystery needed to be bust open and soon he doesn't know how long this stay a secret but he knew in small town nothing was a secret long then he will have to answer a lot questions which he had NOT one clue to. What trouble was she in or bringing He told Kristine to go find the doctor now and do not waste one minute. He thought t was going to be nice quiet evening with a very sexy lady maybe take in the first show of the gypsies and maybe take stroll through the woods with him to get to know her better it seems unless there was trouble he wouldn't met her at all but HIS job came first always and he promised to uphold the law to serve and protect all he is use to putting his life aside but it doesn't mean he liked it. Perhaps anther day and he waited for the doctor and the beauty to return as he sat by her bed hoping she would mumble anything to let him know she was not on death bed, he looked out the window at the twirling sticks on fire to draw in a crowd closer to the tent to purchase tickets and he just imagine him watching her laugh in amazement sharing cotton candy as the walked to his house and just enjoying the still of the night as it died down.. snapping out his trance at the sound of the girls door being busted open he drew his pistol Unsure what was going to show on the other side maybe the men who did this to her came to finish the job.He quickly lowered it when he saw the doctor carrying his case and shaken his head seem he too was little tired from the days passed. HE asked what was going on because he couldn't make out what the miss was saying to well he was old man and never got out much to hear different dialect. She was coming in to check on her and when she open your door she was collapsed on the floor we do not know how long she was there. He said couldn't been to long he left the office no more than a hour ago. By the looks of things he now noticed the room was tossed about she was dress he said. She had to have woke up and gotten dress as was planning on leaving looks like she wasn't as strong as she thought. He checked her over said sheriff i hate to do this but it seems i am going have to bind her to bed You got unanswered questions and by looks she doesn't plan to sick around to answer them and if she brought trouble on us all she the only clue what is coming. He checked her stitches and she ripped some moving so her repaired her and he used some lauder to make sure she was sleeping better and said there was nothing more we can do But he asked the sheriff if he wasn't doing anything maybe it be best he took the by the stairs to make sure what ever she running from didn't show up in the night to finish the job. He was thinking the same and turned to kristine and said I apologize my lady seem I was going to ask you to the show but seem duty calls and he walked both the doctor and young lady out holding her hand briefly as she reached for the handle and he smiled at her~ have yourself a fine night Misses and should you need me I will be here. and with that he looked about to see if any eyes was fixed on the doctors office and he shut and locked the door tightly and he walked upstairs sitting in the girl room and was waiting for sun to come. the night was long the town was loud for while then it grew quiet, to quiet only noise was the coyote nearby singing his lonesome song and as he listen he only said i know how you feel..
TalaWyanet
Walking into the tavern for the first time since becoming ill, Lily noticed a lot more people in the tavern. She knew father would be pleased with that. Looking around she could tell there were new girls making the men happy which made them spend more money. Lily stopped at the landing and looked down at her clothes and sighed. "I wish I could wear something that the men liked", she said to herself. Smoothing her dress, she walked the rest of the way down the stairs. A few people greeted her and she smiled at them and returned the hellos. It was good to be out of that sick bed and around people again. She knew a lot of things happened and many new people were now in their small town. Someone told her about a troop that was here and the shows they were going to put on for everyone. That seemed exciting.. And a new sheriff was in town, guess they need one now....
Seeing that everything was going fine, Lily decided to take a long ride and get some fresh air. Rushing to their small home behind the tavern, she quickly changed out of her dress and into her riding outfit. Jeans, a small top tied at her tiny waist but showing her ample cleavage, her worn boots and finally her small revolver. Maybe ride out to her family's ranch. It is vacant now since her mother passed away. Father couldn't take staying there with the memories.. Lily on the other hand loved going to the ranch and think of the times she spent with her mother..
Jumping onto her horse, Star then she clicked her boots and took off like a shot....
EsaunaStarrMuintir
As she lay in a foggy haze, she finally manages to open her eyes and notices that she is once again laying down and covered up. She sees two men and a woman in the room with her, and wonders who they are. Once again her body tells her she need to find an outhouse very soon. She begins to shift on the bed, which draws all their attention to her. She looks from one to the other and finally manages to get out in a harsh whisper, "please, can someone help me to the outhouse?".
She is trembling and weak from lack of food, lack of water, physical abuse and her long journey making her escape. She begins to try to stand once again, but cannot manage to do so. She glances at them all again, pleading with her eyes for help. All she can do is whisper out, "please".
Guest_LorkinFae
Katie stepped out into the dusty dirt ridden road. The tent was up for the show and all of her people were gathered about while Indian Joe gave them instructions. She smiled big and proud at Joe.One day the circus would be his.For deep in her heart she knew Joe care for and loved each and everyone of them.The circus allowed her to go to town to town to find her paw's killers so that she and only she would bring them to justice.It burned deep within her inner core the hatered of those men.They had no right to take what she loved most away from her.Shaking she took out the wanted posters of these men out and stared at them.She intended to keep every feature of their faces in her memmory.A tear drop fell down her cheek. Folding the papers back up she mumbled" One day fella's I will get my chance.Even if it was one by one."
Shaking her head to clear her thoughts ,she headed to the Inn to see about the bath. Looking around she spied the sheriff. Her eyes looking dead at him.For she knew he had been keeping an eye on her ever since she belted " Mr. Yes mam' a good one" . Katie didn't give two figs at what he thought for the law never gave her no justice when it came to her paw and the robbers from the bank.What about the bankers daughter they took? Did the law protect her ? The poor innocent people that day in the bank.
Katie narrowed her eyes' at the sheriff. A warning made clear by her to watch his step with her. She was not so easy a match as most thought.Taking out the photo's again she looked over each .Then it hit her could the girl they found be... "Oh My Good Lord " she spat out. Forgoing the bath Katie rushed over to the Doc's almost running right into the sheriff.Opening the door she saw a beautiful young woman standing before her. Looking at the lady she spoke" My Name is Katie Ann Buford I wish to see the girl that was found." Handing Kristina the reward photo of the missing young woman that was the bankers daughter she asked " Could it be her you think? "
Katie followed Kristina into the room where the young woman tossed and turned. She was baddly beatin and bruises flanked her swollen face. Katies heart melted and tears flowed as she seen the poor girl laying there.Looking back over at Kristina she asked " Well this poor child be all right ?" Katie thought she heard the girl whispering please in her sleep. Leaning closer toward the girl Katie whispered " whom ever did this to you well surly pay the price " Squeezing the childs hand she asked Kristina if she would care to sit with her in the other room a momment so she could explain about the poster and why she had it.. Just then the sheriff opened the door. Katie looked him dead in the eye's .She sensed he didn't care for her much. But, someday just someday he might be a need'n her skills....
Looking toward Kristina she said " If n your ready for a word or two you can find me at the Inn.Seems a bed is better than an old wooden wagon." Looking back at the Sheriff Katie tilted her hat and said " You folks have a pleasent talk " Not wanted to talk to the Sheriff at all . Katie side stepped him and headed for the door.
Once outside Katies heart burned with vengence. How could someone do that to that poor innocent girl ?Those good for nothings or nothing, will pay she thought even if it be one by one.Katie watched as the girl from the Tavren snuck out the back.Getting on her horse she headed out of town. In the opposite direction the gentleman she had met earlier. rode out on his stead.Both seem to be in a dead heat hurry.
Still mad as a racoon dipped in hot water. Katie tossed a coin in the air. Pulling out her colt 45 she hit the coin dead center..Spliting it in two... The people that was on the walks and road stood still as mice as Katie holstered the gun..
Annie Oakley
MysticSecret1
Stepping out from the doctor place Kristina looked at the sheriff making sure he heard what Katie was telling her about possibility what could happen to the young woman.... Looking for Katie Kristina looked around where they could go and talk ... not being disturbed by others but to be found by the sheriff if he will need to ask Katie more questions ... and she was sure that he will come as soon as he will finish in the doctor office ... " lets find a nice quite place to talk" she said Katie and was headed to the little hidden place behind stables that had bench to sit and not to be seen by many eyes... when they placed themselves comfortably ... Kristina smiled and looked at Katie seeing her nervously holding the poster in her hands ... "please tell me now all that you know"
Guest_LorkinFae
Katie noticed Kristina was hot on her heels with the poster in her hands.After placing the 45 in her holster , she heard Kristina say " lets find a nice quite place to talk" Katie followed Kristina, taking a seat next to Kristina on the weather worn bench.The other woman looked deep into Katie's eye's and said "please tell me now all that you know". Katie feeling a bit nervous she had kept so much inside since her paw's death, clearing her throat she began to tell Kristina what she knew.
"It was a year ago my paw was killed in Dodge City." Her voice cracking as she spoke of the day of his death." We was in town for the circus of course. My paw thought it wise to depoist all our money into the bank.He had planed on one day having a cattle ranch which was his real dream" Tears flowed from her green eyes " He stopped the wagon in front of the bank and told me Katie Girl please wait in the wagon untill I am finish .Then we will go buy you that pretty dress you always wanted."
Taking a breath Katie began to tell Kristina what happened that day. " A group of men rode up into town, firing guns in the air. They stopped in front of the bank and tied their steads to the hitching post making crude comments to me. Of course I fired a not so lady like comment back at the one they called Tex.He pointed at me and said When I am threw doing what needs to be done here I well take you and show you what a real man can do little lady.He winked at me which just turned my stomach. It was then I noticed a lovely young woman approach the bank. She waved at me and entered The Dodge City Bank."
Taking out her hankie and blowing her nose Katie continued her story " Well next thing I knew is those five men began to place bandana's over their faces. Deep in my heart I knew no good was to come of this. When they went inside I crept down from the wagon.Ducking down I went to the other side of the wagon. The sun was in my eye's but I still could get a good aim with my pistol once they come back out the door. "
Looking at Kristina her eye's filled with tears. " Everything happened so fast. I heard the shots ring out. The people on the street froze dead still. I heard the young Lady in the Bank scream yelling "Please not my father." Then another shot rang out and I knew in an instances it was my Paw's pistol.Another round of gun fire and then silence except for the young womans' screams. Leveling my pistol to take up a good aim for when they came out the door.The first one that came out I shot him in the leg. He went down the next one out was Tex . I couldn't get a good shot because he had his gun to the girls head. He looked at me and said Now woman throw out your pistol and put your hands up where I can see them."
Katie felt ashamed to even look up at Kristina she continued " I just stood there and watched those Devils left taking he girl with them.The one called Tex said to me as he rode off. Next time we meet woman well be our last meeting."Shivering Katie told Kristina the rest " After watching them ride off I ran into the bank.The banker was laying lifeless on the floor and my paw was barely alive laying in a pool of his own blood. I went up to him tears flowing down my cheecks and he said i love you Katie girl never forget that. I wont paw I said as he took his last breath in this world. My heart sank and split that day."
Wiping her eye's Katie looked at the woman that sat next to her on that wooden bench in this Beautiful town she was in and said to her. " The girl in this poster I believe to be the bankers daughter. He face is baddly beaten but, she resembles the girl in this poster. Katie handed Kristina the other posters she had of the men that did their evil deed's that day.
Standing up Katie said to Kristina " You can keep them as their features are burnt deep inside my mind and my heart. I swore that day I would get vengence on them all for killing my paw.But, If n it be the case that the young woman inside is the same young woman those brutt's took hostage. Then I welcome vengence even the more. " Pacing now Katie looked up at Kristina. " For what they did to that child in there they shall feel my wrath. The next time I shoot at them I won't miss.
She sat back down shaking she looked at Kristina whom seemed to be taking all she told her in.......Deep inside Katie knew there was no saving herself from this vengence she held...
XxEDUARDUS
with all the organized commotion of the young lady who was tied to the bed begging to go to the restroom he made it very clear to her before he untied her that if she took off he would pursue her and she will find herself no longer in the comfort of the Inn but in the keeps of his jail cell. He was about tired off all the wild west women thinking they are ten feet tall and bullet proof. What happen to the good old days he reckon the women in the west wanted to act like men perhaps they should be treated like one as well. they wouldn't be above the Law by any standards and he found it quite amusing how they thought the old stink eye would be consider a threat of any kind. as he Untied the woozy shaken lady he felt so bad for her he knew was his chance now to ask whatever he had too. Misses Im sheriff Eduardus a young lady found you over yonder in the thick brushes. Do you know who you are and where you are at? he noticed Kristine heading out back with someone els and he knew women gossip could be a big threat and he knew if she went spilling her guts now it would compromise all his investigations. He saw the girl trying to gain her strength and he held fast to her not so she would escape but to make sure what ever got hold of her wouldn't ended her days of walking. she did not say anything it like she couldn't remember anything at this time he wanted to go out back to see what the girls were talking bout because it funny how townsfolk go talking bout business of others and when something happens sheriff get the blame for not doing his job. How little people think about the Own danger he faces in protect them such gratitude and he laughed. he shut the outhouse door and stood outside. YOU need help in there?, You cant run nowhere. after she pushed the door he wrapped his around her waist and she limped back she didn't try to fight she was too weak. they made there way back into the doctor office and upstairs and he laid her down. Can i trust u will lie still or are the restraints going to have to be put back on?
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Her plea for help to the outhouse was finally answered, as the man who was tall, and looked to be the sheriff helped her to the outhouse and then back to the bed she had been laying in, He was asking her if she could remember who she was. She thought very hard, but nothing of who she was came to her at all. She looked up into the kind sheriff's face and shook her head no, wishing she had the answers, no only for him, but for herself. The sheriff was asking her if she needed to be restrained. Tears filled her eyes. She worked hard on it, and struggled, but finally managed to make words form and come out. "I am weak, tired and hurt. I am safe for now. I have not been safe for a long time. Why would I want to go? Please, do not tie me up, please. I promise there is no where I want to go, and would not know where to go if I did. Please, I will stay right here, just do not tie me up." She began to cry in earnest now, her whole, battered body shaking uncontrollably by her emotions. Then she whispered, "Please, just keep me safe from the bad men. Don't let them get me again. I cannot remember who I am, only that I got away from very bad men. I think they will kill me if they get me again, please I will not try to go, just keep me safe." She draws the blanket up close to her as she continues to cry, very shaken and scared, wanting only to stay in the small room she found herself in and hide away from the terrors of the world she had escaped from.
VLWolf
having Ridden only 30 mins out of town i find the perfect place that has been empty for a while and slowly come up to it looking around at the outer barn and the well going to the well i pump the handle couple of times to get clean water out of it and let it fill the trough for my horse while i go into the cottage to look around and see what all i might need to repair the place then
geting back on my horse i head back to town to get what supplys i will need
GaeaLicious
Melany stood up as the stew was ready to be served, she had heard some rumors while she was sitting on her bench, she shakes her head.
Cos she traveld allot she has seen allot and it seems allot things are happening now, walkning back in the house she sets the table ready also putting a plate for Kristina although she didnt know if she would come to eat but she wouldkeep the stew for Kristina so she could heat it up later if she wanted to.
After she made the table ready Melany sits down and smiles as she puts the stew on her plate and lets her thoughts wander off......
MysticSecret1
In the silence Kristina listened Katie and her story... eyes full of tears from the shocking news and life that she never had or knew about before Kristina huged Katie in her warm gentle embrace. Then whispered... " do not know even what to say... I think we need to go to the sheriff and tell him all what you just told me... this sounds very dangerous and can do harm not only to some people but all town can be in great danger as well. Please calm down and do not do anything alone what can put you in a risk to be hurt... let's go to the sheriff and let him to know about it all... he has more expierence in all those things and how to handle that"
With those words Kristina helped Katie to stand up offering her some tissue for her tears to be dry out and leaded her to the sheriff office hoping that he is already there and will help them. Kristina never been in any situation like this before... she never been in any danger as her father and brothers always kept family women out of any trouble or hearing about it. She grew up safe and never had to worry about anything and if she did some adventures on her own it was just some silly ones ... like to learn how to ride a horse as a man or how to use a gun ... all just for fun but not to protect someone or herself. Now listening and seeing all this she was afraid she was shaking badly as she understood the seriousness of the situation and she was not ready to die not yet ... she just started to live and wanted to see a lot more and experience a lot more then this... her mind worked quick and Kristina was hoping that the sheriff will solve all their problems and will have answers to all their questions...
On their way to the sheriff's office Kristina saw sir Martin doing some work in front of his house... he looked at them as asking where they are headed. Kristina hesitated only a minute then nodded to him coming closer... whispering to Katie " it is ok he helped me with the lady and I think he needs to go with us to hear your story too... two smart heads are always better then one ... at least my pappa told me that..." with a smile to make herself and Katie to feel a little better and maybe even to relax a little bit she waved to sir showing him that they need to talk... waiting till he reached them Kristina was lost for a second in herself thinking how her life turned up side-down from safe spoiled lady to adventurous one...
"Sir Martin Katie told me some story here and I think we need to let that to hear you and the sheriff too as it can be dangerous to all town..." with those words she knocked at the sheriff's office doors at first gentle then louder hoping that he will be there... to listen ... not waiting for an answer once again she pushed the door and was sucked in by opposite pull of strong hand that almost knocked her down again... "na kas cia darosi... su manimi kiekviena karta..." mumbling she tried to get her balance ...as once again she got locked with those green eyes sarcastically laughing at her again and she heard " you are born so clumsy or it just in my presence that makes your feet weak?" Now now she jumped back and looked at him with eyes full of fire ...
"No time for jokes Sir there are more serious details to talk about and that is not my clumsiness for sure..." with those words she pushed slightly Katie in front of her " Katie told me some story and I was thinking both of you need to hear that" looking at Katie she sighed ... "do not worry dear please tell them what you told me" now Kristina just stood there and waited
KakarikiFirehawk
Flashbacks
Just minding his own business working in his shop he noticed two dames, one of them being Kristina winking to come... after hearing her out he did acknowledged her request but not fully motivated... somehow his instincts already predicted where all this might end in to... the things he left several years ago... while he walked with them towards the sheriff's office he endured some back flashes which made him look slight absent of mind no doubt.
After the Sheriff's smart remarks towards Kristina and the latter gently pushing the other woman forward, to allow her to do some talking for the sheriff, he looked at the woman's packing... surely no equipment for layman's... more the kind one expects with gunslingers and such... he decided to just silently listen and observe while he lights a cigar.
From his side vision he noticed a gringo riding into town stopping near a stable where he unsaddled his horse to allow it to graze in the town's corral up road and walked into the tavern... he vaguely recognized him... he already roamed around for a day or two... quite in-suspicious... not causing any attention to himself at all... he sighed and slowly turned back his attention towards the two women and the sheriff.
VLWolf
Having returned back to town i ride up to the Stables and jump off my Horse and unsaddle him and rub him down and put my things away and let my horse lose in the carrel and walk over to the Tavern for a drink or 2 and catch up on the Gossip i have missed out on
Poet61
Well as the two women left the doc's place going to see the sheriff, I went back to tend to my patient to make sure she was resting, while I went back to putting away my medical things and try to find my journal to write down this case for my own records. The two women seemed to be in a hurry to get to the sheriff, not sure why, but always have to be ready for anything in this small town. I sat down and began to write, I kept the door open, in case my patient woke up. (Doc's Journal) June 17, 1867 well the patient has been through a lot, a young women that was brought to me beaten and bruised barely alive by some miracle and the hand of god, she couldn't have been much older then her early 20's pity how anyone could do this, to this young woman and get away with it. She's been in and out; waken up for a few minute at a time. The young woman has cuts and bruises on most of her body, face swollen from her beatings still she manages to fight to stay with us, I don't dare leave her alone to long so I have to spend the night in the other room and see if I can get one to the girl from the tavern to bring us food in the morning. Hopefully she'll have enough strength to eat something. Not much more the write, we'll have to see what happens in the next few days, I'll end this journal for now and see what changes in the next few hrs.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Her eyes feel the light of the morning sun shinning brightly in her face, and she winces as she moves her arm up to block the rays from her eyes, her arm hurting badly. She suddenly remembers she is injured and lieing in a room in a town she had managed to finally arrived at. She takes a deep breathe, and moans a little, as her ribs hurt her very badly. She mentally checks her body to discover that she hurts from head to toe, and groans. Her belly begins to make a very loud rumbling sound, and she realizes that she is very hungry and thirsty, as her throat feels parched. Her bladder once again telling her that she needs to visit the outhouse, she decides she better see about finding it, and shifts her legs off the bed and tries to stand very slowly, but her legs do not seem so want to support her slight weight.. She falls to the floor and cries out, pain shooting through her at the jarring of her body hitting the floor. She lays there crying in frustration at at being so weak and helpless at the moment.
Poet61
The doc hear a loud thud like some far off thunder then a scream, rushes into the next room where he finds this poor girl cryin and groanin, like so many pains he's heard before, but this was worse.. GOD O MIGHTY... I can't have my patience tryin to leave before I tell'em to get, it's ok I have you girl just don't move to fast (he slowly and carefully) picks up this fragile girl from the floor and lays her on the bed again, all the time yellin; martin, martin... ggrrr, then goes to the door swings it open and yells out! Martin, MARTIN! Martin hearing the doc run to see what the problem is at the doc's place; go to the tavern and fetch Lilly and tell her to hurry... get now! (as he yells to him) tell her the girls woke and I need her now!
(Doc Journal) June 18, 1867. (Woke up after falling asleep with a medical book I was reading, suspenders hanging off the side of my pants I rushed in)Well I found the young woman on the floor crying and screaming still in pain. I pick her up and got her settled back in the bed, she was still running a fever and it would take time for her to heal. She was shivering so I pick up the blanket that lay next to her on the floor and covered her up again. Making sure that she was safe, I filled a basin with water and put a cold cloth on her forehead to help bring down the fever, all the while yelling my fool head off for Martin; she seems to be resting alright for now, I’ll know more when can get the fever broke and she heals more..
KakarikiFirehawk
The panicking call from the Doc made him move towards the Doc's infirmary where he spoke so fast that Martin hardly was able to tie any sense from it but that he had to fetch Lilly because the girl spoke out his first name... which surprised him since he haven't seen this woman before the day that he brought her here.
He grabbed the Doc firmly by his shoulders, "Doc...DOC!... calm down... take a deep breath lad... I will fetch Lilly for you although I have no idea for what but I will if you wish me too...", on the background he heard the woman still yelling his name, "and it seems this woman knows me by name... but I haven't seen her before in my life... we'll need to get to the bottom of this but first I will fetch Lilly as you have requested... and Doc?... keep it together.. you're not alone on this one... so no worries al right?"
And with a strong pace the smithy walked towards the Inn to fetch Lilly... paining his brains about the fact that this woman seems to know him but he did not knew her... really need to have a talk with her whenever she's able too...
Barging into the Inn he voiced out Lilly's name and on the second attempt she came from behind wondering what's all the racket about...
"Lilly? You are needed at the infirmary... Doc needs your assistance... he did not told me for what exactly but am sure for a good reason... please join me if you will...", she threw the cleaning cloth she had in her hands on the bar and signalled one of the dames to cover for her while being absent and the smithy continued talking while they both rushed back to the infirmary, "seems that lady knows me by name but I haven't the faintest clue from where or when... hence I do not wish to waste too much time fetching you... so you know this hurrying is not due too disrespect Lilly... but we know each other longer than this day right?"
She nodded not too worry while she was curious as well why the Doc needed her assistance since the smithy was unable to tell her.
Upon arrival Doc focussed on Lilly and the smithy took his chance to slowly step into the room where the girl lays... he looked at her hoping to remember something familiar about this woman...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She sees the doc as he comes in and lifts her up, placing her back on the bed and covering her up with the blanket that had fallen. She hears him calling out for someone named Martin, and pain lances through her head. She winces and puts both her hands to her head. That name, she knows that name for some reason but cannot remember. Who is Martin? Does she know him? She suddenly realizes she is saying the name outloud and is not sure why. Oh but the pain in her head is unlike anything she has ever felt before. She see flashes before her eyes, she can hear yelling and screaming. She is no longer in the little room safe. Her mind has transported her back to a place and time of terror. The bad men again surrounding her yelling at her, laughing at her pain, beating her for her defiance of them. She hears that name again and screams as she sees a whip coming towards her.
There is movement at the doorway and she is brought back to reality. She sees a man step into the room and looks up at him, her body trembling hard from the terror she just relived in here mind. Is this man here to finally kill her off? She whispers softly, "who are you?"
Her stomach decides to make some noise once again and rumbles loudly, and she groans. She is so hungry and thirsty.
GaeaLicious
After Melany was done with dinner and cleaning the plate and kitchen she walks to her room brushes her hair and puts on her favourite dress, it was handmade by her sister in law who could really make the most amazing things. her hair folded together with a special clamp her father gave her when she left town, some bended iron was combined with an wooden rose and it holds her hair together into wide tail.
Outside she walks towards the docs house, she had a few items he asked her for, herbs and ingredients for medications, things she does not wish others to walk around with. She thought about bringing it to the Doc before going for a nice walk towards the lake.
She saw allot happening at the Docs place and didnt want to interrupt so she places the items into the closet of witch only she and the doc had a key to prevent theft of medicine.
Turning around she walks towards the door to leave the Docs place....
Poet61
Thank you for coming Lilly normally I would not have asked for you, but is some instances I had a nurse while I was one of the attending physicians at a hospital in Cambridge and a good nurse was able to help with some patience, and considering that you deal with folk everyday you were a smart choice to help me with this young woman, I do apologize for taken you away from the tavern but the fact is your also a woman and some things are better left with a woman’s help. Kate and Kristina have matters they need to speak to the sheriff about so I asked martin to bring you to me, and I greatly appreciate the haste in which you came to my aid. Thank you for that. The young woman is still running a fever and I need to break it for her to heal better and she (also needs to make use of the outhouse), I had one built a while ago attached it to the back of my place but, I can not go in there with a female patient of mine so I asked for you, also for that reason, if something were to happen I would not know of it.
KakarikiFirehawk
With a vague and tired look she watched him.. .even slight frightened... he heard a whisper 'Who are you'...
Took some time for him to answer while he was eye balling her trying to remember anything at all...,"I'm van Cleef... Martin van Cleef... am the town's smithy ma'am... seemed you cried out my first name out loud a minute ago... heck.. you even startled the good old Doc ma'am", he smiled at her while pouring a glass with water... from the small window of the room he'd saw Melany putting some things in a closet where only the Doc and other certain people have access to... turning my attention back to the the girl again, "Who are you if I'd may be so bold to ask Ma'am?... and sorry for the inquisitive tone but you made me more than curious.", he spoke out while giving the glass of water to her.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She hesitates briefly as he hands her the glass of water, but she is so dang thirsty, she goes ahead and takes the offered, and much wanted glass of water from him; her hands trembling as she takes hold of the glass. She pauses and looks up into the man's face and whispers, "thank you sir" before finally bringing the glass to her parched lips and slowly taking a sip. Nothing ever tasted so wonderful as that sip of water did in that moment. She closes her eyes, and takes a bigger drink, her throat finally getting the moisture it needed. She opens her eyes slowly and looks at the man who had just introduced himself to her as Martin van Cleef. She feels a sharp pain in her temple and winces, but maintains eye contact with him. He asks her who she is. How does she answer when she does not know who she is herself? "I know not who I am. I wish I did, but I cannot remember. Do you know me sir? Does anyone here know who I am?" She asks the man named Martin.
Her hands begin to shake uncontrollably and the man takes the glass of water from her before she spills it. She puts her hands to her pounding and throbbing head and groans loudly at the intense pain shooting through her head. She hears voices but does not know what is going on any longer; as she is once again lost in the nightmare and hears the snap of a whip and someone screaming................not realizing it is her that is screaming.
KakarikiFirehawk
Seeing her faint again and returning into some bodily turmoil the smithy decided to hold her so she wouldn't fall down on the ground... with a calm but firm voice he called out for the Doc next room, "Doc? DOC!?... Might be in need of your assistance here?"
While the Doc rushed in taking charge he took distance and his mind wandered off a little... to them early days he was just a newly appointed Marshall whom found him self in the aftermath of the Civil war... he remembered the few reckonings here and there... just a bloody mess... dragged more people to infirmaries and surgeons with, by other ones injured, shot wounds then he had to shoot himself...
He rubbed his face to shake some of them thoughts off while he was still paining his memory about this woman... perhaps she was the one who had it wrong? There are more guys called martin no doubt... on the other hand... he did met quite the lot of folk... travelled all over the country and states... here and there he assisted the local law enforcement from bandits and other wrong doers... perhaps she was just one of the people he met only briefly... who knows... been years now...
And he slowly walked out of the infirmary muttering in himself while making his way to his home... even when he arrived in his living room he was still deeply in thoughts while he unlocked a cabinet en opened a bottle of Laphroaig Single Malt pouring it in a glass which he swallowed in a single gulp... only the second glass he took with him and dropped himself into a lazy chair...
While sipping his whisky he looked at that dusty old wooden coffer... part of a U.S. emblem could be seen... the remainder was covered by a decorative cloth of some kind with some stuff on top of it...
Suddenly the curtains started to waver due to the wind... a flash followed by a thunder was heard... and a few seconds later rain started to fall... he smiled... back in the Netherlands they had plenty of them... here one would consider themselves rich when having at least two heavenly showers a year...
He sighs enjoying the moist breeze on his face...
Poet61
While in the next room speaking to Lilly and explaining himself to her as to his choice in assistances and his reason for her help as apposed to someone else continues his conversation unaware that Martin had stepped into the room to sneak a peek at his latest patient all is quite for what seemed to be an eternity to the doc and yet being brief to his assistant the few seconds of quite are shattered by the sound of another voice calling out , a voice he was just acquainted with just hours ago but much more emphatic Doc! He turned his attention to the room where his patient lays sleeping and rushes in to find Martin with his hands full and in need of some assistance himself he swiftly and carefully grabs hold of the young woman to bring her back to her place of rest as Martin steps back, my attention is now focused on the young woman again and again using the blanket that he had begun to coverer her with, and thinking to himself thank God that Melany was able to bring the medication and herb earlier that evening to him while he was out and met her on his return back to his patient all the while not noticing that Martin had left the room his mindset again instinctively took over and he again became focused on his patient and the need to bring relief and comfort to this young woman.
(Doc’s Journal) June 19-20, 1867; {Thinking to himself that evening though this young woman was badly beaten close to the point of death she was not about to give up and neither was he, with so much going on at the time his mind flash back again to a time when he was taught to kill instead of saving lives and even the quite time back in his home in the newly formed state of the union New Jersey, but WestPoint was the only place that offered the most advanced medical treatments known to man, and where a man from well-off family could be of some good where money was not the focus point of his vocation.} This young woman wants to live but before she can, my patient needs to learn that she must gain more strength in order to be able to accomplish the goal they both had in mind, each day the fever is less the herbs and medicine that Melany was able to provide for me proved invaluable. I am sure with time she will recover, but as to fully recover only time would tell and healing within herself as for now Martin has proved to be a most reliable asset in helping me, but still there is something even about him that seems familiar, though he and I do not speak often there is a connection there maybe something in his or my pass for that matter that comes out in him as being a steadfast man, one that even I would place my life and trust in without question. As for my patient the herbs have begun their work in helping to heal this young woman and hopefully will continue the course in helping the outside physical body but as for the inside only time would tell, I must find one of the latest journals that speaks of this and see if I can gain insight into how I might be able to approach this new science so that it may better benefit myself and most importantly my patient. It is late and I need my rest now{thinking to himself with all that is happening maybe reading one of his other journal may help, at lease it would help clear his mind for the coming days.}
GaeaLicious
After Melany stepped out of the Docs place she went to the house net to the doc to deliver an other last minute order, she didn’t even noticed the sky became darker while she walked pass the Docs place again Martin almost bumped against her while he was far away with his thoughts, if Melany didn’t took a step back he would have walked right over her.
Melany smiled when she remembered her Father saying that van Cleef always was with his head in his thoughts, she watched van Cleef till she saw him enter his house.
Suddenly the wind became stronger and a flash of lighting shoots through the sky almost immediately followed by a thunder, making Melany almost jump.
"Oh shoot i didn’t see that coming i better hurry" with the next flash it started to rain hard and Melany decided it might be wiser to shelter cos it might not be wise to run over the open centre of the small town towards her store and house, she looked around for the best place to shelter and saw she was closest to the smids home which had a porch where she could shelter till the weather was calmed down, with a quick run she goes to the porch.
She looked like a drowned kitty and she just couldn’t help but laugh at herself while she tries to at least look a bit normal.
XxEDUARDUS
as he sat at his desk seeing the ladies and his go to man to get things done he nodded for them to take a seat .. he kept his eyes squared on the new female wonder what she wanted he saw the two sneaking off in the back of the store to talk and he sorry he missed it for helping the one who bladder seem to always needed to be drained, Left in the care of the good doctor he was now more than anxious to hear . in the silence of No one telling him anything he asked Martin if he had anther cigar, the heat of the day settling in the hot office he could tell Miss Kristine looked upset and he said., Well would U like to tell me why You are here or shall we play 20 questions.. he nudge the other women forward and told her to tell him. he would sit and would be jotting down notes only half hearing what she was saying, She didn't like lawman her stance said it all but he wasn't in the mood today he said: Would you speak up and tell me what it is thats going on DO you have any information about what has happen to the young lady. News has already sprung to life for hauling the beaten women out to the outhouse and being seen he knew it wouldn't stay quiet to long..the tension in the air was thick and he look the lady squarely In the eyes and waited to hear her story..
KakarikiFirehawk
Kinda Cosy
After another zip of his whisky he stepped up and closed the windows upstairs and decided to check all other windows and doors downstairs too make sure, after checked his main workshop he stepped in his small Hardware Store where one could buy building materials and tools.
While walking towards the entrance door of the shop he saw a person standing backwards under the porch, the unlocking sound of the shop door made this person startle and then he recognized her... it was Sweet Melany from the General Store across the street... all soaking wet due to the sudden rainfall...
He opened the door and winked her to come in, "Quick... come inside Melany... inside it's dry and warm", she really looked like a drowned kitty... even her sad gaze matched that picture.
While she followed me through the door behind the counter and upstairs she could tell me that she got surprised by the sudden thunderstorm... The smithy smiled and offered her a seat, "Mi Casa, Sur Casa... it ain't much, I know... but this is enough for me to live... can I get you something?", while he opened a cabinet putting things out searching for something, "I was sure that I had some bottle of old French Cognac stashed up here... Ah... here it is.."
Some dusty old bottle but the Courvoisier X.O. label was still visible, blowing the dust of made the bottle's rare form and style visible.
While Melany dried herself with a cloth she looked slightly impressed, "Never thought you'd be a Cognac fellah", she giggled a bit.
The smithy watched the bottle while looking for a snappy return word, "Well ma'am, some people 'look' distinguished while others actually 'are' ", he opened the bottle and poured it in a genuine Cognac glass and while offering her the glass he continued, ".. have to admit though... had my first Cognac while in New York at some celebration where I and some others got their stars"
"But I'd always prefer a good malt whisky over anything else ma'am", and he tapped her glass of X.O. 'Courvoisier' Cognac with his glass of Genuine three casked 'Laphroaig' Whisky sitting down next to her, "Reckon we'd both are 'distinguished' at this very moment", he smiled at her.
...
MysticSecret1
Kristina stood still in the sheriff's office she did not dare to look in his eyes... something happened and they were cold as steel now... even shade of green was different almost of the frozen emerald... he was doing something there ... seemed important but with nod of his head the sheriff let them know that they can speak their story even she did not think he would listen.
Kristina whispered to Katie "please tell him what you told me ... everything will be ok... " and Katie started to repeat him what she told her what she saw then and that the woman in the doctor office could be the banker daughter... all story again drummed in Kristina's ears with a full horror of Katie's experience and she was stunned by this woman stamina and inner power by her strength and how her eyes shoot fires when she was talking about vengeance ... seemed without any doubt she would take her colt and go all alone for all those bastards who were having fun by torturing innocent people ...
Kristina listened a heavy rain taking it way outside and felt same rain leaning heavily in her heart imagining what kind of life is out there ... some place ... dangerous... unseen...
twisting her fingers together till they turned white blue with all her power she kept fighting her tears back... this woman story touched her soul so deep and she knew that it will stay in her mind for long time. Also thought that there out there some place are very dangerous men who can look for the poor woman as to finish their business not leaving any witnesses of their dirty adventures...
looking up her eyes locked with his ... seeing that Katie got his attention now... uncontrollable shiver ran trough her body ... maybe from rain... maybe...from something else...
XxEDUARDUS
AS the smitty took his leave as the women spoke and he put his diary back in his drawer he listen nothing about his demure said he pity her nor the women in the doctors office. It was not a mystery the wild west was a cold harsh world Some places women even their high and mighty attitudes or there tougher then rattlesnakes just didn't belong, But they had just as much right to try to make something out of nothing as any men of the land. He would find out what was going on and soon. Brushing the rustled black jet hair from his green eyes he felt the wind of the night rain coming in and he welcomed the mush needed cooling off. When the ladies finished talking he hands Miss Kristina his handkerchief seeing her eyes now trying to hold back the flood of tear poorly he might add. He finished with ladies I assure you I will do everything in my powers to bring theses men to justice but might i suggest you do not venture out alone in these woods never know where these outlaws are hiding and you two could be their next victims and may not survive. As he held the door open he lightly took Miss Kristina elbows Might i have a word with you in private his eyes was now dancing with hint of sensual allure. He watched the other women being walked to her wagon by the Indian male counterpart so he knew she was be safe. Listen I am not the one to tell grown Women what they can do or whom they should associate with but it seems with the new townsfolk coming in out of nowhere Maybe it be best to watch how friendly you come off. I mean You might come off nosy being up In everyone business and making it your own he did not care how she took his advice all he knows it seems like she is everywhere knowing everything and He learn at young age that can be more dangerous then good. on the that note, I was wondering , his hands brushing the lose strand of hair that feel in her eyes back behind her ear, IF you like to accompany me on a dinner at my ranch tomorrow? He hasn't been to his ranch in a few days as he spend most his time reconstructing the jail house and decided it was time to go home for the day and just kick back and relax.
MysticSecret1
Waiting till sheriff spoke with Katie Kristina silently tapped her eyes with piece of fine material that Eduardus gave to her thinking that you cannot hide nothing from his sharp green eyes. Colour of them hypnotize her as she could not keep staring there... blushing knowing that if he would look she would be ashamed of such a brave action... non ladysh like... after he gave them some lessons about concerns of their safety ...she was very curious from her nature and with her youth and energy she did not understood clearly all danger that might happen to her or them... not aware of him to come closer Kristina jumped from his touch as jolt of lightening went trough her body... mumbling words of apology she tried to smile shyly cursing herself in her mind and trying to understand why she is so brave with other males and this one has such a hazard effect on her... with smile trying to hide her nervousness Kristina lead Katie with her eyes till she disappear in the crowd outhere. Listening to him she nodded " Yes sure ... you want to add something Sir?"with wide open eyes she looked at him trying to understand if she got all what he was saying correctly... and from his light touch on her skin .. so innocent touch by removing her hair ... that made her heart to beat so rapidly fast in her chest that she was happy by choosing more covering her decolte dress as it felt as her heart can jump out right here straight to his palm.... she lifted her head now looking in his eyes with huge question who is this man can she trust him so much to go with him to his house.... why he offers this to her... what he thinks of her... some kind of easy woman ... will he respect her... is this country allows women go without company to men houses... all those questions now were in her blue eyes that looked at him.... whispering that she will let him know soon of her decision ... Kristina almost ran out ... just to be on time to get her umbrella out as rain started to pour with all it power...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She awoke feeling a little better than she had before. She took a deep breath and let it out, then looked all around her. The people here had been very nice to her so far and she was very thankful for all their kindness. She hesitated a moment, seeing how strong her legs and body were before finally standing. She seemed to be strong enough on her own today, so she ventured to the outhouse on her own and returned, seeing a pitcher of water, a bowl and a towel on a nearby table. She used them to wash herself up and saw a fresh change of clothes hanging in the nearby wardrobe so she changed and then wandered out to the other room to see if she could find the kind doctor. Her head was still throbbing, but all in all she felt much better than she had.
ursexybosslady
A FARMERS WIFE
Rachel rises at early morning light each morning to tend to the chores that harsh farm life brings for the farmer’s wife. She milks the cows, feed the chickens, and fetch the eggs, then carry the oats and ears of corn to the horses. All of this before tending the gardening, then its time to get busy at the task of fixing breakfast.
Who knew there wouldn’t be servants like she had back east in Boston. She came from a well to do family, a family who never understood her love for this ordinary farmer, this Will Tanner. Rachel couldn’t resist that rugged handsome face of one Will Tanner, a farmer who came to Boston for a reading of his uncle’s will. He was most kind and considerate, with a flair for just the right words to make a woman feel special and wanted. He had a longing for a good life with a good woman. Rachel was a lady in love and happy to be at his side, wanting to bare his children.
Her husband, Will smells ham frying in the skillet, grits and hot water biscuits as he finished his morning chores. Will had tended to his crops in the wee morning hours, fed the farm animals and butchered a hog for meat.
It’s a hot summer morning after an evening of rain and thunder. After breakfast, Will hitches the horses to the carriage.
He beckons to his Rachel to come. Once a week, Will takes them into town for shopping at the Meadows General Store. Once a week he had a chance to partake in his weekly drink and hear a little music at Isaac’s tavern. He looked forward to the outing, but Rachel hesitates as she thinks of all the women in town who consider her an outsider, and wonder why she still barren with no child after 6 months of marriage. She sighs a bit as she remembers their smiling faces welcoming her when she first arrived yet those disapproving whispers behind her back.
“Are you coming?” Will asked as he waved his hands to get her attention. She nodded and swallowed hard, then climbed in the carriage. Off to town they went. The wheels of the carriage bounced and dipped on the muddy sludges in the road. The 2 horses plodded along, swaying the carriage from side to side. Dust kicked up by the jolts of the road blowing in Rachel’s hair and face. The horses’ hoofs making clippity cloppity sounds as they travel the winding paths. They arrive in town dusty after riding for miles. The wagon jolted to a stop in front of the Meadows General Store.
The mister helps his mrs off the carriage, her red dress filled with dust, looking pink and faded. The new owner eyeing her disapprovingly as she enters the store. The mister rushing off to Isaac’s tavern for a midday drink and a little song, secretly hoping to catch a glance of those busty ladies working there. Rachel was searching the shelves for some northern delicacies, maybe a far east trinket or a piece of silk fabric to sew a special dress. She took a whiff of a strange jar labeled pickled hogfeet and suddenly butterflies filled her stomach, and her legs went limp as she collapses toward the floor. Melany caught her just as she was fainting. “You alright my dear?….Maybe you should see the doc?’ She waves for help as she helps the Mrs to a crate to sit on. The doc comes and helps her to his office. She lays on the cot and falls fast asleep,… dreaming of tossing and turning on the rolling seas, her stomach churning. Curious dream since she has never journeyed aboard a boat or vessel of any kind. She awakes to the doc patting her hand saying “My Lady, my Lady”
“Yes, sorry sir” she answered. “ Now, now, Its all good. We have sent for your husband to take you home now.” His right index finger checking her eyes. “Oh no, I’m sorry” she protested, not wanting to cause a fuss. She sat up immediately and pretended all was well. Doc continued…” Its all good . You are with child Mrs. Tanner”
At the sound of those words, Rachel’s face turned pale, her knees began to wobble, her legs became unsteady and down she went again.
GaeaLicious
with the hope a sip would warm her she sips from her glass looking up after a bit.
Their eyes meet and it felt like if he was looking right into her soul, his smile felt so warm a soft smile crosses her lips, quickly she lowers her gaze back towards her glass blaming the cognac for the sudden blush on her cheeks.
"I wont call myself 'distinguished' Sir for I am just a simple shopkeeper but for you yes i think you can count yourself under the 'distinguished' people and maybe also a bit Mysterious"
As a sudden flash shoots through the sky again Melany almost jumped up, the thunder following fast after it.
Knowing the storm will probably last for a bit she tries to relax and curious glances through the room, she recognises a painting of which she is sure it was made by her mother, she sighs thinking about how she misses her and her father.
10 years has she been away from this place, since the day her father told her he would marry again. She and her stepmother had never been friends but she knew her father loved that woman, and she would never be one that stands in a way, she packed her belongings and went to her aunt, she always kept in touch with her father and brothers and her heart was broken when she heard he got sick and she was not in time back here to hold his hand.
She looks back at Martin "That painting... where did you got it from, if I may ask?"
XxEDUARDUS
He locks the jail house up leaving the note on the front* Gone home if Im needed please come to the ranch. By now everyone in town who was curious who bought that Huge farm that was notorious for bandit and outlaw hideouts was now the home of the sheriff. As he rode pass the hotel he saw her silhouette letting her hair down and her very shapely shadow hinted she was down to her bare essentials. he stop for a few moments and smile spread across her now wet face. the rain was pouring and the thunder clashed. He saw her jolting frighten for moment by the sudden sound, With the commotion of the town one never could be sure if it was not gun fire. the trial was muddy and as his stallion sprinted to the ranch kicking up mud he soon found himself cover but he kinda like the free feeling of not caring of his looks. dismounting the horse and putting him up in the barn for the night he took his boots off at the front doors and enter into his house. Shedding head to toe from wet muddy cloths he stood in his unclad glory. His rippling tanned body showed no signs of weary scars of battles, he was man in his prim of life. as he walked to grab a towel and draped it loosely over hips he started a fire how good it was to be home. he sat on the couch and picked up the newspaper and as he dried off he thumb through the pages idly. after awhile the crackling of the warm fire soon warmed him and he was mighty hungry, tonight would be a good time to have a maid to cook for him. as he warmed the stew and baked a fresh loaf of bread he sat and ate by himself. He looked over to the table and wonder what it would be like to have someone starring back at him with bright eyes and a beautiful smile. Eh he thought maybe one day my life will allow me to have this reward but till then he daydreamed of curvy blonde with a knack of getting into trouble. He would give her a few days to answer his invite to dinner here . after he ate in silence for while he arose and decided a long hot bath was in order and as he soaked he drifted off listen to sound of the rain playing with the howling win on the dar moonless night.
MysticSecret1
Running back to her room she was laughing happy as a kid who just ate the candy of his life. All wet from toes till head Kristina ran to her room wishing for the hot bath... finding downstairs hot water that Melany probably left for her and some stew she was so thankful for these small but so useful gifts right now... she ate quick even it was almost cold by now but she did not care as how hungry she felt after all day of adventures... stepping out of her wet outfit she heard the horse powerful steps and one wild figure in this weather... running wild...
Kristina laughed thinking that not only she is little crazy like this to be out here in rain that somebody too might enjoy it as well... and by all means and the horse she almost was sure who he was.... and her heart started to beat again in her chest making her body shiver from all emotions and his touch his words that he said to her... enjoying her hot bath Kristina was thinking what to do with his invitation for the dinner... she wanted to go so badly and in same time was afraid of what might happen... she needed a friend to ask what to do or to give her that nod... saying ... go girl... enjoy your life ... and maybe some tips about some things that she did not have any experience in...
Kristina dressed up ... pulling her long blond hair in simple pony tail and went down to look for Melany... maybe she can help her to answer some questions or at least tell her who could... she was exited about all happenings ... feeling that her life in this town will give her a lot of new things ...as one shade of green eyes haunted her for past couple days so badly that she sometimes felt their presence in her room ... all this was new to her and so exiting... smile never left her face when Kristina was thinking about it all... wondering if somewhere out there the owner of those green eyes is lost in the shade of blue ones as well...
VLWolf
Having walked around the Town spying the circus still in town and the new Dr as well i head back to the Tavern to buy several rounds and try to get a huge Card game going before dark ~shuffling the cards with a devels trick waiting for the chairs to fill up before dealing out the cards
MysticSecret1
Kristina called Melany couple times but not hearing any answer she went out. Sun just went to sleep and it was almost dark out there. Slowly she started to walk deep in her thinking about all what happened these past days after her arrival to the Silver town. Spotting some kind of building she started to walk faster and just then Kristina saw that it was little church hidden in the trees. It seemed very old but nicely build with roof shooting up high to the sky that seemed to reach the God. The cross on very top of it was all rusted and old but steady.
She tried knock couple times on the massive hand curved wood door but nobody answer to her. Kristina carefully pushed it and with sad sound door open and let her in... stepping inside she was not afraid as she believed nobody can hurt her in God's home. With every step old floor made sound that was like cry... Kristina knelt in the first row and silent sob escaped her making her fragile body to shake... all what was bothering her got out and she let her tears wash all away... her small body disappeared in darkness of the church leaving only the sounds of cry echoing inside... seemed that walls and all inside was feeling what she felt and she let it all out hoping she will find here all answers that she was looking for... shivering she knelt there and let stream of tears wash all away
XxEDUARDUS
as the sun rose over the wet lands of his ranch he awoke with a sense of urgency. he decided not to fix breakfast today and would grab a bite to eat in town. He mounted his stud and off her rode through the semi dried hard ground of the woods. As he came closer to the outskirts of town he slowed down some to scout about the land something seemed peculiar thought he couldn't place his finger on it. Getting off his horse and tying it to near by tree he begin to look around seeing several branch broken that did not look that a wild animal could have done. His jade eyes caught something. " hmm he thought a torn piece of cloth it had to belong to a women for the stitching was done on the right side of the seams. could it been from the poor beaten women held up at the doctors office. he looked around the area of a struggle or more evidence of betrayal finding none. He mounted his horse again and headed to town. when he arrived he heard the whistle of the post master calling the sheriff over. Just came in sheriff about hour ago. Handing over a stack of posters with several pictures of outlaws wanted for bounty but one caught his eyes a Women outlaw?His eyes were fixed on the description and wonder how someone who looked like that couldn't be spotted. She looked rough and dangerous. he tucked all the posters under his arm tipped his hat to the post master thanked him and made his way to the store.He needed to get a few things and sorta hoped to see Miss Kristina. Making his way inside the clutter store she must got fresh shipments of supplies he wonder why she did not have help. Good morning he said to the store keep I need to place a few things on order and ill be by to pick them up later in the night. She saw him keeping his eyes upwards and she laughed. She is not here she left this morning and haven't seen her around town either. She saw his face grow fluster he knew she went to venture out pass town and with the events that been going on how could she be so careless, Was she looking for trouble on purpose. He threw the money on the counter with the list and he knew he had to go find her if something bad happens to him how would he live with the quilt. and hearing she been gone most the morning and not been seen made him more worried. He thank the women and he left to go to his office quickly to grab his gun and put the posters on his desk but something caught his eyes. Footsteps that lead from behind his office to the tavern it was odd cause the footsteps were to small to be a mans. could they be Kristina's did she come behind the office to get some quiet what harm would it do to look behind the large shed. not finding anymore other than he found he mounted his horse and headed out of town in search of her. Not knowing where to look was that torn cloth hers? his heart races his mind boggled he rode out..
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
On a Dark dusky night I slowly ride in a town being quiet so no one notices me entering being wanted by the law I dont want to be noticed, As my father Billy the Kid taught me always sneak in unnoticed . I am Blazing Bella the fastest gun in the west but to these folks I will be known as Bella May a wayward girl lookin for a job and a place to stay. Slowly I stop and look at the Saloon hearing a rucas inside. Wondering if I should enter or keep riding to the Inn to get a room for much needed sleep from my long run from the law , Deciding its best to go to the inn I ride on to the inn and slowly gets off my horse and ties her to the post . Stopping infront of her and feeding her a lil bit of oats from my coat pocket. I dust my self off then I slowly walk up the Inn steps to the door and slowly opens it and enters the inn. I slowly walk to the desk and rings the bell waiting for assistance..
XxEDUARDUS
~Of all the days to pick to go sightseeing he couldn't help to think if this urgency has anything to do with Kristina. He wasn't sure where to even begin to look, he didn't know what out in this place would even fascinate her. Maybe the twin waterfalls? it was a nice run by horseback but who couldn't resist the charms of a secluded spot of towering glorious waterfalls from 150 foot rock wall of white crystalline stone and a double rainbow glisten over the canopy of the thick lush evergreen woods where birds of paradise sing gayly all day. Making haste he didn't notice the new arrival at the inn or least the horse that stood alone on the post outside, As of right now his main mission is to find that young spirit with no care of safety. with a sharp whistle and loud rebel yell he speed off into the woods leaving a dusty cloud behind him. he rode his horse hard for several miles and further he rode the more the woods were now more sinister dark eerie. Anything and Anybody could be in plain sight and to the untrained eyes could easy miss it and it would prove to be their fatal mistake. It was hot the kind day where the muggy heat lingers no matter how much breeze is stirred. and his long coat and hat and pants made of leather and rawhide made him sweat than he would like to admit. As the beads of sweat not dripped into his eyes making then burn he had to stop soon for if he was miserable he knew his horse would be too. he soon spotted what left him in surprised shock. off the trail what little it was a off beaten path that lead up the hill he spotted Kristina's horse. tied and left alone. Before his own horse could stop he jumped off fast and his hat flew off." Yelling KRISTINA! can you hear me Kristina! his heart was racing his minds filled with horrible images. KRISTINA! trying to catch his breath he suddenly stop. What in gods name?.. HE spotted a very old looking church it was now covered with vines moss and time made the walls look as if they would crumble any day. But somehow it washed away his fears a sudden calm came to him starring in amazed silence he saw the old doors pushed back just enough that someone small could pass through. He quietly walked inside not sure what to expect he kept his hands on his sidearm cock and ready should it be not human that made them doors open. it was dark but through some of the dirty and cracked windows show rays of light within the building. Each step he took the floor let out a creek and he tried to be as quiet as he could. then he stopped. his eyes now adjusted to the darkness he saw one lonely figure knelt in the front row and he listen to her cries. How his heart instantly became broken how sad she sounded it was like a lost soul screaming for answers that he knew wouldn't not be answered. She was unaware anyone has came in and was standing at the door starring at her. He walked up trying his best not to frighten her he reached out touching her shoulder but his effort was a failure. She leaps up and her fist came flying and she hit him dead in his nose causing blood to come instantly. WHO ARE YOU she screamed as the birds in the rafter flutter and chattered as they flew away. holden his bloody nose he said Its me showing his green eyes only for the rest his face was hidden behind his big hands.Kristina saw it was him and she starts to sob again little harder. and pushing her body into his he sat her down to let her cry as he searched for his handkerchief to whip the blood. She tries to talk only it comes out in mumbles and just sat there calming her with soft soothing there there now it will be ok. after about 20 minutes has pass she is calmed down and his nose only aches> he asked what has brought you all the way out here dear do you not know it time of perils? she explained to him how she grew restless and wanted to see what there was to see and did not think of the dangers. they sat in silence but neither one broke the embrace they were in nor noticed how close they were actually to each other. she reached up softly stroking his face sorry about your nose she finally broke the silence.he let out a soft chuckle and as it echoed through the abandoned building she too started laughing and it felt good to let the tears go and laughter come. Hey he said how about i show you something amazing? yeah she said like what? Is that a yes he asked back. Maybe she said and he said let get out here but first he pulled her to her knees and together they said a prayer in silence both unsure what the other was praying about but both sure it might have something to do with each other. as he held her hand on the path to make sure she didn't slip he helped her on her horse. he mounted his and now they were back out in this Hot heat but the slow stroll together was nice actually. She started to grow restless and wonder how Much longer would he take her out in the wilderness. after about 45 minutes he stopped. he helped her down and asked her?' Do you trust me?" she didn't answer her heart now beating like drum she tried to fight this feeling she had suddenly a yes slipped passed her ruby lips and he blindfolded her. stay right here. she heard him rustling in his backpack and then his voice told her to take his hands. He walked the blindfolded women about 10 minutes and she kept asking where are we what are you doing when will we get there can I take this off he couldn't stop laughing so hard how many questions came from someone who trusted him. he stopped and said are U ready? yes Oh yes she said so excitedly. already she felt the cool mist the roaring sound of waves crashing on the rocks birds singing. he pushed his body on hers softly to untie her blindfold. before her soft sapphire eyes she was the glistening rocks of the waterfall sparkling like millions of diamonds as the prisms danced on the sunlight giving a show of multicolored sparkles on the cool clean clear pool of water. it was nothing she would Imagine seeing in a place like this she didn't notice he was now throwing down a blanket and unpacking a few bottles of wines and some light food he had in his pack back. it wasn't no fancy feast but it did make for wonderful afternoon snack. since You never did answer me about my date to dinner May i have this lunch and laugh as he started to take his coat shirt shoes. She looked what in the world IM not that kinda women Sheriff he face grew angry at the sight of half naked man. he laughed well Miss i hope You are not either but You can sit here look at birds but me Im hot sweaty need to cool off so Im going swimming and before she could say anything she watched him run like kid fast and dive into the cold cold water. he splashed flipped and after a few minutes he said Come on in the Water is Great. She looked and said I do not have my suit. he walked out the water his body was rock hard soak and wet and he laughed oh really. walking towards her she was like what are You thinking. trying to back away with each step she saw he had no good on his face and before she could turn and run laughing he picked her up carrying her kicking and screaming playfully and he tossed her into the water with a splash he jumped in behind her with her laughing and giggling trying to be mad. but she had to admit the water did feel good so she slipped out her long dress and was swimming in her undergarments forgetting about being proper lady and Just enjoying the day. after while he slipped out handing her towel to cover her modestly and poured then both some wine. they sat in the shade of the day drinking wine and for the first time in the long time he felt like this is where he belonged.No nightmare no worries nothing but bliss and looking at her wet hair clinging to her face no makeup she couldn't have more beautiful to him than she was at this private intimate Moment alone..(( TO BE COUNTINED )) LOL
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
As the inn keeper gives me my key I go up to my room its mid morning but I am exhausted I open the room to my room and I shut and lock it behind me and then lay on the bed and I drift off to sleep, Sleeping for what seems like hours i start hearing the movement of the towns people not able to sleep anymore I stare out the window at the people walking and talking wishing that I could be normal like them but knowing who I am I will never be normal. Walking over to my saddle bag I take out a dress that I havent worn in a while and lay it on the bed to let it sit there while I use the water basen and wash away the dirt from my dirty face and body then I dry off with the towel I find by the basen, Smiling I get dressed in the dress and then comb out my hair wondering if I will find a job today,. I slowly walk to my door and open it up then close it quietly behind me and walk down the stairs to the dining room and order myself some eggs and toast ravished from not eating since the morning before I had start running from the law. My mother had told me not to be like my father but when she had passed away I had noting to go back on and I wasnt marrying a man unless I loved him even though my grandfather had arranged for me to marry Bart a wealthy rancher I had ran because I to stuborn to let someone order me to marry someone I didnt love. waking out of my thoughts as the lady came with my breakfast I started to eat but ate slowly like a lady didnt want them to know who I was ,.. After eating I walk outside wondering where to start to look for a job , lookin at the saloon remembering when I was a saloon girl back in the last town I was in till they found out who I was I thought should I go there or not smiling I just kept walking drifting out in thought not paying attention ....
MysticSecret1
Leaning at his strong wet body Kristina even forgot to blush... she was overwhelmed by this day and what was happening to her... sitting here with him looking at her with his gorgeous green eyes she smiled shyly.... no she was not afraid of him... somehow he gave her feeling of security ... she felt that they are so much alike and so wild nature creatures wanting to explore life... all tears were washed out long time ago... this man ... holding her so gentle and in the same time so strong gave her feeling of security and in this very moment she knew that she would go with him anywhere he would ask... Kristina closed her eyes listening to sound of the waterfall replaying all day over and over again in her mind... my my they been so reckless and what is more she let her to be like that too... now she was brave enough to open a small corner of her huge blue eye and to peek at him... to see his gaze back smiling ... her wet body covered with undergarments and by now wet towel made her shiver as the first gust of the wind blew at them... he felt that and wrapped his arms even tighter sharing his body heat and tugging her in his dry jacket as the small bird who was lost and rescued now. Smiling she whispered thank you words feeling that this situation begins to feel awkward ... Kristina tried to hide her blush by tasting simple food he got here for them... she jumped feeling his hand on her face removing some strands of her wet hair away... they shared some stories about their life there trying to get to know each other and she was thankful to him not bragging to much about her family or why did she come here yet... something happened here and now and it never will be same again... some bond between them at the very first moment that they saw each other just grew stronger today here and now... and even she was still scared of these new feelings she felt very clear that she can trust him with all her heart and soul.. and she did not wanted to be wrong on that... slowly she looked at him again carefully reaching his face with her delicate small hand...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Keeps walking still in deep thought not paying attention where I am going bumps into someone looks and says sorry and walks around and keeps walking blushing because I shouldnt of been not paying attentions, walks to the nearest building which looks like a little store walks in and looks around sees some dresses and looks at them knowing i need to buy a new dress this one is the only one I brung with me when I ran ..smiles and looks at the few dresses that are there wonders which one i should get . keeps looking at the dresses knows I need one that will help me get a job, looks around seeing that there is hardly anyone in the store with me. trys to figure out which dress to buy then starts thinking about all my dresses I left back home drifts back when momma was alive..
I wake out of my thoughts and look at the dresses seeing a pretty blue on i like but then I notice a almost tan one with pink flowers and deside to get that one. Smiling I pick it up and walk to the counter and pary for it. Smiling at the clerk I hand them four dollars and thank the clerk then slowly walk out of the store and walk back to the Inn to take my dress to my room. Desiding to wait till the next day to go looking for a job I sit in a chair to relax and think about momma and what she would say about me going down my fathers path. I know she wont be happy I had no other way I wasnt gonna marry who my grandfather wanted me to I wanted love, like my mother had with my fahter a love that laster time. She has only left him because she wanted better for me but she didnt stop loving him till the day she died, I remember that day so well she was so weak from being sick from the fever. When I went to her bed she told me to always be happy and never forget she loved me. As she drifted into a sleep she wouldnt wake from the last thing she said was I love you Billy. I cried that night and swore to myself I would never cry again. A rucas outside my window woke me out of my thoughts looking out the window I seen the towns folk heading to the circus that was in town, smiling I thought about going to see had not been to a circus since I was a little girl when father and mother had took me. Smiling I changed into my new dress and combed out my raven black hair, keeping in mind to keep a look out for the law, not wanting to get caught before I am able to settle down in what seemed like a nice town. Smiling I think to myself no more drifting out in thought my father taught me better then that, tucking my gun under my dress into a pocket I had sewn in my undergarmets I walked out of my room. So for its been a good day I will say, Hadnt met none of my towns folk yet but maybe I would at the circus...
VLWolf
Coming out of the Tavern after not getting any takers for my Game i see a new lady in town looking like she is lost i Bump into her saying excuse me my name is Virgil ~extending my arm to her shall i show you around the Town or even escort you to the Circus later if you are still around
Poet61
As the doc walked back to his office just taking his time taking a long hard look at a starry filled sky, he smiled almost forgetting just how beautiful the nights were here and how it reminded him of home, he reached his place and slowly opened the door to find his patient in his study looking at all the books on the shelves and on his desk open to many different subjects, ~he spoke to her softly so as not to startle his patient, and in a kind voice said~ it’s good to see you up young lady, you gave us quite a scare, how are you feeling can you tell me your name or where your from, so that I can help you, I am sure you must have folks in the next town that might be looking for you, you’ve been here for a while now and we could all use some help to get you back to where you belong.
He watched her for a moment and waited for her to speak, well... I am glad you’re up but when you are ready to tell us who you are it will be when you’re ready, and you’re welcome to stay here or I can put you up in a room at the general story the owner is a very lovely lady and I am sure she can help with what you need she picked out your clothes for you, I also have to send word to the sheriff, I know he is going to want to speak to you too, but you are welcome to stay until you feel strong enough to move about more, in the mean time I’ll send to bring you some food, by now you should be very hungry, I see your head’s still aching, come sit here miss, and let me take a look at you,, ~he draws the curtains in the office to a dim darkness and lights a candle and places it on the top shelf of his desk in front of a small mirror and moves the mirror to just it to the right angle so the light shines softly in her eyes as he places his hand under her chin and tills her head back slightly to see if he can notice anything from her injury~ well everything seems to be alright, and your aching head will get better, you just need to rest a bit more. Getting your food will be here shortly and you can rest again until you feel the aching going away.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles blushing a little I say hi Virgil takes his arm and says I am Bella May , I would be honored if you would show me around town and I would love to go to the circus with you I aint going no where I am planing on staying here if I can find a job smiles. Not planning on leaving so far this town looks like a nice place to stay. Walks with Virgil smiling.
VLWolf
Smiling as Bella May takes my arm and i escort her around the town pointing out the diffrent building and expecialy the Sheriff office watch this ambree very carefully sometimes he can get in the way if you know what i mean, pointing over to the bank thats still empty there might be a job there (grining ) if you are willing to stay
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at Virgil I plan on staying I say to him. Oh I will keep a eye out and be very careful. I am willing to stay and a job at the bank would be a good one I believe . Walking with Virgil smiling the whole time he seems very nice and quite handsome (giggles under my breath so he doesnt hear) wondering why I cant stop smiling I keep walking with virgil lookin at the buildings as he shows them to me and tells me about them
VLWolf
seeing the smile on this beautiful lady and knowing i have brightened it up sence the heavy storm has passed walking her over to the tavern to get her and i a drink and watch what all the people are doing asking her later if she wants to take a ride out into the country and look around more
EsaunaStarrMuintir
As she is looking through the doctor's books in his study, she hears him approach and speak softly to her. She turns around to look at him, a tentative smile on her lips. She brings her hand up to her head, feeling the bandage there as she listens to him speak to her. When he is done speaking she finds that her hands are shaking and she moves to take a seat in one of the chairs. She finally looks back at him and tells him, "I would gladly tell you who I am if I could but remember who it is that I am. My memories are very unclear. I do remember that some very bad men kidnapped me and were torturing me and that I managed to escapte them. I do fear they will come after me. I simply want to be safe. Please, let me be safe here and do not let them get me again." As she finishes, tears fall from her eyes, to run down her cheeks, and she wipes at them with her hand, turning her head, hoping the kind doctor does not see them.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
miles at Virgil as we drink our drinks I cant help looking at him ,Smiling I say I would love to take a ride out to the country and look around more with you. Wondering to myself why I feel like this I cant stop smiling when he is near and I just met him but I feel a connection to him. Smiles at Virgil hoping he dont know my thoughts. Drinking my drink till its gone watching Virgil the whole time
VLWolf
drinking my drink as i keep catching her gaze and smile back (i think what a strange connection we have and we have just meet as maybe its the Rebel in me and her dimeaner as she walks and the like) Standing up offering my hand to you "I think i promised you a ride out into the country" as we leave the tavern and head to the stable to retreive my Grey mare saddling up both steeds we head out of town in any direction
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at Virgil I take his hand and follow him to the stable smiling as I get on the horse and ride with him out of town. Not caring how long we are gone as long as I am with him. Making sure I keep up with him smiling knowing I could outrun him with my horse but not wanting to leave his side .Feeling like I have never felt before. Smiling watching lookin around but always going back to staring at him cant keep my eyes off him. Blushes a lil hoping he dont see the blush I giggle a lil enjoying being with him and enjoying the ride I think if I had changed to my riding cloths would be better but I didnt want to wait I cant believe how happy I am feeling . Keeps my eyes on Virgil as we ride thinking how more handsome he looked on his horse
XxEDUARDUS
~as the day soon turns into dusk and the sun begins to fade. The Twin Falls now took on new atmosphere entirely of it own, the moon made the secrete place glow with pale blue and pink hue, and as the sparkling pool reflect the stars in the clear skies it was as if the skies fell on the waters to shine just for the two lost lovers. he did not want the night to end but he knew the dangers that lurked behind the trees and with the untrained or ill prepared it would be their fatal mistake. handing her the dried clothes from the tree he turned his head so she may dress modestly, the carefree feeling was for that moment and now that moment has faded. She asked him polity to zip her dress as he did he made sure his hands brushed her soft flesh of her shoulders for the last time of the night. He packed up the blanket and bottles feeling little tipsy he thought this should be interesting riding back in the dark for miles. He help boost Kristina on her horse telling her to stick close but he was sure after today she would be hard to lose even if he wanted and he chuckled to himself. They didn't run fast but they trotted in a quick pace and soon they pass the little hidden church and he thought to himself at night it looked creepy and he shook the vision from his head. She was just ahead of him on the path and she kept looking back he catching a new look into them deep blue sapphire blue eyes. Yes he thought to himself he would see a different side of her now he was almost sure of it. Today he has liberated the stuffy uptight shy women and he would hope she would come out her shell for the better to make her more capable of handling the wilderness with more caution but with more lividity. HE knew the townsfolk would be out tonight with promises of grand show of the circus and he knew some would be wondering where he was so not to make the townsfolk think or talk about the new stranger he decided he would let her ride into town first and he would ride around the back trail and come in from behind the office. HE watched her trot off ahead and he watched her bounced happily on the horse he laughed. He rode away seeing her on the edge of the woods by the pharmacy and he took off himself. he heard the sounds of anther approaching horse he saw the couple. the man he recognized as the wander who sat in the back of the tavern and a women whom he never saw. being far enough to see two people but not close enough to see the exact features he thought nothing of it. He put his horse in the stables behind his office feeding him and watering him and unsaddled him for the night he decided to stay in town tonight. he went to his office saw the stacks of posters. He has neglected his duty today but he would be on top of it first thing tomorrow morning. He sat at his desk and studied each tiny detail on each poster. He was the picture of the rouge women named as Blazing Bella. He had heard when he was in the university for law enforcement of the notorious Billie the Kid. he was one of them cases one would never forget, he made for a interesting case study of how anyone so brutal can be so callous and live with the guilt and he wonder would his offspring have the same careless feelings as her father. He decided to get up and get out and scout out the town and go walk off the buzz of the wine he had consumed and hope that maybe she would invite him to dance in the square as the music begins to fill the tiny town if not he wouldn't blame her she might be tired and decided to go to bed.
MysticSecret1
Riding so hard home her head buzzing not only from the wine but seeing him in front of her and from all what happened tonight she almost felt down from her horse by her stables as her one leg stuck ... taking good 10 min to get of the horse she finally bumped the ground ... jumping quick and looking around if anyone saw her ladish landing she started to giggle icking ... gosh she might have to much of that sweet stuff for sure .. blushing now she tried to find her way out of the stables to her room... sure that did not work out good either for her ....hearing the music her legs automatically took her there where the sound came from.... she even did not noticed that her hair clanged now loosely all length down covering with silk waves almost all her back and jumping with playful curls on her cheeks ... what she saw was a lot of lights and huge sign of Circus show today that almost blinded her. People were around some of them eating popcorn some of then cotton candies and looking at the boot where suppose to be tickets sold for the show. Passing by person who ate cotton candy she took some with her fingers flashing her bright white smile and leaving that person with open jaw for this braveness .... she was feeling so light so easy like the feather who would fly with the small gust of the wind... she was smiling and blushing now as she recalled all what happened there by the waterfall and dancing by the music with others she hum the song happily... not notifying that people started to look at her all disheveled and flashing with her pink cheeks... dancing all alone ... seeing him ... the ghost.... in front of her.... haunted by his green eyes ... what he did not know that it was very first time when she got some alcohol in her mouth at all and now she did not understood clearly what is going on here and with her for sure...
XxEDUARDUS
~Having enough of the office for the night he locked the doors to the jailhouse and made his way out into the busy streets where a few vendors with trinkets and jewelry and odd sorts of ware. He stopped for he noticed a very beautiful turquoise necklace adorn with the most bright pearls that reminded him of the twin falls crystals. He was not the sort man to purchase any jewelry and defiantly not for some women he hardly knew but he was compelled to do so. He told the shop keep to wrap it up with the bright paper of purple and put a green bow on it and he chuckled. He paid the man and off her went tucking the small box inside his coat pocket and made his way through the crowd cheerfully.He notice out in the crowd a dancing girl that was not your ordinary girl it was his Kristina. He could tell she was maybe more tipsy then she would admit but her dancing told all she was and he pardon himself pass the other people quickly and walked right up to her gently taking her elbow he asked What are you doing out here you can hardly stand yet alone dance and he let her hold herself up on his shoulders as he took her tiny waist. Softly chuckles in her ear letting his lip brush her neck lightly he whispers May I have this dance madam before I escort you to Your room. Being drunk she let a soft moan out feeling his lips on her neck and she giggled why that is very kind of You Sir. they changed the tempo of the music to slow southern waltz and he pulled her closer to his lean strong muscular body making her let out a gasp of awestruck excitement. The townsfolk notice the two and how they look like they belonged on the movies screen and all gather around giving them room as he dipped swayed spun and swung her around in a slow rhythmic circle and how even drunk made it seem they have been dance partners for years and life before that one. They didn't notice till the song was over and a roar of clapping and applause brought them back from the trance they were caught in. She looked and saw she was now in the spotlight of the town eyes she then realized this was not her nor how she wanted to behaved. She grew embarrassed and whispers Please I just want to go to my room now and sleep this feeling off. Certainly he said and as the crowd parted to let them pass he and she went back to the general store and he helped her up to her room. By now the wine has took its full toll on her and she almost feel as he caught her he chuckled whoa easy there tiger and she laughed loudly. OH what a fool you must think I am poor shy women cannot handle her wine as she tried to pull her long bodice off h to change into her gown. I have You know Sir I am not each word was slurred and her thick foreign accent made him want to laugh harder but he didn't want to anger her so he listen to her ramble and undress so boldly with him in the room but after the night they had he had to admit he couldn't get enough of her glorious tanned flesh. She laid on the bed and he saw she could use help to cover as he tried she reached up and brought her lips to his One last time for the night placing a very deep passion kiss one that made him weak in his own knees and he insisted she went to sleep before he wouldn't be able to fight off temptations of a Mans lustful needs, she smiled sweetly and apologized and before he could say good night she passed out. He covered her fully and he locked and shut her door as he walked down the hall of the general store where the other 3 rooms were. Walking pass the last door on the right her notice it was ajar and he peeked his head inside all he saw was a dusty coat that clearly belonged to a women and that was about it. but them something struck him as odd that was the same colour of the torn material he found by the trial last night. odder still when he walked downstairs he saw the room registration book laying out and he glanced at the names and one look as if it was misspelled and crossed out. WHo would misspell there names. He would look into this mystery and soon. He thought maybe he would present the drunk lady upstairs soon with his gift to thank her for a truly amazing day and night as he could taste her lips of cherry wine on his. Running his fingertip across his lips he smiled and he seem to in a dazed returning back to his horse and heading home for the night. He didn't forget about the pair heading out town perhaps
it was his neighbours coming to see the circus he needed to get to know who was around him for being in town he have not been home much to introduce himself properly seem like he had much to do anther filed trip would have to wait till some of his list got done
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Rides up to Virgil giggling I steal his hat and put it on my head and smile as I keep riding enjoying the lovely ride wondering why I feel like i do and loving the feelings I am having smiling to myself I keep riding wondering if he noticed I stole his hat. Watching him as he keeps riding .
MysticSecret1
Early in the morning Kristina tries to open her one eye then hardly another... growling softly as her head starts to pound from the smallest move of her ... holding it in her hands she swings her long shaped legs out from bed trying to stand up... thinking that she better could be dead right now... all room is still full of his aroma and she tries to remember how she got in her bed last night... Kristina is so worry that might be she got some kind of disease out there in the water or woods that her head hurts now so much... slowly taking her steps to bathroom she takes a quick shower silently thanking Melany again for leaving hot water there.. and all dressed goes down hoping that she will figure out soon what is wrong with her ... with sorrow smile she greets Melany... "good morning ... may I ask you if you see the doctor .. I must be eaten something last night as my head pounding so badly and I feel little dizzy too... and all I ate was some little food and I had very tasty juice to drink that the sheriff offered to me.. I never had that before either" looking at Melany's strange smile Kristina was confused now... " what do you know something that I do not? why you smile like this? "
VLWolf
A ride out into the country.
Maybe a ride to the twin waterfalls. It was a nice run by horseback but who couldn't resist the charms of a secluded spot of towering glorious waterfalls from 150 foot rock wall of white crystalline stone and a double rainbow glisten over the canopy of the thick lush evergreen woods where birds of paradise sing gaily all day. Having arrived we unsaddle and brush our horses down as we talk more hear your story for exchange for mine since we both have come to Sliver town and seems we plan to see more of each other if I am not mistaken
~stealing my hat back after telling you it looks good on you but then again black looks good on any one if you know what i mean
It was many years ago when I had come upon 3 hombres down in Mexico tormenting and robing a little church down there killing the Preacher and most who went to service did I step in and gun down all 3 faster than they knew what was happening to them. Laying the dead to rest with the help of the town I said a prayer that day at Rev Johns’ grave that any and all that I had come upon would be reckoned with harshly as those whom have done to the innocent. From then on I have moved from town to town watching people studying them every moment of every day becoming faster and faster with my guns knowing that others seeking to become legends would someday come punch my ticket which I hope in this town being a nice town will never happen so soon. So over the past 2 years I have killed over 100 people men and woman all thinking they wanted terrible things from other people besides what I had done while in the war as well. Parents are still living out east somewhere it’s been forever since I have checked on them but they always seem to find me and send me whatever help this Rebel always seems to need so in a nut shell that me I guess.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles as we sit down and talk and I listen to his story of his life smiles and staring at him . You have had a life havent you hun. Well I want to be honest with you everyone knows me as Blazing Bella I am the daughter of Billy the Kid the day after my mother died I took off because my grandfather wanted me to marry someone who I didnt love, The first guy I killed tried to rape me and from that day since I dont let anyone mess with me my first kill shook me up but my father told me to always be strong and not let anyone put me down , I am wanted by the law because of the men I have killed one was a sheriff in a smal town he tried to do things to me that no man should do to a woman. Smiles at Virgil not much to my life besides riding and running from the law but I dont want to run no more. Steals your hat back and puts it back on my head smiling (not able to stop staring at him giggles).
VLWolf
Smiling back at her as i let her have my hat back ~leaning in to gently but firmly kiss you lips deeply before we seprate its getting late we can either ride back to town or you can ride to my newly discovered ranch and spend the night there with me and we can see the circus tomorrow up to you.
It does not scare you that we have been on oppisite sides of the law most of our lives, you are safe if you stay i have a guest room you can use and beside i can show you some home cooking to maybe inpress you
Walking back to our horses we resaddle and mount up riding off into another direction ariving to my place just before Dark leading our horses to the stable to unsaddeling and makeing sure they are taken care of before we go into the house.
So you are not worried that some 1 from our past or even some 1 thinking faster than I would try and take either your life or mine ?
walking over to the stove lighting a fire and gathering what food stuff i might need, Ham from the smokehouse, beans from the cubard and cornmeal also bringing all together to make a quick supper while i show you the guest room to freshen up a bit.
Some help would be nice supper will be done in another 20 mins if you want to get the bowls and silverware out and on the table water in a picture unless you wish the hard stuff i might have a bottle of something around here hiding somewhere, smiling back at her as i place the food on the table steaming hot and ready to eat
Serving up my lady guest first smiling as i equaly divide the meal between us talking over small stuff letting you pour the bottle for us and then saying grace to the God above for bring us together keeping our families safe and blessing this meal we dig in as to very hungry people just in off the trail, watching your reactions as we eat, cleaning up i suggest we walk out in the moon lite for a while before settling down for the night
Taking you into my arms we talk around the ranch showing you the diffrient out buildings and explaining the plans i have if ever i get the help and the heads of cattle needed to survive here. stealing several smaller kisses while keeping my hat for a while.
eventualy wanting to build bigger but this will do for a while i guess stopping under a tree we sit and just stare at the stars and the moon for a while smiling at each other wondering and thinking to myself how far i should take this.
After a while we walk back to the house and turn in either in seprate rooms or together (that is up to her i guess).
Embracing each other into a passionate kiss closing the door behind us i carry you over to the bed and place you gently upon it walking back over to the basin to pour water and wash the road dust off my self as well leaving my clothing drop to the floor keeping my pants on walking back to the bed embracing you again into a bigger hug and a kiss slowly removing the ladies dress and crawling further into bed covering up and cuddling until we fall to sleep Waking up the next morning way before she get up i pull my pants on and shirt and head out letting her sleep more as i start making breakfest for us to enjoy in bed, potattos, scrambled eggs, more of the ham from the night before and pot of Coffiee placing all on a tray and coming back into the room with it to supprize her with a good morning kiss
Finishing breakfest together i let her get dressed as i gather everything up and head back out to wash and dry everything before putting boots on and attending the horses out in the stable walking slowly back into the house after watching a sunrise like this morning walking back into the house quietly waiting for Bela to come out to the frount room to join me
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles lets go to your ranch Virgil -kissing you back - It doesnt scare me at all hun my killing days are done I just want to be where I can be happy. Smiles I would love some home cooking beans from can not to my liking anymore -giggles- Thinking to myself I have never felt this happy keeping a smile on my face I follow him where ever he takes me just happy to be with him. We can do anything as long as I am with you -blushes-
Walks with him to the house after getting horses settled for the night. No I aint worried at all because we will take care of them no one will mess with us -smiles- Follows him to the quest room and puts some water in a basin and starts to wash the dust off my body then slowly gets redressed and walks back in and sits at the table smiling at him , would you like some help virgil hun.? smiling I keep watching him..
Gets up and finds the bowls and silverware and put them at the table then finds a bottle of something a lil dusty but sits it on the table with some cups and sits down next to virgil smiles happy..Looks into his eyes smiling
Smiling enjoying the meal and pouring us another cup of drink . Smiles at Virgil this meal was the best I have ever had . Looks at him with a smile and says I would love to take a walk with you .Helps him clean up the table putting dishes in the sink. -Blushing- as we walk outside to take our walk under the moon light above. -not able to stop smiling-
Watches the moon and stars with Virgil kissing him back. -Thinking how I love being in his arms- Looks at him and says it so beautiful tonight .Wanting time to go slow but knowing we have to walk back to the house i walk back with him to the house and smiling I follow him to his room wanting to be with him and never leave his side...
Cuddles up to him loving the warmth of him near me kisses him and hugs him back . Smiles at him and cuddles up closer to him -thinking how right this feels to be in his arms- kisses him one more time before drifting off to sleep -smiling in my sleep
Kissing him back as I wake slowly I look at him smiling .Lookin at the tray in suprise . Awww Virgil you made breakfast sits up and watching him sit down we eat breakfast together . Not ever wanting to leave his side I am where I belong I know in my heart I have found my home and my place to stay. Kissing him then taking a drink of coffee
Gets dressed and then walks and sits next to Virgil smiling at him . Virgil hun we need to go to town and get my stuff so I have a change of clothes , smiling I then sit on his lap and cuddle up to him loving being in his arms . We cuddle for a while then we go out and saddle the horses then ride into town , we get to the Inn and we walk up to my room I notice my door is ajar and wonder why it was, Not thinking anything about it we go in to my room and I pack up my things and we head back to his ranch I look back smiling . I have never been this happy in my life and I hope nothing ruins what is happening right now in my life. We get back to the ranch unsaddle the horses then we go back in the house and sit and relax until there is chores to be done. Smiling at Virgil I sit in his lap and cuddle up to him drifting off into a lil nap ....
VLWolf
While we are in Town i look around checking difrent things out stoping by the sheriff's office seeing its not open yet laughing he must have had a rough night ~smiling knowing he will be in later so i will check back, roaming over to the General store gathering up several things i need then check out the dresses spots a red dress and a green as well i carry both up to the counter and lay the total bill on the counter and pays Melany what is owed and takes my things to the horses waiting as Bella gathers her things up then we ride back out to my ranchfor the rest of the day.
Thinking as i say aloud Red will be a fine color look deeper into the bags i brought in you might find something green to go with the red siting and pondering what to do with our selves all along here don't forget the Red 1 as well.
what do you say we get dressed up and head back to town to see the Circus and maybe even dance and dine while in town
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Help Virgil unsaddle the horses and brushes them down so they are ready for the night takes a hand full of oats and feed both the horses a lil then walks with Virgil back into the house and sits my bag down on the floor and watching Virgil as he walks in smiling . Takes a seat at looks at him smiling .. Wondering what we are gonna do tonight. Getting up I walk over to him and steals his hat again and puts it on my head smiling at him. Then walks back over and sits down wondering what he is gonna do that I stole his hat again. Going over to my bag I pick it up and take it to his room and leave it on the bed then start to open it up and remove the items walks over to the water basin with my comb and start to dye my hair a deep red with the dye I had in my bag . Giggling I wonder what Virgil will think of me as a red head .. Maybe then no one will know who truly am. smiles I get changed and walk back out of the room waiting to see what Virgil says about my new hair color. Waiting for him to turn around i keep watching him holding his hat in my hands I walk over to him and put his hat back on his head. smiles as I walk infront of him waiting to see what he says...
Smiles as I look in the bags he brung in I find a beatiful dress .. Looks at Virgil I smile and go over to him and give him and give him a hug thanks hun the green dress is beautiful I love it giggling I keep hugging him so happy to be here with him. then I run to the bedroom and change into the dress and walk out and looks at him waiting to see what he says. -smiling deeply-
Smiles I look at Virgil I would love to go to the circus with you Virgil giggles as I walk up to him and hugs him.
VLWolf
you look Marvelous Bella i think we should head to town later seeing if any will reconize you but still a name change might be in the cards as well if the Law dog snoops ever to closely sitting with her and cuddling and snuggling closer to her kissing her lips deeply.
something None discript to match your new look i might think , holding you closer to me and kiss your lips deeply cuddling with you as we think on this.
How about Raven Bella or something like that (looking out the window thinking how lucky i was to find this beauty and thinking about other names) smile at her as i rub her back.
what realy is in a name LOL it still suits you if you know what i mean sitting here smiling admiring the company i now have, you know sence i made supper and brakefest it is your turn to whip something up later before we head into town to see more sights. supprize me everything you need is in the cubard and i can grab something from the smoke house as well .
let me go out and grab some Beaf stakes i have ~walking out the door to the smokehouse coming back with 2 stakes to give to the Cook as i smile to her.
Looks great grabing a bottle of wine to add with the meal as well as seting the table before the food hits it smiling and Kissing the Cook you did a good job and you are beautiful as well Pouring each a wine and sits to enjoy a very hearty dinner saying grace before anything else.
throwing the napkin back at her i think you will need this before the dinner is over smiling back at her wondering how lucky we are to be here reaching over to kiss her lips again.
catching it and keeps it until after dinner is done to wipe her mouth with it after we have eaten but keep the bottle of wine out untill we have finished it wonder if we will ever make it back into town untill laTER
Seems we both are happy at this time pushing myself from the table to make room upon my lap kissing you and cuddling you looking deeply into your eyes i think we can het this place in shape if we have the right motivation cuddling more and finishing the bottle together.
Picking you up into my arms walking back to the bedrooms going into mine closing the door with the back of my boot heal engaging into a safe intamet moment together then cuddling closer to nap the wine off.
KakarikiFirehawk
Traveling
After he told Melany that the painting was given to him by her father and that the other paintings he owned where in storage two towns further, at some old friends place, she almost wanted to walk all the way up there bare feet... But I told her we both can go there since this same friend is also the one where I get my goods which this town does not supply.
Hence we made the arrangements to leave first thing in the morning on his old carriage which he always had used for transportation of stuff.
Early next morning the Sunrise was as the other 360 Days in the year... average of only 5 days of rain here in Silvertown...
While the smithy was readying the carriage Mel came with a few suitcases which he put in the back and made sure our stuff was safely strapped with ropes... she even got a basket with food for us during the trip.
While we where mounting the carriage good old Lester came to ask where we're going...,"ooh ohw.. hold on... you're going somewhere Mr. van Cleef?", he spoke with his big asking eyes
"We are Lester... we're going to 'White River'... Melany is eager to see those paintings me and her dad have stored there some years ago.", the smithy told Lester.
"Ooohw right.. yep... I recall that... I helped you two with it", he said with a smile, "Lester? You watch the fort while I'm gone will ya?", and gave him the spare key of the workshop. "Will sure do mister and while I'm at it... will also use my second eye to keep your shop safe Ma'am...", he yelled and while we left Melany looked back with a thankful smile towards Lester.
And there the carriage left town riding towards the sunrise whit Lester waving us goodbye...
...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles aww thank you hun and I kiss him back what name should I go by hun. Cuddling up to him smiling loving being in his arms . Thinkin how happy I am just being in his arms. Knowing I never want to leave his side and wondering why I feel like this knowing I have never felt like this before but loving the feeling...
Smiles as we cuddle and kiss well i will let you deside on the best name for me Virgil hun ,, Looks into his eyes and gets lost in them. Just happy to be in his arms .. (knowing its hard to think while in his arms. ) Trys to think of a new name . Giggles a lil because i am so happy
Smiles I like Raven but my hair is now red dear and ravens are black giggles and my hair isnt black anymore .. Smiles as he rubs my back cuddling closer to him . Cuddles up to him close as I can get to him. Smiling as I watch him as he is in deep thought.
Smiles then Raven it will be and I will make you what ever you desire hun.. Cuddles up to him . Smiling happily. What would you like to eat dear..
Smiles at him and kisses him back and says a prayer with him and starts to eat the dinner taking a drink of the wine .. Smiles at him thank you hun I am glad you like the meal. Stares at him smiling ,(loving the way I am feeling and being here with him) Throws the napkin at him and giggles..
Takes the steaks from him and cooks them in another frying pan then sets the table and puts the steak and taters on the plates and sits them on the table for us to eat..
Smiles back at him I take the beef steaks and then get another frying pan and put lard in it and season up the steaks a bit and starts to cook them .. Turns the taters and then takes them off the stove and puts them on the counter. Cooking the steaks till they are done then goes and sits the table for us and puts the steak and taters on the plate I sit them down. Smiles I say dinner is ready hun...
Ask him where some meat is and starts to peal the potatoes that I found in the cubbard. Finishes up the potatoes and then gets frying pan and puts it on the stove with some lard in it and cuts up the potatoes to make some fried taters...
Takes the Beef steaks from him and goes over and puts a frying pan on the stove and puts lard in it and seasons the steaks and cooks them till they are done .. Then puts the steak and taters on the table and sits them on the table looking at him saying that dinner is ready,..
Smiles at him then kisses him back and starts to eat the dinner and takes a drink of the wine enjoying the smooth taste of it.. Looks at him smiling and throws the napkin at him then giggles and goes back to eating.. I am glad you like it hun.. (loving the way I am feeling)
Catches the napkin and kisses him back smiles at him and throws it back sticking my tonge out at him giggling takes a drink of my wine smiling at him . Feeling so happy .. Keeps staring at him
Smiles at him as he wipes my mouth I give him a kiss and giggle ,, Lookin at him happily .. gets up and goes over and sits on his lap smiling at him. Looks into his eyes smiling. I feel so happy..
Smiles at him loving being in his lap and cuddles up to him more. I have never been this happy in my life and I didnt know that I would ever be this happy takes another drink of the wine giggling ..Still staring into his eyes kisses him . smiles knowing that I am very happy being with him....
Cuddles up to him as we lay in bed feeling completely content and happy not ever wanting to leave his arms..drifting off to sleep with a smile... Feeling safe in his arms ,,,
Falls into a deep sleep .. waking up early noticing that Virgil is still sleeping I sneak out the bedroom and go and make breakfast some nice bisqits and eggs with bacon and some gravy then walks into the bed room sits it down on the dresser then runs to bed and pounces him breakfast is ready..
Poet61
(Doc’s Journal) June 23-25, 1867; Well I’ve done all I know to do for this young lady her wounds have healed nicely all but the ones she carries with her, so I must still keep her close but for the most part I really don’t have a reason to keep her here any longer. Still no reply from her on whether she wishes me to find her a room at the general store but only time will how things will go with her, just hope and pray that I can one day help to heal all her other wounds, the ones that can’t be seen. She's been up and about for several days now, never really leaving the to go out except in the evenings when I step out and sit on a stool I have in front of my place and a chair that I place as well for when I have some that just wish to sit and rest a bit. That’s when she comes out still not knowing her name, I call her Anna after a sweet lady friend I had back home, she too had very soft caring eyes and she calls me doc, and there we sit in the evening watching the night sky with the stars dancing around like the rays of sun running over the near by steam, we take our meal inside as I join her each night, she seems to feel safe here and so I share a dinner, she still won’t go far, from here but in time I hope that changes for her and she will fine herself around friends here. I let her stay as long as she has to, even having her for company is a nice change for me, I’d almost forgotten what is was like to be in the presence of a young lady, and seems to find me pleasant company for now. Still I will do all I can to continue to help her, I’ve even started to have a room added on to my place for her so that she can feel safe when she wishes to retired, and I have patience to tend to like Mrs. Tanner. In any case if she moves on I can always use it as a guess room in the hopes of one day maybe having family come visit if that be the case, or my own dear Anna Mechelle if she is willing to travel a distance to come and see me. One can only hope out here in the wilderness, in the mean time my patient is welcome to read my books if she wishes and I do enjoy the company.
Dharkestar
He walks quietly into town. His horse tied to a tree a mile outside of town so as to not attract notice. He gazes around at the sleepy town. Noticing the Sherrif's closed up he smirks. Thinking to himself, "Lord this place is going to be easy pickins." He continues to walk through town. Glancing into the Doctor's office he stops. His face goes pale as he sees a face he will never again forget. The memory flashes back through his mind.....
His hand gives her a shove. "Go. Now. Run. Don't look back. GO!"
He turns, pistols leaping into his hands. His fellows spot him, see the pistols.
"Dhark? What the hell? Why'd ye let the girl go? We was jus startin to have some fun wit her."
The pistols blazing is his only response. Slowly he moves forward picking his way through the bodies. He finds one still alive.
"Dhark ... why? Why?"
"Shoulda never touched the girl. It's damn disrespectful to harm a girl."
The single shot ends the conversation......
Staring through the window, he shakes his head, and continues walking. He finds the tavern and decides he most definitely needs a drink.
Walking into the tavern, he glances around. Seeing a few nice looking ladies, their profession obvious he smirks. He heads over to the bar, sitting on a stool.
"Barkeep. Whiskey please. Hell... give me the bottle."
Tossing some cash on the bar he takes the bottle and turns, smiling at a pretty lass across the room, he takes a drink.
Thinking to himself, this town ought to be interesting. Glad to see the girl survived. Be a damned shame to have wasted the ammo for nothing.....
VLWolf
Waking up at the smell of food i make sure the Blanket is covering me until i see Raven Come back in aw sweetie you did not have to but thank you moving the cover back making room for her on the bed seeing you place food down and pouncing upon me I take it that the food can wait for us as i cover you back up for another INTiment moment safly after the second moment we have had i do not care to eat either except to cuddle up with her smiling and kissing her shoulder covering us back up thinking how wonderful you are and wanting to be here with me
I know Raven you would like to stay here all day but i think we had prier plans in town again like a Circus and a dinner so if you would be a dear go close the door so we can get dressed ~Smiles ~ thinking the world you of still gets my best duds out of the trunk and puts them on even bothers to shave the scruff off my chin.
Going outside to walk over to the stable remembering to grab my Hat and guns holstering them on the way out getting the horses ready for the ride back into town climbing upon my steed and leading hers along side to the house house and waits for her once she climbs upon her horse i lean over and place my hat upon her head.
Knowing her gaze is upon me i do not care as i kick my Horse in to to a canter from a walk then Hewww as i get it into a galluip knowing she will keep us as a well trained horse rider would as we get closer to town i slow up to a walk again thanking the lucky stars i have found in Raven.
As we enter town seeing all the people milling around we try to ride around then to get to the town stables gets down seting horses in for the afternoon and stowing our gear close by tossing the stable boy couple of large coins make sure these get feed and water and keep a eye on the stuff if it's well guarded there will be extra in ot for you.
Taking Ravens arms after i retrieve my hat we walk off to the sight in town again.
Riding into town seeing all the town folk milling around guiding us around then to the town stables jumping down then helping Lady Raven down off her steed whistling to the stable boy tossing him 2 large coins and grabs our gear to store in the extra tack boxes boy make sure they have feed and water litle extra for you in it later after we come to pick them up after the circus. Extending my arm to Raven "shall we go get our tickets and look around before the show begins walking to the wagon where the Indian is selling tickets holding 2 fingers up trading the fee for them in exchange for 2 then walks around looking at the sights like the lions, tigers O my, and the other animals as well seeing Ravens eyes go big at the sights as well smiling at her "Come along lets get a good seat before the real show starts walking to the Big Top handing over the tickets and walks in to fine perfect seats close kissing her lips then sits down together.
Seeing her get excited about the show i hold you closer to my side kiss your lips and then place my hat back on your head and turn back to watch the show
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at him I enjoy are intement moment cuddling close as I can to him.. And hun I know I didnt have to I wanted to make you breakfast you made breakfast for me the other morning dear..Smiling contently I cuddle closer to him smiling happily... Not scared of how I feel anymore because I am happy how I feel and how him makes me feel being in his arms. Not hungry anymore being well content being in his arms.. Kisses him Deep..
Smiles at him cuddling closer to him loving being here and never wanting to leave.. Hoping that with my new look no one will know who I am because I dont want to be taken from him .. Not knowing why but I feel at home and feel like this is where I belong .. Staring into his eyes I smile and kiss him again .Cuddling even closer enjoying being in his arms..
Smiles gets up and goes over to my case and pulls out my blue dress and gets dressed smiling then combs out my red hair making sure that I look good I look in my mirror ..Then walks over to Virgil and gives him a kiss then goes and puts my shoes on ..Waiting for us to leave for our night out..
Comes out of house and gets up on the horse and smiles as he places his hat on my head.. Lookin at him I smile and say I love wearing your hat hun .. Follows next to him as we ride to town .. Just enjoying being with him. Adjusts the hat a lil so he cant see me staring at him .. giggles as I keep up with him ..
Giggling I catch up to him smiling that I know he wouldnt leave me behind. I smile enjoying that we are together .. Lets the horse slow down as he slows his horse . Noticing that he is lookin at me I blush and smile happily. I am so happy that I met him when I did its like it we was destined to meet and be together..
Smiles as I get off the horse and smile at Virgil .. loving it when he takes my arm holds on and walks with him ..Knowing I would follow him anywhere.. Thinks about how happy I am and knowing we will have fun hasnt been to a circus in a long time. Smiles as he takes his hat back thinking to myself it looks much better on him ..
Smiling feeling so content I watch as he pays for our tickets and follows him to our seats , Kissing him back as he kisses me. Smiling happily feeling like I could float in the air. As we sit down I cuddle up to him as close as I can. Stealing his hat for a bit sitting it on top of my head giggling then putting it back on his head.. Looking at him I smile saying I couldnt help stealing it one more time..kisses him again..
Gets excited as the circus gets started cuddling up to virgil because of the tigers and lions hoping that they dont go crazy and run into the crowd like the one circus I went to when I was little..Smiling at Virgil watching him as he watches the circus.. Smiling as I sit there next to him feeling safe as the tiger and lion act go on .. When they remove the cage the trapize artist come out and start their show.. lookin up watching them swing back and forth..
Watches the high wire act enjoying it just being glad I am here watching it with virgil..Smiling being happy that I am here with him enjoying the show I give Virgil a kiss and cuddle up to him. Just happy to be here with him and watching such a amazing show..Keeps watching but still looks over at him smiling..
Keeps watching the show then looks at the enteriness getting a feeling I see a lady enter .. Thinks to my self she looks like someone I know smiling I look at Virgil seeing him watching the show as well cuddles up to him .. Watches the lady enter deeper into the tent still wondering why she seems so fimular to him.. Watching the show I smile happily loving what a see but hoping no one gets hurt...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She glances towards the windows at the front of the Doc's office and thinks she sees a familiar face. She rubs her eyes and looks again, but it is gone. She freezes, suddenly assaulted with images. They come faster and faster as she suddenly remembers who she is and what happened to her. She lets out a tortured scream, long and loud, her hands going to her head. She begins to cry hard from all the memories suddenly flooding her. "My name....my name is Esa.........my name is Esa..."
She remembers being kidnapped and taken far away from her home. She remembers hours, days, weeks of torture at the hands of outlaws. She remembers one man who saved her; recalling his words and voice and face clearly, his hand giving her a shove, "Go. Now. Run. Don't look back. GO!" Were the ones who hurt her here? Had they found her? She began to shake hard, terrified they had found her. They must never get to her. She could not go through that again.
She sees the Doc as he runs into the room, sure it is because she screamed and she tries to make it to a chair before she collapses. "I remember who I am. I remember everything. My name is Esa and I am the daughter of a banker who was kidnapped." She looks up at the doc from the chair she made it to, tears streaming down her cheeks
Dharkestar
Waking to the light of a new day, he stretches, letting out a loud groan. Sitting up, he swings his legs over the side of the bed. Glancing around the room, he notes the disarray of clothes scattered about. Chuckling to himself, he glances behind him to the pretty lass still asleep. He stands, grabbing his pants and tugging them on. Turning around, he gives the girl a gentle shake.
"Morning sunshine. Time to get up."
Watching her eyes blink open, he watches intently as she goes through the motions of coming awake. Enjoying entirely too much watching her naked body stretching, he smiles at her. Gathering her clothes, he sits on the bed beside her. Leaning down, he kisses her softly on the cheek.
"Thank ye for last night lass. Twas very enjoyable"
She smiles at me, "Oh yes it was. You staying in town for long cowboy?" Chuckling, "Well, guess that depends lass. I could be staying a while. Depends on how much entertainment I can find."
"Oh? Entertainment huh? I bet I could be all the entertainment you need sweetie." Smiling rather seductively at me, I smile back at her.
"Well, lass, as to entertainment, the kind you offer is not the only kind I am looking for. But when I want that kind of entertainment, I assure you lass. I will be looking for you."
She smiles, giggling. "Good. Cause I want you all to myself handsome."
Pulling on my shirt, I start to do up the buttons. Reaching over, I grab my belt, hefting it, feeling the heavy weight of the pistols. Buckling it on, hearing her moving on the bed behind me, I glance over my shoulder. Seeing her watching me, I turn. "Something you want to ask lass?"
"Well... I don't want to pry. But... why exactly are you in town?" Biting her lip, her head lowered, she glances at me.
A slight frown comes to my face. " Well lass. I was just passing through really. Thought I could use a bit of a distraction and some rest. No reason really."
Lifting her head, she smiles at me. "Good. Cause that means you arent here for trouble. "
Chuckling, shaking my head. "Aye lass. I am not here for trouble. But trouble has a way of finding me ye know. So, just keep that in yer mind okay? Don't get too close. It tends to be rather unhealthy."
Nodding her head, she watches me finish getting dressed. I turn to look back at her as I am heading out of the room, I smile to her, tipping my hat as I open the door.
Putting her out of my thoughts I head down the stairs and into the tavern. Glancing around at the few folks sitting at a table this early, I head out the doors. Enjoying the early morning air, I walk through town. Taking in the sleepy town and the few buildings here, I spot something rather odd. Walking up to it, I glance at the note on the door. Reading it, I chuckle.
"If anyone needs me I will be at my ranch huh? Some Sheriff." I turn to walk away, getting a thought cross my mind I stop. Turning back, I quickly rush at the door. Giving it a hefty kick, I watch as the door crashes in. Shaking my head, thinking to myself, "Damned cheapass doors." I walk into the small room. Glancing at the cells, I spot the desk. Going over, I grab a piece of paper out of the drawer. Quickly writing something down, I take a knife from the sheath in my boot. Stabbing it into the paper on the desk I leave it there for the Sherriff. Let him chew on that for a bit. Smirking, I walk from the office. Heading out of town, I go to check on my horse.
Chuckling to myself, Sherriff indeed. Thinking about the note, "Just so you know Lawman. The girl the doc tends to is in no danger. Them boys are done for already. Yours truly, Raven."
VLWolf
Ladies and Gentilmen, Boys and Girls of all ages let the Greatest show upon this earth Begin as he points to the larger caged circel in the middel of every 1 as the crew pull in the cages if 2 lions and 2 tigers both close to the cage and waits as the music builds up from the Organ player. the Master of cerymoney then introduses Penner and Tellie whom and standing in the enclosed cage with whips and a chair each the signel to the Lion crew to let them in then open cage the organ gets lower each Crack a Whip 1 time as the loans run around the outer inner cage then spot upon a metal stool, Penner Cracks his 2 times as the lion jumps thou a Large hanging Hoop to another stool, Tellie cracks his 2 times the other lion jumps from the other way hopping on the other stool, Both trainers krach 3 times as the lions hop tho across each of the other, kracking 4 times the lions run around and enter there old cage as the crew toss meat into the cage to distract as the trainers release the main cage as the crew close the smaller 1. pulling it out as the organ get load again
Crowd claps and hoots and hollors
Signil to the tiger crew to let them in then open cage the organ gets lower each Crack a Whip 1 time as the tiger run around the outer inner cage then spot upon a metal stool, Penner Cracks his 2 times as the tiger jumps thou a Large hanging Hoop to another stool, Tellie cracks his 2 times the other tiger jumps from the other way hopping on the other stool, Both trainers crack 3 times as the tiger hoops tho across each of the other, kracking 4 times the tigers run around and enter there old cage as the crew toss meat into the cage to distract as the trainers release the main cage as the crew close the smaller 1. pulling it out as the organ get loader again Pinner and Tillie bow to the crowd as they clap and whistle loudly.
The crew run back in working faster then Santa's elves the take the cage apart and move it out of the way outside..
The MOC then says if you will draw your attentions above the net High up you will see the Fabolious Graselands doing the High wire act
Sudenly all 3 are swinging in mid air catching 1 another going back and forth several times before landing upon there platforms to wait for the crowd to cheer,
then the Youngest gets a 1 wheel unicycle out places it on the tight rope and climbs upon to ride slowly back and forth litle bit before going all the way across to the other side
Crowd explodes with a loud thunderious Rawr and claps.
Poet61
(Doc’s Journal) June 27, 1867; it’s begun; the day I knew would come. While tending to Mrs Tanner, and beginning my follow up visit with her after our first meeting, and to discuss with her what she did at home, so she told me all she did on her farm, and as I listen to her, I began making my recommendations to help along with her so she could take better care of herself and letting her know that as long as she did not strain herself she could continue working on the farm but as time passed she would need to do less work to protect herself and her unborn child, and as I spoke to her, we heard a scream from the other room, a scream of pain and hurt, like the kind heard in the hospital when a soldier would recall the pains of suffering in war times, Anna screamed I know who I am, I know who I am, .. I rushed it to catch her before she collapsed to the floor, reaching out and helping her to a chair she began to tell me her name; my name is Esa, my name is Esa she repeated and then the wounds reopened, those locked away in her mind. I sat with her as she spoke, and speaking loudly I called out to Mrs Tanner if she was alright , fore the screams would have caused her to also have a reaction to her body along with her pregnancy, and I need to be mindful of that as well.
I’m glad to see you again Mrs Tanner, how are you feeling today, and as she began to tell me, I began to let her know that it would be very important for her to make a few more visit to see me first for a few months and then coming more often as her pregnancy became more noticeable to herself and others, and how important it would be that she find a way to work less and less on the farm in order to protect the unborn child inside of her that she was carrying and as I continued helping her to know the best way of taking care of herself, we heard a scream from the next room, Wait here!! Mrs Tanner... and I immediately jumped up out of my chair and ran to the other room where Anna was, and as I made it to the doorway I saw her beginning to fall and I reached out to her as we both held on to a near by chair she begin to cry and she begin to tell me her name (Esa) and who she was and how she remembered everything that had happened to her, trembling and shaking as she began to recall all that she had endured as the tears rained down like an endless water fall as she grabbed my hand tightly I looked around as she spoke and saw a figure outside the window, but never really paid attention to the person as my attention was brought back to Esa, and I yelled out to Mrs Tanner, are you alright mrs tanner? I knew that I had to make sure she was ok, but I could not leave Esa alone now, there were questions to be answered and I need to calm her down and stop her shaking and crying.
XBlueUnicornX
As the stagecoach rolls into town, Casity gazes out the window noticing there is a large colorful tent to the hazed far end of town.Thinking to herself, there must be something exciting going on.
The driver yelling whoa at the horses, the stagecoach comes to a jerking stop in front of the only hotel in town. Grumbling, the driver grasping two hands of luggage lowers himself off the stagecoach, tosses a wooden crate to the ground below the door and says, "last stop watch your step it's a doozie."
The hotel is sure to have room for you here and don't forget to visit the circus while your in town, I hear it's amazing!"
Casity hands the driver a small silver coin as she reaches for her bags, "this will do thank you sir."
As she enters the dimly lighted hotel there is an eerie silence as though the towns people are all gone. She sets her bags on the dusty hardwood floor next to the front desk. "Hello! Is anyone here?" Silence rings out.
Casity's boot heals rapping on the wooden floor she walks to the door, peering across the dry dusty road she spots an elderly gentleman sitting in front of the saloon, approaching with caution knowing she is new in town, "Hello sir my name is Casity, can you tell me why everything is so quiet around town?" The old man replies in a raspy voice, "well you see my deary there's this here new finagled thing they call a circus in town. Folks say it's pretty amazing those tigers and elephants from another place and all but Imam thin-kin they been hitten that jug to hard." "Thank you sir for your help! replied Casity" The old man raises his hand, "eup any time deary."
Hearing voices from inside the saloon Casity pushes her way through the swinging doors as they belch together behind her. Sitting at a table to the far right of the counter, one finely dressed and one roughly held together man a bottle of whiskey between the two and a deck of cards. Minding her business she takes a place at the counter. "what will it be ma'am?" asked the barkeep. "Just a cool glass of water." she replied.
"Seems all the town folk are fascinated with this thing they call a circus."exclaimed Casity " Indeed they are! Keeping the sheriff mighty busy too." replies Henry. "Henry is my name, most folks around here just call me Henry though, laughs Henry."
As Casity gazes across the room toward the two men sitting at the table a fine looking man approaches the counter. "Whisky for me Henry and one for the lady." "Oh no thank you sir I was just on my way to inquire about a room. I am new in town and didn't realize there was a circus going on before I arrived."
The finely dressed gent at the table replied, "It might be a bit before you can settle into the hotel little lady. I am the owner and our friendly card game isn't nearly finished yet. You might want to look around town before settling in, there is a general store that has a lot of pretty fixins for the ladies." Casity replies hastily "Thank you sir, I shall take a look."
As Casity takes leave of the saloon she walks slowly down the boardwalk gazing at all the shops in town. Looking for the stables knowing she will need a horse and carriage for her travels just short of town, she steps off the boardwalk to cross the street when a man dressed in black on a slick haired finely muscular horse almost tramples her. "Hey! shouts Casity, watch where your going!" The man turns back and looks over his shoulder. "Sorry ma'am but there's been a break in at the sheriff's office."
Casity runs back to the saloon doors and yells, "come quickly there's been a break in at the sheriff's office."
Casity hastily walks across the street to the sheriffs office, peering into the doorway there she sees a note pinned down to the sheriffs desk. "What kind of craziness is this?" Casity thought. She quickly inquires of the sheriff, "Is this anything I should be concerned with sheriff?" The sheriff replies, "It's ok little lady I have everything under control."
With that comforting thought Casity turns her attention back to the stables once more. "Sheriff could you possibly point me in the direction of the stables please?" "Why indeed I can little lady, I can do one better, let me finish up here and I'll walk you there." "Yes, yes please do thank you, I'll wait here in front for you." Casity tumbling pebbles in the dirt with the tip of her shoe, waits patiently for the sheriff.
The sheriff finishes up his business and walks out to greet Casity. Hello little lady! Please call me Casity sheriff. I am new in town and trying to deliver this written message to a gentleman on the outer skirts of town. I appreciate your help showing me to the stables. That's what I do maam! exclaimed the sheriff, among many other things. The pleasure is all mine I assure you.
Casity blushing says in a soft, lonely voice... I have traveled a very long distance to deliver this message and will only be staying a short time.
Arriving at the stable the sheriff directs Casity to the stable keep...This man will help you with your buggy and horses Casity. I am sorry to hear that you will not be staying long...may your journey be safe. Thank you sheriff, replied Casity.
The stable keep begins leading the horse from the stall to the buggy, as he hitches the horse for Casity he pears over at the most beautiful woman he has ever laid eyes on.
Do you need a driver he ask? No, no, thank you for the offer though I will be fine. It is a journey I must take alone. I assure you the horse and buggy will be returned in good shape as agreed.
Casity steps up into the buggy and shakes the reins, guiding the horse back to the hotel. Arriving at the hotel she sees the manager has returned. Casity approaches the desk and secures a room. As she gathers her bags and walks up the stairs to her room she takes a short pause looking down the stairs and out the window at the old man across the street in the rocking chair.
What a nice little town she thinks to herself, I could find this home if I didn't have to return to where I belong. A life so lonely it is but it's my life and I chose it and I do what I must.
As Casity reaches her room she turns the key in the lock, pushing the door open with her foot, luggage in hand she lays her bags on the bed, opening the smallest reaches inside for the letter.
Looking at the letter wandering how the man will react knowing that his daughter met her bitter end never getting to attend the school she dreamed of as a child. Knowing the man that took her life has gotten away and is now being hunted like the animal he is.
A single tear trickles down Caste's face as the hurt she feels in her heart can in no way be lifted. "I must deliver this letter as soon as possible it won't get any easier no matter how much time passes.
As Casity tries to calm her demeanor she puts on her finest dress and heads out to the circus tent to see what all the fuss is about. Trying not to think about the letter Casity approaches the other end of town. "Ticket for one." Casity says peering through the door flap of the tent with amazement. Casity hands her ticket to the little man at the entrance to the tent. "Go right in ma lady," says the little man.
Casity walks a few steps into the tent and pauses for a moment as the uncaged tigers catch her attention. She watches in amazement thinking to herself isn't this a bit dangerous. As her body took one big shiver she stood as still as a tree until the tigers were caged once again. Now that the tigers were secure in their cages Casity looks around the tent for a seat. As she gazes across the crowd she can't help but notice a lady with bright red hair to her far left. "It's like looking into a mirror" Casity thought.
Thinking to herself, "how could this be she looks in a very familiar way as though she could be my sister." This can't be thought Casity, when I left mother assured me father wouldn't be coming back this way for a very long time. Casity approaches the woman sitting with a rough and hardened looking gent. As Casity reaches out her hand to greet the woman the gentleman gives her a look of curiosity. "Hello my name is Casity, do you mind if I set here next to you?" Please make yourself comfortable Casity. As the woman glared at Casity with a look of bewilderment she asks, "do I know you Casity?"
I don't think so said Casity it's been a very long time sense I have been in this town. Casity coughs, please excuse me I think I must have caught cold last night. Thinking to herself, I hope it's just a cold. Well I must be on my way I just wanted to see what all the fuss was about in town. The circus is nice but I have more immediate business to attend.
Casity removing herself from lovely company walks back to the hotel, thinking to herself, this cough seems to be getting worse, I will see to it after my delivery. Casity packs a small bag placing the letter carefully along side the things inside checks herself in the mirror, smiles, grabs her bag and walks out the door. Stepping upon the buggy she places the bag next to her. Looking at the bag thinking of the letter a tear comes to her eye.
She shakes the reigns, HAA! she begins her journey to the house on the outskirts of town. Not much on her mind she listens to the horses hooves beating against the hard dry ground the dust making her cough even worse.
After a few hours of hard riding she arrives at the house. Looks barren, she thinks to herself as she comes to a halting stop. She steps down off the carriage coughing hard she notices a small amount of blood on her handkerchief. Not paying it no mind she walks up to the door and raps. Hello! anyone home?
As a tall slender man opens the door Casity faints from the stress of being ill and having to tell this man of his daughters fate.
The man reaches out and grabs Casity before she hits the ground, he takes her inside and lays her on the daybed. As he fetches a bucket of water from the outside well, Burnt the dog begins licking Casitys face bringing her around.
Casity looks around the cabin admiring all the pictures of the young lady she had come bearing bad news about.
The man walks back through the door, Burnt mind your manners and go on outside, sorry ma'am he doesn't know a stranger. He's my daughters dog, friendly but worthless.
Casity clears her throat as the man hands her a glass of water. Casity looks up at the man, thank you kindly for helping me but I am afraid I have come with bad news, exclaimed Casity, as a tear slowly streams down her cheek
Now, now said the man no need to get yourself all upset dear. Somehow I was afraid this day would come. The man turns to the photo above the fireplace grasping it firmly in both hands. She was all I had left, I prayed for her safety every day she was gone. I only wanted her to be happy.
As the man turned toward Casity he reach out one hand to gently wipe the tear from her cheek. I am so sorry for your loss sir. Casity hands the man the letter from his daughter. He slides the backing off the picture in his hand places the letter unopened next to the picture, replacing the back on the picture he turns it around and stares at it once again for a short time. As he turns to place it back upon the fireplace mantle I could hear him swallow as though he wanted to cry.
I must be getting on my way, said Casity, it's getting late and the stagecoach will be arriving tomorrow and I will be heading back east. I will leave my address at the telegraph office in case there is anything further you might need.
Thank you dear for coming all this way to bring the letter it means a lot to me. I know my daughter must of had a lot of trust in you to place it in your confidence.
She was a wonderful person and it is a blessing to have known her even for the short while she was with me. She will always be in my thoughts. With that Casity took to her feet as the man walked her to the buggy she clasped tightly to her hankie in one hand trying hard not to cough. The man helped Casity upon the buggy. Thank you sir and send word if there is anything further I can be of assistance with. Thank you, the man replied and have a safe trip home. Casity shakes the reigns, HAA! she belts.
Hooves hitting the hard dry ground dust engulfing the buggy Casity begins to cough very hard spewing more blood into her hankie. Thinking to herself, I don't have time for the doc I have to get back east. Driving the horses even harder knowing how sick she must be Casity has to get back to town in enough time to stop at the post/telegraph office to leave her contact information before leaving out on the stagecoach. Thoughts of her illness and the lonely man race through her head, all the stress is taking it's tole on her and she is running out of time.
Casity arrives at the telegraph office just before close. Greeting the man at the desk Casity asks for a pen and paper, writing her name and address down. "Could you please keep this on file for future reference?" asked Casity. "Sure thing ma'am." "I will be leaving on the next stage out. Can you tell me when it will arrive?" "Let me see, it looks like I will have a bag of mail going out in the morning ma'am, the couch should be arriving at nine o'clock in the am." " Thank you sir you have been very courteous. May I ask one more thing of you?" "Certainly, what can I do for you?" "Could you let the driver know he will have an extra passenger so that he might not leave without me." "Yes Ma'am I will take care of it right away." Thank you again sir."
Casity turns and heads back to her room at the motel. Exhausted from the trip and being ill Casity sits on the edge of the bed and begins taking her boots off. Trying to clear her head from the racing thoughts of everything that has happened in the past few weeks. She is so weak she doesn't even bother changing into her night gown. Laying back on the bed, swaddling her head into the feather pillow she falls fast asleep not knowing this would be the last silent breath she would take. Casity's illness was worse than she had ever imagined, she would never make it back to her home, this would be her final resting place as she silently passes in her sleep alone in body and mind but not in spirit.
Fairwell Casity may you rest in peace. Bless your spirit as it passes heavens gate.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She looks to the doctor and realizes that he has another patient and roughly wipes at her cheeks and gives him the best smile she can. "Please go take care of Mrs. Tanner Doctor. Please." Her eyes plead with him to give her a few moments alone. So many memories flooding her mind. She feels slightly dizzy, but cannot let the doctor see that. Mrs. Tanner and her unborn child are more important at this moment and she will not be the cause of any harm to them. She smiles once agani at the doctor as he hesitantly moves to go check on Mrs. Tanner.
Esa waits for him to be out of the room before she rushes out the door to the outhouse and begins to be very ill. Once she is done, she decides she needs fresh air. She begins to walk, not realizing where she is going or for how long she has been walking and suddenly find herself at what appears to be a circus. She stand upon the outskirts of it and watches all that is going on within it, her mind not really focused on the circus, but on all of her returning memories and the realization that she must now try to find a way to let her parents know she is alright.
Esa realizes in that moment that she can never go home and does not want to. She is a different person and cannot go back to that life. Perhaps she can begin a new life here in this town that saved her life. She ponders that as she watches the circus distractedly.
Dharkestar
He rides back into town, his horse in good health. His mare was exactly where he left her, as he knew she would be. He has had her since she was 1 year old. They have travelled far and wide and seen many a thing. Survived many an adventure as well. Over the past few years tho, those adventures have had a darker side to them. More and more he has found himself on the wrong side of the law. Much to the lawman's regret. Thinking back through his memories, his face taking on a rather grim look, he finds his reverie interrupted by sound. He listens. Wondering what the sound was that so overcame his thoughts. Then, suddenly he hears laughter. But not from a single person, or a few people. But from many. He maneuvers his horse in the direction he hears it coming from. The laughter continues for a few moments. Then quiets. He continues in the general direction. Then he sees it. The top of what looks to be a large tent. What the Devil?
Curious, he continues on his way. He comes out of the brush abruptly, finding himself on the outskirts of a large gathering of folks. Circus entertainers, townsfolk, farmers, some rather well travelled looking people. All kinds of folk gathered here.
He continues to scan the crowd, seeing the smiles, and the carefree laughter of everyone. Thinking to himself he could use some of that, he goes to move his horse forward, but then he sees her. Damnit. That girl again. Bloody hell. Ye save someone, they're supposed to be grateful and go on their way. Not bloody well haunt you.
Turning his horse back around, he goes back into the brush. He maneuvers his horse towards the town, taking a rather round about way, he ponders the girl, and the implications if she recognizes him. Ah well. Another town lurks just over the horizon. Things get too messy, might just be time to move on.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
As she stares absently into the crowd, something catches out of the corner of her eye and she turns to see a man on horse back, moving in the brush. Her heart begins to beat rapidly and she recognizes him. He is the one that set her free. She must speak with him. Without thinking, she begins to run towards where she saw his horse move into the brush and yells. "Please wait, please I need to talk to you sir." She runs faster, her sides beginning to hurt her, her heart pounding in her chest. She must thank him for setting her free. Something inside her needs to speak with him and she cannot explain it if she tried.
As she yells for him to wait again, she sees him turn his head, and then stop his horse, but she continues to run towards him. "Please, I need to talk to you for just a moment." She finally catches up with him and almost collapes, but manages to keep from falling. Breathing hard, she gazes up into his face and wonders why he let her go. He looks down upon her with a strange look in his eyes, but oddly, he did not frighten her.
After she finally manages to catch her breath, her voice barely above a whisper, she asks him: "Please sir, I need to know and I need to thank you for saving me. Please, tell me why you did?" Her eyes are full of unshed tears and she is holding her side, as it is hurting terribly. "I just need to know."
VLWolf
knoticing your gaze off into the distance "Raven is something wrong do we have to get ready for trouble coming or no" holding you closer as the show goes on.
am geting parched here we should go find a drink and streach our legs for a bit maybe see what alot of other people are doing, Hugz you tighter and guides you out of the tent and to the soloon for several drinks .
seeing the new female in town and looking between u and her at a distance scratching my head as i pour our drink are you sure you 2 could not be twin sisters you almost look alike holding my glass up for a toast
Maybe we should invite her for a drink and inform her about the town before she gets lost what do you think
cuddling and kissing and maybe a walk around town to clear 1 head will be great as well
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
No nothing wrong Virgil hun just noticed a women who looks very fimular to me know I dont know her but she looks like someone I know.. smiles and cuddles up to him. I dont believe it is any trouble hun.. Smiles loving being in his arms and watching as the show keeps going on..
Follow Virgil out of the tent smiling and follows him into the saloon glad that we went to get a drink because i was very thirsty ..Looks at him as we take a seat in the saloon.Giggles because I was so happy being with him. Still thinking about the lady who came into the tent still wondering why she seems so fimular..Looks at Virgil smiling..
Well you know who my father is I am sure I have siblings out there him being a outlaw and all.. I will have to go meet her soon and find out who her father is.. It would be grand to find out I have a sister hun i was the only child my mother lost a baby after she left my father to protect me..
Smiles maybe we should Virgil. I would like to know if she is my sister, smiling I look at Virgil and cuddle up to him as we have our drinks,. Smiles I would love that Virgil I will follow you anywhere hun.. smiles at him happily .. Hugs him and kisses him. giggles..
Smiles at Virgil of course she can come I would like to get to know her better the only one in this town I know is you.. Smiles as I follow him and krista to where we are going.
Dharkestar
As I walk my horse through the brush back to town, I hear a voice call out behind me. I turn my head to glance behind me, bringing my horse to a stop. Looking down at her, a wary look on my face, I listen to her as she asks to speak to me. Watching her almost fall over from rushing after me, seeing her clutching her side, her voice barely a whisper. Hearing her words, I wait a moment. Pondering. The silence stretches between us. Hanging almost tangible in the air.
"Why you ask? Cause it ain't right to hurt a lady. That's why. Had ye been a man, ye'd be dead. Does that answer your question enough? I suggest ye get the Doc to take a look at ye. Clutching yer side like that, might be something hurt inside. Would hate to save yer skin, only fer you to throw it away so stupidly."
With that, he turns spurs his horse forwards, not looking back again, he rides off through the brush.
What were ye thinking? Damn it. I never explain myself. Especially, not to a damned woman. Bloody hell. What have I gotten myself into now?
Hmmm... I do hope that pretty little thing is available tonight. Could use something to calm me down a bit.
MysticSecret1
Standing near by the circus tent Kristina lost any hope to get in this time as crowd was already wild and very loud and seems the show started some time ago while she was away resting... her growling stomach told her that she did not have anything in her mouth after that little picnic by the waterfalls and as for now she sure could use some food...
Turning around to get back to the general store she stopped seeing the lady from the doctor office running after the some stranger so fast that Kristina even wondered how she got so strong now in such a short time... they were far enough from her not to hear about what they talked and the man took off so quick as someone was after him... "hmmm strange things happening here" she though to herself... just for a min she wanted to stay and see how the lady is but the stomach growled more and Kristina just went back to take care of that first...
The big note on the window was telling her that Melany is away for some time... what stated clearly that Kristina's meals won't be available too... "great just great..." for the first time she needed to do something herself... entering the little kitchen she was sure that to cook meal is same as to get dressed ... what hard there can be... just toss everything on the stove and whoohoo meal is done... so for this very moment she was very confident in herself... looking around she spotted the stove looking at her as some kind of... wild animal.
Kristina was mumbling to herself.. "ok you can do it ... it cannot be that hard can it?" Putting her bravest self control smile she looked around for some wood logs... first fire no?... spotting them she was happy as just ate her favorite candy... picking up 4 the biggest ones she showed them to the stove... "now..." looking around for some thing that she saw earlier before the smith man was showing to Melany she almost shouted hooray when she found one near by... after a while she got fire on it... with huge smile of the victory she hold fire on the biggest wood waiting to get it burn... after five good min when nothing happened Kristina was more angry more hungry then she would ever be... wiping her hair from the face she even did not noticed that some or the ashes draw dirty line on her forehead... "ok now what... think think think... it cannot be that hard... "
Examining room she looked around and saw pile of the small wood and papers near by... then in her mind she recalled how boys back home were playing with the fire... omg how silly she felt right now... Kristina took away big logs from the stove and dropped them in the ground. Then piled nicely small ones in mixing them with the paper... she thanked herself that she did not use all of fire lightening on first try... as for now at her second try ... she saw how stove came alive ...
Leaning back she bumped herself at the floor and with silly smile looked at her very own first fire... as she won a battle... now now... growling stomach reminded her that even fire looks so awesome it will make more work then this to get her full. Kristina stood up looking for Melany's food storage and finding all what she though she will need for very fine meal with her smile started to get ready to do it... with the biggest knife that she found around she chopped vegetables and throw them to the big pot ... after them there went a big piece of meat and some of spices... making sure the pot was full she added some water and put it on the highest fire... just then she let herself to sit... looking around at the mess she made and being so happy that she did it ... and she even did not ask for any help... "this is not so hard after all" she said herself smiling and thinking that those who say about cooking as some kind of challenge are not so quite right...
Tired sweaty and dirty Kristina stepped outside to get some air... and was lost in her dreams looking at the circus and what was going on around it... after some time ... that pass by... she started to smell something funny coming from inside... just then she remembered her meal... being left on the stove... Kristina ran in and .. stood there not knowing what to do... the stove fire seemed was in it full power making the pot almost jump with every boiling move on it... vegetables danced their own dance that seemed so dangerous to her... all was bubbling burbling boiling and dropping spitting all over ... on the stove,,, on the floor and even some hot drops reached her... she felt almost like crying now... how helpless she felt... "what this suppose to be so hard thing to do... as it seems so simple... " looking around she was hoping to find some towel or something to get closer to the stove but as an answer to that ... fire got even hotter and the pot just exploded in her eyes trashing all food over .... stream of tears ... of anger flushed her face ... she stood there in the middle of the kitchen... lost hungry tired and first time in her life she felt very very bad ... and just then she promised herself that this time is last time that happened to her... she will learn how to cook the fine meal as it her life would depend on it...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
The man finally speaks after what seems like an eternity and is rather harsh and abrupt. She watches as he rides away and allows herself to simply fall to the ground, lying there, tears falling fast. It is stupid to want answers? Esa remembers who she is but she is not the same person she was. Perhaps it would have been better if he had just let her die. Not caring at the moment where she is she closes her eyes and falls asleep under the stars wondering why anything matters right now. Her heart is cold and empty and she feels very alone.
Dharkestar
Unable to resist the urge, he finally gives in. Glancing over his shoulder, he sees no sign of her. Hmm. She prolly went back to the Circus. Good. Better that way.
He returns to town, hitching his horse, he makes his way to the saloon. He makes his way up the stairs, going to his room. He lays down on his bed, taking a moment to yank his boots off. He lays there for what seems an eternity. Thinking to himself. She just had to ask. Didn't she? Oh well. It's all over with now. Right? Hmm.
Cursing, he sits up, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed, he pulls his boots back on and heads out into the night. Riding his horse, he goes back to the Circus. Finding it closed up for the most part, he hitches his horse and takes a look around.
He keeps looking till he sees something. Walking back to the edge of the brush he pushes his way through, back to where he spoke to her.
Damn it. I knew it.
Kneeling down, he scoops her up in his arms. Walking carefully back to his horse, he carries her. He glances down at her and sees her eyes open sleepily.
Looking down at her as he carries her, thinking to himself.... Now what?
ursexybosslady
Yes, I'm alright, thank you," answering the doctor back as he attends to his patient in the other room. Suddenly the crying noise in that room stopped. Rachel can’t make out the words, but she hear the doc and his patient talking, then there is silence. Rachel sits up and look around in the examination room.... lots of books, papers, bottles, herbs and even a spittoon. The door opens and in walks the doc again. Suddenly, her stomach feels a bit queasy. She is anxious and worried as the Doc touches and measures her.
Tears came to her eyes once she realized that she had overlooked her fatigued body and tight clothes for over a month or so now attributing it all to the harsh farm life.
Will Tanner rushes to the door with a flower in one hand and a baby duckling in the other.... "I got this for you and the baby, from the circus." He spoke in that deep voice, that voice that was so resonant and absolute. Rachel looked up to see her charming husband’s chiseled face with those adorable baby brown eyes. He made her feel special and loved. He wore that happy to be a father look, with a devilish smirk. The baby duckling was making quacking sounds, and her tummy moving to the sounds like dancing to the music.
Rachel rose to her feet, a little unsteady and took Will’s hand just as doc released her. She put Will’s hand to her tummy and he rubbed there as they walked out of the office. .
"No... wait! I must write mother." pointing towards the post office. She insisted on going to the post office before leaving town.
GaeaLicious
Melany quickly grabs her stuff into a small bag, enough food and money for a while and leaves a not for Kristina telling her she will be away for a while to travel to find out some things.
With afriend she arranges that the store would be taken care of and that Kristina would have dinner and clean room so she would not be missed.
SHe whispers a few things to the storeboy and smiles then she runs off to go on her trip.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She feels herself being slightly jostled and thinks this is the most realistic dream she has ever had. She then slightly opens her eyes, and finds herself looking into the face of the man that had saved her. Her sleep-fogged mind realizes that he carries her and that must be the jostling around she is feeling. Why is he carrying her? What happened? She decides that the least she can give him is a smile, so instead of questions, she simply gives him her best smile and hopes for the best. She finally gets up enough courage to tell him what she had wanted to since she first glimpsed him in the doctor’s window. “Thank you.” She brings her hand up to touch his face gently then falls back to sleep, for some reason feeling safe, a small smile on her lips.
VLWolf
Walking out of the saloon with Raven in toe carrying a large food basket bumping into Kristina on the way "why dont you join us you have to eat something scence Melanys out of town for a bit i am sure Raven here does not mine and we 3 can talk and get to know each other better" tossing 2 large coins to the stable boy as we saddle up and ride out of town
No worrys Kristina we will meet at the stables in 15 mins i am sure there is a nice spot out and about we can shair this basket of food and be sure the invite is genuine and we mean you no harm
ursexybosslady
Rachel hands the baby duckling to Will, then scrambles to the post office.
The post office is small quaint building that doubles as a stage coach depot. There is a wooden bench outside to sit and wait for the stage coach.
Rachel walked in just as the post office clerk was checking the stage coach schedule for a gentleman customer. He tells the customer that the next coach will be tomorrow at noon. The gentleman customer tips his hat to Mrs. Tanner and leaves the office.
The post office clerk looks up and notices “Yes, Mrs. Tanner, your mail has arrived.” He walks to the back to a large desk with a stack of packages, and he sorts through them and brings out a small box and hands it to her.
“Oh thank you “she chanted enthusiastically, marveling at the box.
She hands him a hand written note. “I would like to send a telegraph also.” She looks in her coin purse as the post office clerk counts the words of the telegraph and quotes her the costs. She begins to count the coins out one by one.
As he turns to send the telegraph, the wanted posters on the far wall catch her eye. There are 12 there, and 1 is for a woman, and lots of advertisements of the Pony Express. She leaned in and looked at the woman in the poster and thought the dear appeared to be so young. She read silently “Blazing Bella, $2000 reward, wanted for murder, description included black hair, weight 105 lbs, height and age….The due reward would be paid for alive or positive proof of her death.. Rachel gasped, and thought maybe this not such a safe time to bring up a child. Suddenly, she clutched her stomach, feeling movement.
Mr. Will came in and ushered his wife to the carriage. Rachel and Will passed Virgil’s carriage at the saloon as they headed back to the farm. Rachel views Virgil bumping into Kristina, and see a new redheaded young lady with him. Smiles as she thinks of all the young love in this town. She touches her tummy and scoffs as her previous thought. She thinks again how wonderful it is to bring up a child here in this town, and how this town needs the sound of laughter and pitter patty feet. She giggles out loud, and Will looks her way approvingly.
MysticSecret1
Looking at the man Kristina smiled shyly not sure what to do but her growling stomach and bad burned food smell out from the kitchen helped her to make the decision faster then she was thinking ... "Thank you so much .. if that wont be hard on you I would gladly accept your invitation Sir but first let me take care of some things .. if you would give me 15 min I will be back..."
She stepped in the kitchen to find there a woman already cleaning all mess that she did... "I am sorry mam I will help to clean this I am so sorry" Kristina was mumbling red from shame... "You do not need to help here ... I see you helped yourself already enough for me to work more now... Melany arranged your meals and all rest you should just ask me and not to do this on your own..." lady was not so happy when she said this to Kristina... as she never saw it how such a little lady can make such a big mess in such a short time.. while she was away to get more products... "Dinner will be ready little late as usual...as for I need to clean all this and to prepare new one" Kristina was told... she nodded and quickly left the kitchen as her biggest nightmare... of all time ... at the store she picked a nice box of chocolate and stepped outside just to see the man and his lady still waiting for her...Kristina looked at lady... and she was so familiar ... just she could not remember from where... " Hello my name Kristina I did not think we met before" she told lady in red hair smiling....
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles ,Hi miss Kristina I am Raven its nice to meet you. Smiling as I follow them to where ever we are going.. Thinking how pretty miss Kristina is and glad that she was coming to have a picnic with us..
Knowing that there is fried chicken and fresh potatoe salad and some nice home made bread and something to drink in the picnic basket for Virgil me and Kristina to eat on our picnic .. Smiles at Kristina I hope you like fried chicken and potatoe salad and fresh bread....
Poet61
(Doc’s Journal) June 27-8, 1867; Having Mrs Tanner in the other room waiting on the me to return I took some time with Esa, and speaking to her about what had happened to her, I knew that when the sheriff returned he was going to need to hear everything that she was telling me. After helping Esa to settle down, I left her in the room so she could rest, or at lease I thought she would.
Returning to Mrs Tanner she seems a bit nerves, I am sorry for that Mrs Tanner, hope you weren’t startled to badly, but no need to be all is well, and you otherwise seem to be doing very well you must be careful as I said you are doing well, allow me please to just listen to your heart with this new hearing device they call it a stethoscope, I received in the evening mail, it allows me to hear the smallest of sounds in your body. As I placed it near her heart first and then her back as I asked her to breathe for me, I placed it on her tummy and began to listen to the sound of a second heart beat? Would you care to hear your child’s heart beat Mrs Tanner, as I place the hearing part near her ears I knew how happy she was to hear the sound of her baby inside of her, the look on her face said it all. It was a strong beat; very good Mrs Tanner you’re doing quite well but please do remember and keep in mine we don’t want you to strain yourself, now you have to live carefully for two. Just then the door opened and Mr. Tanner walks in with a flower in one hand and what seemed to be a toy duckling in the other, I’ll just give you two a moment and when you’re ready, I will be seeing you on your next visit in town, oh yes and congratulations Mr. Tanner, please take good care of my patient; I will see you on your next visit Rachel.
(Doc’s Journal) June 29, 1867; The day seemed to be going well for some, I was under the impression that my newly found patient Esa had retired to her room and was resting, unknown to me that she wasn’t even here. Later on in the evening Martin had returned from his journey and had made his way back to the general store, it wasn’t long after that, that the ground seem to shake, ~ thinking to myself and recalling that sound heard a hundred times over many years before a grim look took over my face I peered out my window just to see a clouds of dust passing by and a tall figure sitting on the leading horse, I just shook my head, I recognized the man, and didn’t care for him much; a private I knew that was under my command many years ago always try to get into things he should have, and I just walked back to my desk. ~(thinking to myself the child that Mrs Tanner was carrying did have a rather strong heart beat for one so small, I have to pay closer attention on her next visit in town. I must refer back to my journals )~
How are you Martin good to see you back again, I take it your travels went well. What brings you to me man? ~( that look on his face spoke volumes , none of which I savored to hear)~ the whiskeys in the bottom right drawer, as I gave him the key and he brought out the bottle and two glasses I had placed there. ~(as he began to tell me about the outlaw)~ I see, well Marshall, forgive me if I can’t part take of this drink with you at this moment and please realize I am a doctor first but if you do require my help then I will stand with you my guns at your ready. (As he tilted his glass to finish his drink and firmly placing it back on the desk, he left.)
Good to see you again Rachel, hope all is well at the farm. From our last talk I kept thinking of you, mainly the beating of your unborn child’s heart so let us get to it shall we, no, no nothing to worry about dear lady, at first I thought the strong beating of the child’s heart was due to the fact of my other patients scream and that would have accounted for the heart beat, but looking though my journals I need to again listen to your heart beat, or rather the beating of your child’s heart. If you would permit me please, hmm… Well then, alright now. Things are much clearer my dear lady; at first I thought the beat of the hearts were yours and your child, but now I do know for a fact that it wasn’t your heart beat. Rachel… you are carrying two inside of you, the heart beats are bother strong, but beating individually, congratulations my dear this does change things for you, so from now on, Mr. Tanner will have to hire someone else to help at the farm, as your doctor I can not allow you to strain yourself, and I will have a talk with your husband when he comes in to get you.
VLWolf
Grabbing Horses and the Basket of food that smells good knowing thers more than enough for 4 i say let go visit the sheriff at his place but when we get there Kristina let you knock on the door while we find a suitable spot for it.
Dharkestar
Walking through town with her in my arms, I go up to the Doc's office. Unable to knock, I use my other knocker instead. A few kicks to the door should do the trick and wake the Doc up. I wait a few moments, then kick the door again a couple times. Hmmm. He musn't be here. Dang it. I turn around and head back to the saloon. It's the only other place I know to take someone.
As I enter, several heads turn to look at me. Used to the kind of looks I sometimes get, I ignore the curious stares. Walking over to the bar, I get the bartender's attention.
"You got another spare room bartender?"
"Not at the moment. Some folk are in town to see the Circus. I'm all full up at the moment."
"Yeh. I guess that figures."
Cursing under this breath, he heads up the stairs to his room. He stops at the door for a moment, hesitating.
Dang it. Why do I get myself into this kind of stuff? Nothing but trouble.
Sighing he opens the door. He walks over to the bed, and lays her down. Pulling the covers up over her, he steps back. Seeing her still asleep, he heads out of the room. Closing the door, he turns to head downstairs.
Time to drink the stress away. Or at least..... calm myself down a bit......
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She comes awake to hear herself screaming and sits straight up. Another nightmare. She is so very tired of having nightmares. She is shaking a little. She looks around her wondering where she is. She remembers the man who saved her carrying her and then nothing else. She looks around the room curiously. She hears sounds of people talking and moves to look out the window. She can see she is back in town and thinks perhaps she is in the saloon. Did he take her here? -she smiles- He was always looking out for her wasn't he? She moves back to the bed and lays back down. She is so very tired, her eyes no longer wish to remain open. She knows deep inside that she is safe, so she allows herself to drift back to sleep, hoping this time there will not be a nightmare.
MysticSecret1
Nodding to Raven and Sir Kristina smiles already making her mind to join them on this little adventure... imagining those green eyes owner face when he will open his door... turning around she watches curiously some stranger carrying the woman that looks familiar to her but he is to far for her to see it better... he seems so sure about what he is doing that Kristina thought they are some couple as later on she saw them entering the tavern and as she knew ... women there were more then friendly to any men ... waiting for her horse to be ready she chatted with couple about sweet nothings while they waited and the meal Raven was offering her sounded so good that her stomach growled even more in it aproval. Getting closer to the sheriff's ranch she got more and more nervous ... thinking that this whole idea does not look so easy and funny anymore... she did not know how he will react to all this and he might even show them other side of his door... so for now walking slowly with them to his door she almost begged ... with her heart pounding heavily in her chest ... for him not to be home... she knock gentle couple times then quick turned around and told them... "I guess he is not home... shall we go?"but....
SirKnightime
He woke to greet the day "Howdy feller"he laughed as he waved at the day, then streached and gulped in the air from a yawn
rubbing his jaw he found his glasses and thought it was time he found that coffee pot before he tackled the day.
mmmm something about the aroma of that first morning coffee smelled like heaven " Lord if you dont put coffee in heven I just dont know what I'll do " he smiled to himself, poured a cup and savored this day. As he drank his coffee, Tom mused on his future in this town.
It was only a few months ago that his dear friend wrote to him saying how they needed a preacher here in his town, he and the Doc had been good friends for many a year now and over those years he trusted the Doc's instincts. So along with his precious books and his even more precious Lillian , his lovely new wife of six months, they moved out of the east to sliver and new adventures. Tom looked back at the bed and sighed, already he was missing Lillian it was amazing he felt that just six short months had made her such a strentgh in his life, he loved the thought of sharing this adventure with her in his arms.
Tom was a little sad she wasn't with him, but realised that she had to tie up a few" loose ends" then she'd be by his side again. Eagerly he awaited the stage coming into town in about a week's time bringing her back to his side, Tom smiled to hiself as he could almost hear her sweet lil voice pouring out her news to him soon.
Tom got dressed and made ready to go call on his old friend Doc, hopefully he could fill him in on his new neighbours if he wasnt too busy.
VLWolf
Finding a suitable tree next to a beautiful lake to set up the feast and make sure horses are ground tied so they wont run away, "well ladies the dinner Blanket is set", "shot wish i brought my fishin Pole with me to here this is nice"
Looking around nice like finding fishing poles and the like Looking to Raven sure if you can show me how this works ~smiling and kissing her quickly
Mimics Ravens instructions and sits next to her tossing hook and line into water so not to cross hers and place my hat on her head again and kisses her again "is this how its done"
Feels a tug on my line and pulls it with a trout attached to the line gets it to land and picks it up and smiles also but little biger pulling both fish off the hooks and throwing both into a pail i found earlyer Guess we both have 1 each smiling back at her and bating and throwing lines back in
Runing after Raven seeing her fall i go and check to see if she is ok then pick her up and carry her to the tree where our meal was waiting for us along with Kristina just siting there stairing into the sky thinking i guess
Holding you close to me in my arms singing a lalaby in spanish to you waiting for you to come back to me
helping you to the tree to sit down and gives you a drink out of your canteen and sits beside you for a bit watching you
closely
Being worried i hold fingers up Raven how many am i holding up checking to see if she will answer me as i sit closer to her
You are right Raven it was 2 finger but i still want you to sit here untill you get beter if not we will have to run and fetch the Doc ok
seeintinag your sudin movement i YELL to Kristina run and Fetch the Doc quickly as i take my shirt off and tryes to stop the blood with preasure
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Looks at Virgil this is a nice and beautiful place for a picnic and I bet I can catch more fish then you giggles. I am good at fishing I use to go when I was little with my dad sighs ... Starts thinking about my dad and frowns a little I miss him but he was no good but he was still my father... Puts on a smile so they dont know what I am thinking ..
Looks at Virgil of course I can show you how it works takes the pole and put a string on it and a make shift hook and then hooks a worm on it and casts it out and sits waiting for the fish to bite. Kisses Virgil then blushes. Smiles happily lookin at Virgil waiting for him to say something .. Giggles,
Smiles yes Virgil hun that is how its done..giggles. Kisses him back and smiles as he puts his hat on my head.. Keeps lookin at him because I cant stop staring at him he makes me so happy .. Feels a tug on my line and pulls it with a trout attached to the line gets it to land and picks it up and smiles .. sits it down so it wont go back into water and smiles at Virgil...
Smiles Virgil hun I think we have enough lets go sit down under the tree gets up and runs to the tree giggling as I run .. Looks back to see if he comeing and doesnt notice a rock infront of me and trips over it falls down .. Looking dazed...
Looks at Virgil dazed I can barely see him kinda blurry cuddles up to him and closes my eyes trying to relax and breaths slowly ..Drifts off to sleep..Dreaming of my father riding away I cry out daddy..
Wakes up slowly umm what happened Virgil hun? Smiles I can see a little better.. Kisses him your singing brung me back hun..Cuddles up to him feeling safe .. Looks over a kristina wondering why she so quiet.
Takes a drink slowly smiling knowing he is watching me..Trys to stand up but falls back down feeling really dizzy from the fall so stays sitting next to Virgil not risking getting back up.. Smiles so that Virgil doesnt get worried.. Still feeling really dizzy I dont move .....
Looks at him then looks away knowing my vision is blurry and doesnt want him to worry more then he is i try and guess there is two fingers up Virgil hun..
Wanting him not to worry I try to stay calm but still feeling really dizzy knowing that it was getting worse, feels the back of my head and feels a wet spot slowly looks at my hand and sees the blood but wipes it away fast so he dont see it..
Looks at Virgil with tears in my eyes I am sorry that I ruined our wonderful picnic if I wouldnt of have run I would not of fallen and hurt myself.. Frowning I kiss him the looks around feeling weak I faint ...
Rianorix
Sold the meat and the crops for this week, but I skipped my usual visit to the saloon so I could check on Rachel.
Rachel is not herself much these days since she is with child. Feeling a little trepidation as I approach the door where Rachel is with the doctor. I overhear him talking. My mouth drops as he says “Rachel… you are carrying two inside of you, the heart beats are both strong, but beating individually, congratulations my dear this does change things for you, so from now on, Mr. Tanner will have to hire someone else to help at the farm, as your doctor I can not allow you to strain yourself, and I will have a talk with your husband when he comes in to get you.
Open the door, walk to Rachel and take her hand and hold it firmly, trying to force a smile. “I hear you Doc. I will take care of her.” I take Rachel’s hand, escorting her to the carriage. I stroke Rachel’s silken locks, lean to her and kiss her on the forehead. I reach for my pocket and feel for my pouch holding my feathered pipe. Fill the pipe, and grab a light. Inhaling deeply as I climb on the carriage and leave town. Just as we are leaving, see Kristina rushing in some urgency to town.
SirKnightime
"Howdy Doc" Tom smiled as he greats his friend
"your looking good you ole rascal he laughed " hum I didn't see you at church yesterday "Tom inquired with a wink,knowing doc's habit of staying away from places of worship.
"well I kinda had my hands full Tom
"I understand , look maybe you could fill me in on my neighbours over a drink at the saloon later"?
"sure came a swift reply.
Just then a small cry of pain came from the bed in the corner. Tom instinctive went over and held her hand "there there my dear your in good hands with Doc. He looked at the bruised lil thing laying there and he said. Oh my who did this to you my dear" he looked over at doc who gave him a knowing look Tom settled down with his old friend waiting for him to finish treating her
MysticSecret1
Kristina looked at them both and did not wait any longer as she turned around and started to run to the town ... jumped on the horse and let him run freely as it can... leaving the horse to the boy she continued run non stopping to the doctor ... seeing him busy with other patients she explained what happened ... looked at him and the preacher who was there too...
The doctor explained her what to do at first and to bring her here to his office while he will take care of other... the preacher kindly offered his help... taking a bag with supplies that she might need Kristina and the preacher were on their way back to the sheriff's farm. They found Raven laying on Virgil's laps .. him doing his best to stop her from bleeding...
Quickly as she can Kristina took medicine and clean towel and tried to clean Raven's wound while the preacher gave her inhale some kind of mixture the doctor put in the bag...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Slowly wakes up feeling really weak and dizzy looks and sees kristina and someone else I dont know around me and feels virgil holding him .. But my vision is very blurry, and feeling very sick to my tummy ... Wondering what happened then rememebering I had took a fall.. trys to smile ...
Feels Virgil move and hears what he says wondering what is going on and still feeling very weak .. Kristina I am sorry about ruining our nice picnic we was having so much fun and I had to be clutzy and trip and fall.. Frowns sadly trying to focus so I can see her clearly..
Smiles at Virgil weakly and lays in the back of the wagon and doesnt move stays very still ... Still feeling very weak ,trys to stay awake feeling very tired.. Lookin around and laying very still .. Thinking back when I was little and fell out of the tree and how my dad yelled at me for climbing the tree if he was here he would yell at me for not watching where I go...
Comes out of my daze when I hear the gun shots jerking a little and crying out in pain. The pain in my head feeling worse not liking how I was feeling.. trys to stay quiet and still but my head killing me I try to sit up because laying down was making my head hurt.. Getting real dizzy again I lay back down.
Looks at Virgil as he lays me down barely able to stay awake I start to drift off to sleep.. Dreaming of my mother telling me that she loved me and wanted me to be happy thats why she had left father behind his outlaw ways were putting us in danger. I smile in my sleep missing my mom so very much..
VLWolf
here Kristina apply pressure with this i am going to see if sheriff has a wagon we can hook the horses up to and get Raven into to very very quicky as if the Hounds from Hell are chaising me
Finding the wagon behind the barn i lead both my horse and Ravens to the harness to hook them up and climb up to drive the wagon around frount running to Raven "it will be ok let get you into town very quickly as i lift you up and places you in the back lay still there now
climbing back up i head back the direction of town as getting closer yelling at people to Get out of the way bringing wagon to a stop in frount of Docs' stoping Jumping down pulling my guns pointing up into the air Firing several shots to cause a ruckess Telling any who come to get the Doc if not in his office
putting away guns i go around the back of the wagon and gently pull Raven out and carry her into the Docs office to wait laying her down somewhere to make her comfterable (to be continued)
Dharkestar
sitting in the saloon, he takes his time with his drink, letting himself calm down a bit. He savours the last mouthful, then sets his glass down.
He heads up the stairs to his room. Opening the door, he pauses for a moment looking at her. Hmmm. What to do? I never wanted to get mixed up in anything. Sigh. Oh well. I guess I may as well stay till she wakes, it's the least I can do. Right? Hmmm. Could always just get another room and leave her to her own devices. That's not a half bad idea.
Gathering his things up, he takes one last look around the room, then heads out. The door closed behind him, he heads downstairs. He walks up to the bar, sets his saddlebags on the bar. Seeing the bartender glance at him, he smirks.
"The miss will be taking my room. I need another one. And if ye don't mind, could someone send word to the Doc that she's here, and safe? Here. This should cover the two rooms."
Setting some money down on the bar, he takes the key from the barkeep, then heads back upstairs.
He takes a quick look around his room. Satisfied, he sets his saddlebags on the floor, hangs his gunbelt on the bedpost, then lays down on the bed.
He pulls his boots off, then lays back down.
SirKnightime
Tom moves back over to the huddled lil shape of Raven lying there on docs bed " it's ok lil one " he said as he smiled "your safe now no ones gonna hurt you here"
Kristina fussed over Raven almost like a mother hen with her chicks, She looked over at Tom and smiled saying thanks for the help getting her here, as she fused waiting for doc to examine the girl she noticed a concern in the preachers eyes.
" You just lie here and rest easy " Tom said softly to Raven. As he spoke he looked around the room awash with doctering bits and pieces for anything he might find to at least stem the blood for her open wound.
Kristina noticing his gaze found him a pad of gauze and handing it to him "here will this do " she said looking a lil flustered from rushing her charge to Doc's place or was it those strong craggy features of the towns new preacher,almost as soon as the thought entered her mind she put it away from her with a lil giggle that puncuated the room.
"Why thank you mam" came His reply " mighty good to have your help, swiftly Tom pushed hard on the wound with the gauze pad.
"Ohhhhum " came the startled murmer from the patient as a hot knife of pain cut her to her senses
"Sorry my dear, didnt mean to hurt ya but doc will be here soon I'm sure".
"it's ... it's ok she said through a grey fog of pain speakled with lil flashes of blood red. the effort of it all made the comforting blackness of unconciousness enfold her in it's blanket bringing in its insensibilty at least some momentary relief from the pain.
Raven slumped against the pad now redded with the blood coming from the wound, Tom held her head gently as he help to postion her limp frame to find the possiblity of at least some comfort when she woke.
"you handle crises well " kristina said as she watched him try to care for Raven.
"Why thank you mam" came the reply " As you do too if I might say so.
Kristina nodded a thank you as she smiled, it's better to help then to kill she laughed.
"I'll agree there, killing is not a good reference for a preacher" he smiled back " never carried a gun for some years now, hey while our patient is at least finding some rest of sorts and till doc gets back what say I make a coffee"?
"mighty nice of you erm I cant keep calling you preacher "
" Oh it's tom " he said as he strugled to find docs coffee, thinking he'd better not pour her ether instead then his eyes alighted on the coffee pot and he set to making them a drink. "I'm so excited erm Kristina isn't it "
" Yep you got it right, why you excited Tom "
Well it wont be long now till stage brings my lillian to me again" He went on to tell her all about his new bride of some six months now and how lovely she made any room her lil hands worked on. Tom smiled as he thought of her fussing bout all her things and packing them for their trip to silver town. with pride and love in his voice Tom said how Lilian was the best thing ever happened to him. He busily told Kristina how he and Lillian had met ,more kinda bumped into each other in fact, there I was, he said, walking along the street with nothing but a sermon on my mind when crash this angel was laying at my feet he ,of course , went to help her up and until this few weeks of seperation they seemed to spend most times either holding hands or reaching out for them. Tom went on to say how it was amazing how it felt like a heavenly bump had brought them together
Kristina smiled as she thought I wonder whats keeping doc ......
MysticSecret1
Listening to the preacher's Tom story of life Kristina could not help it but smile ... what an amazing life he has... and how gentle and sweet and with so much love he talked about his new wife... love... that she could only dream about... that it will come to her one day... with all her being she drunk his lovely words about his wife seeing all in his eyes .... devotion respect wanting partnership Love ... and in that very moment Kristina felt happy... that there is a fairy tale in this world ... that it is not some kind of a dream... here and now Tom was telling her of his life's fairy tale... with that she felt so happy and hoped that one day she will get hers... maybe one... with those green eyes owner... grinned to herself silently...
With nod she thanked Tom for the coffee as to be honest she never made one on herself before and was more then happy when he offered to do that... sighning she thought how much she still need to learn... even those the smallest domestic things... but one she was sure.... she can do it... Kristina looked at the preacher... "It is a very amazing story Tom, I cannot wait to meet your lovely wife, I feel we can be very good friends ..."
SirKnightime
Tom wondered about this, their new home, only he second church and he's first with his lovely new wife Lillian. He felt a mix of excitement and a lil trepidation as he thought of their future.
I'm a very lucky man he thought, thank you God for smiling upon me . Though it was only a few short months since marriage he already found such strength in the love of a good woman that the thought of tackling this new challenge on his own. He'd already seen ample example of her amazing insight into people and their situations and he was looking forward to working together in what would be a challenging but ultimately rewarding time in silver town.
It was so nice too that his friend the doctor was around for us to extend and deepen a lovely friendship. He walked over to the window and looked over the street as townsfolk busily went about their way handshakes and hello's we're exchanged, yes Lord I think this could be a good town for both of us he laughed.
Then suddenly his thoughts returned to his dear Lilian and his joy at seeing her again and holding her tight in his arms, a broad smile crossed his face as he remembered her soft gentleness and her engaging winsome smile that made her even more beautiful if that were indeed possible.
He found himself willing the horses to rush her even quicker to his side as with a sigh he pictured them together again.
LadyNightime
All the myrlad of details were finally attended to and she was off to start her new life!
"Our married life can resume."she was in a complete dither, " It's been so long since we'were together!" She sent a silent prayer for him to know her love for him.and hoped he would feel her prescence in his heart.
The extra clothes and house things she'd given away and Lilliann fussed with the last of the packing, She regreted giving the french silks away but knew they were much appreciated. Kissing her help goodbye with tears in her eyes for they were like family to her. now. Friends had celebrated the special occasion with a lovely soiree the night before.and her face bore the signs of the previous tears. It was such an emotional time and she felt wretched.
She would miss them sorely but she was highly intrigued to meet a particular parishener of Tom's,
The long trip and tiny coach only allowed for one trunk and that seemed small in comparisation to the trunks that she had used to cross the great seas.
The precious few things that she was allowed she placed in her carpet bag, hoping the driver would allow it.. A basket of goodies had been prepared for her departure and the scent of apples and cinnamon wafted up to her making her mouth water in anticipation. As she handed the basket to the driver, their eyes met and she saw a flash of pain cross his face, yet he smiled down at her, as if he, too, could smell the goodies tucked away for them!
She was as terrified of making the trip as she had been in the crossing. ...wondering what place she would find..."so far this country was often primitve but tolerable.... not like the European cities, but they had a charm never the less...it was excitIing to be part of it!"., she thought.
She had written every day to her husband, Tom, and looked forward to the moment she could step off the coach and fall into hisloving arms. He had sent glowing reports of his new congregation and Silver Town. She looked forward to settling in and having a permanent home again. "They say that travel broadens your mind...." she thougt," yet all i'ts done for me is make me miss the people I love.."
In truth, this was an exageration but she was feeling a little sorry for herself.. She felt the highly charged atmosphere and was reeling from it and the heat..
With a backward glance thru the window , Lillian waved goodbye, she sniffed touching a lavendar scented handkerchief to her and felt a pang of doubt..
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Esa wakes up sometime later feeling strange inside. She slowly opens her eyes and looks around, forgetting for a moment where she is. Everything suddenly comes back to her and she realizes she needs to get out of there. For some unknown reason she feels the urgent need to leave this room. Panic and fear begin to take over and she stands too suddenly and falls to the floor hard, knocking her head against the nearby chest, which promptly knocks her out for a while. Her mind drifts in a foggy haze of memories, surrounding her in darkness and terror as she lies there unconscious.
Unknown to her as she lies there unconscious, a dark figure enters her room and looms over her threateningly.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE ONE
MEETING “MS LILLY”
Howdy… they call me Mister Charlie… I’m a hired gun! I provide certain protective services… for a fee! Well, to make a long story short… this is how the story goes: The Reverend Tom was looking to find somebody to ride shotgun for a stage coach that was leaving my town Boston, headed for Silvertown, that’s where the Preacher Man is!. Now, folks in these parts know the only way from there to here… (unless you travel all the way around the mountain,,, takes 3 days)… comes thru a valley heavily populated by Indians! The Cherokee Nation has many strong tribes in that valley and they are generally a peaceful people! I come thru there quite a bit… got to know a few of the older ones… I usually don’t ever have a problem with them. In fact…one time during the fall when I was coming thru… they were having some kind of celebration and the Chief sent out a couple of scouts and asked me to stop. We had a grand time! Plenty of food… drink… dancing… they roasted hogs… best tasting pig I ever ate! They know how to make moonshine, too!
But as of late… they’re kinda beginning to feel like the white man ain’t being quite as neighborly as he should. Sometimes… the “good old boys” would get a little tanked up and play around too much! Different little things been happening around here, ya know? The territory thru there is in a period of unrest right now… sometimes hostile! So anybody needing to travel those parts… might need to consider taking a little extra protection! That’s where I come in!
I understand that one of my former colleagues, strictly related to business, offered my name to the Reverend Tom… I guess that was alright, especially since I was already in that town. That meant, nobody would have to make a double trip! Next thing I know, folks are telling me I got a telegram… and I have to go pick it up from Miss Sarah at the Post Office.
This is a first time I’ve never gotten one of those before! It read… “TO MISTER CHARLIE… MY NAME IS TOM WILSON AND I WILL PAY YOU $100 TO ESCORT THE STAGECOACH FOR THE PASSENGER SAFTY OF MY WIFE, MRS LILLIAN WILSON. I WILL ALSO REIMBURSE YOU FOR YOUR USED SUPLLIES WHEN YOU ARRIVE AS WELL. I UNDERSTAND THAT YOU ARE A VERY RELIABLE MAN… PLEASE PROTECT MY LOVELY BRIDE… YOU WILL BE DUELY COMPENSATED.
WHOA…! What the hell…? $100… plus supplies? I’ve killed a man before for much less than that! But that was in my younger days…. I was a bit wild back then… smile.
So now… all I have to do is find this, “Ms Lilly_____”… and show her this telegram… and see what she says! You can’t always tell with a woman, you never know how they’re gonna react!
Miss Sarah at the post office told me to check the hotel down the street… not many other places she could be, really… unless she had some relatives or something here. I think I’ll stop at Kathy’s Saloon on the way down and grab a beer before I go looking.
I throw down a couple of mugs … bid the the fellows “G’Day”… and head for the hotel. I walk in… look around… I see old Mrs Crenshaw… lord, she’s been here forever! “How you do Mrs Crenshaw?” She bellows back… had a real deep voice for a woman..“How ya doing Chuck? How’re yur folks? I answered… “just fine, Maham, Thank you. I’ll tell ‘em you asked!” Then she said… “you here to see Mrs Wilson? I’ll fetch her for you!” She was always kinda nosey, too! She already knew who I came looking for… and I just got the telegram in my hand! How did SHE know that?
The old lady knocked on Ms Wilson’s door to let her know there was someone in the lobby to see her. I walked around the room… remembering those old paintings still on the walls… I was just a kid when I first came in here. Suddenly I hear a woman’s voice, pierce the silence of the room… calling my name…! “Mister Charlie… is that you?” I turned to speak and I looked… I was almost speechless… I’d never seen such an extraordinary looking woman! “Good Evening Maham… yes I’m Mister Charlie!” I reached to shake her hand… it was soft as cotton… it melted in my big hands. That Preacher Man is a lucky guy! I showed her the telegram and waited for her approval. She read the telegram, then looked up at me, smiled and said, “Mister Charlie… are you going to protect me?” I looked at this pretty little thing, smelling like a bed of flowers , and said… “ Yes Maham… Mister Charlie is gonna take care of you!” We discussed a few particulars of the trip, some basic safety rules… what kind of supplies we needed… foodstuffs. She turned away slightly and reached down into a little pouch or something and pulled out some money… it was right in the front of her dress! I couldn’t help but look! She was well endowed. She handed me $10 and asked… “Mister Charlie… do you think that’s enough to get the supplies we need?” I quickly answered… “Oh, yes Maham… more than enough!” She says… “Well… then you hold on to what’s left just in case we need something else, ok?” I nodded with a slight tip of my hat!
I gazed at her with amazement… I wondered what was going on in that pretty little head of hers! But, then I thought…Somebody is getting ready to pay me $100… just to ride with the stagecoach thru the valley with her in it? Me and them Indians had become friends! This is too easy… like taking candy from a baby… almost like stealing! And, then they’re gonna pay me for my supplies, too? They must be rich! I already feel a strange sense of responsibility for her! She just acts so sweet and kind… and got the looks to go with it! The generosity they’ve already shown, makes me feel indebted to them. I will not ever try to take advantage of them! I will protect her on our journey and I will help the Preacher Man when we get there! Feeling a little glow inside, I motioned to her as she was about to return to her room… “Uuhhh, Maham… what shall I call you?” She turned, smiled and said… “Mister Charlie… you can call me Ms Lilly!” I grinned back at her a little and said… “Ok Ms Lilly… you get some rest now… we do have a long day ahead of us! I’ll see to it that you get some vittles in you before we pull off. We can stop down to Kathy’s place! She runs the town’s Saloon… very respectful place! They have guest rooms for folks passing thru. They even have a few ladies that can help our town visitors have a nice time! But Ms Kathy’s got the best breakfast serving this side of the mountains! Mighty fine establishment!
I turned, then I thought… “Uuhhh, Ms Lilly? Just one more thing… How did you know my name before I came calling?” She smiled and said… “News travels fast in a small town Mister Charlie”… then she whispered to me… “and Mrs Crenshaw told me she’s known you since you were a little boy… told me a lot about you!”, as she giggled! I musta blushed as much as a black man could! Now I wonder what she told her?
“Well, Ms Lilly… I’ll see you in the morning! You have a good evening!” I tipped my hat as I watched her walk away, kinda with a little swagger… it was almost hypnotic! I sure hope those Indians don’t give us any trouble tomorrow!
VLWolf
Thanking Tom for coming worrying about Raven i sit in the room offering a small prayer for her safe recovery also listening to Tom's' story having a new appriciation of the new preacher in town hoping i might just get back into the small church to hear him speak sometime "So Tom what do you think is the wound serious will she be OK" worrying a lot more,
Siting by your side during the day, steping out a moment to drive the wagon around to the back of the Jail and unhitching the horses taking them over to the stable paying the stable boy to tend to both as i walk over to the hotel to see if there are any rooms to rent.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Wakes slowly looking around the room wondering where I am .. Hearing voices I smile .. Trying to see where the voices come from my vision still slightly blurry but clearing the more I am awake. Looks around more the calls out to Virgil wondering where he is.. Still wondering what happened then remembers running and looking behind me and tripping on the rock , I was so clutzy and ruined out nice day out and the lovely picnic that we didnt get to eat going to waste. Stays laying down and waits for Virgil to come to me feeling bad if he worried about me..
Smiles knowing that Virgil was here and wasnt gonna leave me ..Trying to sit up I get dizzy again so I lay back down ..Smiles stays laying there hoping I will be able to get up soon wants to go outside tired of being in the house..Cuddles up into the blanket and drifts back to sleep.. waiting for Virgil to get back.
MysticSecret1
Sunday morning she woke very early still her head buzzing from all what happened in past days around here... washing and dressing her up Kristina slowly goes down stairs. Such a beautiful morning looked at her with all it richness. Birds playing their songs even the rooster trying to make his the best letting his loud scream... Och how she loved her sunrises... when seemed all nature just started to wake up for the new day... smiling she looked around... and slowly started to walk the church way... she heard that today will be the first mass and Kristina was eager to be there... Seeing an old unique building in front of her she felt calmness and relaxation... with one push she made that massive old fashioned door open and Kristina stepped inside admiring once again the church beauty... surprised she saw that she is not the first one who entered here... Kristina saw a lot familiar faces ... smiling she find an empty seat and nodding started to say hello to all... searching hopping to see the one ... whom her heart desire to see the most... Kristina was little disappointed when she did not see those deep green eyes in the crown but soon Sir Tomas came out and she was all there ... ready to hear what he has to say...
ursexybosslady
The sun was beginning to lower in the sky just as Will and Rachel returned home from town. Will was silent and guarded about his feelings, while Rachel was exuberant and giddy considering two babies, perhaps a girl and a boy. Will takes Rachel s’ hand and helps her down off the carriage, giving her the reins to her horse, Lady.
Rachel took Lady’s reins and walked the horse over to the barn to put her in her stall. She brought fresh water and poured it into the trough, then gathered fresh oats and a bale of hay. As the horse ate, Rachel brushed her black coat, with long firm strokes, brushing the dust away. Lady snorted and rubbed up against Rachel’s stomach sensing life inside her. Rachel hugged Lady’s neck and smiled... “Yes, new family soon.” Lady rested her hind legs then the front ones to retire for the night, then Rachel walked to the barn door.
She spied through the barn door opening at Will. Will was walking slowly on the outskirts of the property with his horse, Lightfoot. He dismounted with bow and arrow in hand. She watched as he skillfully caught dinner. He walked quietly in the grass step by step, until his foot landed on a small branch, making a loud snapping sound like wood crackling in a fire. Just then the noise startled something, which burst out from the underbrush just as Will turned, aimed and shot, piercing it in its belly with his arrow. He raised it by its hind legs high in the air, looking towards her, smirking and rubbing his tummy….”Mmmm rabbit”.
RacheI cooked the rabbit while Will attended to retiring Lightfoot and the other animals. He had much work to do alone, now that Rachel was with child. Rachel felt tired as she bathe and dressed for bed. She laid her Sunday best on the chair for church in the morning in the event Will changed his mind about attending. The new priest is the talk of the town.
Then her eyes fixed on the night table by her bed. There on the table by the bed was that box Rachel’s father sent in the mail.
Rachel hadn’t opened the box for 2 days now, fearing her father had found a way to shatter this fragile happiness she had found here with Will. She takes the box in her hands and opens it. There is a silver metal arrowhead and a letter marked urgent inside.
Her father, Mr. Clayton Dale Matthews, attorney and big businessman in Boston, was a very demanding and unrelenting man who usually won and got his way in all his dealings. She still remembered his disappointment when she put her foot down and insisted she deserved a happy life.
All her suitors back home were willed away by him. No one could withstand Mr. Clayton Dale Matthews’ dealings, and he was so interconnected to all the families there… no one dare risk angering him. “Whatever is in this note, I do not want to know”…. she thought to herself. She crumpled the letter in her hand, fist tight and lay on the bed looking up to the ceiling, feeling the soothing flutterings in her tummy, closing her eyes in resolute absolution, being lulled to sleep in exhaustion.
Will sees her sprawled body on the bed. Her right hand is extended out over the bed. He moves her hand, the crumpled letter falls to the floor. He tucks her hand under the covers. He lifts the sheets to cover her, leans in and kisses her forehead.
Will picks the letter up off the floor, uncrumples it and reads it… The Pinkerton Detective agency has included the information regarding Will Tanner’s heritage. Enclosed is a letter from Mary Elizabeth Tanner to her sister Kathyn Adams about her abduction by the Cherokee Indians, her subsequent relationship with Chief Greywolf, her rescue and freedom by Andrew Tanner and Will’s birth thereafter. Andrew Tanner loved her, married her and assumed guardianship as Will’s father, but Will Tanner is indeed half-breed. Agency forwarding letter and questionable birth records immediately. Advise that you do not allow his marriage.
Will reaches for the box, removes the silver metal arrowhead out the box.
Dharkestar
Leaving his room to head downstairs for a drink, he glances down the hall. Seeing the door to his old room ajar, he begins walking that way. Hmm. Wonder if the lass has finally awoke and moved on. Hearing a heavier footstep, he becomes concerned. His mind races, trying to think if he missed anyone on the night he set her free.
He sees a figure come out of his old room. The man sees him, turns, and walks down the hall.
"Hey! What were you doing in there?!?!" he yells. Rushing down the hall towards his old door, the man runs down the stairs. When he is about to pass his door, he hesitates. Looking at the door partly open, his concern overwhelms his need to kick the man's ass and ask some questions.
He pushes the door open further. Seeing the woman laying on the floor he quickly goes over to her. Gently picking her up, he moves her back to the bed. He quickly makes sure there is not blood or any obvious sign of injury.
seeing there isn't any obvious injuries, he sits down on the edge of the bed, letting out a heavy sigh.
"Damn it" he mumbles under his breath. "I'm committed now. Can't leave her unwatched. Not after all this dang effort."
He moves to the door and closes it. A few steps takes him to the one chair in the room. He pulls it into the corner where he can see the bed and the door. Sitting down, he starts to rock back and forth.
The darkness prevails in the room. Save for the sound of the woman's breathing, the rocking chair, and his own breathing, silence blankets the room.
He sits there, waiting. Questions running rampant through his mind. Who was that man? What did he want? Does she know him? Is he a threat? Is there more to this then the simple job it originally was? Can I get the bartender to have a bottle brought up to my room?
Ah..... hell.
SirKnightime
Tom looked at the words written on the paper, He was very aware that his attention was straying at times, straying to a very pretty pink ensumble all topped off to the sweetest lil pink hat and veil hiding her dear lil features . Tom found an deep chuckle well up in his throat , I bet my Lilly will be wearing this as she travels to my arms he thought, She always loved the way the color looked so pretty on her. He could almost hear her giggles trickling from her sweet rosbud lips as she felt his addoring gaze on her trim lil figure as she twirlled her french parasol round and round...
The chime of their wall clock brought him back to the room and his desk, it was here he'd written many a sermon, many a challenging thought . He looked at this weeks offering and he felt pleased, sure he could tinker with this or play with that, but in essence he felt pleased at what had escaped from his pen. This was Tom's first offering for the good people of Silver town. It was important to him that he made just the right lasting impression. Just like a young man set loose amongst the prettiest unattached female forms at some event or party hosted by well meaning matchmakers, Tom knew that first impressions were the ones that stayed in the mind always. Tom wanted Silvertowns collected impression,s to be good ones, not for him to be left floundering with only the local plain Jane left for him to dance with at the ball.
Looking in the mirror Tom made a few adjustments then with his sermon in his hand he looked up and said ok Lord lets introduce you to my new parishoners. With that He strode off to his lil church and what the day might bring.
He walked without appology past kristina, what beautiful eyes he thought to himself as he shook her small hand in his," heard anything from the sherrif"? he said, " no nothing yet " there was a trace of sadness in her reply Tom thought " He's still way out of town thank you for asking"
Tom walked up to his roughly hewn pulpit and looked out onto the small little congregation He paused before starting lightly holding the good book before he started out on his thoughts.
"Hello everyone welcome to this your Church I'd like to ask you all a question first if I may" The congregation waited expectantly for what the question might be.
" What is your reason for coming here today? is it tradition a habit that comes from welcoming the new preacher on his first Sunday because it's the done thing to do, or are you here today out of a mark of respect , because this is the Lord's house and this is His day".
As the volume inToms voice rose in the last remark, there was a shufling amongst the chairs as people seemed to give Tom a little more attention. " Let me put it this way, I'm missing my dear wife Lillian at the moment , missing her soft warm smile, the funny little way her nose crinkled from time to time at moments of surprise."
Mrs Tanner smiled at the preachers obvious joy at sharing his new found wife with them all, " i miss her because I enjoy her company and the dear lil ways she brings much joy into those she touches. Well God in the same way misses us too when we chose not to come and see him and invovle him in our day. We do well to want to ask him into our day first to let him share with us our day to day descisions first before anyone or anythuing else we might do. I invite you during this coming week to ask Him into your day and see what happens"
then Tom moved into prayers and a hymm before despatching everyone back to their homes to ponder on what had been said.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Wakes up and slowly gets up walking slowly to the door .. Looks around hearing noice in the small church I start to walk towards it trying to steady myself so I dont fall I walk to the door and open it and look inside and see alot of people listen to the preacher preach his serman as I slowly enter in the door I look around smiling then I get a bad dizzy spell and fall to the floor fainting away..
Wake up slowly and looks around seeing Virgil sitting next to me. I smile at him . The last thing I remember was walking to the church I see you must of found me .. Frowns a little I am sorry that you have to keep taking care of me if I hadnt been so clutzy I wouldnt of fallen and hurt myself..
Looks at Virgil no its not your fault I shouldnt of been so clutzy.. Giggles I guess I cant steal your hat no more being that I cant even stand up without getting dizzy.. Smiles as he kisses me kissing him back ..Loving him being with me feeling safe when he is near me.. Virgil you have been my hero so many times I am glad I have you in my life..~Blushes~
Smiles at Virgil I care for you too ..Blushes a little loving that he is holding my hand and not wanting him to let it go.. Feeling so happy wishing I could get up and hug him without getting dizzy but lays there staring into his eyes .. To me you are a hero Virgil and always will be .. Smiles happily..Not being able to stop staring at him I blush a little. Has never felt like this till the day I met Virgil is so glad I ran away from the arranged marriage when I did even though before meeting him I had got myself in some trouble...
Looks at Virgil as he sits down next to me on the bed and gives him a hug but doesnt let go because I dont want to leave his arms..Smiling at my Hero .. I always feel safe when you are near , I am so lucky to have you in my life is the luckiest girl in the west.Staring at him not being able to get enough of him I lay my head on his shoulders smiling happily..
VLWolf
Making sure all is done i walk bye the church seeing Raven laying there in frount of the church i carry her back to Docs office placing her back into bed covering her back up, grabing a chair moving closer to the bed i sit
Its ok Raven you got hurt because of me and i want to be her to make sure you are safe and well taken care of guess you wont be wairing my hat for a while ~getting up leaning over you and kissing your lips tenderly then siting back down holding your hand
No Raven i am no hero least not a big 1 but i do care for you and want you to be safe thats why i acted the Fool earlyer to get some 1s attention in town squeazing your hand tighter into mine
Siting upon the bed a little bit giving Raven a chance to hug her hero a bit if she wishes watching her not wanting to upset her or anything holding her close to me "you are safe now Raven you have to get well so we can finish this outing we started"
Holding you in my arms making you safe singing a Lalaby in spanish rubing you back wanting you to go back to sleep and get as much rest as you can. SO Raven what should we do after you get beter and can get out of here my dear?
MysticSecret1
After the preacher said his last words Kristina could not to stop smiling... she felt so good and calm ... somehow the church and surroundings and his voice that spoke about so much love was soothing and she felt relaxed and peaceful. She knew she will be looking forward to come here again these were those moments when you could forget about everything and just ... relax...
After some chat with the town folks she turned opposite way from the town and started to walk... trees already were preparing for the fall and all nature looked fresh and amazing... full of deep colors that she liked so much... on her way to the familiar place she played with yellowish red leaves by throwing them above her head laughing swirling like a kid and finally falling in the biggest pale....exhaling the smell of all so deep and powerful smell of the autumn... laying there she listened to the birds ... looked at the sky... imagining and matching all those puffy clouds as figures... here one looked like a horse running wild ... there another one looked like the bird flying to the freedom... here again...ooo the face... that looked so familiar with strong face features... and those eyes ... that she always saw in front of her.... no matter what she did or where she went... and now looking at the sky Kristina almost could swear that clouds just turned to deep green just to match her fantasy...
Slowly she closed her eyes and then opened them again... smiling she saw those eyes again now turning to the lips that whispered sweet promising words ... and just when all got so interesting to imagine ... Kristina almost jumped when some low strong masculine voice shouted to her... " what ya doing here Missy? All alone in the forest like some kind of lost wild animal?" She jumped quick on her feet and recognize the helper from the smith store... mumbling words of apology and that she was just taking a walk Kristina smiled again to the man... he nodded shaking his head and saying that how silly can be those youngsters sometimes... and headed back to the town ....
Thankful that it was only him and not some kind of stranger Kristina turned back to him and quickly ran to the waterfall....
SirKnightime
Tom Poured himself a fresh cup of coffee from his steaming pot on the stove .He felt good that He had had his first Church service in Silvertown, only wishing that his dear Lilly had been here with him. He went to an old worn chest pulled out some papers and sat by the table and began to thumb through a collection of letters.
The room was full of memories of his dear Lilly made even more poignent by her lovely letters he was reading, he smiled as he remembered the excitment when he first recieved them. She was cute and her large innocent eyes were the loveliest thing he'd seen in many a day Her letters were written just like she spoke full of lil newsy bits details of her family and events that were going on. He remembered how good it made him feel when he got one of Lilly's eppisles , hardly believeing that she felt the same about him as he felt about her.
She enjoyed being with people and they enjoyed her in return, during the early days of their relationship this had caused a few issues between her & Tom. She thought he was accusing her of a degree of unfaithfulness on her part, and his attempts to explain his reasons often ended in tears and confusion .All tom knew was he wanted her so much that it hurt at times, it was a lovely hurt mind Tom wanted Lilly more then ever as he read her tender loving words, it was as if she was in the room speaking to him
LadyNightime
Lillian gave Kathy a warm adieu after praising the culinary delights of her breakfast and then proceeded out to the stagecoach. Her skirt and petticoats whispered in hushed silk as she moved passed the onlookers.and other patrons. The door closed quietly on her as she stood looking out at the scene. It was a moment in time that she would always remember as "the start of her new life with Tom in a new country full of new and exciting adventures".
The stage coach stood ready and heavily loaded up over the rail with trunks and bags, She noticed that Mister Charlie had moved her things up in the rack on top of the coach, and a frisson of pique ran through her as she thought “how rude. He might have asked….now all my things are out in the dust." The horses shook and rattled in their harnesses and chomped on their bits as if to say “Let’s Go”
But as she stood gazing out at the activity she noticed, a young lady, the sun glinting off her hair and an elderly gentleman huddled in conversation with Mister Charlie.
'That explained the addition of several more trunks….no wonder he moved my things…we need the room inside', she thought, chagrined and thankful that he had taken the liberty to be ’thoughtful’! I must remember to thank him for his kindness and not saying "I told you so".... she remembered ruefully that he'd ask her to lose some of the things that she was sure she would need in Silvertown.
Just then he caught her eye and as she moved forward she unclipped her parasol, moved carefully across the ruts toward the waiting coach and caught his hand. Delftly he swung her in to a safe spot near the coach door beside him.She closed her parasol and swung it expertly to the driver as her eyes met with each one of the couple standing with him. The mere girl as it turned out to be, smiled shyly at Lilly and said “Hi I’m Sally”. Lilly gave her lace gloved hand to Sally and “murmured pleased to meet you, I’m Lillian” .
The gentleman gave her a brisk nod and stepped up into the coach as he did he sat squarely in the middle on the seat facing forward, which left no choice for Lilly and Sally but to sit on the seat facing backward They worked at settling in and only with the aid of Mister Charlie were they able to stuff the skirts and petticoats into the already cramped coach.
By the time they had settled in, amid the protestations of the gent, they had begin to 'glow'and she daubed at her forehead with her hanky Lilly's eyes caught the dust motes floating in the sunlight that t beamed in... already it was close and hot. She dreaded the long trip and fervently wished she couldd blink them there . As they settled back into the seat, Lilly realized she must change her ideas about travel here. ‘But she noticed Sally had nearly as on as many petticoats as she, so maybe it was just normal to be so cramped.’ she thought. They would have been hard pressed to take on a fourth passenger, because there sat the large basket on the seat next to the gent. Fortunately Mister Charlie had his horse or he wouldn’t have had any room. The door slammed with finality , the girls jumped and the coach lurched abruptly forward, into leaving little time to glance out the window and wave goodbye. The driver shouted at the team of horses and they were in a full gallop in no time, leaving a cloud of dust behind.
She could see where Mister Charlie rode, close to the lead horse in the team his broad shoulders showing wet from the exertion to help Lilly and Sally. ‘I must remember to thank him for not saying"; I told you so" about her luggage’.
The dusty landscape unfolded mile after monotonous mile, occasionally a tumble weed would blow to relieve the boring flat vista of land. Little dust devils could be seen playing here and there, unnerving Lilly and Sally. They both were feeling very nauseous after four hours. The basket of vittles that had been enticing but noe it seemed to reek Lilly knocked on the wooden panel window to call the driver as she slid it open dust and debris blew in… sputtering she spat out… what felt like… a fly? Egit! Then Sally asked the driver to please stop amid giggles.despite her greenish complexion.
now Lilly really needed to get out of this coach!
SirKnightime
Tom gathered his thoughts, as he put the final touches to his word for church this fine Sunday morning. " Good morning my love " he said as he held the picture of His Lilly up to his lips he smiled as he thought of her giggles as his mustauche tickled her as they kissed. Tom brought the picture frame back so his gaze rested on his pretty new wife " just think my darling it wont be long now till we're together again. He was just about to drift into soft mellow thoughts of kisses in their favorite chair picturing her curvy softness resting in his arms when he noticed the time ooh Lord i'll be late if I dont get a move on he thought. In his haste Tom didn't notice the notes carfully written still on the table as he flew out of the door.
" Hello Reverend are you alright your looking a lil flushed " Laughed Mrs Tanner " erm .. erm just eager to be here in church " Mrs Tanner laughed at the new pastor "it's such a joy to have the church open again at last" . Tom Saw a real warmth on her face her face had that soft satisfaction of a woman carrying baby soon to be ready for this world.
Tom felt the eyes of the good folk of Silver Town on him as he made his way to the pulpit then to discover his pocket was empty with his well thought out examples of Gods love still waiting patiently folded on the table .
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at Virgil I would love to do anything outdoors tired of being stuck here in bed .. Just wants to be with you hun smiles at him ..Blushes a little starin at him happily...
Blushes to Virgil I been holding myself umm didnt think you wanted to walk me to outhouse lol.. Looks at him I just want to get out of this dang bed tired of being in it..
Smiles at Virgil as we walk threw the town trying to ignore the dizziness just glad I was out in the open with Virgil. Watches the people as they walk by wondering where kristina was hadnt seen her since the night of the picnic..Smiles to the people as they pass by and says hi quietly..
Loving being outside and sitting in the chairs with Virgil .. Smiles at him , Enjoying being with him and being where I can get fresh air..Looks up looking at the clouds smiling because its so beautiful outside..Then looks at Virgil knowing I cant stop staring at him. Watches as a wagon goes by giggling when i chicken runs under it barely missing getting hit ..
Looks at Virgil not wanting to go back to bed but knowing I am tired from the little walk I try to hide a yawn . Smiles at him I really I am enjoying my time with you, But I must get back to the dang bed this walk kinda wore me out hun.. Giggling thank you for taking me on the little walk...
Lays in bed looking at Virgil holding his hand as I slowly close my eyes listening to him .Thank you for the outting hun smiles at him.. I drift off to sleep smiling in my sleep..
Hearing someone enter the room I open my eyes and I see Virgil walking in carring something . Smiling I look at him , sorry I fell asleep Virgil hun I guess it wore me out. Sitting up carefully I keep staring at him. Throws one of my pillows at him and giggles.. Still wondering how I could feel like this never feeling like this before.. Giggling I look at him..
Looks at Virgil you dont have to stay here hun I will just lay down and go back to sleep you havent left me at all and you need your rest, now go and get some sleep hun. Smiles at him. I will be fine I wont leave the bed I promise you.Thank you for the lovely stew it tasted really good..
VLWolf
Maybe later you and I can go for a walk around town but we have to wait for either Tom or Doc to realy check you out i dont want you falling upon the ground again in a dazze.... Let me know also if you have to go and we will make that walk earlyer to the outhouse......
Looks around for any one not see no one here i help Raven out of bed wrap my duster around your body and we both go for a long slow stroll around town meeting people and saying hi as we go by
Holding you closer to me helping you walk as we go along stoping to look into the general store then siting outside on some chairs watching the people go by "wandering if i will sleep in the chair tonight or go over to the Hotel after Raven fall asleep later"
Smileing at her and looks away when she blushes the as she laughs and points i see the almost ran over chicken as i chuckle also looking up into the Blue sky with puffy clouds as they go by... Looking back to Raven let me know when you get tired we can go back and let you rest
Geting up very slowly i help you to your feet and we head back to the Doc's place and let you rest and get beter siting right there holding your hand as you lay there in bed humming a tune that was in my head
watching you drift off to sleep I drift off as well in the chair not wanting to snorr and wake you up, after about 1 hr i head over to the hotell and find something to eat for Raven and i and bring it back to her
carefully dodging the pillow i bring the bowl of stew and bread over to you and sit on the bed and begin to spone feed you untill its all gone then wipe your mouth and say i will be back as i take the bowl and all back to the hotel then return to Raven and keep her more company untill she fall asleep again
SirKnightime
"Hello everyone welcome to a lovely Sunday again, I'm glad to see so many of you here and that I didnt scare you away too much the last time " Tom tried to hide that he had left his notes behind and as he looked out upon the faces of the good townsfolk seated on the roughly worked benches that acted as pews in this church of God he flew on a wing and a prayer to familier folks found in the Bible.
" I'd like to introduce to you a story held in this here book in my hand " Tom proceded to tell them of the man who went on the road to Jericho by way of Jerusalem, and how as he traveled this man fell among theives who beat him and stole what he had leaving him for dead on the road.
"The man was more beat up then our doc could deal with let me tell ya " Just then Virgil came in and looking like the school boy who came late into see the school marm, he shuffled nerviously into a vacant seat . "Howdy there welcome to ya" Tom called over to Virgil and brushing aside any disturbence that might have been caused went on to say how three types of prominent townspeople passed on the road the first two, the preist and Levite went quickly on the way not stopping to help.
" Now these work folk that you'd have expected to help, abit like if say the Doc and the Sherrif had turned a blind eye in our town " Tom gave a lil smile as he heared himself saying our town, identifying himself with this small but good lil town
"Well they did leave our traveler for dead did this holy man and the levite, then guess what happened a thrid man came by, This guy was a Samaritian" Tom seeing a few puzzled expressions went on to explain that a Samaritian was considered by many to be a " bad guy" Well "he went on he might have been bad but he knew how to treat his neighbour.
" this Samaratian went over to the man and tended his wounds with oil, then he put him on his own donkey taking him to a near town and at his own expense paid for him to stay telling the innkeeper to take care of him" tom slamed shut his Bible as if to enforce his next point " See this man didnt just speak words, He lived them out ,showing compasion by his actions "
"Now tell me who do you think was neighbour to this man , the two who walked by on the other side of the road or the one who stopped and out of his compassion took care of the man even out of his own pocket"
After a theatrical pause as if to underline his point He looked his congregation square in the eye saying " Lets ask God who needs our compassion today and rest assured I believe if we ask Our Lord will show us "
Tom then prayed and released eveyone to they're day busy or otherwise.
MysticSecret1
Sitting quietly in the church Kristina listened the preacher's Sunday speech with an interest... she was raised by very religious parents but her grandpa had different believes. He always pointed to stars and was telling her the story about other stars and that he believed there might be people like we are ... his stories always got her attention and Kristina followed him like a puppy asking for more. He gave her books that was strongly no no no in her family to help her think to expand her knowledge and give her different point of view in the life. Kristina learned to have her own opinion about a lot of things and when she can say or remain silent about.
As for now looking in the full church she listened the preachers words could not believe what she heard and with all her inner strength she wanted to stand up and scream defending two wonderful men of the town... telling that both of them would do everything to keep us all safe and they work so hard for the good of the town people. But she knew better that the act like that would be no good in here and not acceptable from the young woman so she just sit silently with her head very low and said prayers asking the Lord to keep the doctor safe in his journey and as for the sheriff she prayed even harder with all her heart and soul asking him to return that young man to her life safe and unharmed...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Lying there resting I hear Virgil shut the door as he walks out thinking I am sleeping..I wait till I am sure he is gone. Then I get up and carefully try to stand noticing that the dizziness is not as bad I deside to take a walk and think about what to do because I know things wont stay being safe here..Walks to the door and quietly opens the door and I peek outside to make sure there is no one watching..I slowly walk out the door walking towards the woods. Looking up at the sky seeing the beautiful moon shinning down from above.. I keep walking thinking of what to do with tears in my eyes I was thinking maybe I should move on before I get hurt and before someone who is after me comes to town and hurts anyone in this town I would feel so bad..Walking past a big oak tree I sit down near it and think of what I should do thinking I should walk to Virgils and get my stuff and leave town before anything bad happens..Sneeks back into town and saddles my horse and gets on my mare and rides to Virgils ranch and packs up my clothes and ties it to the back of my horse then rides back into the woods by the Big oak and ties her to the tree and feeds her some oats sits down and relaxs until I figure where to go.
Ties myself to the tree to keep from getting blown away if a dust storm starts while I am sleeping under the tree..Wakes up and looks around the room I am in wondering how I got back to silvertowns inn.. I was trying to get away from here and hide in the mountains and keep the people of the town safe.. Sees a man enter that I dont know who he is wondering who he is.. Wondering when I stranger came into the town and wondering why he brung me here..
Henry
I ride through the woods as i notice a lady alone in the wood's tide to a tree.,i stop and look as she looks cold.wondering why a beautiful lady is all alone in the woods.tide to a tree.i slowly ride up to her carefully not to startle her.i say excuse me ma'am my name is rugged,i see you are alone.i step down from my horse untying her from m the tree i help her onto the back of my golden palameno horse and whisk her away to silvertown.i get off the horse helping her off.i ask if she has any where to stay,she looks and says no.i go and get her a room at the silvertown hotel after buying her supper.i slowly walk outside and
i look for the stables to rest my horse for the night.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She slowly comes awake, her head pounding hard, and brings her hand up to her temple, massaging it gently. She cracks her eyes open a little, noticing she is back in the bed and looks around the room, finally seeing him sitting in a chair across the room in the corner. She recalls her feeling of panic and fear and how she felt like she just had to leave, but she does not remember what happened after she got up from the bed. Judging by her massive headache, she must have fallen and hit her head on something. She looks around the room again, that feeling that something is not right still lingering with her, but it is not coming from the man, who from all appearances is guarding her. Why does she have this uneasy feeling?
She remembers having this fear and panicky feeling once before and ended up being kidnapped and tortured. Someone is near. Someone that means her harm she can feel it in her gut. She slowly manages to sit up in bed, and wonders what she should do. She never wants to go through that again.
A long-forgotten memory suddenly hits her and she is temporarily taken back to a time and place she had forgotten about:
-she had been going on one of her walks in her beloved rose garden, smelling the flowers and enjoying the day, when she hears voices in the distance, arguing. She approaches quietly and listens out of sight. It is her sister and an unknown man and they are talking about her. She is asking the man if he will take care of me; then covers her hand over her mouth when she realizes just what it is her sister means by this; her sister wants her dead and out of the way but why? She turns to flee, but stumbles, making more noise than she should and finds a gun suddenly pointed at her head. She stares into the cold eyes of her sister………-
Oh dear she remembers now. If her sister knows she did not die she may still come after her. That panicky feeling begins to fill her once more and she looks around. What should I do? But another memory suddenly hits her full on….the girl who was her sister had been adopted by her parents. Who was she really?
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Waits till he isnt paying attention and runs out the door and down the stairs then out the door and runs to my horse and jumps on her and rides away back into the woods but keeps riding till I get to the mountains then I stop and rest my mare and brush her so she can cool off. makes camp then sits down and relaxes in on my blanket..
Wakes up when the sun peaks out and looks at the sky smiling, drifts out in thought thinking of Virgil hoping he isnt worried to much but it was best I leave to keep them al safe from the danger that follows me.. Fixing my breakfast some nice beef jerky and a piece of bread I sit there eating and thinking about back town. Not getting up because I was feeling dizzy again I sit there and stare at the sky and how beautiful it looked..Slowly gets up and walks to the stream and sits down and takes a drink then rest my feet in the stream to cool off my feet...
VLWolf
Walking over to the inn for the night to get a restful sleep and wake up the next morning to see if Raven wish and is up for a early morning walk i go to check on her finding the bed empty and made i run out looking for Doc and Tom not seeing either i run to the stable and check seeing her mare and things gone "Darn it Girl what have you gotten into and why are you running waking the stable boy up i ask if he had saw her as i saddle up my horse and right out of town looking for her each way that the wind blows
Henry
As virgil leaves town I saddle up my horse as I told him i was the stable boy.But he really doesnt know my name is RuggedMan.i hop on my horse and head out.I see 2 sets of hoof prints in the dirt,Itake my chance and take the left fork in the road.As i know which way Raven would go.I ride fast to try and catch up.As darkness aproaches i grow concerned.i keep riding untilI finally catch up to Raven.I say ma"am i am RuggedMan,the one who rescued you from the tree.I appologise if i startled you.i picked some Flowers along the way to show i mean you no harm.i ask id I can make a camp and a campfire and make her some supper and coffee.awaiting her answer.I smile as i look on patiently awaiting.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Jumps on my horse and takes off riding hard to get away from this man who seems not to understand I am not trusting .. I keep riding fast and hard on my sweeet mare until I find a hiding spot that no one can find me at.. Jumps back on my horse and takes off yelling back dont follow me ...Letting my mare take off and fast as she can go..
Stopping near a cave I think of the stranger and relieze why I am so scared of him he is the one my grandfather wanted me to marry that means my grandfather knows where I am.. Thinking maybe I should leave and get far away from Silvertown even though I have come to love this little town I didnt want no one from my past to find me..Ties my mare to a rock I brush her talking to her about what I should do.. Hearing a wolf in the distance I quiver.. Gets back my horse and races off not wanting to be near a wolf..
VLWolf
Coming riding up upon the Varmit that told me he was the stable boy i hope off my Horse coming over with gun drawn looking down at him deciding if friend or foe "who are you and why are you out here in the first place answer me true and you might live and I might help you out with the snake bite as well but lie to me and you be dead right there where you are siting
Seems you are in a hell of a spot 2 and seeing your horse has run off i will have to take care of you then come back and look for your horse and find my friend whom is missing as well names Virgil not related to the Law Dawg in Kansas parts, hostering my pistal and drawing a knife and a big enough cloth i cut along the snake bite in a X patern lightly and with cloth make a turniquet above the wound then tie it off helping you to your feet then over to my mare and help you up then climb up myself telling you to hold on and we high tail it back to town to find Tom and drop the man off at Docs to be looked after, Riding back out to where the mans horse should be i spot him and slowly come upon him on its blind side to lasso it and bring it close to me tieing my end to my horn on the saddle and jump down to try and calm it down reaching into my picket pulling out a apply quartering it with my clean knife and feeding both halfs to each hose then clibling back up upon mine i ride further out looking for Raven spying some 1 riding very fast i quicken the speed of both and shout her name out loud to stop trying to over take her before she falls off the horse again
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Hears Virgil yell my name as I slow my mare down I look back and see him riding up to me .. Thinking I should keep riding off but wanted him to know why I must leave.. Hears a wolf howling in the distance , I wonder why I ran off without thinking first...
Looks at Virgil I am sorry I ran off but there is to many dangerous men after me and the one my grandfather tried to make me married just showed up that means my grandfather knows I am here and that will bring trouble to this lovely town and I dont want to cause no danger to anyone and deffently not to you.. I am thinking I should leave it would be for the best to keep you and the towns people safe...
Smiles you are right Virgil and yes my grandfather must of sent him after me to bring me back and make me marry him. And I will keep my word to stick by you and I am sorry if I made you worry to much..Blushes..
VLWolf
Riding up next to you i grab your wrains and come completly to a stop all 3 horses climbing down leading us to a tree to sit under and help Raven down smiling at her thinking i know what she has to say but want to hear it first hand placing my hat upon her head and tieing all 3 horses a little ways away i come back to sit and listen to what she has to say holding her hands into mine
meaning that snake i just helped is who your grandpappy sent after you what did we talk about weeks ago Raven that we would look after each other until we saw things to the end being your family or the law in town i am here with you beside you untill you get beter and can take care of yourself ~leaning in to kiss you gently on the cheak shall we get back to town in a little bit i have a horse to return and a snake to run out of town permenatly
Helping Raven back to her feet "how are you feeling can you ride back into town or want to ride with me" leading us back to the horse helping u up then climbs upon mine and taking all 3 back to town on a morning afternoon stroll taking our time getting back to town very slowly
Enjoying a nice slow ride back to town every now and then glancing over to Raven seeing if her condition is ok to ride we continue inot town making a stop at the stables and getting down helping Raven down as well as i then turn around to tend to the horses and feed them while i unsaddle and put the gear up Looking over to the stable boy if any 1 come for this hear horse you tell them to come find me in town giving the boy several large coins to make sure the job is seen out corectly then turning to Raven shall we walk the town again before checking on several people to visit
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Follows Virgil and lets him help me onto my horse following him into town smiling happily but having doubts that i should go back...Knowing what danger could come but knowing what he says is true we did say we would be there for each other..
Smiles at Virgil , yeah lets go on a walk around town I will follow you where ever you go. Smiling acting like I didnt hear what he said to the stable boy. Starts walking with Virgil lookin down because I know I had made him worry feeling bad and hoping that he wasnt mad at me for my stupid ways just trying to look out for him and the rest of the towns people.. Adjusting his hat on my head so it dont fall off. Feeling a bit dizzy but not to bad I kept following Virgil threw town, smiling at the people as we pass by them..
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWO
The Day Before Departure
It’s 5:00am in the morning… the weather looks pretty good right now… sun just coming up! This time of the year we don’t get much storm activity around here. The stagecoach is due to pickup Ms Lilly in front of the Hotel at 7:00am. The Hotel is used as the stagecoach terminal in town for departures and arrivals.
So I get on up… tidy up a bit… you know… hit the essentials! Grab a shirt and a pair of jeans, then slip on my boots. I strapped on my gun belt, grabbed my saddle bags, threw on my hat and headed for the door. Out back is where is keep my horse! She’s a game, old mare… her names’ “Chariots”! I fed her good last night before bedding down… and she’s had plenty of water… you don’t want to dehydrate a horse! I slip on her saddle… tighten that mid-strap good… check her bit and bridle. I looked her in the eyes… rubbed the mane on the top of her head and side… gave her a cookie and whispered… “You ready to go, Girl?” She would shake her head and rear back… give me a snort… then kick her feet and raise her head! Almost like she was answering… “What are WE waiting for?” I chuckle about that sometimes. She’s a good mare… fast on her feet and stronger than most I’ve seen. She puts up with some pretty rough terrain we travel. I reckon she’s about 2-3 years old… she’s a young horse! I check my saddlebags… making sure I had my maps… and my ammo bags! Even tho I’ve passed thru here many times… it’s always good to have a map! I gave “Chariots” one last drink… mounted my saddle and headed for the Hotel.
I should get there before 6am, it’s only about 15 minutes from my place. I live on the outskirts of town… down near the river… great fishing! I’ll need to russle Ms Lilly up so she can get something in her belly before we make this journey. I can usually make this trip in about 8 hours at a medium trot and a couple of stops… but I figured, traveling with the stagecoach… it could take 12 hours or more! That’s why I want to get on the trail early… hold on to as much daylight as possible!
I get to the Hotel and… lo and behold… Ms Lilly was sitting outside on the little deck… Ready to Go! I like that… I ain’t never known one to be on time! (women, that is) I got off my horse… tied her down and walked toward the porch. “Morning, Maham… uuhhh, Ms Lilly!” She perked up and said with a smile, “Good morning, Mister Charlie… how are you today?” Not particularly ready for a whole lot of conversation… I tipped my hat and pointed towards the Stage… and kept walking! I needed to see what we’re traveling with… I wanted to check the wheel hubs and all the harnesses… see how much weight we’re carrying. Some of the older stagecoaches aren’t as strong! This one looks pretty nice… two horse pull… sturdy enough I guess… The top of the coach is full, loaded with trunks and crates, etc… lemme take a look inside. I peeked over at the porch… I heard old Mrs Crenshaw’s voice… bbrrrr! I looked inside the stage and thought to myself… OMG… is there room for the passenger? The inside, fancy as it was… was wall-to-wall boxes, clothes… and more trunks! So much… it seemed unsafe!
I motioned to Ms Lilly to come down off the porch, so we could go to Kathy’s to get something to eat. She had on another pretty dress… now why would anybody want to travel like that? As I escorted Ms Lilly down the street, I could feel approaching eyes on us! I had her by the arm, so she wouldn’t stumble… there were alot of ruts in the road where the stagecoach rides. I could hear ‘em now… “What’s that old gezzer doing with that child?” Ms Lilly was lookin’ too… at them! “Mister Charlie… why are they all looking at us like that?”, she said. I told her… “Ms Lilly… they probably haven’t seen nothing as pretty as you in a long time!”… and smiled. I saw old man Earl lookin’ out the window… justa grinnin’… I’ll give you a penny for his thoughts! As we approached Kathy’s I could hear the usual noise coming from inside. When I stepped thru that door with Ms Lilly… the whole room got quiet! I looked around… acknowledged a few with the tip of my hat… and guided Ms Lilly to the bar. A loud voice came from behind, it was Kathy… “Hey, Charlie Boone… where you been, Sugar? And… what you got here?”... as she beamed at Ms Lilly. Feeling a little bit on the spot… the whole room looking at us, I said… “Kathy… this here is Ms Lilly… I’m escorting her stage thru the valley… headed for Silvertown!” Kathy smiled as she reached out and gently touched her face and said, “I’m Kathy, Honey… very pleased to meet you! What can I get for ya Hon?” I could see that Kathy was pleased. “We’ll take a couple of your specials, thanks.” Two eggs over easy, home fries with onions, a big slice of ham, toast and as much coffee as you wanted! Not bad for 0.25 cents! I took Ms Lilly to a table on the far side of the room… I could feel everyone watching my every move! I pulled out the chair, real polite like… and seated her. While we waited for our food, I thought, now would be a good time to talk about the overloaded stagecoach! “Ms Lilly”, I said… “do you really have to carry all that stuff?” She looked at me with a surprised look on her face… “Mister Charlie… I left almost everything in the house… I just brought a few things I needed!” Well, I could see there was no need to further THIS conversation! I guess we’ll manage! We finished our breakfast and I paid Kathy with a tip. I always give her 0.10 cents extra… just for being so nice! We left Kathy’s and headed back to the Stage.
As we get closer to the Stage… I see the driver… it’s little Jimmie! Well, he’s big Jimmie now! 6’ 5”… he’s a big guy… that’s Cora Hamilton’s boy… I remember when he was born! His daddy was no count… ran off when he was still in diapers… left that girl here with an infant baby! He’s a good kid, in spite of how he had to grow up! Good coach driver too… I rode with him before… but never in the valley!
“Hey, Mister Charlie!”. I heard him holler as we got within view... “You riding with us today, Mister Charlie?” I smiled at the lad… “Yes Jimmie… me & you gonna make another trip together!” “We’re gonna deliver this young lady to Silvertown… to meet up with her husband… he’s the new Pastor in that town!”
I turned and firmly grabbed Ms Lilly’s hands and said to her… “Are you ready, Ms Lilly?” She quickly replied… “Why Yes, Mister Charlie… c’mon… let’s go!”, as she giggled. She did that a lot. I opened the stagecoach door and gently lifted her up to the high step… after she was properly seated I asked… “Are you ok, Ms Lilly?” She smiled back at me and asked… “Aren’t you getting in?” I chuckled a little and told her… “No Maham… but I’ll be on my horse… right here beside you!” She beamed and looked to be relaxed, knowing that I would be close! That look on her face… I could feel the confidence she had in me… she had no worries. I had made this trip many times, but… there was a certain uneasiness that I felt… I don’t quite know why! I felt anxious for some reason! Well… it’s passed time for us to leave… we better get a move on it.
“Jimmie… you ready to go?” “Yes sir”, he eagerly answered… “Waiting on YOU!” He laughed! Then I realized that I was just standing there… gazing at Ms Lilly… she was intoxicating! “Ah Hem… Ok then… let’s move out… it’s your trail Jimmie!” He grabbed the reins… hollered out a horse command… and we were on our way.
As the stagecoach hit the edge of town… I thought about the Pastor’s telegram and what it said… it really was quite a responsibility… but there was something driving me inside … making me feel almost outside of myself. like… SHE… was the only thing that mattered! Well, I’m not much of a praying man, but… I asked God to watch over our journey! I looked at Ms Lilly and thought to myself… I hope Pastor Tom is praying too! I said my Amens and set my sights on the horizon, focusing on the charge at hand… the time has come!
SirKnightime
Crash ! with a flurry of sparks and blue smoke and sometimes bluer words hitting the air, Toms breakfast hit the floor.
" Oh damm it i was just looking forward to those eggs and bacon" Tom moved over and as he cleared up the mess, wanted his dear Lilly with him right now. He found himself bothered and moaning at the enforced seperation he'd been placed in. He wanted her here with him more then ever. As he cleared away the debris he mused on his lovely Lilly and wondered about her day as it was starting out too many miles away. Oh Lord, he prayed be with he richly he asked and give her much joy in her day.
Tom busied himself in clearing up and found just a mere thought of his Lilly was enough to bring a bew found peace in his heart. "Well it could have been worse my dear" Tom thought to himself as if Lily was indeed in the room with him, turning to the ever present coffee pot he set to pouring a cup. As he sat by the window savouring the deep taste of the rich coffee beans Tom viewed the hustle and bustle of Silvertown's early morning start, traffic was moving across the muddied tracks of the high street.
Looking up he noticed a friendly face passing by, motioning to Kristina he beckoned her smiling she headed towards his door . Tom moved out to his porch and saying hi to her , he then asked if she had any plans for the day. She smiled her trim figure angled towards him "Well i do have a few jobs i need to do yes "
" Oh ok " Tom went on to tell her the saga of his morning and how he was planing to head over to the boarding house to see if he might be able to rustle up a breakfast and it would be so pleasent to share the meal with her then eat alone.
Kristina smiled and was quite touched at the slightly hesistant but well meant invatation . " oh of course breakfast's on me and its a lovely chance for me to look out for one of my parishernors " Tom quickly added.
" Thank you for your charming offer and i willingly accept " With that Tom took her arm and escorted her across the road to the thought of a nice hot breakfast and interesting conversation .
Tom asked if they might have a breakfast and on reciving a yes , sat Miss Kristina and began to enjoy the fresh hot Ham and eggs and interesting conversation.
Tom started to tell Kristina of his first parish in Boston and it's many interesting diversions then his chance meeting with Lillian and his joy at seeing her again soon , then how his old friend the doc had written to him telling of silvertown's spiritual need and how he was eager to see how god would work through his hands here, " but that's enough about me for now , what about you young lady What led your footsteeps into this town I wonder.?
Kristina shuffled in seat and as she took small delcate mouthfuls wondered how she might begin ....
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE THREE
Beginning The Journey
The dawn was upon us and the dew on the grass was steaming from the sun’s rays. A slight fog that covered the land was lifting… revealing the awesome beauty of God’s creation! Finally… we hit the trail! The colors were amazing! Makes you wonder how all this got started… which came first? The chicken… or the egg? Never could figure that one out!
We’ve taken on two more riders… that we didn’t really have room for… with all Ms Lilly’s things! I tried to tell her before, that there could be people that might show up, to be on this trip. Where are we gonna put all this stuff? I assist with our unexpected passengers… a young lady named Sally and an elderly gentleman… must be kin. I had to move a whole lot of Ms Lilly’s things! She wasn’t too pleased… but she calmed down after a bit. While she was fussin… I just looked at her, wondering how to appease her… guess I just had to listen! I reached for her hands, hoping to console her and said… “I’m sorry, Ms Lilly… I had to make room!” She had a little frown on her face… but as I gently rubbed her hands… I saw that little smile come back… and I smiled back… to help her feel comfortable.
As we travelled the path, I was cautiously keeping a watch out for wild animals and such… “there’re some big cats out here!”
I came thru here one time… lost my horse that day! I don’t know what come over that animal… like it was crazy or something! Came outta nowheres… attacked me and the horse! I got a gash on one leg to live with now… but thinking back… I guess I’m lucky to be alive! If I hadn’t had my shotgun… Ida been a goner! There are a lot of open plains thru these parts so that shouldn’t be much of a problem.
Further up the trail, just before the first water hole, the path gets a little narrow approaching the first set of forests… that’s where those big cats are! We got a ways to go yet. As we approach areas with hidden visibility, I ride ahead to investigate… to ensure safety and avoid any kind of surprise. It’s not a bad trail… but, you just always have to be watchful! You have to sense movement, not just with your eyes… you have to feel it!
In the distance I spotted something moving across the sandy surface near our travelled path… looks like a copperhead from here… slithering it’s way across the plains. I rode ahead to get a closer look. Sure enough… that’s what it was! I looked back at the Stage with a watchful eye… I seen Ms Lilly about to fall outta the coach trying to see where I was… hollering my name… “Mister Charlie… Mister Charlie!” I turned “Chariots” (my horse) around and rode back towards the Stage. “Ms Lilly… you alright?” Almost in tears, she cried out… “Mister Charlie… you scared me! I must have dozed off… and when I woke up…. I didn’t see you! Please don’t ride off like that again!” I looked inside to see the other passengers… they appeared to be ok. Ms Sally had a perplexed look on her face… I nodded to her to restore her! The old man never moved… just staring ahead. I then gave Ms Lilly a reassuring smile and said… “It’s alright Ms Lilly… I was just checking out the path ahead!” She had a little frown on her brow and yet a sadness on her face. Trying to quell her fears, I said to her… “Hey, I got something to show you!” I rode to the front of the Stage to holler at our driver… “Hey Jimmie… stop the coach for a minute… I got something to show Ms Lilly and the others!” Jimmie slowed the coach down to a halt. I got off my horse, grabbed my shotgun and walked off the trail a bit. As I approached twisting animal… I took the barrel of the shotgun… slowly sliding it under the belly of that snake… lifted him up… and started walking back to the Stage. You shoulda seen the look on that woman’s face! She screamed as I came close with this snake dangling on the gun shaft. “Oh Mister Charlie… what is that?”... holding her hands over her mouth… eyes wide open! I smiled and said… “This here… is a Copperhead Snake… one of the most orneriest belly walkers on the plains… one bite… got enough venom to kill a man! I held the snake up so she could get good look! She backed away, further into the coach saying… “Are you gonna shoot it?” I smiled as I looked at her and said… Naw, Ms Lilly… he ain’t bothering nobody out here… I’ll just leave him be… he’s in his own element! As long as I don’t find him curled up under my covers in the sack… we’ll do just fine!” I tossed the snake off to the side of the trail and told Jimmie to move on. “Mister Charlie… please ride your horse closer to the Stagecoach!”… she whimpered. I could see the fear in her face! “Ok, Ms Lilly.” I steered “Chariots” over closer to the moving carriage and rode along side her window… “Is that better?” Her smile came back as she giggled and said… “Yes, Mister Charlie!” We rode like that for a couple of hours… me riding right beside her. She told me everything! From the time she was a little girl… clean up to now! I didn’t have to say much… she did it all for me! Boy, that little woman could TALK! It was pleasant enough tho! At least, she wasn’t scared anymore!
Constantly searching the horizon, I saw a familiar landmark. I hesitated for a moment as the Stage continued… I needed to look at my map! A scream came from the coach… I looked up! I saw Ms Lilly… looking back… ‘bout to fall outta there again! “Mister Charlie… where are you?” Hell… the woman was looking right AT me! “I’m coming, Ms Lilly!”, as I rode back up to the Stage. “Ms Lilly… Imma have to ride ahead for a minute. We’re coming up on a clearing… I believe the first water hole is just around that bend. Being that it’s the only water around thru here… everybody uses it!” Her eyes got wide again! “I need to know what or who is there before we ride in… just a precaution!” “Please hurry,” she pleaded!
I rode ahead, looking back over my shoulder… keeping a clear watch over the Stage. I slowly approached the edge of the clearing… got off my horse and walked the rest of the way… looking in all directions. I smelled smoke! As I got closer to the watering hole, I saw remnants of a campfire… the charred wood was still warm. Someone was near! I saw no evidence of animal activity except for a couple of prairie dogs and a deer… nothing to worry about. I was more concerned about that campfire! Looking all around again… I headed back to the Stage. As I’m coming back to the Stage… I see Ms Lilly… all out the window again… hollering my name! I smiled as I thought about my little girl. I remembered how she used to say… “Daddy, I love you!” and lay her head in my lap. She’d be about Ms Lilly’s age now, I guess. Ms Lilly sorta reminds me of her! I feel like I need to be a Father for her… you know… watch out for her… like a Daddy should! I wiped a tear from my eye as I got closer to the stage… I didn’t want her to see me crying! Looking up at her face… seemed to bring me joy! I said to Jimmie… “We probably need to settle here for the night… park the stage right over there…” pointing to an inlet area at the waters edge.
As the ladies got out, they both let me know that they had personal needs to attend to! I looked around and pointed to a nearby rock pile… “You ladies can go behind those rocks over yonder… but, let me take a look first!” I rode over to investigate… the area looked clear. My mind still thinking about the scene… the warm campfire… there was a stillness surrounding us. I began to feel an uneasiness as I motioned the ladies to come to relieve themselves in the shadows, behind the rocks. As they walked towards me… I felt something! As they both went behind the large rocks… I watched ahead! With my back to them… I listened to them talking… not really understanding… just a murmur. Suddenly… a scream came from behind the rocks! I turned to gallop to where they were! As I approached, I jumped off my horse and ran behind the rocks to see what the matter was! As I bent the rocks edge… there I saw another snake! Staring at the coiled reptile in a striking position I approached slowly trying not to startle the venomous intruder… I whispered to them… “don’t move!” I pulled out my revolver… shot two times… scaring them both! I looked down at the dead snake, moving no more and breathed a sigh of relief! I glanced up at them. Ms Sally was cuddled in a corner behind the rock! Ms lilly… was standing there, holding her dress up in fear, with all her nakedness in view! Feeling incredibly awkward, she stood there frozen! My eyes groped as I looked at her… then our eyes met momentarily as she hurriedly tried to cover herself. I quickly turned away and called out… “Sorry, Maham.” As I walked away from the boulder, thinking about what my eyes had just witnessed… a strange feeling came over me! She was more beautiful than I could ever have imagined! I shook my head and hollered back over the rock… “You Ladies ok?” Ms Sally came out from behind the rock first, straightening her petticoat. Ms Lilly eased out looking down, then directly up at me … her eyes locked on mine… she had that frown again. Being somewhat embarrassed myself… I wondered what she was about to say! She brushed by me quickly and hurried to get back into the stagecoach. I went to make sure they were ok… the old man never even budged!
Well… now I’m glad we packed all we did… should have enough food stuffs for the evening. I’ll get up before dawn… start a morning fire, then go out early… find me a rabbit or a wild bird to roast. I guess those girls should be alright til then. That old man will be alright I guess too… ain’t heard hjim say a word since we started. Dusk is a coming… we need to settle for the night. I figured this trip was gonna take longer… looks like a 2 day journey now. I poured some water out of my canteen and lifted it to “Chariots” face… pulled a bag of feed out and set it on the ground. I pulled off her saddle and brushed her down a little bit… this trail is dusty… best to get as much as you can off her… she’ll feel better! I pull one of Ms Lilly’s trunks down to use as a wind break… gonna roll my blanket out under the stagecoach… bed down there! I think back over the day… been alright, I guess… no real problems. As I tidied my covers I chuckled a bit, thinking about that little incident behind the rock! I closed my eyes and layed my head on the saddle with a slight vision of Ms Lilly in my head… I slept well.
MysticSecret1
Hearing the preacher Tom words asking her about her story why she came in this town Kristina's face turned to pale... she was thinking what to say to him and what she sould keep to herself... Kristina smiled nervoustly as she looked at him thinking that as a man who serves God he should know the true but right now they were not at the church so she crossed her two fingers and was telling herself that little not telling won't do any harm to anyone...
"Ummm " she started with an another sip of coffee and deep sigh... " I arrived here from Europe. It was a long journey and I cannot explain why I chose to come here and not to some place closer to my home... I guess it happened by an accident. One day my papa left the newspaper on his table with an add about a country where you can have an equal opportunities for all... I always was one eager in the family... to energetic to curious ... explore and to learn... papa... after long debates let me for some fine studies along with my brothers and that was unusual that woman wanted to learn about some things and not how to make a good wife and a mother to her kids... after a while when I finished studies going to different fine schools in the Europe my papa was afraid that I will never find or will want to get marry... to a good man that he would look for me... so he said one day that all set that I got enough of learning things ... what I will never use as I will get married... "
Kristina looked at the preacher finding him to listen her with curiousity... and then she continued... " to make it short he aranged my marriage with the man from our class almost twice older then me and did not want to hear any of my protests about it... so one day when he went to the business ... I took all my belongings ... the add of that newspaper and went to the dock where they were preparing to leave on their long journey to America... for them sure it was strange to have an unancompanied young woman at their boat but my money worked there very well and the capitan did not ask me any more questions just showed me the little cabin and asked me to stay silent there for not to bother the crew... "
Kristina sigh not telling the preacher that the capitan also requested her to be dressed like a boy for her own safety and put some dirt on her face to hide her smooth like a peach skin... and now looking at her already an empty cup of the coffee she smiled ... " rest was like a fast dream ... storms.. waves... men shouting... me getting sea sick and what I know I was already standing on the ground again of my dream land America that promised so much opportunities to all.... next was fast... I just took the first carriage who had a vacant space for one more passanger and here I am in the Silvertown seems it was their destination..."
Kristina smiled again to the preacher saying thank you for the nice breakfast and for listening... she felt much easier now when she poured almost all what she got on her mind ... also se was hoping that he won't ask her if she let her family know where she is ... as yes she missed them a lot but also she felt that here far away form home Kristina already fall in love to this country it traditions and it people... and she was hoping to create and have a life here ... one that she wanted and always dreamed of...
SirKnightime
Tom found Kristina's story absorbing He watched her as she unfolded her past to him over the ham & eggs and rich filtered coffee that made breakfast one of his most eargerly anticipated meals.
" You have had much excitement in your young years Kristina " he said then as he watched her carefully he noticed the lil tell tale signs that said if you wasnt lying there was something that she was witholding from him never the less, however he had enough expierence of listening to people to know when to listen more and to ask less.
"You could say that yes " she replied quickly with a slight smile crosing her lips, this man was a good listener she thought as his whole demenior showed he was absorbed in her words. In fact she had to check herself otherwise she might tell the preacher more then she meant to divulge.
" Tell me " he said " your folks in Europe, it's a long distance from here do you miss them ...? do you continue to hear from them ? His questions although innocent on his part struck like a knife in Kristina's mind. She felt herself blush a little as she stammered out " erm ... well it's complicated " shuffling in her seat she glanced at her saviour in the wall clock and grabbing hold of its lifeline she told Tom she really should be going after she thanked him for his time and buying her breakfast she left with a little too much haste, leaving Tom to ponder what reason might be behind her swift exit
LadyNightime
Lillian, struggled to regain her composure....it had been a very eventful day, too eventful.
She tried to settle down onto the bedroll that the coach provided....oh, the rocks, the pebbles, the hard ground was just too unbearable... she took her carpet bags down as quietly as was possible, arranged them near Mr. Charlie.... just in case... she lay down on the bags, rearrangeing lumps into pillows and then settled down on the piles, drawing the rough blanket over her shoulders.... the last vision before her as her eyes blurred was the profile of Mr. Charlie,....her eyes drifted closed and she fell into an exhausted sleep, full of fitful dreams... the harrowing experience made her cry out in her sleep.
Sally heard her muted cry and went to Lilly, immediately, she lifted the blanket and spooned her, murmuring to her, hush... now, it's over... she clung to her because she, too, had tremors. The trip had been so unpleasant till now.
The the passenger that had boarded with her, acted strangely and aloof at all times. She wonderted why he was so gruff and abrupt if he, didindeed say anything.
She wondered, too, what he was hiding....
XxEDUARDUS
~HE sends a MESSENGER to the sleepy town of Silver town..
My dearest Kristina How the nights seem to run forever away from you. Im sorry I was not able to see you before I was called to duty in matter of great importance to Myself. Not a night has gone by that I don.t think about our first kiss by the falls. I miss those hypnotic blue eyes staring into the depth of my soul. I miss your golden blonde hair cascading down you shoulders s. I miss Your laughter in the warm summer breeze and How You whisper My sweet name from those ruby red lips. How I long to hold You in my arms and tell you what a better man You make me and I miss the intoxicating perfume that drives me insane. I hope to not to be gone much Longer My dear sweet wild Orchid and when I return I hope to see you waiting for me in the Still of the night.. he encloses a package just for her .
MysticSecret1
Hardly escaping from further and deeper questions of the preacher Kristina was about to take a long walk to the waterfalls when some young boy stopped her asking where to find... her... with a curious smile she introduced herself to him awaiting what he would want from her... the boy seemed very happy about his quick foundlings and with the shy smile he gave her a package with a letter on top of it... Kristina's eyes opened even more her heart started to beat so fast as she was so scared thinking about the worse ...from where that all could come... quickly she gave some change to the boy and dropped her eyes to see the name on the letter silently begging "please please not to be from them...."
Just seeing now already familiar handwriting her smile and color slowly came back to her face ... what more ... she was glowing beaming her eyes shone now deep blue sky color... and all around started to spin in a speed of her heart beats... just one person was able to make her feel this way... no one else... just the owner of those deep green eyes and a wicked smile...
Kristina almost run now to waterfalls as she was eager to read what she got here... she did not see anyone around... did not noticed anything ... just with the speed of wind she was running to their secret lovely place as just there she would feel his presence near her... just there she would enjoy his message more clearly...
She was hopping he would write... she dare also to hope he was thinking of her... and now with blushing cheeks Kristina knew... oo yes he was and is... finding a nice spot to sit she placed herself by the gorgeous orchids and with her trembling fingers opened the letter...
Words with his face appeared in front of her... she was absorbing all of it ... smiling ... crying... then smiling again and thinking how so little can make her feel like a small silly girl... how so little can make her world to spin to fly to explode... into thousands feelings ...now sitting here alone she hold the package in her arms and was afraid to open... Kristina rested her body laying there surrounded by the wild beauty of nature exhaled smell of orchids and listened of sounds waterfall... closing her eyes she repeated his words again and again in her mind till she drifted herself to sleep ... to catch him in her dream and maybe... maybe if she would be so lucky... to repeat their ... very innocent ... very sweet first kiss.....
XxEDUARDUS
~flashback to him in a lovely store in anther town telling the clerk to wrap that up~ a small box nothing to fancy to be admire at first. Inside was something that she wouldn't believe her eyes. None will ever have anther like it, It can not and will not be duplicated..
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE FOUR
Day 2 – In The Wilderness
I awake to the dawn beginning to creep in, showing a thin bright glow across the dark horizon… the sky beginning to lighten. I stretched slightly, turning over to start the rest of our quest… as I sat up, I felt something behind me... what was it? Oh my goodness… it’s Ms Lilly! I wondered how long she had been curled up behind me like that! She was snuggled under a blanket… her golden hair ruffled a bit… she looked so peaceful lying there. I carefully raised myself… trying not to disturb your rest. What’s that I hear… is she snoring?
I saddled up and headed for the nearby wooded area just off the trail to gather wood for a fresh fire. I packed the wood on the horse and headed further into the woods to look for game to kill. Quietly I search the undergrowth beneath the tall oak trees… in the distance I spot a small wild turkey. Slowly I pulled my revolver and took aim… I had to use my pistol here… that shotgun would make swiss cheese outta him! I was staring that bird dead in the eyes when I squeezed the trigger… I saw feathers fly as the bird ran off stumbling… before it fell to the ground! Small bird really… like one of those ginny hens… I clipped him in the center of his neck… right at the top of his chest… not a bad shot for an old guy, I thought! Eyes ain’t quite what they used to be! I plucked him and gutted him, right there… and cut his head off so the carcass would drain! I left the waste for the local critters to feed on… I think that kinda helps the earth!
As I approach the stagecoach I see the ladies moving about, Jimmie there with them… sniff! And… I smell smoke! I rode up and got off my horse… I peeked around the coach… I could see the smoke now… over top of the loaded trunks! There was Ms Lilly standing there beside a mighty fine lookin’ fire… hands on her hips… looking at me with a big smile on her face… “Morning, Mr Charlie… look what I did!”... as she pointed to the fire… “and I did it all by myself… cuz I knew what to do!” I took off my hat… scratched my head looking down at the fire… they were really well placed wood pieces… with a couple of stones holding them together… with a beautiful flame jumping from the center! “Why, Ms Lilly… I do believe, that is as fine a fire, as I have ever seen!” She curtsied and smiled… “My Daddy taught me how to build a fire when I was a little girl… So… I did it! I thought it would help YOU!” I got a slight lump in my throat… I felt something when she said that! Feeling touched, I said… “Ms Lilly… you not only helped ME… you helped US ALL!”… I shouted, as I raised my hands to the sky! She beamed as she blushed a little bit… “Your Daddy was a wise man… teaching his little girl something that will help protect her for all her days!” Ms Lilly, saw the stern look on my face and realized the seriousness of what I had just said! “Always remember those things your Daddy told you!” She looked up at me, with a tear building in the corner of one eye and said… “Yes Sir!” I broke the silence with… “Alright now… let’s do something with this bird I got here!”… as I pulled the dripping fowl from behind me! Ms Lilly gasped and covered her mouth… as I held the bird up, by it’s feet… blood dripping from the opening. “You go fetch me 2-3 good sized branches while I clean him up a bit.” Terrified, she said… “I’m not eatin’ that thing!” I laughed and said… “Ms Lilly, I figured you already got some fancy stuff packed away to eat while we’re out here… I‘m just tryin’ to put a little fresh meat on the menu!” I cleaned up the bird and used the wood she had gathered to build a rack… leaving one to be used as a skewer to turn the meat. I sprinkled a little salt, Ms Lilly gave me down in the cavity for flavor and roasted the bird for a couple of hours! In the meantime, Jimmie and I fed and watered the horses and brushed them down. I hitched the horses to the stagecoach harnesses and saddled up “Chariots”… time to eat and move on… the sun is almost high noon! I called to the ladies and invited them to come taste this piece of fowl… Sally acted like she’d been here before… she tore off a leg… peeled away some of the charred skin and went for it! “Hhmmm.” She said… juice dripping from her mouth. Ms Lilly said… “I’m not eating that!” Sally muffled out, between bites… “It’s good!” I took my knife and sliced a chunk off… holding the meat on the tip of the knife, I offered it to her. The meat was cooked enough… skin rough and dry but still moist inside… it looked good enough… and, it smelled good, too! “C’mon, Ms Lilly”, I pleaded… “just try a little piece!” She looked up at me with wondering eyes as I coaxed and encouraged. Reluctantly she pulled off a small piece from what I had cut and put the tiny piece in her mouth… not sure whether to chew or not! Hardly had enough to taste! Her face frowned up as she began to chew. Sally had already grabbed my knife to cut her another piece! I called out to Jimmie… “Hey Jimmie”, I chuckled… “you better come get a piece of this before Ms Sally eats it all up from you!” Then I thought… “and somebody needs to go check on the older gentleman… see if he wants some! Ms Lilly, can I get you to do that for me?” As I turned to look at Ms Lilly… the wrinkles in her brow were gone! I smiled as I watched her chewing… and reaching for the rest of what I had cut for her! “Mr Charlie,” she asked… “what did you say that was, again?” Feeling pretty good about my culinary skills, I answered… “That right there, is a baby wild turkey… good eating size… real tender meat!” She smiled up me, licking her fingers… : “That was actually pretty tasty, Mr Charlie… but I don’t want that tomorrow!”… as she giggled! “Ms Lilly… this time tomorrow… I’m expecting, that you’ll probably be sitting in a fine porcelain tub with hot, bubbly water all around you,,, smelling like roses… and a hand maid, waiting for you to finish! I Laughed out loud! (at least, that’s what I was trying to make happen!)
I whistled to Jimmie, waving him to come to me… “Let’s get these wagon wheels a-rolling… we have delayed here long enough… we don’t need to parlay too long down here in the valley… the Indians get curious! I poured a little water on the fire to reduce the telltale signs of our presence… kicking dirt on the smoldering wood. I assisted the ladies back into the stage… making sure that they were settled and comfortable. I looked up at the sky… then down the narrowing trail, as we approached the wooded portion of the trip! The sun was high and the atmosphere was changing… the earlier moisture in the air was drying out… it was getting warm… soon it would be hot! It’s good we arrived at the forests when we did! With the dry air on that desert plain and temperatures that sometimes reach over 100 degrees… I think that would make for a pretty uncomfortable trip for those young ladies! The forests tends to be a bit humid, but are much cooler! Coming up on the woodlands edge… I have to concentrate on the surroundings more… wild animals are more prevalent in these areas. I trotted up to Ms Lilly’s carriage window and peeked inside… the ladies were busy handling some material, knitting or something… “You ladies alright?”… I asked. She looked up at me with a smile, kinda excited… “Mr Charlie… Ms Sally is showing me how to sew! Look what I did already!”… as she held up an impressive looking embroidered piece! “That’s real nice, Ms Lilly!” She’s a competitive little thing… I guess that’s a good thing… even for a girl! I gazed at the old man… he looked almost like a statue… staring straight in front of him… I don’t think I’ve even seen him move to relieve himself! His teeth must be floating… if he has any! “Ms Lilly. Imma ride up ahead.. check out the path…” She popped out the window as I rode off, hollering… “Mr Charlie… don’t you go far!” Not even turning around… I waved my hat back at her and hollered… “I’m not, Ms Lilly!”
MysticSecret1
From the loud voice of wild parrots Kristina opened her eyes just to see the sky filling up with heavy clouds... Weather was muggy and hot and waterfalls were so inviting... She could not resist...
Looking at an ugliest purple color wrap with green bow... She was thinking herself who would use colors like that... Grinning she kept postponing to open that mysterious box from him... She did not know what is in there but knowing him it could be an alive frog or something very similar... She giggled from even think about it...
Her gaze slid again to bubbling water... Quickly looking around she started to drop her garnets. They were everywhere now... Letting know that someone was lured by song of the water powerfully cascading down... Only the sun wind and nature were admiring the picture of the siren ... Who stepped gracefully in not so warm water... Her peach skin went goose bumps right away making her giggle even more... Just then she slid her petite body into the water... Scaring some exotic fish away... They were dancing now around her making a circle... Kristina swam a little then just spotted wild lillies and was moving right away towards them... Turning over she just floated freely there reminding of mermaid surrounded by wild nature beauty ... White and yellow lilies played with her slightly tanned peach softness skin... Water was pleased by being able to caress her body to linger on every curve to tickle all way .... While she swing with the waves that run to her from waterfalls... Enjoying herself ...
Kristina did not want to leave this amazing place but first drops of rain told her a very different story... If only drops she would stay as she enjoyed the rain very much too but angry thunder and loud strike of lightening got her from the water as quick as the scared wild animal... Not having time to think she tried to put her clothes on her wet glowing body and grabbing the box with the letter she run to the town ... Laughing every time when lightening hit to the ground making her feel as it was bullets chasing her with shouting of the thunder... When Kristina reached the town the rain was in it all strength windy and drops felt like they were cutting her delicate skin... Her long blond hair were slapped to her back on her face ... Her pretty sky blue dress was dirty and wet from running and just one thing was still dry and safely tucked in her... Undergarments... And held by her arms next to her heart... That was pounding so fast ... She was grinning to herself thinking what her papa would tell seeing her like this as she was 13 and not a young lady ...
Opening door to get in from back of general store she wished that Melany would be there with her so fine hot tea... Weather got deep in her... She was shivering badly even her teeth started to make not very pleasant sounds... "My my girl what you been up to" she heard the voice...
SirKnightime
Tom was enjoying the challenge of running his new church in Silvertown he was begining to feel a warmth for the members of this,his lil community.
All around him he spied towns folk hustling and bustling,about their lives, Lester from the smithy gave a cheery wave as he said a big booming hello towards Tom. The tall thick set man moved swiftly, Tom returned his hi with a wave and called him across " erm Lester isnt it "
" Indeed it is my good friend and how are you today " ? Tom mentioned how he'd brought his favourite saddle with him and in cleaning it he'd noticed oit needed a bit of repair work " Do you think you might be able to help or if not perhaps you can recomend someone who could help me " Tom looked hesitantly at him.
"Bring it round Pastor and we'll see what we can do for you, your in luck there's not much work on just now" Lester's face cressed in a smile as he said " Though Pastor I'm bound to say given the choice between a saddle and a brand new little wife I'd probabily have kept a tighter hold on her myself "
Tom thought for a moment about Lilly standing there in her pretty pink outfit spinning her little parasol with her even prettier lil giggle all topped off with a delicate lil white hat " Oh that's ok she'll be here as soon as day my friend and I for one can't say it will be a moment too soon as far as I'm concerned".
"As you say Pastor, just bring it round when your free " with that off he went on his day.
Suddenly with a flurry of dust and noise the stage came into town stopping just outside the saloon its doors creeking in the breeze waiting for thristy mouths of weary traveleers to pass through them on the way to the bar. Tom seeing the stage rushed over to see if by any chance his dear Lilly might be here with him again. looking all over the stage His smile lower when he gaze didnt meet his pretty Lilly. The driver a swarthy well worn man of about 30 going by the name of Joeseph seeing the pastor in his collar called him over.
" Excuse me are you by any chance Pastor T Wilson" ? " Yes I am , hmm why do you ask "?
"Well " Joeseph said his arm came done on a fairly large box tied loosely with string " If you are then this here has your name on it"
" Oh OK thanks i'll take that off your hands then " with a grunt brefitting the size of the box, Tom manhandled it back to his house "This will do nicely on next Sunday " he called out cheerfully ......
LadyNightime
Morning dawned with a haze of sunlight filtered through curling wisps of smoke...it disoriented her, the white light blinding her....then in a rush the night's event's came cascading in on her!
The ambush ....the swift sure moves of them....deadly silent, time seemed to stand still as she remembered the carnage that they inflicted on Jimmie and the others! She could do little more but watch, terrified, as they went swiftly about their deadly attack....' surely, they had been observing us to plan this', she thought.
Her thoughts turned to memories of Sally screaming in fright in the coach where she had been unceremoniously dumped.and Lilly as well. .. that's when she lost track of the night because she'd hit her head sharply when the coach had turned around.
And all her things... they had looted the trunks and tossed things away, never to be retrieved.... she had watched as the indian man had ransacked the coach ...that's when she'd started running! But one of them tackled her down, ripping her dress to shreds and knocking the wind out of her.
Tears gathered as she relived the terror of the night...the the blood curdling screams of the dying and the yells that they made after killing Jimmy... no longer stealthy, the horses, frightened... the tears dropped as she relived Jimmys' wounds.
She gathered her strength...and as she came to her senses., a flash im her mind's eye, the loud bang....slow motion picture of Mr. Charlie wounded, too! The pain etched in his face , it was horrible....
"O God, please don't let him be dead! " Her mind refused to accept the possibility and allowed her the luxury of unconciousness again.
Awhile later she awoke to a soft touch on her face...an indian woman was gently washing the caked blood off of her face. She looked in her eyes, they were hard but curious and kind, lines etched deep into her dark face.
As she raised herself, she saw she was dressed only in her corset and stockings, one boot missing, she sighed, thinking, 'what more?'... but wait! it's over there in that patch of light on the.... floor?
But as she tried to raise herself to get up the woman offered her a gourd of steaming drink. It was dark and smelled of bitter herbs but she was so thirsty she gulped at it , burning her tongue. The woman chuckled and spoke in a unknown language to her in a rebuking tone tthat old her to let it cool. She smiled in thanks up to the woman , after it cooled more, and sipped at it greedily.
The wizened woman moved away and disappeared in the smokey sunshine.
ursexybosslady
Rachel noticed a flock of black buzzards gathering, circling on the far west end of the property. That signals a dead or dying animal nearby, she thought. She glanced around noticing the hog pen gate was open, and one of the hogs missing. She called out for Will but no answer. She could not find Will, remembering he said he had to attend to some fence mending duties out near the creek.
She mounted Lady and rode along the west end by Wolf creek following the hog tracks. As she rode up the bank, she came to a stop, dismounted near a maple tree. The air smelled crisp and clean, and the leaves on the maple tree glistening yellow with dew. The tracks went into the creek, but there was no hog in sight so she feared the worse. Across the creek out on the plains were the circling buzzards. She spied as one of them swooped down to eat a dead carcass out on the plain, but the carcass appeared to be leaner and larger than a hog. She quietly moved in closer to see the animal, and it was a deer, not her hog.
In the clearing to her left Rachel beheld an unexpected site. There was Will talking to two Indian scouts. He was passing something to them, but she couldn’t make out what it was. The sun was too bright, blinding her eyes, and she felt a sense of dread as she thought of savages so near. She kept still and quiet, hoping not to be noticed.
Rachel turned and pivoted to the right, and was startled. There before her stood this stern faced Cherokee warrior adorned in red and white painted face, with long black braided hair complemented by multicolor feathers. He was shirtless wearing a piece of rawhide across his shoulders to hold the quiver secured to his back which housed his bow and arrow, with just buckskin wrapped leggings threatening her with a tomahawk in hand.
Rachel clutched her stomach, just as her knees gave in and she slumped to the ground. The Indian quickly caught her as she slumped and cradled her head, making a high pitched bird noise signaling the others. Mr. Tanner rushed to her aid, wiping her face with water from the creek.
Rachel regained consciousness with her head in Will’s lap and her eyes seeing Will’s face, feeling warmth and comfort. She looked about anxiously to the left, and to the right but there was no one there but Will. The hog was honking and smelling in the brush nearby.
She felt so dazed and confused, but sure of what she had witnessed before.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE FIVE
Trouble on the Trail
As I rode into the woods I felt a slight uneasiness… sometimes the forests itself, can do that to you… especially if you’re tired… well, at least we still had plenty of light! On the left, just thru those trees, is the River… and across the River is a huge Indian compound! You can’t really see them unless you ride about a mile to the River’s edge… they can’t even SEE us! But if those Indians are on a WarPath… you can hear em from here! That’s why we try never to make a fire here… first, they’ll smell it, then they’ll look for it! At the River there’s a sandbar crossing only 4-6 feet deep in the water… them Indians can ride right over here on us! On that account… we don’t make a whole lot of noise, either! Looked pretty clear up ahead… may as well go back and check on the stage. They were still rolling so… they ought to be close to the mouth of the forest. Ms Lilly will be in the window waving… calling my name… I smiled at the thought!
I patted Chariots and stepped her up to a slow gallop. Near the edge of the woods I could see thru some of the trees… I saw the stage… then I saw men on horses… my heart began to beat fast! Who were these men? Were they travelers such as ourselves… or were they Indians? As I got closer to the opening I could see… it WAS Indians! A rush of heat went thru my head… what should I do? I pulled back on Chariots reins and we stopped for me to load my weapons. I grabbed the shotgun and loaded two shells… I pulled out my revolver… a custom made 9-shot, “Colt Peacemaker”… Model “P” Series, with the long barrel style! Accurate at up to 100 yards… superb pistol! I got off the horse and tied a slip knot with Chariots rein to a tree! As I crept to the forest edge… remaining unseen… I heard Ms Lilly scream! My heart was pounding! I looked up over a large rock to see her wrestling with an Indian who had her by the arm! I had to think! I didn’t want to do anything that would endanger them! There were FOUR of them… one was still on horseback… another one had Ms Sally… the fourth was ransacking the trunks for valuables! Where was Jimmie?... I wondered… and what about the old man? I crept unnoticed to a large boulder area very close to where the stage had been stopped… I had a clear shot at the one on the horse… but what would they do after I shot? Would Ms Lilly be safe? I had to take a chance… didn’t have a lot of options!
I thought about Ms Lilly’s little smile and her voice… then I thought about how I left her… assuring her that I wouldn’t be far away! I never even turned around to look at her as I rode off…and now, I let THIS happen! I hung my head in guilt for a moment… as I began to think about my own little girl who was long lost! Ms Lilly reminded me so much of her! I couldn’t lose another! I wanted to pray but I couldn’t think of anything to say, except… “Help Me Lord!” I began to tremble slightly as I pondered the situation… I used the visions of them in my mind to help me muster the courage I needed! I peeked around, from behind the boulder that hid me… I saw a body lying on the ground near the front of the stage… motionless… it was Jimmie! I felt my eyes water…! I looked for Ms Lilly… but I could only see their feet… they had taken them on the other side of the coach… probably to tie them up! I heard Ms Lilly scream again… fighting back, I know she is! I could hear Ms Sally weeping! The pillaging Redman was busy inside the coach… after having searched through and thrown to the ground, all of Ms Lilly’s things! He is hidden… he can’t see me! The lone horseman was moving around… observing… he stopped his horse right in front of the boulder I was behind! I could see him thru a crack in the rock… he was close enough to hear me breathe! I stooped down close to the ground and quietly cocked my firearm… I raised it back up and slid it into the crack… his head musta been about 10’ away… if I drop him right here… he won’t feel a thing!
I squeezed the trigger… the shot rang out… startling the horses… I saw the Indian’s head jerk once and fall forward… as he slowly slumped over and fell from the horse! I saw Ms Lilly break away from her oppressor… running away from the stage… but there was really no place for her to run… open plains! He ran after her then hesitated and just watched her run but soon his attention was directed at me! He started running towards me! I heard the little thief stumbling to get out of the stage… but I had a bead on the carriage door! I flinched and ducked as a shot from the advancing Indian grazed the boulder… kicking stone splinters in my face! The stage shook as the other Indian jumped out… I pulled the trigger again… the sound echoed in the valley as I hit him right in the center of his chest, knocking him backwards, off his feet and down! I looked up… I saw Ms Lilly still running… I thought inside… “Run Baby!” I saw the other Indian forcing Ms Sally into the stage on the other side, protected from my view by the carriage itself! Another shot rang out… suddenly I felt a burning jolt hit my left shoulder near my collar bone… knocking me back a bit! Damn, that HURT! The Indians were now hollering back and forth at each other! I watched the blood gushing from the hole in my vest, covering the stinging, open wound! I stood up to face my aggressor… he had turned and gone back to chasing Ms Lilly! I slumped down to the ground, to catch my breath, holding my shoulder! “Dear God… What do I do now?”… I thought! I could hear the commotion coming from the rocking stagecoach… I heard Ms Sally screaming, struggling to keep from being tied up… but she was NO match for the burly Indian! The other Indian had caught up with Ms Lilly and was dragging her back! It got quiet… then I heard Ms Lilly… “Get your hands off me!” That Indian had a time trying to subdue her! I peeked from behind the big rock in time to see the Indian in the coach… throw a body from the carriage… it was the old man… they must have killed him earlier, when they killed Jimmie! But I never heard any shots earlier! The sound of another shot pierced the sudden silence… that piece of lead hit the ground right near my foot… spinning off with an eerie sound… kicking dirt passing thru! I eased back further behind the boulder. I could hear Ms Lilly screaming out my name… “Mr Charlie… come get them off me!” Then her voice became muffled… like they had gagged her to keep her quiet! I felt so hopeless! My shoulder was on fire with pain… still leaking blood down my clothes! It got quiet again… then I heard one of them holler at the other… suddenly, the sound of the horses and moving stage made me look again! They were turning the stage around to make a run for it! I jumped from behind the big rock and took aim at the one slapping the reins! As the stagecoach completed the turn I pulled the trigger… I saw the Indian’s arms fly up in the air… before he tumbled off the bouncing stagecoach to the ground! The horses were in full stride… galloping with the stage, out of control! What was going to happen to my poor little Ms Lilly now! My eyes were astonished as I watched the other Indian climb out of the speeding, rocking carriage… and pull himself up onto the front of that runaway stage! As I watch the stagecoach disappear across the horizon in a cloud of dust… carrying Ms Lilly away from me… I wiped the tears falling from my eyes! In such a short time she had carved a spot in my heart… and now I have let her be taken away… what will I ever be able to tell Pastor Tom? I cried out to the skies with tears rolling down my face… “Lord… I ain’t never been much of a praying man… but if you show me a way to get Ms Lilly back… I’ll join Pastor Tom’s Church and try to learn your ways!” I rubbed my eyes with my dirty, bloody hands as I looked back at the path the stagecoach vanished into… wondering about Ms Lilly and Ms Sally… I had to avenge this!
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Drifting off to thought I think of what my father had told me, (that you cant trust no one you can only trust the ones you know who are your close family) sighs thats not right daddy I think I trust Virgil and Kristina ...I know I havent know kristina long but she was the one who ran back for help ...Still in deep thought I dont notice that Virgil had stopped to talk I walk right into his back. Wakeing from my deep thoughts I look up at Virgil and say I am sooo sorry that I bumped into you I wasnt paying attention was in deep thought..Blushes as I look into his eyes.. Fixing his hat on the top of my head I wait for him to keep going.. Smiling as people pass by, looking to see if I see Kristina or anyone I have seen before.. Seeing people passing by and others riding in their wagons..Noticing that Virgil was in deep conversation with who ever he was talking to I kept walking and went into the store and looked around seeing the clerk that had waited on me the last time I was here I walked over and said hi then made me departure and went back to doc's place and went back to the room that I had been in and laid down to take a nap I was very tired and weary from the night of hardly sleeping and trying to run ..
Thinking back I remembered my father telling me that he didnt stay in one place long because of the law ,, Knowing that I should leave but wanting to stay in this lovely town I laid there and thought of what I should do.. I had tried to leave but virgil had found me and he reminded me of what we had talked about , knowing that I had made a promise made the decision I had to make harder for me to make.. Drifting off in my thoughts I thought of all the good that would be if I stayed here in this little town , but then what if someone found out who I truely was then I wouldnt be safe anymore.. Slowly I drift off into a deep sleep dreaming of my happy childhood and when I was innocent and didnt have to worry like I did now..
XxEDUARDUS
It was long haul for for any man to bear but he was the one to carry the load. HE just wanted to be home and he wanted to be near the one whom has hypnotized him, he would wonder if she gotten the package his note and if she would be lying alone in her bed late at nights thinking about him as he did her. There was no reason why he just didn't come out and tell her how he felt, it would be hard to how they have only just meet but it felt like two old lovers soul fond the spark of Life again. He Missed her he missed the town and he knew there was much to be caught up on but he had no time now but he knew once he went home there would be much to do. As he left the coroners office sadden look set into his handsome face he knew what he wanted so bad has not yet come to close and the mystery of his pass still eludes him. as HE went back to his room tired from the long day he slips off his cloths standing brazen the mirror hard lines of aching muscles rippling in the view he pour him a hard drink in a large glass and slipped into the Hot steaming water, he just wanted to to soak and think about her his Kristina.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE SIX
Recovery
I gathered myself together, in effort to try and make some sense outta what just happened… and how to correct it! I looked around at the 5 dead bodies strewed about before me… I just can’t wrap my head around this! I turn towards the woods and let out a loud shrill… moments later, Chariots appears, trotting out of the forests towards me… (the purpose of the slip knot) I stroked the mane on the top of her head and whispered… “You ready girl?”…. she reacted… she’s good horse… smart, too! I dig down in the saddle bag…to find a treat for her… I smile!
We walked over to Jimmie’s body… he was face down in the sand… I pulled his shoulder and turned him over… his eyes were wide open… I gasped! In his chest was a gaping wound… with blood oozing out… they must have used a Bear knife! No wonder I heard no shots fired ! I pulled his eyelids down with my fingers and made the sign of the cross… “I’ll get ‘em Jimmie!... I uttered, as my eyes filled with water! We walked over to where they had thrown the old guy from the stage… his body distorted and crumbled up in a pile. I turned his body over… he too had a massive gash in his midsection… revealing parts of his intestines. A folded up piece of paper fell from his inner jacket pocket… I picked it up and opened it… it was a “WANTED” poster! I stared long and hard at the image of a rough looking character… the name didn’t mean anything… but his face looked slightly familiar… maybe it was the scar under his left cheek. I folded it back up and stuffed it in my saddle bags. I searched the dead Indians for anything I could use… I got a couple of pistols and a rifle… found the bloody bear knife on the ground near one body! I looked once again at the disappearing horizon… locking the location into my mind… and thinking… “I’ll be back!”
The piece of lead lodged in my shoulder stung and burned… still dropping blood from the hole! . I struggled back up onto Chariots and continued towards town… thinking about what Ms Lilly and Ms Sally might be going thru… and wondering what to say to Pastor Tom Wilson! As I approached town, I began to feel faint… dizzy… from the loss of blood, I guess! They say a young woman saw me fall from my horse in the distance and summoned help! The next thing I know… I woke up in a small room looking at a pretty face… her hand gently swiping my forehead with a damp rag… some what groggy, I gazed at her as she smiled and stepped back! In my shoulder I felt a tight pressure as I looked at the large wrapping of gauze and tape that covered the wound and more… restricting movement. The area feels numb now! A tall well dressed man walked into the room and stood at the foot of the bed… staring directly into my eyes… I saw fear in his…!
VLWolf
Being caught dreaming as we walk saying hi to the soloon girls up on the upper deck of the soloon before turning around and see Raven standing there in deep thought "Raven are you OK" smiling as i nudge her a little bit before continuing the walk ending back up at the docs' place putting Raven to bed then sits right there beside her as she sleep just watching her knowing how lucky i am that i found her again and brought her back to town safely
SirKnightime
[youtu.be]
Tom moved slowly as the earlylight of dawn struck his eyes with a painful reminder that day with all its chores was waiting impatiently to greet him. Should he give himself a few extra moments fellowship with the bed spread or face the day and whatever it might bring. Tom started to slide back deeper into bed only to suddenly realise that the quiet of the morning was the best time to get things done, anything else would be pandering to his self.
To help him move a little quicker he promised himself an extra cup of his favourite coffee. It worked because just the thought of his rich roasted beans wafting on the air was enough to change his mind on staying under the bed clothes.
Padding over to the stove Tom fed the perculator to the heat of the hot plate and as he did he smiled apreciativly at the wonder smell that hit his nose as he poured out his cup walking it back to his favourite leather chair. As he parked his cup on the well worn table he looked across the room with its many books on its shelves and its lil knick knacks that had his Lilly's touch of love on them, then as he eye fell on the picture frame with Lillian's pretty lil frame nestling inside it, as he gaze on her features he felt more then a touch of sadness that she wasn't by his side with her gentle touch and gentler smile. It won't be long now my darling he said raising his cup to her in a mock toast.
Tom busied himself reading his well worn bible and passed away a few moments reading Gods word
Then after draining his cup Tom set to opening his delivery from the stage. Pulling the stout box open he proceeded to examine its contents " Well at least now everyone who sits in my church will have your word Lord" he gathered up the collection of bibles to spread them as equally as he could across the pews.
Then as he worked in his church he stopped, looked up as he thought he heard a noise. Tom moved over to the door calling out " Hello, anyone there hang on I' m coming, his hand reached over to the door latch and opened it to a medium build girl with beauty hidden in her eyes " Yes how can I help "
" hmm are you Tom ?" She ventured hesitantly
" You know I think I must be " he smiled.
" Well if you are come quick there is a stranger just brought into Doc's who keeps calling your name "
Tom put down his work and hurriedly followed her .......
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Taking a walk to get some air I see a man riding in on his horse then he falls to the ground I run to him and see that he had been shot . Thinking fast I have one of the men passing by help me get him to docs and then I have him lay him on a bed , going over to the water basin I wash my hands then go over to him finding doc's medical tools I find a knife and slowly cut out the bullet . Finding a needle and thread I sew him up then getting a bandage lay it next to me I start washing up his wound clean as I can get then taking bandage I wrap it carefully. Covering him up with a blanket I walk out to get me something to eat..I will check on him later smiles.
Walking into the room to check on the stranger I hear him yelling out for tom wondering if it could be the new preacher I walk into the room to check on him then as I see him wake up I walk out and walk to the church to find out if thats who he is yelling out for.. Walking into the church I say hello is anyone here? Hearing him answer I wait for him to come then I ask him if his name is tom, then when he says that he is I tell him about the stranger that I had to mend up and was at docs, And was yelling out the name tom. Waiting for him to follow I start walking to doc's knocking softly on the door I open it up and walk in to see the stranger is awake ....
VLWolf
waking up seeing a empty bed where Raven was laying a few hrs ago i go outside seeing her kneel beside a wounded man i run to he her and another man passing by to carefuly take him to docs place "Raven what are you doing are you well enough to walk around with out falling yo the ground yourself ?" watching as she goes about working on the man so i go back outside and take the mans horse to the stable and settle it in myself before returning back to her and ask if she needs any help
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Raven walks out of doc's thinking of my father and how he would look now not seeing him since I was 4 sadly I wonder where he is.. My thoughts keep drifting back then all the sudden I relieze what I need to do.. Going back into the doc's I open my bag and make sure everything is in there then I start walking out the door.. Lookin back I write a short note to let them know I am gonna be gone for a while not knowing when I will be back. With tears in my eyes I walk out the door towards the stable ... Seeing the stable boy I give him 10 dollars thanking him for taking care of my mare. Getting up into the saddle I look one more time at this lovely town trying not to cry because I loved being here and I would come back if I didnt get caught. Having changed into my pants and shirt and coat I bring my mare into a gallop riding out of town in search of my father. Stopping at the edge of town I think of virgil and knowing he will be mad .. Then drifting off thinking of the stranger and hoping that he heals and gets better. I turn back around and kick my mare in the side and take off in a fast pase not knowing when I will be back I bid the town farewell will tears in my eyes I keep riding off into the sunset!!! Now time for Bella May to find her father i think
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE SEVEN
Arrival in Town
I looked at the stately looking gentleman who had an almost an icy stare… there was a frown on his face… that can’t be Tom! Even tho we hadn’t seen each other in years… this guy didn’t look anything like I remembered! His deep voice broke the silent stare… “Old man… you’re pretty lucky that Ms Bella found you… you could have died… you lost a lot of blood!” I was startled at the sound of his voice… I could feel the adrenaline rushing thru my veins! I jumped up… feeling a sharp pain and lingering soreness of the wound, reaching to sooth the sudden pain some how, and said… “I need to speak to Tom Wilson!” The man stared back at me with a look that would kill… he then turned and walked away! His firm look still lingers in my mind… wondering what that meant! I laid back, feeling exhausted… thinking about all that had happened…!
Still in a daze… I looked around the room for the rest of my clothes and my gun belt… the sun was bright, shining thru the tiny window as I raised up to peek out… I saw a few people of the town milling about. I noticed a man walking by… across the road… he looked slightly familiar… could that be Tom? I hadn’t seen him in years! I struggled to get closer to the window… the pain in my shoulder seemed to be getting worse… it was numb when I first woke up! I tried to holler out to get the man’s attention… but the window was closed… I struggled to get out of the bed when I heard a voice shriek… “No no no… you can’t get out of bed!” I turned around and saw… that same pretty face I woke up to! I looked at her carefully as she grabbed my side and ushered me back to the bed… she had beautiful long red hair! She was justa fussin’… “Mister, you’ve got a bad wound… I had to dig pretty deep to get that piece of lead out of you… and I stitched you up real good! And I’m not having you busting those stitches with your horsing around!” I looked at her astonished as she swirled my legs around onto bed and pulled the blanket up on me. This little redheaded woman… saved my life!
“Now… you keep still in here… I don’t want you moving around,” she snapped… as she moved some things around on the little table beside the bed. “And… just who were you hollering after… ? I heard you all the way outside!”… she said with a perplexed look on her face. I raised up to tell her… “Maham… I have to talk to Tom Wilson… it’s real important!”… she rushed back towards me, pushing me back down on the bed… “I SAID, I want you to keep STILL!” Spunky little thing, she was! She twirled around, walking away as she said… “Now… let me go try to find the Reverend for you!”… she hesitated before pulling the door to, and turned her head back and smiled this time… “Would you like a cup of coffee?” I grimaced as got up on my haunches, cracked a little smile and said…”You got anything thing GOOD to put in it?” Her voice faded behind the door as she walked away saying… “You don’t need none of that stuff right now!”
I laid back on the pillow and tried to develop my speech… what was I gonna tell this man… (“Hello Sir… I just lost your Wife!”) He ain’t gonna wanna hear that!
Staring at the ceiling… trying to collect my thoughts… the door creaked open and in walked my doctor/ nurse carrying a large tin cup with steam and aroma rising from it! She set the cup on the little table and turned to help me up to sit on the side of the bed. “Thank you, Maham, you’re very kind!”, as I reached for the cup to take a sip. She smiled and said… “You can call me BELLA… what’s your name?” I turned to her and said… “The names, Charlie Boone… they call me Mr Charlie! I used to be a Bounty Hunter… but that was when I was younger… now I make it on my farming and I do a little protective services for folks! She smiled and reached her hand out to shake mine… her hands were tiny and soft! I saw her reach down under the hem of her dress and pull out a small flask… she looked at me as she handed it to me, saying… “Here!” I looked up at her big pretty eyes with a surprised look… “Well you said you wanted something to put in it, didn’t you?” I was grinning by then as I unscrewed the top… poured a little whiskey into my coffee as she bent over close and whispered… “Hurry up… before the Reverend gets here!” I was just about to pour a little bit more when a rap came on the door… I watched her as she hurriedly grabbed the flask… securing the top and slipped it back under her petticoat! I often wondered how she kept that thing up under there like that! “Who is it?”… she called out, while she checked to make sure that her clothes were intact. A strong voice from the other side of the door answered… “It’s Reverend Tom Wilson!” My heart began to race with anticipation!
The door opened and a head peeked in… I looked hard at the man with my mind drifting back to my youth… remembering a little white boy that had a kinda funny shaped head. As the man entered the room and I had a chance to get a good look at him… the shape of his head… Oh My God… it’s him!
MysticSecret1
In early morning Kristina opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was the mysterious box standing on her night table... she was shivering still from the last night adventure and knew that a cup of hot tea with honey that Melany has so carefully stored in her storage and maybe some fresh lemon from the tree will do good on her... lazily stretching her slim body Kristina smiled to the new day... wondering what it will bring again....
Swinging her nicely shaped to long for her view legs she sit on the bed still eying that box... with her curious fingers she took it and gentle shaken listening for any sound in it... hearing some dangling in it... she started to tear that ugly cover... holding her breath she opened the lid... peeking inside... her deep blue eyes went even wider then they were... she froze looking at the content what that box had... Kristina never saw anything like that before... it was magnificent... gorgeous... unique... piece ... that left her speechless for a while... not knowing what to do and realizing that she cannot leave this piece here slowly she put it on her...
with steps as a wild cat before the hunt she moved to the mirror... admiring the view she was seeing... her flawless skin reflected and shone in unison with remarkable piece of jewelry making then whole of both... beauty of only body and colors of it... making both as one... swirling around laughing she had one unsure thought that maybe... perhaps... she should return it to him as it was to much and the lady should not accept from the man gifts like this... but for now till she will think of it... Kristina was sure she can enjoy it for a while...
grinning to herself she sit to write him a letter by thanking for that... giggling she wanted to mention that this letter was written by wearing his gift and only the gift an nothing else... but... she stopped her wild not laddish grin and left this view just for herself... just slightly mentioning him about it... this morning she choose the dress with the high collar to hide the piece she got here as she felt as one with it and did not wanted to remove till she would figure out what to do next...flying down stairs her skirt waving with her steps she shout ... morning to all whom she saw around... waving to Raven as Kristina saw her jumping on the horse... she shout ... "wait wait... need to talk to you..." hoping she will hear her and turn that horse around...
VLWolf
seeing Raven walk out of the Docs office i see her get upon here horse with a determined look and the not follow after me look also she rides out of town seeing Kristina yell at her "wait wait... need to talk to you..." i wave to her and say GM Kristina walking back into the docs office i poke my head in to see Revernd Tom look after the fallen man i walk in and let the man know his hose is safe in the stables and well taken care of untill you are well enough to ride it as i turn around to leave closing docs door behind me the telegraph person runs to me as i step out upon the street i open it and read it with a tear in my eye and a smile on my face
MY Dearest Virgil Lee
it has taken me this long to find you way out west i hope things find you well as you know before you left for the wars down south my family and yours has always wanted us to get married just have not found the time being busy dealing with things here with my family and the business now that i have found you and know that you are safe as i have prayed every night that my love would find you and it has i hope to come visit you some day just not know when yet so until then be safe and know you are always in my heart
your Love forever
Jazz
JazzBloodstone
After receiving so many telegrams back that I had sent out to my love, and finally receiving word that Virgil had been found, I had sent another telegram, much to the delight of my mother and father, knowing that it would reach him, knowing that he would know that I was waiting, that I had said no to other suitors that had come my way. Of course my Daddy had also pushed these suitors away, praying that Virgil would be found, but sadly he had passed away, leaving me in charge of the family business. Many said I should sell up, it wasn't the place for a lady to run a business. But I did what I had to, proved to the people around me that I could do it.
Receiving notification that Virgil had received my telegram, my heart leapt in my chest. I had the urge to sit down and write yet another telegram, but they weren't cheap, and I had work to focus on. Settling down to my paperwork, I found it hard to concentrate. Calling to my assistant, I advised Josiah that I was heading out, grabbed my cloak, put it on and swept out of the door, heading for the local park. I often headed there to think about things, to clear my head. The last time I had come here though had been after my Daddy had passed away, and it had changed seasons, making the park seem completely new to me. I still held the notification of receipt of the telegram, and sat down on a bench, just holding it, smiling to myself.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Hearing Kristina yelling for me I stop my horse and ride back to find out what she needed but then I am gonna be on my way to find me father, Rides up to Kristina and then gets off horse saying yes Kristina you needed to talk to me hun? What can I do for you?
MysticSecret1: Kristina looks how Raven comes back and sigh easier... " I please you to stay if you are not in a hurry to leave... Silvertown needs all extra hands right now ... as many left and did not come back yet... so please please stay for a while... and ummmm be honest I found a friend in You..." smiling she reaches for Raven hand waiting for her answer... as she hears some noises from the doctor's place and no waiting any longer she drags Raven with her in there to see what is going on...
Lookin at Kristina I smile ok I will stay a bit but then needs to go find me father hasnt seen him since I was a little girl , Follows her into docs ,. Smiles because I was happy to have a true friend..
MysticSecret1: Kristina smiles back at Raven and then looks at the stranger who lays down all in bloody bandages breathing heavily ... whispering something with the priest Tom....she looks around and sees the letter on the table that has the doctor's signature on top of it... carefully she opens it and reads it still cannot believe what she sees there.... the doctor says that he is leaving town for quite of time and sending here a nurse to help .. till then he hopes they all will stay healthy.... ironical she thinks to herself ... showing the letter to Raven... I guess we have work here to do .... Kristina listens Raven when she tells her that she already did the most of job here... by tending this man at first place... hurrying to boil some water .... Kristina ask her to look again for some clean sheets ... just hoping that by the morning the nurse will be here to take care of this poor man as he need more professional help then both of them can give to him for now...
XxEDUARDUS
The ride was Long and Hard and in the horizon he saw what he longed to see for many many days. The sleepy town of Slivertown. He knew he would have Much to do to keep him busy but for now only two things he wanted More than the action of a rustler or bandit or cutthroat cheat and that was to be curled up In his bed on his farm and with luck she would have gotten the package, and Hopefully Her with him in his bed.HE knew she was not the type women that would just go lay up in Man she hardly knew bed, but he also knew she could read hi like a book and everything about him around read He wanted her, HE dreamt of her, he could feel her warm gaze on him when she look behind her large hats. the town was calm and silent tonight due to the fact it was sunday and seem even for that town sunday was held to sober up, pray rest or whatever else reason. he saw her silhouette in the window shade and he couldn't resist. he hoped off his horse and with hand full of pebbles he slowly started hitting her window, The light tapping was heard and she open her drapes to see him standing down on the dirt road smiling up at her." WHY i do declare My eyes have never seen More radiant treasure than all My life Misses. and she giggles as he continued his little speech. I beg your forgiveness For my leaving was swift and unavoidable. But theses night has left me lonely and in need of Your Deep kisses and your tender touches, Would you do me the honor of coming home to cook and clean and do My laundry? HE tried not to Laugh but he could not help it seeing her again has brought life back into him for his nonsense and foolishness. At first she had that look of WHAT i am not MAid sir but seeing him laugh now made her laugh and she quickly closed her window and made her way downstairs. HE helped her up on his horse and as he hugged her tight her soft blonde hair feel on his neck and her sweet linger perfume he missed intoxicating his senses he knew it would take al his restraints to be a gentleman. he whisper in her ear lets sneak out here i don't company tonight but you.. and together they snuck off and headed to his farm..( to be continued
LadyNightime
She awoke to the sound of drums, so deep and loud they reverberated through the ground, there was chanting, too.
As she crept to an opening and peered out she saw a very large fire pit ringed with stones and men sitting cross legged side by side. They passed a pipe around, very large and ornate, feathers hung from it... women handed out gourds of drink... it was frightening to see how many of them were gathered.
It seemed a celebration of some kind!
Lillian didn’t know this was a coming of age ceremony for the chief’s son and there had been days of trials to test his hunting skills, his bravery and leadership skills.
She watched as fiery embers floated up to the sky... saw the vast array of twinkling, infinite stars and swollen harvest gold moon.... a feeling of unease and dread filled her as she struggled to remember, who she was, where had she come from and where was she going.
She knew she didn't belong here.
She looked down at herself and saw she wore rawhides and her feet were bound with leather thongs... no wonder she felt so exposed!
Lilly's eyes searched the throng of people for a familiar face daring to go out to explore and relieve herself some where. As she slipped out she hung close to the shadows, the moon was bright and helped her find her way further away from the camp.she was near the river and found a private spot to go.
Lilly looked up and swore that she saw a movement in the bushes; in this airless heat she knew it couldn’t be the breeze. If she’d troubled to look harder Lilly might have noticed the two steel black eyes looking at her intently.
Lilly adjusted herself and the fear of her predicament overtook her as flooding with fear she took flight.
As he stood up the tall muscular frame of the chieftains' son flexed and with the swiftness of an eagle locked on his prey, his long muscular legs driving him forward.
Lilly like a scared doe ran with all her might across the rough hewn ground, barely noticing the largish rock until she winced as her foot made contact with it, sending her sprawling towards the ground. In the process Lilly’s forehead struck a grassy mound the force of which sent poor Lilly into swirls of inky blacknessas she fell to the floor in an awkward mess.
Some moments later the young brave came out into the clearing with the limp frame of Lillian held firm in his big arms he was going to have many an interesting night with the young girl in his arms, his prize fom the raid.
MysticSecret1
All day running with Raven in the doctor office Kristina felt washed out and wanted just one right now... her hot bath... pearls and gem stones felt nice and warm on her skin and she caught herself touching it all day long smiling and thinking about him... brushing her long ash blond hair by the window she heard strange noise coming from outside... Kristina could not believe her own eyes when she opened that window... tall dark figure so familiar stood there and just his flashing smile was seen in the darkness... her heart was almost ready to jump out from her chest and leap first to him... not even waiting for her...Kristina not really heard what he was joking there about as she flew the stairs down and drowned in his strong arms that embraced her as huge wings... as in a dream she felt being picked on his horse and next what she felt was the wind playing with her hair letting them fly freely ... feeling his breathing on her neck Kristina smiled and same time was afraid of this so brave action of hers... in her head right now was a million things going on.... she trusted her inner voice completely and she new she could trust this man behind her... he would never dishonour or hurt her...leaning back she closed her eyes and let her heart ride together with the horse .... wild and free...
VLWolf
with the telagraph in hand i go back into the docs office to sit down and find pincle and paper still with a tear in my eye not leting others know i do cry i start to write a reply to Jazz my youthfull love having grown up together :
My Dearest Love Jazz,
I have thought about you often and wanted to write you after i left for the war but got tied up and have thought of you often at night when there was peace to rest and wondered if you found another and would forget about me but i have seen that your and my love for each other have found us well again even after the war i wanted to go back home but went to mexico instead and continued what i did best being fast and deadly and did not want to worry you that someday you would see me dead before my folks or yours i still roam and wander and think of you often even in this small town i have found wanting you here by my side i have and am starting a Horse ranch with the capital that my parents have left me but it is slow going i have found the perfect place for us and know you want your flower again here so lots of space for them and we could walk in the sunset again and talk about the furture we are planing again there is even a very beautiful water fall here you would love well i must go now and send this off in the post i hope to hear from you very soon.
With all my Love and Affection
VirgilLee
SirKnightime
Tom stood by the open door of docs room , as his eyes took in the scene this was a working room he thought no little niceities just a very fuctional room, full of white antiseptic air. that smell you always get around hospitals. Tom's mind drifted back to that sunny day when a small group of early teanagers were doing what early teen guys do impress girls.
" Hey bet I can beat you to the top of that tree " yelled the red mop of hair they called Jerry. Tom chuckled to himself as he said "oh you think you can do ya , well let's see "
The two boys Rushed in their bravado onto the first overhang of branch to the amused giggles of the girls eargerly watching the two boys agility.
They were both neck & neck until that crack, suddenly the branch gave way under Tom causing him to lurch and sway till with a cry he hit the ground. a shaft of pain shot down through Tom's foot as his ankle bone cracked. and Tom got well aquinted with that antiseptic aroma that comes around doctors as he had it reset.
"Is that you you ole buzzard or should i say crow with that preacher suit on"Charle raised himself up on one arm slowly and painfully a wide smiled crossed Charlies face
" By all God's grace it is good to see you Charlie your looking good even busted up , tell me what happened to ya" Tom walked over and grabbed hold of him saying its good to see you " Lilly , where is she charlie? Is she alright?" Tom almost cried when he thought of her somewhere in trouble or ....worse maybe.
" I don't know Tom , I dont know what happend to her" Charlie looked down as he mouthed sorry
" Shes not dead is she, oh God i pray shes not ..dead "
" No Tom im sure she's alive " Charlie went on to tell of the scouting party and the raid and how they'd killed the old man and the stage driver and wounded him . but when he came round there was no trace of Lilly and the other girl on the stage.
"You mean they took her they took my Lilly, Oh God no, we have to go find her "
"we will Tom as soon as this gets bandaged i;m coming with you" " we'll trace her to where I last saw a trail of horses"
Tom gave a detiremind look as he mouthed "I'll find you my darling Lilly i promise"
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
After Kristina leaves I go in to check on the stranger knowing I needed to change his bandages. I knock at the door then slowly go in I am here to change your bandages sir .. Going over I unwrap his bandages and wash the wound carefully not to hurt him then i wrap his wound back up with clean bandages . Smiling I then say make sure you stay laying down and relax or that wound will open back up and start bleeding . Looks at Tom and smiles then turning around I head back to the room I have been staying in since I got here. washing up from trying to leave I get in my night clothes on and lay down in bed thinking about the past couple hours. Drifting off to sleep..
JazzBloodstone
After sitting out in my favourite park for what seemed like hours, I headed back to my office and hung my cloak up, talking to my assistant. He himself hadn't been interested in ever taking over the business should anything happen to me, so after a bit of digging, I found a letter from a local proprieter, one that specialised in my type of work but I had refused to sell to, as I couldn't do that to my father, and sent off a telegram stating that if he still wanted to buy the property he was welcome to it, as my heart was already made up. I would pack my things and travel West, travel to the town where my love was. My heart fluttered in my chest every time I thought about it, and I knew it was the right thing to do. I couldn't waste time on it.
Within the next 24 hours, I had received a telegram back from the proprieter, stating he wanted to meet me the following morning at my office. Making sure the place was clean and presentable, I started getting my affairs in order, and headed to the bank to notify of intention to move. I knew they would look after my monetary affairs whilst I was moving, and I put my family estate on the market. Even though my parents were buried here, I had nothing to stop me from moving. Many townsfolk heard that I was moving, they stopped by with food and wares for my journey. I knew it would take a while to travel, and I thanked them.
Before my appointment with the proprieter I received another telegram in the mail, and my heart pounded as I recognised the flowing script on the front. Opening it, I read the telegram, and my heart nearly burst at the words on the paper. Everything Virgil had written made me want it more, made me realise I was doing the right thing. Josiah nudged me at that moment and told me my appointment was due within the quarter hour. I tucked the telegram into my waistband so as to not lose it and went to see the proprieter. He offered a fair price for the property and the business that was already set up, though he would not get the family name or the name of the business, he would just buy this as part of his growing investments. He agreed, and I went back to the office, sat down at my desk after saying I didn't want to be disturbed, and pulled out my pen and inkwell, and started to write.
"My Dearest Virgil.
Everything in your letter sounds wonderful, and just knowing that you are there, that you are safe, makes my heart very satisfied indeed. As I write I am arranging to make my way to you, I have sold up my business, and selling Fathers' estate, as I am sad to say that both he and Mother have been laid to rest for nearly two years. I do hope to be there before the end of the month, as the bank say they will oversee the sale of the house and forward the profit to me once they have the name and address of the bank where you are. I look forward to seeing you in the flesh my love, and will not be far away for long.
All my love and care
Jazz"
I kissed the letter and sealed it, handing it to Josiah to send poste haste. After he had left, I sat back in my chair, daydreaming, remembering the old days.
VLWolf
Knowing that in no time at all Jazz will be making her way out west to me i saddle up my horse and ride back to my ranch home to get it in working order and in shape before she arives her checking the Horses in the staging area and getting feed and water out i go in the bath and fix dinner before i ride back to town to visit others and see if my love has wrote back
JazzBloodstone
In the next day or so, I packed up all my things, taking it to the local post and packing it up to be forwarded to me once the post was notified of my new address. Josiah threw a party, though there was no need. I may have been known amongst the townsfolk, but I would've liked to leave without saying goodbye. Tears were shed, but promises to write were exchanged. I passed over the keys for my office and home to the real estate, furniture donated to the charities, and a seat booked on the stagecoach to the rail to get the train West. I knew how long it would take me, and had sent a note ahead stating when I would arrive and could Virgil meet me at the station. Nerves set in, making it hard to sleep, but I finally fell asleep at my friends' place.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE EIGHT
Reunited with Tom
I looked the man straight in his eyes… his body was stout, wide like… and he was a skinny little when we was growing up… his hair just beginning to grey at the temples… and he always had those bushy eyebrows! I raised up in the bed… and called out his name… “Little Tommie Wilson!” He looked over the top of his horn rim glasses and looked at me… his mouth dropped open… “Charlie… is that you?” Tom ran to the bed… giving me a bear hug… “OOOOOOUUUCH!”… I cried out! Bella jumped up and separated us as she reprimanded the Reverend… “Oh no, Reverend… you’re hurting him… get back, please?” She took a minute to straighten out the sling that she made out of a long piece of cloth… realigning the position of my arm… uhmm… She’s quite a caretaker! We both looked at her… then turned and laughed at each other! I looked back at her again and said… “Thank you, Bella… you’re a LIFESAVER!” She had a surprised look on her face… “You two know each other?” Smiling… and laughing, Tom’s arm over my shoulder, both of us grinning, I said to her… “Little lady… me and this guy grew up together… went to the same school… til him and his folks moved on the other side of town! We didn’t see each other much after that… but, dog gone if we ain’t back together now, again!” Tom still had that big silly grin on his face! I asked Bella if she wouldn’t mind getting the Rev a cup of that coffee… she smiled… “Why certainly”… as she dashed off. She returned promptly with another tin cup full of the sweet smelling brew and waited to hand it to Tom. We were already busily engaged in conversations of the past. She waited patiently for him to see her standing there… then he turned and graciously thanked her for the coffee… he looked at her and said… “Missy… lemme tell you about the time when we were down by the creek…” Tom was always the one to tell a story! Some of those stories had a little bit added on to it… but it was the truth, for the most part! I let him finish telling that little episode before I interrupted… “Uuhhh, Ms Bella… I hope you don’t mind excusing us for a few minutes… I’ve got some information for the Reverend, kinda private like! She smiled, curtsied and left the room. Tom watched her leave the room and turned to me… “So what the hell brings you to these parts?” I looked him in the face realizing that now was the time… I reached down in my jeans pocket and pulled out the telegram… and handed it to him, saying... “Did you send this?” He looked at it very surprised, looked up at me and said… “How did you get this?” He looked down at the paper again and said… “You’re Mister Charlie?” I looked at him with saddened eyes when he said… “Oh My God, I had no idea that was you! But… but, what happened to the Stagecoach… and my Lilly? Time to tell it all!
I began to tell Tom the gruesome story! As my story unfolded, I could see water welling up in his eyes as he turned his back to me with his head down… he began to weep! I purposely withheld some of the gory details, fearing that I would upset him even more than he was! The look on his face caused me to water up! I reached over, putting my hand on his shoulder and said… “Tom… I think we can get her back!” He turned around, wiping his eyes and looked at me… his face already flushed, eyes red… his lips quivering… unable to speak! When I realized what I had just said to him… my heart started pounding… I began to question even my own words! I put my good arm around him and hugged… giving him hope and reassuring him of the seemingly impossible task ahead. I looked him square in the eyes and said to him… “Tommie… you go home and try to get some rest… and come have coffee with me in the morning and let’s talk… I got a PLAN!
MysticSecret1
Seemed all swirled in one emotion with them... running wild on that horse... trees were swinging by music of their hearts.. the wind playing around caressing leaves flowers their bodies... birds singing together and even the sky mirroring their happiness... and then ... all stopped ... so suddenly in one moment... all happened so fast...
The horse stopped and roared as he saw something that got him scared badly... one thing what she remembers was her fly hard from it...before drifting Kristina saw those amazing green eyes go wide open with horror then some shouting.... in to her unknown language.... then colours... a lot of colours everywhere... closing and opening her eyes she heard loud banging or maybe shooting... tapping... breaking...horses roar... dragging.... and then nothing .... total silence...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Just as the sun reached the horizon I woke up smiling and stretching .. Smiling thinking about having a good nights rest , I get up and wash the sleep away from my face and get dressed in my pretty blue dress. Walking down stairs I head to the kitchen and start mixing up some biscuts ... After getting the biscuts in the oven I start fixing up some gravy knowing that the nice stranger who tom called Mr. Charlie would be hungry. Putting on some coffee to brew , I then check on the biscuts taking them out carefully I let them cool as I finish up the gravy. Smiling I go out back and get a few eggs from the hen house and walk back into the kitchen to fry them up.. Humming to myself I start to break up the biscuts into a plate, pouring the gravy on top of the biscuts I then put the two fried eggs on top and put the plate on a tray with the fresh coffee and a cup on the tray. Slowly picking up the tray I walk to the room that Mr. Charlie is in and I knock softly on the door , hearing him say come in I slowly open the door and walk into the room. Good morning Mr. Charlie I made you some breakfast and some fresh coffee after you are done eating I will change your bandages. Smiling at him I then sit down his tray on the side table next to him.. Looking at him I blush I little knowing that for some reason I liked being in his presence. Go ahead and eat I will be back after I clean up the kitchen smiling at him I slowly walk out the door and closes it softly.. Going back into the kitchen I start to clean up wiping down the counter still humming to myself as I do so..Drifting off I think about how momma had cooked daddy dinner and fed him in bed when he had come home one day with a bullet in his shoulder that momma had to dig out.. I remember hearing him trying not to scream out and she did so.. They didnt know that I was watching and listening from the door.. Daddy never wanted me to know what he did but I knew my daddy was a outlaw and that he was wanted by the law and by many bad men that wanted him dead. I was hoping one day I would find me daddy and that he would still be alive. Sighing I came out of my thoughts and finished up cleaning the kitchen.. Turning around I headed back to the room that Mr. Charlie was in and knocked on his door hearing him say come in I walked in smiling. Mr. Charlie I am here to change your bandage . Smiling I walk to him carring the fresh bandage and I bowl with some warm water to wash his wound. Unwrapping his bandage I carefully wash his wound getting the rest of the dried blood off him, carefully I dry off where I had washed him wound.. I hope I didnt hurt you sir I just want to make sure you get no infection.. I look him in the eyes and then I start to rewrap his wound making sure its snug but not to snug that it will hurt him.. Putting his arm back in the sling I then smile .. Well I will be back to check on you I have some outtings I must get done please be careful and try and get some rest then your healing will go faster. Walking out the door I again softly close the door.. Lookin back smiling and thinking about Mr. Charlie getting better because I was doing everything possible to make him comfortable..
VLWolf
After cleaning my House up and getting the outer buildings ready i reread the last message gotten from my childhood sweetheart Jazz my heart jumps for joy even more, climbing up on my Horse and ride back to town and find Raven finding her freating over the stranger i pull her aside and and showing her the first message i got from her and explain that with her daddy in her past she will never be happy and the other day when you almost left town again i knew we could never be together or be safe either the law chasing you or me all the young guns wanting to make a name
there for you want to be happy but you also want to be free so go find the true hero you all wish to find please and lets always be friends here
Walking over to the Inn to find a room and waits in town for my Love to arive from the stage
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at Virgil we will always be friends hun and I am happy that you have found your true love and that she is coming to you.. I understand and dont you worry I will be fine .. You just be happy and be careful my dear friend .. Watches as he walks away . Heads to the market and gets some stuff that I needed ,and some more cloth to make bandages. Smiles as I finish getting what I must get and then walks back to doc's. Heading up to my room I lay down for a small nap being tired from being up so early...
VLWolf
Walking over to the smithys building shouting Lester give me the keys to the Bank i want to look around and clean the place up before going over to the Post to have them send for the Bank Examiner to open it up offecialy and send out the funds to be help here
then walks around town letting others know in town know i am going to open the bank and opperate it on a daily base walking back to the inn to laying down for a bit
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Waking up from my nap I grab the white material I had bought and I start cutting it up to make bandages. After cutting the last piece I then start to fold them neatly. Walking down stairs I place the bandages where I had taken the others from. Going to kitchen I start to make some lunch deciding to make some chicken with fried potatoes and some home made bread also I brew up some tea with herbs to help with his pain... After everything is done I take a tray up to Mr. Charlies room I knock not hearing nothing I open the door carefully and see that he is napping I take it in and put it on the table next to the bed and write a little note .. Mr Charlie I thought you would be hungry when you woke from your nap , Hope you are in no pain if you are drink some of the tea it has some herbs in it to help with your pain .. Sincerely Raven
Poet61
(Doc’s Journal) August 15, 1867
A few weeks had gone by since I sent the letter out to Anna, and in that time I have been gone. A messenger showed up at my doorstep, one dark evening, it seems the doc in the next town was in need of assistance, a sickness had broken out and folks were dropping like flies so before I could let anyone know what had happened I gathered my medical instruments, and I was off that same night. We reached the town at sun up and there on the main street I saw bodies just laying there young, old, men and women, 10 bodies I counted riding into town, Doc Jonah’s place was at the end on town and so I wasted no time in getting to him to find out what was going on. He told me that a few strangers rode into town a week earlier and soon after two of the three men had left possibly in the evening the third man was found in one of the rooms at the saloon, his skin seemed deformed as if some animal had eating away at his face, he was buried outside of town in an un-marked grave and then it began, folks started becoming ill first one then two, a few days went by and four people were found dead, just like that stranger, including the bodies that were left out in the street 26 people had died and no-one wanted to touch the bodies of those left out at the entrance of town, it seemed as though there was no hope in site but with the help of a native medicine man we were able to stop the spread of this sickness, at lease for now.
It seemed like I had been gone for so long, but my return was met with even more sadness, there was a telegram waiting for me at my place, two nights prior to my return into town both my parents had been in a serious accident and the family request that I return home at once to take care of my father’s affairs, they, my father and mother were both killed, the letter came from Anna, so I left on the next stage leaving town that morning, there was no time for me to let anyone know, so I left a letter for Martin to explain my whereabouts and my absence, I knew that Martin would make sure that the others would know of the events that had happen.
SirKnightime
I reeled at the news my wife My dear little Lilly hurt .. oh God the news thuded into my brain ..she was out there lost and frightened " Why oh why did i let her stay behind, I shoul...."
Charlie held up his good hand to his lips " No Tom don't ..don't think like that Look from what little time i knew Ms Lilly she's a feisty lil one with a spirit you can be proud of "
" Thanks Charlie" Tom gave His old friend from way back as warm a smile as he could muster from within the tears that kept threatening to overwhealm him " Tom fixed Charlie with a firm unfailing gaze " We must find her, we must, we MUST" Tom turned towards the window as tears flowed, his body sagged as he sobbed from the thought of Lilly lost and afraid soewhere God knows where.
"Dont you worry Tom we wont stop till we do find her"
Tom thanked his old friend , first you must get that arm healed then we'll talk about how we start, im going for coffee join me for a cup soon why dont you .....
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Esa wakes up once again, noticing she is once again alone in the room. She decides that it is past time to leave this room and quietly heads down the back stairs and back towards the doctor's place.
She still has the uneasy feeling and is very alert, looking all around her for any signs of trouble. She finally makes it back to the doctor's place and goes inside, back to the room she was in, sighing her relief that she made it here without anything bad befalling her.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE NINE
The Meeting of the Minds
Tom showed up bright and early the next morning… I could hear him talking to Ms Bella in the other room… the door was ajar. I found out what her real name was… she left me a note on a tray of food she had brought in earlier… and signed it “Raven!” …and you know what? …she looked more like a Raven, with that fiery red hair! He’s a real sweetheart tho… brought me some vittles and a cup of some kinda brew… had a strong aroma! I looked around to see if there was some place to pour this stuff out… it didn’t look like coffee! I didn’t want her to think I wasn’t grateful for what she done! I heard the footsteps coming closer to the door… I shoved the cup up to my mouth and took a big swallow… eewww! It sure wasn’t coffee! The note said it was tea with herbs and stuff in it… good for my pains… didn’t taste like it was good for nothing! I often wondered why she told me her name was Bella?
She had been in earlier… first, she changed the dressing on the wound… put on some real fresh smelling cloths to rewrap the area. Then she helped me tidy up a bit… scrubbed my back… my chest… washed my feet… when she started up my leg, I jumped! She giggled and handed me the rag, saying… “Mr Charlie… maybe you better do the rest!” She DID let me handle the private parts. A man my age could easily take a liking to this kinda treatment! She gonna make one hellava Nurse or Doctor or something… gonna make some man real happy one day, too!
As Tom stepped into the room as I struggling to put my shirt on… he helped me with my bad arm… still sore! I pulled the map out of my saddlebags that I now saw in the room. Musta brought ‘em in while I was sleep! I have to remember to tell Ms Bella, er uhh… Ms Raven… to thank the gentleman who put my horse away… some guy named “VIRGIL!” Maybe I‘ll get a chance to tell him myself!
I moved some things off the table so we could spread the map out to see. I pointed out where we were, on the map… and the area where the attack came… then, I showed Tom an arrow I’d drawn on the map… that lead to the path that the Indians had taken! He started getting all fidgety and asking a bunch of questions… got real excited! “Shhhh… I don’t want anybody to know about this just yet… they might try to keep me here… on account of this arm!” That Ms Raven is tough little sister… we’ll probably have to sneak out of here! Whispering, I said… “And Tom, you gonna have to find out where my horse is without nobody knowin’… her name’s “Chariots”… she’ll respond if you call her name in the stable! I could let out a whistle right now… and she’d be right at this window, if she ain’t tied down! but then also, I know we gotta get out of here… before the doctor comes back in town!”
“I reckon we might be able to pull outta here tomorrow night if you’re ready…?” I had already been outdoors a little bit yesterday… saw a few folks… and I met Ms Kristina… mighty nice Lady… she told me the fresh air would do me good! Well, maybe folks won’t expect nothing with me hangin outside the Doc’s place… til we’re ready to go! Tom said…”Yeah, well… the Doc could show up any day now!” “Ok, then…” I said, “I’m leaving it up to you to get two days of travel supplies… food, water, etc… I can’t help none on that… they’ll sure suspect something!” Tom agreed and headed for the door scratching his head… thinking about how to accomplish his worldly assignments. “Psst… Tom…” as I motioned him to come back… “You DO have a gun, don’t you?” He responded with a smile… “I sure do… I keep it right in my top drawer!” I smiled and patted him on the shoulder… “You just remember to pull it outta that top drawer and strap it on you, before we leave!” Checking my own sidearm and belt… looking to replace bullets, I said… “I’ll have this pistol, my shotgun… and there’s a derringer hidden in the bottom of that bag!” Thinking ahead a bit, I said, “We probably ought to meet again before make this attempt… say around noon, tomorrow?” “Oh, and Tom… see if you can round up a little jug of whiskey, too… you know… for medicinal purposes!” He smiled…we nodded… and he left!
As soon as I heard that front door close… in popped Ms Raven! I quickly grabbed the cup… pulling it close to me. She walked directly over to the table I had disarranged for map reading… looked at me with disgust… “Did you drink that tea I made for you?” I held the cup even closer… Yes Maham, Ms.. Ms Raven… I got just a little left to go!” She smiled when she heard me call her name! I sat up and looked at her… “How come you told me your name was Bella?” She hung her head down a bit, then looked at me and said… “Mr Charlie… I found something in your pants pockets…” Suddenly I realized I was in my long johns! She done took off my pants… and rifled my pockets… I got a little angry then! “What you doing going thru my things?” I musta startled her a bit… she jumped back… “I’m sorry, Mr Charlie… this fell out while I was removing your britches!” I felt embarrassed as she handed me the WANTED poster that I took off the old man after the raid! I looked at the mans image on the poster… then at her… puzzled… “And?” She hung her head again and peeked back up and said… “That’s my Daddy!” Shocked… I looked at the poster again… and back at her… “What?” I could see tears building in her eyes as she almost screamed… “THAT’S MY DADDY!” She began to weep… I reached my arms out to her and she came to me… and as I held her… I thought about my own lost daughter… a tear came from my eye! I didn’t want her to see me cry… I moved my arm from her side just enough to wipe the corner of my eye… and held her again… she was trembling. I felt so sorry for her! I lifted her off of me and looked into her watering eyes… “Tell me, what’s wrong child!” She began telling me the long saga about her life, living with her Father… and the many struggles she had to endure as a young girl. I pulled her to me again… and whispered to her… “Mr Charlie will help you… as soon as I get back!” Almost at the same moment I said it… I realized I had messed up! “Back?” …she snarled, pulling away from me… “Back from where… and, where do you think you’re going… with that arm?” Oh Lord… I put myself in this one! “Little Lady… I need YOUR help!” A strange look came on her face… her hands clinched… went to her hips… and she stood back with a wrinkle in her brow! “And… just what kinda help you talking about?” “I gotta leave town as soon as I can… it’s real important to me… and Pastor Tom! She started to read me the riot act when I put my finger up to my lips… “Shhh… it’s a secret!” Nobody really knew why I was there… the whole stagecoach incident was virtually unknown to the town… and I wanted to preserve Tom’s privacy! The whole town would be upset… and come looking for me! “Raven… promise me, you won’t tell a soul… Tom and I must leave quickly… it’s about his wife! And we could use your help!” She had a panicked look as I began to explain to her, the story of what had happened! “Sweetie… you know where my horse is… and the reverend and I, we need a two day supply of goods to travel with! Can you help us?” I knew… after listening to her story… she was probably the ONLY person that I could confide in! “But… what about your shoulder?”… she cried! “You can fix me up real good for the trip… I know you can!” She hugged me around my waist… her head on my chest… as she sniffled… “I don’t want you to go! I feel like something terrible is going to happen!”
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Looking at Mr Charlie I try to smile at him I still dont want nothing to happen to you but I know where your horse is and I will fix you up so your arm and shoulder wont bother you to much. And for the supplies you need dont worry I will get them and I will cook you up some food and pack some beans and fresh bread for you and Tom. Hugs Mr Charlie again I then go get some more bandage that I had freshly made and some herbs from my bag that I had from taking a little walk. I get a bag that I had hidden in my suitcase and I open it and smile I am sure Mr Charlie will need this and then he will come back safely. After getting everything ready for him and cookin him some fresh bread I then rape it in some rags and pack the bread and beans and dried meat in the bag. Smiling and cleaning up in the kitchen I then go out and walk to the stable and ask the stable boy to bring me Mr Charlies horse smiling at him I give him a dollar thanks for taking care of my horse and this one ..Leading Mr Charlie's horse the doc's I then tie the mare to the post infront of the doc's house. Going up to Mr Charlie's room I knock and when I hear him say enter I go in with the bag and the bandages. Mr Charlie I am gonna change your bandages and I will send more for you if you start to bleed any put these herbs on your wound and rewrap your wound with bandage.. After changing his bandage I then put his sling back on and smile. Mr Charlie there is something I want to tell you I got your horse waiting for you infront of the doctors and I bagged up food and supplies for you in this bag and with fresh bandage and herbs and coffee ...Then looking at him I frown a little I am still worried about you but I have something that will make me feel better. Hands him the Bag that is holding my fathers pistols that he had left for me in a bag that mother didnt know about with a note telling me to hold them till he came back to get me.. Mr Charlie would you please take and use these then I will know that you and Tom will be safe because these guns even though they did bad things they was left for me with love that my father has for me, and I am hoping that these guns bring you back safe . Smiling then sitting down the other bag on the floor and as I walk out there door I say please be careful Mr Charlie I really dont want nothing bad to happen to you...With tears in my eyes I walk to my room and I lay down to take a nap and try not to think about the dangers he will be in.. Not able to sleep I get up and go to kitchen and start baking more bread mixing up the bread mix I then place it in a pan to bake . As I let the loafs of bread bake I get some meat and slice it thinly and fry it up making sure to season it up. I walk over to the oven and see that the bread is done I sit it on the counter to cool and then place the meat onto a platter to cool. Getting a rag I start to clean up the kitchen trying to not think about Mr. Charlie and Tom being in danger when they go to find Tom's wife. After everything is cleaned up I wrap the bread and the meat in packages and place it with the rest of the provisions I had ready for their trip, seeing that it was getting late I go back to my room and lay down trying to sleep for the night. Feeling worried I try to think about my child hood so that I can think of some good stuff. Falling asleep I sleep restfully until a wake up screaming jerking upwards I look around the room .. Not knowing if I had woke anyone with my screams I just sit there trying to forget what the dream was about . I had thought I had forgotten about what had happened when I had first left my grandfathers , now knowing I hadnt forgot when I had been held captive by the outlaws that knew I was my fathers child and was trying to find a way to get back at him. They was still out there and when I had escaped I remember hearing from behind me that they wouldnt rest until they got me back and that I would rule the day I had escaped their clutches. Sighing I laid back down and tried to forget the nightmare knowing I wouldnt get back to sleep I just laid there lookin up at the ceiling..
SirKnightime
or their trip, he was grateful of the diversion of filling the list that Chas and he had worked on together. Occasionally the reasons for the trip flooded into his mind and he saw his Lilly lost and bewildered wandering god knows where alone and frightened ... " My my you look like your heading on a long trip" the pretty little store assistant cut into Tom's train of thought, forcing him back to reality in his mind.
"Erm .... Yes we could be gone for a few days I guess" but offering no more explanation then that, Tom Thumb through the list making sure he hadn't forgotten anything he smiled at the girl and asked her how much he owed her and without hesitation reached into his pocket pulling out a fistful of bills mingled with change.
She caught that Tom was a little distracted and reaching out her hand counted out the right amount and feeding the excess back to him
"Thank you erm mam " and gathering up his belongings steadied himself to go find Charlie and make ready for their trip.
tarheelblueman
Tar is in this undertakers house getting rid of everything left by the previous owner. He is hoping that this can be the place he stops running. It is ironic that being an undertaker may be the way that death quits following him. Just lucky he met the nephew of this man and he was willing to part with this certain place. But before he can assume this identity, he has to get rid of anything that might give away his true identity. He hopes, maybe this time I want be the cause of death.
VLWolf
Waking the next morning early busying myself before returning back to town Riding faster then i ever thought seeing if i can still reside this far out or sell and move closer that is a decision i will discuse with my loving Jazz when she comes into town riding by the closed Bank i see a Well Fargo wagon siting outside with numerious men with rifles guarding there delivery as i see a older gentleman get out and meet me as i jump down off my horse and tie him up "Excuse me are you Virgil my name is Scott Fargo i am here to examine your safe and the building before our business is concluded". walking to the Doors i unlock and escort him in to look around and test the safe before he walks to the Door and signals to the men in the wagon to bring in several bags of cash which then the door gets closed and locked and stood guard as I and Mr Fargo then count the money and a recite and then the Bank safe is then secured and Hands are shaken and a welcome abord to the Well Fargo Banking system and then unlocking the doors i hang a sign saying i am now open and wonder over to the desk as Scot and his guard then mount up and head out of town to there next stop.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Getting up and getting dressed not able to get back to sleep after that night mare and hoping I didnt wake no one I desided to take a walk to clear me head. Walking past the undertakers I hear someone in there weird it was empty for such a long time.. Knocking on the door I wait for someone to answer.. Not sure if who ever in there heard I sit down and lean against the post and drift off to sleep..
Aernus
There were many days that he was coming across that desert of rocks and burning sun since he had left that damned field hospital. The memory of the horrible smell and sounds still made him spend sleepless nights and the heat and the deafening silence of the desert were doing him dozing on top of his horse..... A game of his mind? His desire for companionship? An illusion caused by weakness and exhaustion? Seemed to see not too far, maybe the distance of one gallop a body prostrate upon the ground. Spurred the horse firmly, digging his spurs on the animal flank . Yes it is a body. a woman. Dismounts and observes around her. Nothing, just the unconscious woman . Gets the canteen hanging from the saddle and with a rag moistens her her lips, she mumbles something intelligible. The night approaches.Urgent to set up the tent and settle. In less time than usual has his camp ready. Takes the woman into the tent, cleans her a few small scratches of the shoulder, and with a spoon gives the woman some water. Nothing more can be done for today. Outside the tent, near the fire, stretches a blanket on the floor and lies down. Night falls quickly this time of year. Some stars are already visible in the skies.
MysticSecret1
Kristina had no idea how long she was left there in that pail of colourful autumn leaves... maybe they saved her life giving her body some warm.... she did not feel it anything... could not even more her toe fingers... shivering badly... she tried to scream for help but nothing came from her mouth...she drifted back into the darkness...
The next what she felt ... someone's arms picking her up and moving... she tried to protest that with her all strength but her body betrayed her ... eyes too they just did not obey to open... what she can hoped only for good... but be honest at that very moment she did not care anymore... all what happened came to her like tornado... her brain was exploding now showing her scenes of that evening affair... and that was not pretty...
Cold took over now and Kristina went to the darkness again... lights were flickering and made her eyes to wonder ... fire ... some tent... those ... now familiar arms... without body... without voice... went over her ... examining... looking ... something stung her badly she cried out ... with all her power that left in her Kristina tried to say... "help please help... " and she was not sure if words .... so important... came out from her mouth or they were screaming ... only... in her mind... she hoped not...
Cold liquid moistened her lips and run in her mouth... she drank greedily... feeling how it spilt over an make her feel by taking it way down... her eyes finally listened and obeyed... wide huge blue...cleared the view... and face ... appeared to her... sharp serious manly... with dark glaze... she saw questions in them... "Silvertown... near by... waterfalls... " she mumbled whispered tried... before her shivering body took over again to the sleep... forced one...
ursexybosslady
A sudden chill overtook Rachel’s body as she felt a cramping in her stomach. She cried out in pain. Opening her eyes to see shadowy darkness, feeling contraction after contraction…. Smelling the strong scent of pine thistles on the ground, hearing the crackling of timbers like from a roaring blaze. She grabs her stomach, cramping and wailing. There before her stood an old chiseled face of a nearly toothless woman adorned with red and white markings on her cheekbones holding a sprig of mulberry to her nose. Rachel clutched the rawhide bedding she lay upon, feeling another burst of pain.
Rachel sees the shadows around her like silhouettes on the tepee, hear the beating of drums and chanting “Yani yoni ya away hey…, Yani yoni Ya away hey...” She hears the howling of the winds or perhaps that is the wolves howling at the moon sounding like the winds. She moves one hand slowly to her face to rub her eyes in disbelief. She felt her heart beating like that of the drums outside, her eyes darting about frantically searching for Will, yet afraid to move.
A bald eagle stares at her with his piercing eyes. Second look, that is an Indian man with a bald eagle head dress with eagle feathers poking through his long gray braids with a pipe in his hand waving and chanting. He spraying smoke and chanting. Rachel couldn't speak, just blurts out in pain. The medicine man touches her with a fan of eagle feathers as if to heal her. She closes her eyes , pant and winch.
Rachel screamed as the cramping in her abdomen increased suddenly and powerfully…the most painful feeling ever, breathing hard and feeling a tugging on her insides, the likes of which she never felt before. Wail and push, wail and push, and then felt the release, not once but twice. Loud high pitched noises echoed from her mouth and just as she felt she would pass out, she hears a baby boy cry, and another cry, this time its a baby girl. Rachel hear the squaws in astonishment chattering and chanting “Oooh, ahhh …..Yani yoni ya away hey…aoha ney oh, aoha ney oh” The Indian healer who looked like an eagle, held her babies up in the air… Then Will walked in the tepee to her side, but he was dressed strangley as a warrior, with red and blue paint on his face, his chest bore a deep scar slashed across it, and his face was that of a stern yet proud Indian papa.
The village fires glazed brightly now, and there was a thunderous sound in the sky. The squaws took the baby girl and baby boy away.
Will carried Rachel in his arms out the tepee, placed her in the horse drawn carriage. She looked for the squaws with her babies, with her arms extended. Just then a nighthawk swooped down clawing a mouse right before her eyes…. An ominous sign. The Indians brought out two very beautiful spotted ponies which Will hooked to the carriage and started to pull away. Was this to be a trade? She shook her head in disbelief. “No, please no! Don’t take my babies!” Rachel shouted. “No, turn back! I want my babies…NO,NO,NO.”
Will held Rachel’s hand trying to comfort her. “No, No….Dont let them take my babies!” She hears him talking as if he were far away, like an echo “You are sweating much! Rachel, your temperature high.” “Wake up Rachel, its all ok!” Rachel’s eyes open to the moisture of the wet cloth he placed on her forehead, calming her down. She was all ready to yell out again but there before her eyes stood Will, dressed in the blue shirt she had hand sewn for him for his birthday and his coveralls. She looked down at herself in the bed covers with her belly still huge and round, then she felt the kicking once again in her stomach.
Had this all been a nightmare? What is happening to me?... she thought.
Will's face was anxious and tense. Will wrapped his arms around Rachel, kissed her lips and held her tight. " I will go in to town, talk with Miss Raven about taking care of you. You shouldnt be left alone at this time. You may ask her about being the children's nanny" he smiled. Rachel agreed and waved as he rode off.
AslinTrueHeart
In a small town a young girl lived , it had been 2 years since her father left field hospital to help the injured. She did not wish for him to go, she had heard the stories and saw some of the man who had come back from the fights that seem to have no end. She begged her father not to go but her father said "I must go for this is what I chose to be a Doctor to help others in need", my father kissed me on the forehead and opened the door of our home/hospital and walked out. I watched him get on his horse and ride away into the early morning sunrise.
That was 2 years ago I was 15 and now I am 17. I kept our little hospital running , since I was little I helped my father with the patients and with all the medicine. Now I am one of the best nurse in our town not as good as a Doctor but good enough for the people not to come to our little hospital. I have waited so long for my father to returned I had given up hope sometimes I must admit, for one so young as me what else could she think? My father raised me all by himself since my dear mother died giving birth to me. He was my all and I waited for his return.
It was almost night time the last rays of the sun where going away and the moon was starting to rise, I was closing the our little hospital and was getting ready for dinner when I heard a strange noise coming form the barn. I froze and listened , no one was supposed to be there. The barn had been closed ever since father ride away 2 years ago. I moved quickly to the to the trunk in the corner of the living room where my fathers old shotgun lay inside. I had never really used it, father had tout me how to use it in case of emergency . I grabbed it and quietly moved into the night and crossed the small distance to our little barn on the other side. There I knelt and saw the stranger . It was a man a tall man, his clothes where worn out and the way he walk was odd as if he had something heavy on his back, I stayed there quietly watching this strange man waiting to see what he would do.
I saw him turn and now I saw why he was walking odd he was carrying a person on his back , the other body did not moved. I turned cold and scared , I thought he had killed someone and had brought it here to bury it or hide it . I could not wait no longer if he had killed that person he was sure to kill me. I got up and yelled out " STOP RIGHT THERE" I raised my gun and pointed at him. He froze and did not move. I could not see his him well that made me nervous since I could not tell if he was carrying any weapons. I yelled "drop everything and turn around slowly!" He dropped the body and turned slowly toward me, I was surprised he was so cooperative and made me think he thought he could get away or get the best of me .
Just at that moment that he turned facing me the first shine of the moon showed and showed the face of the man . I was speechless and so shocked I dropped the shot gun. After years and years of waiting there stood my father. I had imagine this moment so many times over and over a moment of joy and running to his arms but I stood there frozen.
Finally woke up from the shock and tears began to stream down my face and ran to my father. MY father opened his arms and wrapped me around them. Hugging him made me remember how long are my fathers arms and I cried in his chest as he cried and told me how much he had missed me and how sorry he was for leaving for so long. All I could say is how much I loved him. As I started to calm down and smile I remembered the body laying on the floor.
I looked at my father and asked ' Did you kill this person? what are you doing whit this body? I looked at it closer and noticed it was a woman. Father looked at me and said 'She is not dead and I did not kill anyone, I was riding back when I found her laying in the middle of the desert". He bent down and lifted her up and said we must get her in the house and treat her.
I saw him walk into the house with the woman in his arms to help her. I stood there for a moment and thought 'father will never change even if he says he has too, he will help others than help himself first. I ran after him and began to get everything ready for the MYSTERIOUS WOMAN.
MysticSecret1
Sharp pain went trough her body ... when out of the blue soothing regular swinging back and forward movements changed in falling down... Kristina cried out loud... same arms took her again but now she forced herself to fight them with all power that left in her... just on was in her mind ... to save herself to run to escape... sound of voices seemed so far away but she heard them... even weak like this she knew that it must be enemy who want to harm her as they did to the sheriff perhaps already and left her to die...
Her arms and legs kicked as hard as she could ... screaming as she thought but in real no sound only whispers mumbling noise came from her mouth... she bit as hard as she could in one of those arms ... causing the person to curse loud... and drop her again...
Sweet blood now was in her mouth.... the stranger blood... as many days left out there in the cold without food... her body betrayed her again... taking to the darkness ...
Aernus
Two years, two years had passed and he had now before him a young woman. Still equal to itself, reckless and resolute, like a puma defending its turf.
She had kept it all in perfect condition and the hospital seemed to continue to operate in full.
He was happy to return to his world, and revise his daughter made him feel so fulfilled.
After installing that delirious young woman in one of the hospital beds, he may finally initiate appropriate treatment to that injury and stage of dehydration. With suitable treatment would be recovered in two days at the most.
- Lin, you better go see the horse as well. The woman in her delirium gave him a bite. He said as he sat down and lit his cigar, addiction that tried unsuccessfully for years to finish. - And search for a map, she said something about Silvertown, better to have at least an idea where that is.
Was willing to sit down with his daughter, and, as before, talk about the past day. Today they would have a lot to tell.
MysticSecret1
Long days and nights without food and water in cold weather exhausted Kristina ... body from the last fought for live ... delirium and temperature prevailed ... she was restless in a bed ... mumbling incomprehensible words ... from time to time shouting his name ... "No no no ... just not leave it ... blood ... no no no ... why ... for what ..." As long as she again lost consciousness ... is repeated, and repeated ... she heard a voice ... body touch ... Somebody will hold ... wont let to get up and run away .. she have to run was the only thought in her mind .. have to run ... bail ... look ... Her gaze frantic ... eyes full of tears and fears ... not for myself .. but for other .. green eye owner ... now it's in the fog ... a dream ... League and never been ... body worn out so helpless... The burning ... roving ... the last Kristina tried to deal with the hands that seems to have been everywhere now on her ... cold painful touches ... aching... and a sips of water ... is she dead or still alive... for now she did not care... pictures of the past ... came and came to her.. making her scream... making her jump...
Her arms were touching the neck... looking there for the piece so important to her... just to find it missing... was empty ... nothing was there... nothing ... made her cry out loud... toss her from the bed... run... Her gaze frantic ... eyes full of tears and fears ... not for herself .. but for other .. green eye owner ... where what happened... and again and again pictures went one by one causing pain... making scream ... " ne. Ne tik ne ji... ne ... palikite ... kodel... uz ka..." now it's in the fog ... a dream ... League and never been ... body worn out so helpless...
The burning ... roving ... the last Kristina tried to deal with the hands that seems to have been everywhere now on her ... cold painful touches ... aching... and a sips of water ... is she dead or still alive... for now she did not care... pictures of the past ... came and came to her.. making her scream... making her jump... kick bite fight for her life...some liquid was poured in her mouth...bitter... she shivered from the fever... her long blond hair was hanging loosely dirty... full of dead leaves... dress been beautiful one day... now was torn and filthy too... her body stink mixing up with the dirt and sweat of the high fever... there was no sign of beauty in this hurt body and soul... just like a wild animal fighting for it life she screamed and moaned from the pain... that was more inside her heart then out... as voices finally stopped she tried once more to move her to the hole that looked like door to the freedom... one was in her mind... escape... no matter what...
AslinTrueHeart
Walking in to the hospital and watching father lay the woman on a bed. I went around them to the medicine storage and started to get the right medical equipment to treat her. She looked so thin and life less , you could tell she has gone through hell and back. Father began to work on her , treating her wounds and seeing if she had any broken bones. I turned to get fresh water and cloths to wash her wounds clean the woman all of a sudden began to trash around and mumbling words and fighting my father. I put everything down and ran to help father push her down back on the bed, if she kept doing this she will hurt herself more. All of a sudden she bit my father , he turned and cursed and said, "Lin go outside and treat the horse Il take care of her". I looked at him uncertain of leaving him alone when the woman was like this but I did as I was told.
I grabbed an oil lamp and walked out into the barn to check on the horse. In the middle of the barn as if waiting for me stood Big Red , he looked the same but a little older. Beautiful horse he is big and strong, I went to him and rubbed his ears and back. I walked him to one of the stalls and fed him fresh hay and water. He drank the water quickly and had to refill it twice for him. When I was done I walked back into the house.
Father sat on his chair, I stood by the door and watched him. So long since I last saw him sitting there that just standing here watching him brought joy and tears to my eyes. I walked to him and sat on his lap like I used to do before he left. He held me close and put away the map he was looking at and kissed my cheek.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Waking I notice I was still at the undertakers place and it was day light. Getting up and dusting myself off I hear a wagon and horses speeding up rattling , Then I hear Will yelling my name I look at him and run to him wondering if Rachel was ok knowing it was coming close to her time to have the babies. Will whats wrong dear is Rachel ok ? Will rambles on saying that he needed me to come back to the farm with him that Rachel needed someone to stay with her while he was busy on the farm. Looking at Will I smile come with me and I will go pack my bag . Running to the Doctors off glad that I was getting away from him knowing that one day that Tom and Mr Charlie would be back but I wouldnt be there I had important things to do . Just hoping that they was safe hoping they got back soon so I could get my fathers guns back.. Running down stairs I jump up into the wagon. Smiling at Will I say ok lets get back to Rachel I am all ready I even packed some medical supplies if we need them ..Relaxing and enjoying the ride I smile thinking that I will get to see Rachel again..Watching the scenery as we go by as we travel to the farm fasts as Will can get the horses to go..As we get to the farm I jump off the wagon and follow Will as he runs into the house. We enter a room where Rachel is laying down in so much pain ..Walking to her I smile hi Rachel hun are you doing ok??
MysticSecret1
Kristina had no clue how long she was laying tossed out from the bed when something wet touched her face... she was trying to move but dizziness was still stronger... from her last she opened her eyes just to see a big furry dog who was whimpering and licking al over her face with it wet nose trying to make her pay attention to him... she smiled as her arms went around the dog feeling his heat... she was shivering badly and was very thirsty ... the bucket near by was full of water and them both drunk from there greedily...
She tried to clean herself a little as her long dirty hair were covering all over her face sticking to her cheeks... dirt mixed with water left nasty trails on her face finding it way down on her body... wetting her torn dress making her burn inside and shiver out... she was missing her shoe... foot all covered in blood and swollen... perhaps from the fall ... water gave her some strength even that bitter liquid that got poured in her made her very sleepy and weak...
She listened carefully to voices in an other room and was moving silently to the door just hoping to find them unlocked... dog low growl made her to stop.... "shhhhhh buddy shhhhh all ok.... good boy shhhhh" her soothing voice made him whimper... as she pushed the door finding it unlocked and it opened to her... freedom... holding her posture by walls trying to fight dizziness she made move that suppose to be run.... only to hear the bark of the dog.... " ssssshhhhh kvailas sunie shhhhhhh " she whispered only hopping that she can escape now ... she needed to get back to the place all happened she needed to find out what there... she needed.... and then...
ursexybosslady
"Hi Raven, welcome to my home"... Rachel blurts out before she cringes in pain. "Forgive the hospitality, but I feel its time for babies." Rachel clutches her stomach and tries to avoid screaming so as not to upset everyone. Will is anxious and reaches for her hand as she lays on the bed, but Rachel pushes his hands away. She grabs the sheets and doubles over in pain, toussing the sheets. Raven agrees Rachel in labor but realizes this may be a long one since the contractions are far apart.
Will goes to the kitchen to get a pan of water, but trips as he rushes back to the room... the water splashes to the floor.
"Thats my Will, he's all thumbs".. Rachel and Raven laughs. Raven concerned that doctor not around, that Rachel having twins and she cant travel to town. Rachel smells a familiar fragrance of myrrh and starts to cry. Raven rubs her head and face and assures her it will all be alright. Rachel smiles....
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiling at Rachel I tell Will to stay and watch over her as I go outside to the well to get more water. Walking outside I look up and see the stars and moon in the sky beautiful as ever a good night for tiny babies to be born, getting two buckets of water I walk back in and warm them by the fire. Hears Rachel scream runs back into the room and goes by her and checks to see . Rachel sweety how far apart are the pains now? Seeing that she has another pain I know that its almost time.. Lookin at Will I say will go get the water and towels its almost time for these little ones to be born.. Pushing up my dress sleeves then I put my hand on Rachels cheek its gonna be hard sweety but we gonna be able to do this . Walking down I push Rachels dress up and looks seeing the tip of a tiny head I tell Rachel to breath go Hee hee and then I want you to push really hard sweety. As Rachel pushes I watch as the tiny head pops out cleaning the tiny face I tell Rachel to push again really hard... The tiny baby boy slips out I wipe him a little then hand him to Will , Will go clean him up and dress him and wrap him in a blanket smiling at Rachel I tell her to breath a little more remember go Hee hee and breath calmly ,, Ok Rachel pushhhh as Rachel pushes really hard I see a tiny head smiling Rachel hun one more big push then you will have your other baby here.. Breath a little more then we will have you push... Watches as Rachel breaths in and out staying calm , I am so proud of her she is so brave ; Smiling ok Will get ready for the other one will starts looking like he gonna faint I slap him and say wake up I need your help.. Ok Rachel Push again sweety really hard,, Watches as she pushess and and a tiny baby girl comes out I clean her up and wraps her in the towel I have and hands her to Will smiling looking as he goes to clean her up and then he comes in with both the babies and lays them in Rachels arms then Will lays down next to Rachel smiling I whisper congrats you two then taking my leave I go outside and I wash off and sit on the porch and looks up at the stars and the full moon smiles as I hear a wolf howl in the distance knowing that was a good sign..The way the moon is postioned I realize that both the babies were born at midnight.. Yawning I keep staring up at the sky smiling...
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TEN
The Journey Starts
I got up and had coffee with Tom that next day… Raven showed me where he was staying… the Church was kinda up a hill… on the other side of the river. Tom saw me coming and came out to greet me. Looking around and seeing all this land, I said to myself… “this boy did alright for himself…” as I smiled and reached to shake his hand… and a hug! He walked me up to the Church… we went inside! “Mighty fine looking Church you got here, Tom!” He beamed! He looked at me and said… “The Towns’ been real GOOD to me Charlie… even in a short time! They’re all trying to support me in the absence of My Lilly… the ladies… they come around… wanting to do things for me! I tell ‘em… “I’m fine” and laugh… one of them wanted to wash my clothes… and you know that means… my drawers, too! “That’s alright Maham… I’ll be just fine… but if I ever DO need any help… I’ll be sure and call on you first! They’re nice and all… but somebody might get the wrong idea… you know?” I chuckled and said… “Yeah… I DO know!”
We went over the plan in more detail and settled for midnite as a departure time. The day was long as we waited for the evening hours to come… moving into dusk… then, except for the light of the moon… darkness! I rolled me a smoke while I sat outside Doc’s place in a chair Raven had brought out to me… I could hear her moving around inside for a while… then she got quiet… musta finally gone to bed… she’s a busy little thing! I looked at the moon… how it highlighted the trail out of town… it’s near time to go! It was warm that night… the town was still and quiet… crickets chirping in the background… saw something running in the woods… probably a opossum. I stood up, stretched and turned to go inside. When I opened the door to my room… I saw a set of saddlebags laying on the bed… strapped up… bulging from it’s contents! There was a note left on it… “Mister Charlie… these bags belonged to my Daddy… he told me to keep them for him! I want you to have them… and I have packed them well… with everything you will need… signed, Raven!” I smiled as I thought about her… and her flaming hair… that was mighty thoughtful of her… she’s a precious little thing, really! Imma really try to help her out when we get back!
I looked out the window seeing some movement in the dark… It was Tom, cresting the hill! As he got closer, I realized how BIG Tom was! Even in then room together, he seemed smaller… now looking at his approach… Tom is a pretty big guy… not fat… but carrying his weight properly… he never looked like that to me… as a kid! He is quite robust! I smiled as I watch him walking… getting closer! Yeah… we gonna DO THIS! I felt the adrenaline rushing thru my body, the closer he got! This… is it! With a sigh of expectation, I swallowed the lump in my throat… and headed for the door to meet with him. He wasn’t carrying anything, but… he had a sidearm… housed in a holster, strapped firmly to his right leg… I could tell by the way he was walking, it held steadfast to his thigh… and moved… as he approached! He didn’t have anything in his hands… he hadn’t packed anything! Well… I guessed that we’d have to make do with… whatever Raven had stuffed in her Father’s saddlebags! I moved around the room… looking for every/ anything we needed… and began moving those things towards the front door. As I moved thru the hallway… a door swung open… startled me! I peeked behind it… it was Raven! She glanced up at me… smiled, and said… “Hi”… and ran off in the other room. What was she doing up? “Excuse me, Mr Charlie, pardon my gown…” she said… “I have something to do!” I watched her run into the other room… busying herself! She came out her room so quickly… like she knew I was there! She had on a long white, to the floor… sheet like, kinda gown! As she walked away from me… I could almost see her body through it! It wasn’t sheer… but… her backside was moving enough for me to tell what else was underneath that garment! I let her go ahead of me and I headed for the entrance. I had the second set of saddlebags that Raven had given me and I threw them on the chair outside as Tom approached and waved in silence. Raven called me back in the house… “Mr Charlie… I have something for you!” In the dimly lit room with only the moon light shadows inside… she bent over and pulled up the bottom of her gown, reaching for something… her raised gown revealed all of her bare legs, high up her thighs… smooth and pinkish white, like her cheeks. She hesitated… almost like she wanted me to see… she looked up at me and smiled, then she pulled out a small flask and handed it to me… as she slowly dropped the hem of her gown. A tingly feeling came over me as I reached for the container… our hands touched and… she moved toward me… put her hands on my face… and kissed me… right in the mouth as she embraced my neck. I felt her body against mine through the thin gown. She pulled back holding my hand and I looked into her eyes… they almost had a sparkle… she smiled and giggled… “Maybe that will make you wanna come back!” I smiled at her as we stood there in the darkness... holding hands… staring at one another… then Tom stepped thru the open door… startled us both! “Hey… we ready to go?” I looked up at him, easing my hand out of Raven’s clutch… “Yeah… we just got to get the horses… and we can be on our way!” Raven peeked around the hallway corner… hiding herself from Tom, in the thin nightwear… “Howdy Reverend… y’all have a safe trip!” Tom tipped his hat, turned and headed out the door toward the stable! I looked back at Raven and sighed… the moonlight shining on her pretty red hair… her soft white face had a smile and her eyes glistened! I pulled her to me… wrapped my arms around her, holding her close… and kissed her back! She was so soft and warm… I could feel that she had nothing else on under the gown as my hand glazed her buttocks and our bodies pressed together… for a second… it seemed hard to leave! I stroked her face and kissed her hand as I backed out the door… I’ll never forget the look in her eyes!
We quietly walked over to the stables… Chariots snorted as I walked in… “Hey, Girl… you ready to ride?” I rubbed her mane and the side of her head as I reached in the bag for a treat. We packed the horses and I grabbed a lantern sitting on some hay, tied it to my saddle… I figured we’d return it in good condition… not really stealing… kinda borrowing it for a minute. We started walking towards the trail… we decided to walk to the edge of town so as to not make noise. I turned and looked back at the building… and I saw Raven’s face in the window, from the room I was in… waving! I waved back and turned toward the moon lit trail… the journey had begun!
Aernus
The dog ...... the dog barks ... They get up and head to the bedroom encountering the woman awake, standing, terrified watching them fixedly. He tries to speak but is interrupted by his daughter. Heading to the woman calmly takes her hand and begins to explain how she ended up there. The dog sits like that he also wondering.
Already calmer and a little slurred asks for them to take her back to Silvertown. She needs to know what happened to her sheriff.
Despite his desire not to leave again, understands that there is no alternative. The decision is made. Depart in the morning. All three. He would not leave without his daughter this time.
MysticSecret1
Her huge blue eyes wide opened she just stood there holding by wall and listened to strangers... somehow his soothing voice calmed her a little... she sniffed and wiped her tears back from her face... embarrassed trying to cover her torn and dirty dress ... Kristina eagerly listened words and they were saying they want to help they want to help her to find out what happened to bring her to the Silvertown... she tried to smile a little looking back and forward to the blond man and an young woman that looked just like him... "ok I am sorry I was like this... I did not know what to think what to do where I am... thank you for everything you do and I promise I will repay you as soon as we will get to the town" with those words the ground started turn for her ...
And she just simply fainted... all of this took so much from her.... after a while when her eyes opened again... somebody was crying over her... voices again... and cry of babies...? She saw worried face of Raven over hers ... whispering her name over and over... then Rachel and Wil ... holding babies in each of arms... and already familiar faces of the man and woman... giving her something warm an tasty to drink... soothing her with words... she whispered... "the sheriff... is he? " and went silent when she saw how uncomfortable they all were turning their gaze from her.... tears slowly ran down bringing the pain back... feeling like something broke inside... ripped her heart and threw away... leaving bleeding hole there...
Shutting her eyes she felt a gentle hug of Raven and Rachel with whispers that everything will be ok from now.... Kristina nodded ... gentle fingers pulled away the stray of her dishevelled hair out of her face... cleaned her cheeks... from her tears not letting them drop away... she looked around the room ... looked to all those faces feeling guilty to intrude like that in the middle of night...
She asked the man to come closer... and as he leaned to her ... she whispered... "please take me to the town as soon as you can... I have a place to live there" and she drifted to the sleep again... in her rapid sleep she was hearing how farmer family ad Raven were asking the doctor and his assistant of all those questions... baby cry... fire sounds...
SirKnightime
Tom looked back on the town as he and his friend rode out into the blackness of night . It look kinda tranquil as it rested in the pale light of a new moon.
He hoped townsfolk wouldnt mind he's having to close the little Church for a while , his hastily written sign nailed to the door read "
Sorry Church closed for a while
I'm having to go meet the stage
Be back again real soon
Pastor Tom
He looked across at Charlie and as they caught each others eye they gave each other a friends smile Tom was glad if the company as he rode off into wg=hat was an unknown and slightly unsure future, would they be able to track and find the stage? If they could what fate might have befalled his lovely wife Lillian ?
Tom thought of her helpless frightened and alone , as he did he sent up a prayer that the Lord would watch over her and keep her safe and guide the two of them to her side swiftly. Tom gave a little shudder as he thought of all the perils held out in the wilderness " Be brave my dearest ,we are coming for you soon"
" Huh what ya say" Charlie looked over at his friend quizically.
" oh nothing realy" Tom said hesitantly " I .. I know Lilly cant hear me but well i feel better telling her we 're coming "
Charlie scratched his head then looking Tom square on said in a low quite reasuring tone " Don't worry Tom we'll find her and bring her to her new home"
"God willing " said Tom as with a steely detirmined look in his eye They rode off into the inky black darkness shrouding the town.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Looks at Kristina hugs her tight glad to see her alive but worried about how frail she looked .. Tries to figure out how to take care of kristina wanting her to be healthy smiles.Going to kitchen to make her soup so it will warm her and the doc and his daughter.. Keeping myself busy i make some bread to go with the soup.Sits down next to Kristina smiling at her watching her eat.. I missed you dear.. Hugs her to me you have missed alot while you was gone my dear kristina..Goes to kitchen to clean up
AslinTrueHeart
As we were sitting on the chair, Marley began to bark. We both stood up and went to the room the woman was in and found her standing and delirious. Father moved to speak but I paused him and went to her. I took hold of her hand and told her what has happen. Her eyes began to clear as she began to understand and knew she was safe. She than turned to look at my father behind me and said " I must go to Silvertown, I must go back" she than swayed and fainted. Father and I carried her back to the bed and cover her up again. We left the room and went to the kitchen. There I made coffee as father discussed about plans to go to Silvertown.
I turned and placed the coffee and the mug on the table and poured some for him and me. Father sat with a serious look on his face. It reminded me of that time when he decided to head out 2 years ago. I knew he was going with her , take this strange woman to this town. "Father are you sure this is safe? We dont know whats going on or if this is something that we should be getting involved in. Father looked up and said " We got involved in the moment I picked her up form the desert as I crossed it back home. " I know its hard but I feel I must do this , I dont know why but I must. " I will not make you come along but I cant leave you behind again, come with me come with us on this new journey.
I looked at my father and knew the answer. When do we leave dad? He smiled at me and began to tell me to prepare medicine, food, supplies for our journey since it will be a long one. We went to bed .
That morning I had almost everything prepared. I had gone to our local store and found some clothes for the woman, I could not let her borrow mine since I was to small. I went into the bedroom to find her sitting up in her bed looking well and no longer delirious. She smiled at me a little shy but better. I handed her a plate of breakfast and laid out the new clothes on the bed. " I hope you like them , they are not new but it will be better than what you have on now. She smiled again and thanked me. I told her that father was getting everything ready to take her to Silvertown. Her eyes opened wide as she heard this and said "when do we leave? I told her tomorrow. For a moment she panicked . I told her " we need you to get abit more strength and rest. We dont want you to get bad again. She still looked worried but she nodded and said she understood. That whole day we prepared, I treated the woman as she got better for the journey. I still had not asked for her name. She looked so secretive and kept quiet alot that I did not dare to ask her.
Finally the day had arrived, Father had found 2 more horses and a small wagon. We needed it for her since she was till recovering . She wanted to ride she said it would be faster but father calmed her down and said " you want to get there alive or dead? She looked at him and said I understand. She looked a bit angry but she knew he was right. We all got in to the wagon and father took the rains and we began our long journey to Silvertown.
I dotn know whats going to happen or if this is for the best or the worst but all i can think off is that Im with my father and we wont be separated again.
Aernus
He was glad to finally have arrived that house that Kristina, so desperately sought. Now, sitting at the table, while Raven , happy, wondered what had happened to her, listens intently, he was also curious
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Esa awoke screaming. Another nightmare. When would they finally stop? She got up and gathered things to take with her to the river. She needed a long bath. She did not care of the water was frigid or not. She felt she had to wash the filth of the nightmare from her body. It was a couple hours yet until daybreak, so she should be able to have a bath in peace. She heads out into the darkness, heading towards a secluded spot in river and lays out the things she brought with her. Blankets, soap, clothes.
Esa undresses slowly and grabs the soap, walking slowly into the deeper part of the river, shivering. It is freezing, but she needs to do this. As she begins to wash,, she hears a noise on the shore. Alarm sets in. Perhaps this was not such a good idea after all. A man suddenly appears and merely stands there watching her. She is frozen in fear unsure if he is friend or foe...........
MysticSecret1
Tired dirty and hungry Kristina was smiling now seeing people that she knew... She opened her arms for a hug to take Raven to her embrace and whisper to her ear ... that she would give anything for a hot water... just for small moment she catch curious eyes of the young doctor... and even not knowing why ... she felt light blush on her face... realizing that he was listening to all what she was saying to Raven and farmer's family.
After talking with Rachel and Wil ... Kristina could not resist to play with their adorable babies while Raven was preparing some food... smiled while the doctor and the nurse checked on them too not avoiding their mom either.. making sure all three of them are alright... and then Rachel winked to her asking her to follow... outside in a separate little building she had some decent size barrel full of steaming hot water and even some a very fine smelling soap... Kristina was so exited about it that she kissed Rachel's both cheeks .. how grateful she was...
Carefully putting clean clothes given her by the young nurse Kristina looked around... the room was small but very clean ... smell of fresh cut brunches and some kind of flowers were fulfilling room mixing it with steam... mirror that was in the middle of room ... showed a girl who was tired hurt .. not only inside but outside too... a dress torn dirty and wrinkled dropped slowly on the floor revealing the milky skin of her bruised body... shapely legs carefully stepped in the barrel already enjoying heat of the water... Kristina started to wash her hair till they got previous ash blond colour and where shiny again... her cheeks now warm and flashing showed how life comes back to this one... slowly enjoying every moment of it.. she started to put some soap on the sponge and with gentle moves slide over her body ... making all go away.. not only a dirt but all memories of hurt ... at least for this moment that belong only to her... with every splash of water her body shone more and more ... glittering in the night mixing up with smell of the petals that were sinking in the water... some of them playing on her skin ... making her look as mystical creature of the forest... ...
With her clean fresh glittery and still wet body Kristina stepped slowly of the barrel and... slipping on the soap ... only one gasp let out her mouth....
millenniumpoet2
One day the postman shows up with a letter for Maddy. The next day Maddy's as quiet as a mouse. She barely speaks to a soul. The other girls wonder what has gotten into her. Finally she opens up and share what's been bothering her. She tells everyone that her sister is paying her a visit soon' adding that she knows nothing of her life style. The thought keeps her up at night. How is she ever going to explain to innocents.
Maddy's sister shows up in two days time. The two greet each other how sisters should. Maddy takes the day off for quality time and the truth. In the simplest way Maddy explains to her 16 year old sibling and surprisingly she takes the news very well. And even asks questions about hours and pay' which Maddy declines to answer them. The weeks pass and the two make up for lost time. The time has come for Rachel to return home. The two say their goodbyes and part ways.
Aernus
Seated at the table, enjoying that hot meal, he briefly told to the increasingly curious Raven how he had found Kristina, and how he and Lin had treated her. Kristina whispered something to Raven, imperceptibly to him. Embarrassed, he realized that Kristina caught him looking at her, at the exact moment he, for the first time, realized how beautiful she was. her long blond hair, her milky white skin, her blue eyes ... He got up, apologizing and walked out into the street, looking for his pipe, he remembered it would still be in the horse's saddlebags. went to the stables, looked in his saddlebags for pipe and tobacco. Slowly, ritually, introduced an ounce of tobacco in his old pipe and with his finger pressed it. lit his pipe and looking out the stables, puffed, feeling the taste of tobacco. Stayed at the door looking at the falling snow. Delivered to his thoughts began to wander and eventually got to the entrance of a small building next to the house. Was getting wet as the snow continued to fall. Not wanting to continue on the street, and not wanting to smoke where babies were, he entered in this small building, hoping to find an good place to finish his pipe. He entered, closing the door behind him and despite being bit dark, quickly realized he was not alone. That blonde hair denounced her. Kristina, in a barrel was having a bath. For a few seconds, wondering if she had noticed his presence, watched her delicate body. Her pale skin and outlined body. Slowly and confident that she had not been aware of his presence, he starts to cautiously open the door when she slips......without thinking, instinctively, he jumped towards her and trying to prevent her fall, he also fell, ending both on the floor.
LadyLillianBree
After days of being enmeshed in the daily life of the Indians, observing their ways, Lillian was falling into a routine. The woman that had treated her when she first was captured proved to be a very valuable ally who taught Lillian in the ways the role of a woman. She was the eldest of all the women and the mother of her captor.
She saw how they cooked, how they cared for their homes, interacted with each other. They laughed often, which Lillian suspected was at her expense at times, but generally they were nice, some touched her skin tentatively...while others fought to be the one to braid Lilly's hair.
They had lovely articles crafted with beautiful designs, used in everyday life, the baskets were beautiful and she was amazed at the the grace of the gourds that were fashioned into bowls, ladles, even spoons! She watched as young woman worked at weaving blankets. fascinated as the design motif would emerge with surprising speed, the older women sat spinning yarn and she observed how they dyed the finished products. She went with them collecting herbs and bark for the old women to work their magic.
What interested her most was how to make the potion that she was given while she recovered from the stagecoach accident. She wanted more of it because it helped dull the pain in her head, in her heart and helped her submit to the indignities that her captor forced upon her. But after a few days , she was no longer given that blessing. She learned quickly to fight only served to enrage him and to cry out was met with swift punishment. The mother was not happy with her, either and would scold and cuff her the next morning.
The days wore on pleasantly as she wandered the camp. She loved to go to the river and throw off the shapeless leather smock. The feeling of being free and unencumbered was delicious as she moved through the cold water. She felt that she washed away all the stains of the night before, and would emerge a healed girl, her memory in tact, with no pain and no longer afraid.
The cool water soothed her bruised body and as she floated looking up at the clear blue sky, the sun hot and low beat down on her, warming her as the river carried her, swirling her... dizzying . She was mesmerized by the complete isolation she felt, the sound of rushing water filling her ears and radiant sky. they all served to lull her into serene calm. It filled her with a great sense of hope and well being. She lost herself in the luxury, losing all sense of time, direction and self.
After a long while, feeling restored and chilly, she swam to the rivers edge, knowing she would be missed and didn't relish more abuse from them.
It all looked unfamiliar, the landscape was different, she recognized none of the landmarks she had become familiar with!
Frantic, she began to search for her clothes, knowing instinctively that it was futile. The implications flitted through her mind and thoughts of escape exhilarated her at once yet at the same time she was acutely aware that she was completely exposed...with no food... no clothing and no idea where she was!
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
After getting the kitchen cleaned up I then go to the room that Rachel and Will had let me use as my bedroom. Cleaning up I change and put on a clean appron and go out to check on Rachel and Will and the babies smiling as I see them spending time together I go into the Kitchen and I start making some bread knowing that soon it will be dinner time .. Drifting into thought I wonder how Mr Charlie and Tom was doing hoping they was safe and would find Tom's wife hoping she was alive and safe.. Then all the sudden I hear Rachel and Will calling for me I wake out of my thoughts and go to where they are .. Smiling at them I hand them some cookies that I had made earlier, asking them what I could do for them..A thought came into my mind and I asked to be excused and I walked to a chest in the corner and open it up and get out two blankets and take it to Rachel and Will so little Collin and Caitlynn wouldnt be cold. Rachel smiles at me and thanks me .. smiling back I sit down and we talk about what we will do for dinner..
AslinTrueHeart
We sat at the table drinking and seeing Kristina's friends and family. I was surprised to finally see her smile and how her true self began to show and it made me smile . Finally she could relax and be herself. Her friends and family where all happy to have her back and began to make her comfortable and safe. Raven went to prepare dinner as dad spoke on how he found Kristina and helped her back home, I watched father as he spoke and noticed he could not stop looking at her , which is something he had not done even when he had treated her at our clinic.
He did not seem to notice that he was staring and when Kristina whispered something to Raven he noticed that she had seen him. He quickly got up ad left to smoke. We were left staring at each other and we giggled as he escaped. Rachel came in asking what was going on but we just laughed on. Rachel asked Kristina to follow her and they left.
I sat there with Raven , Raven looked at me and said Il keep making dinner and she got up and went to the kitchen to continue her work. I got up and looked out the window and saw father smoke his pipe far ahead. Alot of snow began to fall down now. I turned and left to the living room and sat down by the fire. I was tired from the journey and still confused about everything that was going on. I wondered about how long we were going to stay and seeing father react like that made me think that we may not be leaving so soon.
I wanted to go back home and be how it used to be , thats all I wanted but now I began to doubt ....
MysticSecret1
First what came to her mind .. was to scream and as loud as she can .. when she felt someone's arms on her slippery body and then bot of them falling heavily on the floor... but then Kristina changed her mind as with her scream all whom would hear her ...
They all would ran here and see her in this .. not so a delicate position... so she just lay on him and clapped her tick eyelashes with wide open eyes .. thinking what to do ... in a chock ... being afraid to move as it would make him to see her ... all uncovered....
Being very beware about his hot arms still touching her... she hissed... " Do you mind? Sir... do not touch me.... do not look either... " she made sure he closed his very ... laughing... eyes ... and grabbed quick the nearest towel to cover herself... just then she stood and looked at him still laying on the floor all wet from her body ...
" Do you care to explain what You are doing here Sir? Spying on an innocent woman? Taking a bath? My my how dare you ..." Kristina felt how her cheeks flamed bright red colour of embarrassment ... she felt now dizzy even from one thinking how long he stood there what did he saw .... her deep blue eyes threw arrows at him with their fire asking answers ...
CptNessaTripin
~ The Lakota seen a town coming into her sight. Though her eyes where swollen,bruised. Pulling the blanket across her naked flesh.Little Doe made her way down the dirt road.Speaking in Lakota to her spirit guide the white wolf.She asked him for guidance.Not trusting the white man after she seen what they did to her brother and herself.Little Doe approached the town with caution. A stable caught her eyes first.Perhaps the horses well share their hay with her so she might rest. Going to the back of the old wooden stables careful not to make a sound. Little Doe peeked around the corner to see if anyone was about. The horses began to make noise when she came around the corner.Looking at the horses. She whispered "Mitakola sunka wakans." Ssshh she said as she went up to the first horse and laid her hand across his back.
The horse snorted a bit but, then calmed under her touch. A dizziness came over Little Doe as she tried to make her way toward the ladder of the loft.Her body racked in pain .Little Doe reached for the first rung of the latter. A darkness surrounded her as her body went limp and fell to the stable ground in a heep.... ~
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE ELEVEN
The Rescue Beginning
As we travelled out from the town, along the moon lit trail, my mind drifted off… I was thinking about that “KISS”… from Raven! There was something magical about that one kiss… it made me feel… so special! I looked at Tom… trotting slightly ahead of me… I thought to say something to him about it… but then I thought it best… just to leave it be. I was still new in the town! My mind was swirling with energy… and I wasn’t even sure why I felt the way I did… she was still on my mind! But I knew… what mattered most right now… was to help my best friend… find his Wife… “Ms Lilly!” I collected my thoughts and began to focus on the complications of the mission before us! I was uncertain in my spirit, even as I whispered Raven’s last words in my head… “Maybe that will make you wanna come back!” That seemed to motivate me a little… gave me strength! I was trying my best to get over some long term frustrations… knowing my own child was out there somewhere, needing me… and I wanting so badly to correct the errors I’d made… ready to own up to my responsibilities… yet still sheltering, what I believed in… silently… I trotted behind.
The silence was broken with… “Hey Charlie…? Remember when we were kids…? And we used to peek in the cracks of the bathrooms? Tom chuckled a little bit… “Old Mrs Pritchard wore them big bloomers… hahaha!” Then he hollered out… “Hey… and remember the time when we threw that garter snake under the outdoor shower stall… and old lady “Bristol” came busting out the door? She was buck naked!” Tom busted out in laughter! I chuckled, as I thought back… “Yeah… I do remember… she was so scared… I can still see her running across the road… waving her arms and dragging that towel… not covering nothing! Woo… hahaha!”
Tom triggered some really old memories and I shouted back… “Hey Tom…? Remember, when l’ll Jimmie fell off the wagon…? He bounced when he hit the ground… and bounced right back up… hahaha… like a ball!” We were both laughing so hard… I almost fell off Chariots! “It was almost like he never fell… he was back in the wagon!” Tom laughed… “Yeah… I remember that! “He tried to pretend that he never fell off… hahaha!” “I answered back... “Yeah… but all you had to do was LOOK at him… you could tell he had… hahaha!”
We both laughed… but then I felt so sad! I had lost my little buddy, Jimmie… who was always there, wanting to be part! Thinking back on the slaughter that I had witnessed… a tear crept from the corner of my eye… as I thought about what had happened to him! At that very moment… I thought about his Mother! And how hard she had to struggle to give him all that she could! She had to do everything for him… him being without a Daddy and all. No count bastard… if I ever lay eyes on him again… imma kick his ass! Sigh… Now… Little Jimmie is GONE… because of ME! Tom didn’t even know all that… and I wasn’t sure if I should tell him yet! Little Jimmie… a good kid… is not with us anymore.
As I thought back, about some of the things of the past… it seemed to be so long ago…! Well, Hell… if I really “think” about it… it “was” a long time ago! As we rode along… I could hear the “tweet, tweet”, of Tom’s whistling! He loved to whistle… and he was good at it, too! Like a sweet song… he carried the tunes well… then my mind drifted again! I envisioned Raven’s shadowed face in the window… as we walked away from town. Even in the dark of night… with a faint light from the moon… you could see her red hair! I smiled at the thought!
We reached a clearing… and things began to look familiar… my heart began to race… “Whoa!”, I called out, as I stopped Chariots and looked around. The moon had moved further west… off to the side of the trail… the path ahead was now filled with darkness and shadows. “Tom!”, I hollered… “Hold up!” My eyes were keen to the surroundings… searching the darkness! I could almost smell the stench… from the bodies I knew would be there… left to decay in the desert sun! Yes, we were getting near the massacre site!
I rode up to Tom… my eyes carefully watching the horizon… dark and still! I said to myself… “This is the place… I can feel it!” Up ahead… I pointed in the darkness… there were shadows on the ground as we approached slowly… one at a time, revealing the dead bodies I knew were left behind. A few buzzards, who were feeding on the dead carcasses, flew away! I saw Tom gasp and cover his nose and mouth… he was saying something… I couldn’t distinguish! Even in the night air… the odor was strong! I wiped a tear from my eye as I rode past what was left of “Jimmie’s” remains, after the evening feast of the wild. Sickened at the sight… my anger became an uncontrolled furry… I screamed out and kicked at Chariots side…. and, in a gallop, I took off down a dark a seamy looking path… I was blind with rage! Blood rushing through my veins… my heart pumping hard… all I could see before me was… that stagecoach… in a trail of dust… running away! I had to do this!
In my frenzy I almost forgot about Tom! I hesitated momentarily … hearing the gallop of Tom’s horse behind me… “What’s wrong?”… he called out! Sweating… and feeling the fever in my body… feeling my fears… I turned to him and said… “This is the path… I remember!” I looked ahead into the dark night… my mind, once again drifting… this time, my thoughts went to Ms Lilly’s and her smile! So much had happened… and so quickly… it made me feel so guilty! I could see the way the corners of her mouth would curl… and her eyes would light up… and giggle… it brought a warm glow to my heart. I wiped my tearing eyes so Tom couldn’t see! “Thomas… we’re here!” The name, TOM… I guess was what he wanted to be called now… but, with my childhood memories… I inadvertently called him, as I once knew him. We stopped, our horses side by side… me still gazing into the black hole before us… my mind spinning with anxiety! We would have to travel slowly from here… perhaps even dismount.
Suddenly, I started thinking about that fire haired Raven again! I thought about her pretty legs that she let me see… when she raised her gown… and I remembered feeling her body being close to mine… and when we were close… I touched her! I sat motionless in the saddle for a moment… staring into the darkness… feeling numb… except for an aroused feeling in my loins! Something was happening to me! Then… I thought about how Tom must have felt… to WANT his woman!
I took a deep breath, and turned to him and said… “We are now entering a territory occupied by the Cherokee Indian Tribes… everything we do from this point… must be precise and understood by us both! You might want to say one of them Prayers of yours now, Tom!” Tom took off his hat, bowed his head and folded his hands in his lap… I followed suit! “Father God… we thank you for protecting us in the wilderness… show us your travelling mercies… and keep us safe throughout this journey! Protect my Lilly, Lord… bring her safely back to me… keep her from harm until we arrive to free her! Let no manner of distress come to her… give her strength and patience… provide for her! And, Lord… give my friend Charlie the wisdom he needs to guide us to our destination and grant us a safe return! Oh Lord… if you just bring my Lilly back to me… I promise you… I will serve you and praise you… and build up your Church in Silvertown! In Jesus’ name we pray… Amen!” I said “Amen”, as I felt a sense of conviction inside… a humbleness fell over me… I was trembling slightly! Tom spoke again… “Oh… and Lord… watch over Ms Raven while we’re gone… Amen!” I was somewhat startled at those last words… How did he know my feelings… was he reading my mind? When I looked up at Tom… he almost had a different look… like he had a glow to his face! And I felt a presence… a spirit in the still night air… an indescribable feeling… but yet, I felt calm… and safe! I smiled at Tom as pulled up on Chariots reins and said… “C’mon Brother… let’s go find your “Ms Lilly” and bring her back home!”
millenniumpoet2
The sheriff comes down with a fever and goes home to rest' leaving the deputy in charge. Being twenty one years of age and full of spirit decides that he is going to prove his prowess as a law man. He heads out to stop wicked men on the plain from causing trouble. He stops at a couple of houses to make sure all is peaceful. Then journey to the saloon and stands guard with a watchful eye for shady characters that might happen to wander in. He goes upstairs to make sure the girls are ok. while walking through the hallway' he can hear moans coming from the rooms. His curiosity gets the best of him' and he starts to look through the keyholes of the doors that the moans are coming from. He builds up quite a sweat being a peeping tom. A door opens behind him and he gets startled. He stands there' face to face with one of the call girls. She says "howdy deputy"' "what can i do for ya?". He stutters' "ummm' mmm" "D-d-do you need saving?" And she replies " i sure do"' and she takes his hand and pulls him into the room. The sheriff comes into work the next day cause his fever broke during the night and he was feeling a lot better. He expected the place to be in shambles but instead finds the deputy working hard' with a huge smile of his face. The deputy tells the sheriff " whenever you need time off" you can count on me".
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Getting up that morning doing my regular routine , going out and taking care of the live stock and doing what I can so Will can spend as much time with Rachel and the twins.. Then I get some water out of the well and go inside to start cooking breakfast. It was weird I had never been up before sunset I was even up before the rooster. Walking into the kitchen I start mixing up some pancake batter and biscut batter, putting that biscuts into cook I start making gravy and the pancakes. after everything is done I sit down to relax until I start the laundry. Drifting off into thought I think of Charlie and how I wish him and Tom was back with Tom's wife. For some reason I missed Charlie alot and I wonder if I did right by kissing him before he left. Maybe he didnt feel the same way that i felt. Waking from my thoughts I hear movement in the other room. I get the table set and ready for everyone to eat , I would wait to eat till they all got to the table , Walking into the other room I see Rachel and Will coming out of their room I whisper to them that breakfast is ready and all the outside chores are done then I walk back into the kitchen to await for them....
MysticSecret1
While fuming around with her accusation Kristina even did not noticed that the doctor still lay there and did not move a bit. She was mumbling now nonsense mostly to herself not to him and just in a while she looked there ... just to be surprised by seeing him laying there and not moving or saying something back at her. Kristina slowly walked closer trying to see if he is ok... as fall was not so easy one and he might get hurt too... she leaned closer and ... nothing.. then closer.... and then those hands wrapped her again making her face his dark eyes .... his lips now whispered "shhhhhhh someone outside and we do not want them to see us like this ... do we?" she was so shocked that only could nod her head ... she even could not breathe for a moment... them both laying and listening sharp what is going on outside... she recognized Wil's heavy boots and Rachel's gentle voice.... Kristina's heart was beating fast as a wild little bird just put in the cage and she did not know ... what for ... more ... this situation that she got herself into or that someone can see her as this... maybe both... maybe of those dark eyes .. that seemed go deep in her seeing all ... Kristina grinned to herself .. she was not afraid ... not a bit.. ok ok maybe little bit ... she was.. but she was not going to show it that to this .. arrogant man who dared to catch her in this position... anyway harm was done and there was no way back.. so she needed to think what to do now and to make a joke from all of it.. just one that got in her mind as the most reasonable thing to do. So with that Kristina wiggled out of his catchy arms and hissed... " I think Sir as cosy you would feel here .. we better hurry up and we sure shall forget all this.... situation here as a silly accident and I am sure thank you for not letting me fall on that cold floor... " with that she turned her body and quick as possible ran to the house wrapping her robe tight as possible around her ... still feeling heat of his arms on her flesh.... dropping herself to the bed and covering with the blanket leaving her just little nose out sticking for the fresh and cold air Kristina smiled in her very wild dream ... that she did not have for long time .... till the morning sun peeking in the room ... bringing the fresh made bread smell too....
SirKnightime
Tom's shrill whistle broke the cool night air, Tom felt a strange mix of feeling, a little excited at this his first adventure in many a year, followed closely by a dread inside at what he and his friend might find.
" Glad your in good spirits Tom " called Charlie cheerily, smiling to himself he remembered when they were both kids and the scrapes they got into " Hey Tom remember when we nearly got caught fooling round Old Mrs Pritchard's place "
"Oh yes" Smiled Tom " It's a while back now but that was fun wasn't it ?, especialy when we almost got our britches smacked" Tom let out a laugh. "Thanks Charlie for helping take my mind off poor Lilly , it's sure good to have you around.
Charlie gave a smile "Dont you freet none Tom we will find your Lilly ,bet she;ll be as right as nine too"
" Thanks for that Charlie" In his heart Tom knew this was a dangerious place , he shivered as the cold of the night seemed to go right through him. Just then Tom could have sworn that he heard a noise just a little behind the path and to the left of the two lone riders. He motioned to Charlie to let him know someone or something might be following them. Charlie glanced over peering into the inky blackness, Charlie hoped Tom wouldnt see the worried look in his eyes as he strained to see "Hush Tom " he whispered. " lets see whats out there"
Charlie dismounted from his horse motioning tom to do the same, together they crept towards the bushes Charlie fingered his 45 just in case he thought.
They just reached the rocky overhang when a whiperwill cried out "oh my God" cried out Tom "I nearly died" Charlie tensed his grip on his gun as smiling at Tom he said " Wow it was a bird all the time fancy that " They both laughed out loud with relief not noticing the sound of scree running down the rock from a near silent native foot noiselessly running back.
For this moment they felt safe anyway as they each took a swig of much needed water after mounting their horses to ride on further into the black night.
lepurcan1
- I look up as my horse slowly makes her way to the town in the distance I smile as the town get's closer and closer though still a way's off know that soon i will be able to have a good nights rest and a shave and with any luck a nice hot bath and hoping the local town folk are friendly and in need of a decent handyman I then earg my horse to move a little faster so i can be in town before night fall as we make our way we come up to a large stable i can see one of the large door's is some what open so I stop and hop down from my mount and walk into the stable and see why the door is open as i look around I see someone laying on the ground badly hurt i run out to my horse and grab my saddlebags and quickly run back in and look at the person on the ground I then turn the person on to there back to see that it is a young Lakota maiden i do my best to grap out some cloth to wrap up her wounds -
CptNessaTripin
A child's laughter caught the ear's of Little Doe.She turned around to see two children beside the creek of bubbling cool water. The giggles and laughter reached higher levels as they threw water upon one another. A smile arose on Little Does' face as she watched the children of her tribe play.
A slight breeze coming from the woods, over the creek ; played, with the jet black hair on Little Does' head. A butterfly fluttered as it would expand it's wings to fall and rise in the breeze.The birds chirped above the maidens head while they sat on the limbs of the willow trees that surrounded her.
The maiden was excited. Today was the day her brother would set out for his vision quest.Like many young braves before him he would receive his spirit name.She prayed that Wanka Tanka would bless him with a strong spirit animal. Like that of a bear or a wolf.Perhaps he might even get the wisest of all the owl.Which was what her brother Spotted Bird so hoped would come to him, Since he did so want to be the tribes next medicine man.
Following the path from the creek Little Doe headed to the center of the encampment for which the young braves from the Lakota Nations would meet before the Chiefs and The Medicine Man.Ranging in age from 13 winters like her brother to 18 winter the young braves sat before The Elder's of the tribe.
One brave caught Little Does' eyes. His jet black hair flowed down his back. The eagle feather that was ties to his hair dangled in the breeze. The maiden had to see this brave up closer. Without making a single sound Little Doe crept-ed behind the other's of the tribe. A hand landed on her shoulder startling her. Turning around she was staring straight into the eyes of the brave she was trying to look at..
Her mouth shaped into an O The brave said " I am Swimming Bear." Not being able to talk still in shock, more-less an awe of this brave before her. Her eyes' wondering from his bare chest to his face. His dark brown eyes' danced with excitement.Shaking her head a bit " I am Little Doe. My father is the Medicine Man of our tribe."
The brave extend his hand to her." It is nice to meet such a beautiful maiden Little Doe." Taking his hand Swimming Bear lead her to the front of the line and sat beside her. To her surprise he said " I am to guide the young braves to their quest. Another shocked look flew across Little Does face. Swimming Bear noticed. With a laugh he said " I am 20 winters old Little Doe. I am a warrior not a young brave."
Heat rose across the maidens cheeks. She felt foolish not to have noticed the scares across his chest from the sun dance.His hand lifted her chin and the look he gave her let her know it was alright. Their eyes locked. That was the moment she knew the man that sat before her was to be her mate.
A coolness hit her skin and her husband disappeared before her eyes'.Her hand reached out for him in the darkness. Her eyes flew open. This man before her now is not Swimming Bear.. He had hair on his face and his skin was was WHITE .. Little Doe Let out a scream so shrill that the windows in the next town would shatter.....
EsaunaStarrMuintir
After many minutes of simply starring at each other, the man finally speaks. "Finish with your bath ma'am, but you'll have to be coming with me when your done."
Esa jumps a little at his voice, then finds her own. "Why must I go with you sir and just who are you?"
A brief look of what Esa could only describe as compassion crosses his face, before it becomes a mask of no emotions once more. "You will find out soon enough Miss Esa." Then he turns his back but remains on the river bank.
"How do you know my name? Who are you? Tell me now what is going on? Do not think I will merely cooperate with you sir!"
The man turns around and looks at her again, this time, his eyes like cold steel. "You will either come with me peacefully or I will make you come with me, the choice is your's."
Esa stares back into his eyes, her own full of her fury at the situation. What was she to do now?
Aernus
She turned her body and quick as possible ran to the house wrapping her robe tight as possible around her ...He smiled and still on the floor looks for his pipe...."Do I finaly have a moment to finish what I start?" He gets up and feeling the smell of soap and hot water, laughs as he lights the pipe .
Smilling every time he remembers it, heads back to the main house. If he was feeling tired now he knows he can not sleep. Maybe he can go for a walk with his daughter?
Finds her near the fireplace and kissing her forehead asks if she wants to go for a walk. Her sleepy eyes opens wide and with a big smile she jumps from the chair and holding his hand they go out the door.
They walk around town, talking about how she likes work as a nurse and how she would like to have him by her side.
Maybe its time for him to settle and leave past behind but he cant do it at home. " For that, we need to leave our clinic and start over, Lin" he say. "Maybe we ended up here for a reason Lin, who knows? Maybe we should look around town and see what we think about it,"
Talking about all this they walk back to the house
LadyLillianBree
After days out in the wilderness, in the blistering sun by day, the harsh cold by night left Lillian disoriented and fearful.
The lack of shelter and food quickly took its toll on her young, slight body. Blistered, scratched, bruised, every inch of her body was covered by dust and dirt.
The dark was the worst and she dreaded yet another night. Sleeping on the ground was not so bad...till a rather large fuzzy black spider with huge fat legs crossed her path . After that every little itch or slight movement on her caused her to flinch in fear that it might be one of those disgusting spiders.
Not being able to hold onto anyone, she began to feel her misfortune to be swept away from her captors was just that ...the idea of a warm fire and blankets to soften the ground was a despatate wish and houghts of the stews the old woman had cooked made her stomach growl and cramp.
She found berries to eat (hoping they weren't posonous) and chewed grass seeds and blades to give her small comfort and little nourishment. She'd come across a dead lsnake but couldn't stomach eating it raw. The thirst was the worst torture, it left her delirious and made her hallucinate, occasionally. She regreted not staying close to the river but she hadn't been thinking rationally and had just bolted away fearing possible discovery and retribution.
Now she prayed someone...anyone kind or helpful might find her or that she might cross the paths of settlers on their way west.
Sounds of a large cat prowling nearby caused her to climb a tree as best as she could, her limbs rubbed raw on the tree bark. Lilly thought that perhaps if she slept up here she might get much needed rest. She stretched out on her tummy along the bough and rested her head on her hand...the height was comforting . Watching the sunset , occasionally scanning the ground for the cat, her eyes drooped shut. Her breathing slowed to a deep slumber as damp darkness fell around her once again.
millenniumpoet2
After his encounter with the desert rose' deputy Luther Borrows is pretty happy for the next couple of weeks. After the proud feeling wears off' he gets back to his duties making the plain safe. A little girl comes into the sheriff's office crying and saying that "her dog is missing". Luther comforts the little lady and asks her "where was the last place she saw the pooch"?. She says "by the side of the barn". So the both of them take a trip to the barn and look around. There's nothing outside but the barn door is open' so they look inside. They see a couple of stacks of hay but no pooch. All of a sudden they hear barking coming from the upper part of the barn. How did the dog manage to climb the ladder?' is a mystery for another day. As long as there's a bright smile on the little lady. That's what counts...........
lepurcan1
I look at the young maiden and smile as i back up a little seeing the fear in her eye's i then slowly speak to her in Blackfoot hoping she is understanding me as i tell her that i am just dressing her wounds and that i mean her no harm that i just want to help her - Please don't be afraid i am just tring to help you your wound's needed to be taken care of you was bleeding to death
MysticSecret1
orning sun was tickling her sleepy face.. Kristina's hand went on her neck involuntary.. and the shade of sadness ran over her face again... none was found there... none that she was searching for... gone... lost... she blinked her tears away... jumped from the bed and smiled to the new day... promising herself that everything will be alright from now on... how much more can she get from this life... in the basin near by Kristina found still warm water and silently said thank you for the person who left it in there ... her clothes were replace too by a clean dress... little not her size but she adjusted it as much as she could and let herself to follow to that fresh smell of just baked bread... in the kitchen she smiled to all and enthusiastic greeted " Good Morning to all and I wish to say thank you for everything what you done for me but now I need to be back to the town and to see what happened with me ... us..." her eyes teared again ... but she managed to hide that... she was eager to go back to that place to find out what happened to them what is known and what it will be there from now on.... in her mind she had a lot unanswered questions why where who ...
And now looking at Rachel and Wil and Raven... all getting busy with babies... giggling all around them... Kristina smiled hiding her sadness behind it...
She did not see the doctor and the nurse ... and the question came to her mind... she was curious about all... maybe somebody will know something...
SirKnightime
The two men rode quietly but swiftly as they look at each other neither said a word but they didn’t really need to as the worried hawkish expression sat squarely on both their faces.
“Oh God please guide us to Lilly and quickly if you can” a hint of despair had crept into his voice.
“Don’t you worry any “Charlie said reassuringly sensing the worried tone in Tom’s voice.
“We sure make a good team and that’s a fact, oh and by the way Charlie I don’t blame you for what happened to my Lilly, I know you did your best to keep her safe”.
“Thanks Tom, that really means a lot to me and however long it takes I’m not going to stop till we find your Ms Lilly.
Tom smiled at his friend’s affectionate name for his wife, and then as they carried on up the trail Charlie thought he sensed a movement from nearby rocky overhang. Quickly Charlie motioned towards Tom to dis mount and check to the left of the crag.
Tom moved as rapidly as he could eyes straining through the darkness to make out anything that he could, in a blink of an eye the young Indian brave stood up aiming a tomahawk at Charlie’s back.
With a swiftness that came from a distant memory of his past Tom found his .45 unholstred and in his hand. In that instant Tom yelled at Charlie “MOOVE WATCH OUT BEHIND YA “and fired a fateful shot. The bullet thudded into Crazy Elk’s chest sending him flying back hitting a small rock behind him the tomahawk carefully aimed left his hand spiralling in a crazed arc to settle not in its intended target but merely in a thud on the ground. As Charlie moved the heap that was once a proud young warrior, he muttered a thank you to his pal Tom saying “I didn’t know you were that fast Tom”
“Well I wasn’t always a pastor thinking back to an unspoken past, I wonder if there were any more friends of this young buck”. But a long look revealed none to be found.
“If there were, they’re not here now” With that Charlie got back on his horse saying “Come on Tom we maybe don’t have much time to lose”
Lilly suddenly coming to her senses winced at the pain shooting up her sun tortured body, cried out in fearful gasps “Oh God help me please get me out of this I’m so scared “she slumped against her painful branch that kept her from the clawing wild mass of fur that was trying to reach her, allowing the mercy of darkness to engulf her once again.
The two men rounded the curve in the trail when Charlie said “What’s going on over there”?
Both men at once saw and heard the wild cat clawing furiously at the as yet unknown thing held within the overhanging branches of the tree.
“Lets go see what all that commotions about “Tom said, as they rode on towards the commotion. Getting closer they both saw the little mound of humanity that was their intended quest though such was the work of the desert it was almost impossible to tell it was Lilly.
“Quick” Charlie said “I’ll go see what I can do to see what life is there you go divert that wild cat you can give it more to contend with then I with this Shoulder pain of mine”
They both saw the crumpled heap that was Lilly slide to the rough ground. At the same time Tom leaving his saddle stood between the cat and Lilly and drawing his knife somehow managed to dodge the claw viciously flaying the air just between them. This action gave Chas enough time to reach Lilly and swiftly offer her cover that his arms could bring her, “Get something to cover the poor thing and get her out of here” hollered Tom.
With that the cat clawed back hitting Tom with an outstretched claw grazing his arm , red pain gripped his left arm as he fought back the scream inside he somehow managed to find strength to plunge his knife deep into the animals ribs sinking it to the ground.
“Tom, Tom I think we’ve found Miss Lilly “ came Charlie’s cry “God I hope we aren’t too late”
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWELVE
The Rescue
We traveled in the darkness with only the moonlight to guide the us... and the path became difficult to follow at times, as it turned sometimes away from the moon's rays... causing shadows and eerie shapes on the rocks. We kept our horses close together as we wandered the sometimes narrow pathway... where was it leading? In the night... all the sounds of the earth come alive... even small creatures crawling over the ground, make alerting noises... wild desert and forest animals... some searching for food... some for temporary shelter... perhaps moving their young by night!
My mind drifted as the darkness shifted... in my head I could see this woman with long red hair... her blue eyes wide and bright... with a big grin on her face... smiling at me! I remembered how she pulled her dress up... and I saw more of a woman than I've seen... in a long time! I felt something real warm come over me... suddenly, I had the urge to urinate! I turned to Tom and said... "Hey Tom... Imma pull over by that tree and take me a leak!" Tom chuckled... "Glad you said that... I been holding myself for the last hour!"
We dismounted and watered the surrounding foliage. Zipping up my trousers, I heard Tom scream... "Look out!" A sharp "whistle" rang past my ear, an eerie sound... followed by the scorching blast from the barrel of Tom's sidearm... I could almost feel the heat from the hot lead as it seared passed me! I was frozen... it happened so fast! I watched the powder smoke drifting from the end of Tom's gun as I stood up and turned around... my heart was pounding in my chest! I gasped as I looked at a strapping young Indian sprawled out on the ground before me... an axe was laying on the ground a few feet from the body! Terrified, I turned and looked at Tom... he was still staring at the fallen warrior! He just saved my life! I looked back at the Indian... whew, that was close... I turned back to Tom... reaching for his hand... "Thank you, Tom... I woulda been a goner!" He grabbed my hand and pulled me to him in a hugg! It's ok for guys to hugg... as long as the hugg... don't last too long!
As we came out from behind the trees, Tom said... "Shhhh... I hear something... sounds like it's coming from over there"... as he pointed! I listened... it sounded like it was coming towards us... we heard bushes and shrubbery moving... I squinched my eyes and looked in the direction he was pointing. In a small clearing just ahead... the moon light through the forest showed someone running... it was a woman! She ran to a tree with branches low enough for her to jump and grab, then began to climb. Her body was dirty and bruised all over, her hair a tangled mess! Moments later... a big cat came bounding into the clearing and lunged for the legs of the climber! Looked like a Female Mountian Lion! The woman reached for a higher branch and pull herself up... just missing the powerful swipe of the angry cat! It happened so fast... we didn't even have time to look at each other! I reached for my gun, then I thought... the sound of a firearm would certainly alert any nearby Indians! The big cat growled from the base of the tree and considered going up after her... but the animal must have realized that the tree wasn't strong enough to hold it's weight... but she taunted from the ground! Putting her upright weight on the tree, causing it to shake! As I watched her trembling, scarred body... helplessly holding onto the branch just above the animal's reach... I looked at her closely... she was naked! Her body was so dirty and bruised in the shadows... she looked like she had clothes on! I heard Tom mumble something then suddenly... he jumped out into the clearing, yelling at the animal... "HEY...OVER HERE... YOU BIG PUSSY! It totally distracted that big cat and scared the Hell outta me! He whispered back to me... "You go get the Girl... I'll distract the cat...!" What...? I say to myself... is he crazy? We're all gonna die out here! As the animal turned it's focus in our direction... maybe... 30-40 feet away... I saw the girl fall from the branch into some bushes! I quickly pulled my hunting knife from it's sheath... "psttt... take this!"... and put the big knife in Tom's hand... we look at each other momentarily... "Go!"... he says! My heart was pounding! Thinking about the woman, I grabbed a pair of jeans off the back of my saddle... and began creeping toward the girl in the dark distraction! Tom stepped further into the animal's view... as I hurried to the area where I saw her fall! Almost crossing paths... I watched the animal begin a slow trot that increased to a full run towards Tom! As I dug thru the bushes, I heard whimpering... pulling at the brush until I found her! She just laid there, frightened and trembling on the ground... trying to cover her nakedness. I glanced briefly into her teary eyes... and hesitated... blinking my eyes... as I turned away, I thought... "Wow... was that... Ms Lilly? Naw, can't be!" I tossed the pants to her as I turned my back to her! My head began to spin as I unbuttoned my shirt... I could hear the terrible sounds of beast against man! I tossed her the shirt and ran into the clearing! There I saw Tom struggling with the large cat... on his back with the lion in his chest! I saw him repeatedly stab the animal in the side and the legs but the cat was too big. Both Tom's arms were bleeding and he had scratches all over his head and legs! In a panic... I looked around for something to hit the animal with... and tree limb... a rock... anything! But I had startled cat... and she turned and looked up at me... I was shaking like a leaf! She growled and turned back to clawing at Tom again! About 10 feet away from them... I saw a rock... 'bout the size of a cannonball! I ran to grab the rock and as I reached down... a pain shot thru my shoulder... "Oh Jesus", I screamed... it staggered me for a second! I had forgotten all about my, not quite healed, wound! I gritted my teeth as I pulled at the semi buried stone in the ground! I looked and saw such terror in Tom's face as I heard him crying out for help... "Get him off me, Charlie... get him off me!" I lifted the heavy stone... kissed it... and hurled it at the cat! I caught her right on the side of the head! The big cat turned and hissed at me and kinda shook it's head! Obviously injured by Tom's repeated punctures... she backed away a little... then turned and limped off! Tom laid there listless and unconscious on the ground, in a pool of blood... a lot of it, his! I sighed with relief... when I saw he was still breathing!
I heard the bushes behind me rustling and turned to see the girl standing there... in the shirt and pants... looking at me, then at Tom! Suddenly she rushed past me and dropped to her knees at his feet, weeping... his mangled body covered with blood and deep scratches. I kneeled down beside her, putting my arm around her shoulders... as I whispered... "We'll clean him up a bit... he's a strong man... I think he'll be alright!"
I stood up to fetch one of the canteens and a clean shirt to wipe down his wounds! I dug down in that second set of saddlebags that Ms Raven had packed... that girl is something special, real resourceful! I found some soap... some of that red stuff she was putting on my wound... and a small box of salt! That salt would be good at healing those open wounds and cutting back the chance of infection out here, 'til we get back to town. That girl musta spent some time out here in the wilderness with her Father... like she knew what to pack!
The girl stood up and pulled at my arm... I turned and looked in her eyes again... "Ms Lilly?"... I said, out loud this time, "Is that you?" With her eyes full of water, she threw her arms around my neck, squeezing hard, saying nothing, but openly sobbing! I held her frail, shivering body to calm her... she was thin and weak... I could feel her bones! A tear weld up in my eye as I looked up to the sky... I think I said a little "Thank You Prayer to God!" The dawn was approaching... and the terror of the night had come to a close!
I looked down at Tom as he stirred a bit and grunted a sound! Ms Lilly turned and dropped to her knees again at his side...... brushing his hair out of his face... touching his bruised lips... kissing a clear spot on his forehead! I handed her the shirt as I opened the canteen and began to douse the open cuts... Tom was beginning to regain consciousness! He groaned as he opened his eyes and was delightfully startled... as he unbelievingly gazed into the eyes of his Lilly! The joy in his heart mustered a smile as they embraced... and they both wept! I turned away to hide my own tears! I pulled out a tin and put water and soap in it... she cleansed his wounds and then used some of that red stuff on the deep cuts! I told Tom... "I'm gonna use some salt on these open wounds... it's gonna sting... but it'll be good for you!" He winced as I sprinkled the crystalline particles on his raw flesh... Ms Lilly just held him tightly and cried!
I unstrapped a blanket from my horse and made a pallet for them to lay on... I used Tom's blanket to cover them with! I pulled Raven's bags off my horse and threw it over a big rock... something to kinda lean against... off my feet! I looked from... then fell back into slumber! I smiled at her as I brushed some twigs and barbs from her hair! I looked at her tired, beaten body and face... she was a mess! I almost couldn't believe it was her... except for a certain look in her eyes!
The sun was breaking the horizon now... and the day was beginning, but Tom wasn't quite ready to travel just yet! We all needed some lay down, shuteye... "You might want to take a sip of this too, Ms Lilly!"... I said to her, handing her the flask... "It'll help YOU rest too!" I laughed... as she frowned her face up, wiping her mouth and looking at me! She laid back down... snuggling close to Tom and closed her eyes! I smiled and was very thankful for all that happened... and, I was also thankful for a whole lot that didn't! I took the flask and turned it up to my mouth for a big swig... that liquor tasted mighty good right then! Just as I was about to get another little one... Ms Lilly popped her head up... "Mr Charlie... why don't you just call me, Lilly... from now on!" I took another little nip from the flask, tightened the top on... smiled at her and said... "Well, I reckon... Lilly... maybe you ought to just call me... Charlie, then!" She smiled... her eyes had a little sparkle now... I think she got a little buzz off that one sip! It was real whiskey, a fine bourbon... not some of that corn liquor that some of the farmers make outta mash... we had the good stuff! It had a real nice smell to it... kinda sweet... not at all like that moonshine... it always smelled real musty to me! I looked at Lilly... she laid her head back down, curled her aching body underneath Tom, and went right off to sleep!
I woke up a couple of hours later... the sun was high and bright in the sky now and the temperature was warm and rising! I saw Lilly repacking the saddlebags and strapping things to both saddles... blankets and such! She had left Tom peacefully at rest... he had a smile on his face! I watched Lilly for a moment while she worked... she looked kinda funny in my clothes... the shirt was large but fit on her ok... but she had to keep pulling up the pants... they kept trying to fall off her! She caught me looking her... she pulled up on the waist of them jeans and strutted toward me... "Charlie... you know what?" Well... I didn't know what she was about to say... "I smell just like You in this shirt! I mean, it's ok...and I thank you... it's just kinda strong!" I chuckled at her a bit and said... "Do you remember that watering hole we stopped at when we were first coming... just before the Indian raid? Her face became saddened as she nodded! "We ought to be coming up on that place soon... you can bathe yourself there... we'll hide you behind the horses! Hope nobody else is there!"
She grinned and said... "And we have soap... and I can get real clean and fresh... for my Tom!"... as she giggled! I laughed at her a little... I had an idea what she was hinting on... and I said to her... "Well, little lady... there'll be plenty of time for that later... right now, I wanna get fresh outta here and back to town!"
That rest did us all good... even the horses were tired, too! Tom had gained alot of his strength back as we saddled up the finish the journey! I lifted Lilly up onto the back of Tom's horse, I packed everything else on my horse, as we hit the trail! I figured we were about an hour or so from that water hole... and it now seemed surprising... how close we actually were to town, when the Indians attacked us!
I rode slightly ahead of the reunited couple giving them time to re-acquaint themselves... I could hear them giggling and tickling each other... they were having a good time! While they weren't looking... I eased the flask out and took a big swallow... AHHH! Now, I had a smile on my face... too!
As we approached the large clearing... I motioned to them to stop... as I rode ahead to investigate... I'm thinking that the watering hole is around that bend! As I get closer to the clearings edge, I dismount and walk with my horse. Chariots has been so patient... I take a minute to stroke her mane and pat her face, as I dug in my bag for a treat! " You ok, Girl? Imma get some water for you real soon!" As I peek around the large rocks, I see the watering hole... just like before! Anxiety built up in me as we were nearing the vicinity of the assault! As I turned and looked back at Tom and Lilly, waiting... I wondered what must be going threw her mind... deja vu... been here before... a tragic memory!
I carefully searched the visible region... it appeared to be unoccupied! I motioned for them to come forward as I rode to the water's edge to relieve Chariots thirst! We let the horse drink and grace while I searched the bags for a few morsels... that redhead had done it again! There were homemade rolls... some beef jerky... and some oatmeal cookies! I pulled enough out for everyone but Lilly said... "I want to bathe first! Thomas... do you have a clean shirt? No offence, Charlie!"... as she giggled! I smiled and said... "None taken, dear!" She got the shirt from Tom... grabbed the bar of soap and said... "You two can go over by that rock and I'll slip in the water behind the horses!" "Me too?" moaned Tom... wanting to follow! "yes... you too! You don't need to see me like this... not right now..." She giggled and ran off! Tom and I sat by the rock nibbling at our provisions when Lilly soon joined us... looking like a different person! Toms shirt was big on her as her long wet hair draped the shoulders... she still had to keep pulling the britches up!
It must have been getting to late afternoon now and we saddled up for last leg in this journey! I figured another two hours, we'd be getting close to town! Soon after leaving the watering hole... we were back at the scene of the invasion! The bodies of course, still there... slowly sinking into the sandy soil... 6 or 7 buzzards still pulling at the remaining flesh! They hesitated and flew off as we approached... but circled right back as soon as we had cleared the area to resume feeding on the carcasses!
As we rode this last stretch I said... "I reckon we can pick up our pace thru here... and we can make town well before dark!" We all got pretty excited as the surroundings began to change... first we spotted one house on a hill... then 2-3 more further down... yep, we were almost there!
With all the mayhem left behind us... I started feeling butterflies in my stomach... as I thought about Raven! Would she still be there? She wasn't no spring chicken... but she was a lot younger than me... then I started thinking about that kiss again! I felt my loins tighten as I relived our last moments in my mind! I started feeling like I wanted to be with her... in a man's way! It wasn't so much the age difference but, I was Black... and she was White! Folks didn't much take a liking to white folks mingling with colored's in them days... looked at 'em as trash! I didn't want to bring her no shame! I sighed as I thought about what she said to me and I wondered how she really felt inside! What would I say to her if I see her? My daydream was interrupted as I heard Tom say... "Hey Charlie... as soon as we hit town, You and I need to go to bank... I gotta pay you your money!" Hhmmm... we had been thru so much, I had almost forgotten about that... "Much obliged Tom... but no hurry... I can wait 'til you get settled in!" "Oh no..." said Tom... "You kept your word and found my Lilly... and I'm gonna keep mine!" I smiled and tipped my hat to him! As we got closer... we could see movement... people moving about... I could see the big sign that read, "Silvertown!" My heart began to beat fast! I saw a patch of land as we crossed a little creek... there was a small sign on the fence around the property that read..."LAND FOR SALE!" I was thinking... maybe I could invest some of this money Toms' gonna give me and invest in a little piece of land... build a small cottage... maybe stick around the area for a while! I wouldn't need a big place... just me, maybe enough land to farm a little bit! I might have to get a real job to live around these parts! As we got to the edge of town, folks started recognizing who we were and speaking... some running to Tom... "Hello Reverend... glad to have you back!" A small crowd developed as we reached the center of town. I looked at all the people gathering... my eyes searching for one... Raven! We got off our horses and Tom was busy introducing his lovely bride to the town... her hair had dried and had frizzy curls... she looked like a doll... even in men's clothing! As we got close to the building the Doc was is... my eyes were alive and deep in search. I strained to look in the window where I last saw her... she wasn't there! I sighed! Then suddenly from behind me, I heard a voice cry out... "Charlie!!!" I turned around... it was Raven... running towards me with her arms open... her bright red hair flowing behind! I dropped whatever I had in my hands... eagerly waiting as she sprinted across the road and into my arms! With her arms around my neck I lifted her up and twirled her around... and she kissed me long and hard... in front of everybody! Oh my... I could feel the people staring at us... I felt like I was on stage! "Oh Charlie... I missed you so much!"... she cried! But just seeing her made me dismiss my fears... I looked in her eyes... they were sparkling like a campfire! I was so happy to see her! As I looked around... I saw the people weren't paying as much attention to us as I thought!
Raven smiling and giggling grabbed my hand and started pulling me towards the Doc's office! I heard Tom call out... "Hey Charlie... we got business to attend to...!" I turned and waved and hollered back... "Ok Tom... I'll be right there!" Raven reached the door... opened it and pulled me in... then pulled the door closed behind us! We were inside alone... she hopped up on me with her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist! She locked her lips on mine and stuck her tongue in my mouth... wrestling with mine! She felt so soft and warm... I didn't want to let her go! "Raven... I..." She put her finger up against my lips... "Shhh... stay! We were locked in a tight embrace when a rap came on the door... "Charlie... you still in there?" It was Tom! "We gotta get to the bank before it closes!" Raven straightened her dress before opening the door... "Good evening, Reverend... good to have you back!" "Good evening Raven", he answered... tipping his hat! "C'mon Charlie... we got to get to the bank!" I turned and looked at Raven and whispered... "I'll be back!" She smiled as she let go of my hand... gently scratching my palm with her finger nail... I grinned, backing away from her, and we left!
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Getting on my horse I ride into town to get some supplies and some meds for the babys and kristina . As I come into town I go into docs office and get the meds that I need and then leaving docs I start to walk to the general store sensing someone I look and I see Charlie and the Reverned and his wife coming in to town .. Yelling Charlies name I run to him and just into his arms and kiss him not caring that people will look..Smiles happily and grabs his hand and takes him back to docs to kiss him more.. Being so relieved that he made it back safe....kissing him deeply then hearing a knock at the door and hearing the reverned yelling for charlie i then fix my dress and hair then open the door and lets reverned in....
LadyLillianBree
As they neared the town, Lillian sensed her horse’s excitement.
The people saw them and waved. One red head came bounding into Charley’s arms. Lillian hung back as she watched the tender tableau unfolding and smiled.. Then she watched Tom stride away with great purpose as if in a hurry, Charley catching up to him.
She felt less than presentable and was keenly aware her appearance was very unfitting as that of a preacher’s wife…
“Wife” The thought brought memories flooding back. Now she looked at her ring and touched it with wonder and deep gratitude that her Tom had found her!
She had lost all her belongings, her memory, her freedom but she felt she was ever so rich to have her life and be with Tom and among her people again!
She wondered where her new home was and ached for a warm bath.
MysticSecret1
Leaning her body against the wall Kristina was enjoying early morning beauty... sounds of the nature surrounded her from all sides... birds animals and even trees danced with the wind singing with it leaves... moments like this took her mind far away to her home even to all happy moments ... making her smile then tear then smile again remembering all... yes sure she was thankful life for giving her that small opportunity to know to try to feel to touch... but why take it... why not to leave to enjoy for more... sigh... feeling dizzy from all surroundings she curled wrapping her arms around her knees closing her eyes and trying to get herself in One ... life sure did not stop... for it was no difference how she felt this moment .. it go on ... so she should too... her fingers rested on her neck ... trying to find ... maybe with hope that ... it... still will be there... and not finding anything digging with her nails in her own flesh... till it hurt... physically taking that other hurt away... even for a moment tht would be so much .. as it seemed... the voice distracted her... quickly wiping her face hiding trace of fresh tears she smiled before to look... who was calling her...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
"Fine then turn your head please sir", Esa huffs at him, waiting until his back is turned again, before moving towards shore and dressing, thinking to herself she will make a break for it at the first opportunity.
"I must heed the call of nature sir.” Esa says to the dark stranger. "Just don't go far and make it quick miss." He says. Esa wanders a little ways to find some privacy. She notices an overhang, and peaks over the side, noting it is not too big a fall. She makes a decision and decides to jump down, noticing many bushes. She moves to hide behind some and falls inside a hole, rolling downward, on and on it seems like for hours. She finally comes to a stop, dust and dirt flying all around her and she waits for it to settle, making sure she stays quiet.
She finally opens her eyes, but does not move, looking around her to see where she has landed. It appears to be a cave of some sort. She glances back up the steep wall she rolled down. Oh my, she is way below ground. Well, she wanted to escape the strange, forbidding man, and it looks like she has accomplished just that. She stands, wincing from the bruises forming all over her body from the fast rolling she did to get here and brushes the dust and dirt off her as best she can.
Taking inventory of the cave she notes there appears to be other corridors and decides she cannot get out the way she came in so she had better investigate. She pauses to listen closely. She hears the man’s voice from way far above her. He is looking for her. She laughs to herself. He will not fine me here, she thinks. She makes sure to stay quiet, not wanting him to locate her and moves slowly towards the 3 corridors. Which one to take? She pauses in front of each one, listening. The corridor on the right seems to have a breeze running through it. She will take that one.
With one last glance back at the hole she fell into, she cautiously moves down the right corridor. It is pitch black and she wonders if perhaps she should turn around and try one of the others. She has been walking for what seems like hours now. Esa pauses as she hears something. Is that water? She slowly continues to move forward, a soft light beginning to light her way. She moves as quietly as she can, not wanting to get herself into any more trouble than she already is. She sees what looks like another “room” up ahead. She stops before entering it, looking to see if there is any danger. Animal or human.
Her breath catches at the scene before her. There is a small pond within the cave, and along the side of it, a fire is going. Next to the fire are a wolf and an Indian. They both appear to be asleep. But, Esa suddenly notices one of the wolf’s ears twitch and realizes that it can probably hear her pounding heart. Oh dear, to enter or not to enter. Either way, she realizes she will not escape the wolf or the man beside him.
Aernus
Miss? There she was, beautiful, with the sun shining on her long blonde hair. He would have stayed to watch her for a moment longer if he had not noticed that she was crying. He approached her and crouched beside her taking her hand and smiled. I was looking for you to ask you if you could help me find a place to stay in town.
MysticSecret1
She shivered from his touch... this innocent gesture by taking her hand in his... ran trough her body hundreds of feelings... first one was to pull it quick, then Kristina changed her mind... it felt good, warm, relaxing, secure... friendly... smiling shyly she looked at him meeting his eyes... the wind dried her tears right away not leaving any trace of her weakness... by memories... she will have time for that later... now there was so much to do....
"Yes Sir, sure I will help you to find a place... the Silver town has a nice hotel to stay in and I am sure local people have something for rent too or even for sale... this town is kinda new as I saw and more and more coming in. By the way our old doctor is away now and we in need for the new one so maybe you and your daughter would be so kind to take that position. The doctor started to rebuild a little clinic there but never finished his job..."
She smiled at him as they curled on the ground their backs leaning to the house... talking while sun warmed their bodies... it felt good... safe... Kristina felt calmness from this young man... strength and power of security... seemed nothing can take the ground of his feet... "Need to tell you that there will be some trip to the town as it quite far from here ... day or two by horses and even longer if walking, we would need to prepare for that as we would go near natives lands... and they as I heard not quite friendly these days..."
Not realizing that her hand is still in his warm embrace Kristina stood up pulling him with her and just then seeing that he never let go of her small fingers... blushing with her burning cheeks she tried to hide her uncomfortable situation by starting to show him silly birds who were fighting for small piece of bread ... she ran there turning fast around and bumping to his chest ... "we better get more bread for them or they will kill each other" she laughed looking up to his face...
SirKnightime
Tom winced as a wall of red pain hit his brain, as he felt it searing through his wound he felt a soft hand grip his tight. He looked around and saw Lilly’s worried expression as she gripped Tom’s hand with a reassuring smile, a smile that whispered I love you and it’s gonna be all right.
“Well who’s the little Nurse who looked after you?” Said Lin smiling as she deftly tended Tom’s wounds.
“Oh that was my darling wife Lillian he gestured towards his young smiling, if slightly blushing Lillian
“Well if wife ever need a job my Father and I would welcome her hands here” Lin gave a reassuring and welcoming smile in Lillian’s direction, with that she set to work adjusting Tom’s dressings .
Tom gave a sharp intake of breath and found his muscles tensing as a wave of pain moved across his wounds , the Doctor looked across and said “ Now what’s all this noise about Pastor “.
“As gentle as your daughter’s hands are I sure felt a pain back there Tom laughed while at the same time thanking them for their care and concern.” So are you taking up practice for our town?”
“Well it seems like a good town to set roots down from what I’ve seen so far and the facilities at doc’s Surgery are certainly better than at my last post” He went on to tell them of his work at the war Hospital carefully avoiding most of the more gory details of his day to day activities there.
“It’s certainly good to have you here I must say” said Tom “now if you’ve finished with me can I ask if you would mind taking a look at my Lillian “he squeezed her hand in his “Poor girl has been through quite a lot getting here haven’t you love” Lilly felt the love in Tom’s eyes as she just quietly nodded in response.
“Of course” Doc replied” put yourself up here Missy let’s see what we can see shall we” the doctor had a well-worn face , as he looked at her Lillian she felt reassured and at ease with him ,” Now come on you guys give the young lady some room I’ll bring her through when I’ve finished in here”. Doc looked at Lin and motioned to her to shoo Tom and Chas out of the room as he went across to examine Lillian. Tom stroked her hair lightly as he left her with the doctor. Then as the doctor began his precursory examination Lillian at first found herself tensing up, gradually as the doctor spoke gently to her she began to feel more at ease, so at ease in fact that the horrific details of her ordeal began to spill out amongst a few tears.
Charlie I hope poor Lilly can put all these behind her and we can go on to our new life here in Silvertown”.
“She will Tom” said Charlie.
“You know Charlie” said Tom giving his friend a broad grin almost from ear to ear “This has got to be the best day of my life, my dear wife is here with me at last among some real good friends, friends who can help her get over some of the horrendous experiences she had endured to get here”
With that Tom couldn’t wait to hold Lilly in his arms again.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE THIRTEEN
Silvertown – New Beginnings
I looked at Raven as I turned toward the door… her eyes were sparkling… her red hair glistened in the light, thru the shadowed room… I winked and Tom and I left! We had business to tend to, but… we were all pretty beat up, too! Tom had large gashes from the big cat… nearly all of his shirt had been shredded… and was just hanging on his body! Ms Lilly was a mess… peppered with cuts and scratches all over her body! I had some bruises to my legs but my shoulder began to throb like a toothache! Tom found out that the Doctor was at Tanner’s place checking on the babies. We stopped by on the way to the bank… try to make an appointment to get bandaged up. The Tanner’s opened their doors to us! The Dr saw Tom… then Lilly… when I felt him look my way, I waved my hand and said…”I’m fine Doc!” I figured I could just get Raven to look at my wound later. The Doc and his nurse asked us to step out of the room to examine the Lady… Ms Lilly! As we left the room, I heard the Doc tell his assistant… “When Raven returns with the supplies from the clinic… please bring them to me right away!” I thought for a moment… and I knew Tom wasn’t gonna move til he knew Ms Lilly was ok! “Hey Tom… I’m gonna look around the town… I didn’t get to see much when I first came… I’ll be back!” He nodded… obviously in a great deal of pain as I stepped out the door!
I looked around and started walking toward the old Dr’s office… maybe they call it the “Clinic” now! I guess that’s where they keep all the real supplies! The town’s people seemed friendly enough… I spoke to a few as I headed in the direction of the clinic. When I got to the door… I tapped and called out… “Raven… you in there?” Silence followed… I tried the door… it was not locked! I stepped inside and called again… there was no one there! I noticed the back door was ajar… I opened the door and looked outside in the back… there was a path… that lead thru the woods! I think I remember her telling me about this path… a “shortcut” she called it! I could see from there… it looked like the path was headed right for the back of the Tanner place… she must have gone that way!
I followed the path… there was dense ground cover at times… the sun squeezed thru in places… creating eerie shadows! Ahead I could see something in the path… it was a bag with handles and two rolls of some real fine woven linen… I looked around! “Raven… are you out here?”... I called! Nothing! The foliage was heavy in that part of the path… I stepped off the path… pulling at large leaf plants that were growing there… I saw something red! I moved another leaf… and there she was! First her hair… then her body… sprawled in the dirt… she wasn’t moving… at all! I put my ear to her chest to see if I could hear anything… then I tried her mouth… I couldn’t tell… it seemed like I heard something! I picked her up in my arms… and brushed her beautiful hair from her face… and I began running with her toward the Tanner place! As I got closer I began to tire… there was a hill… she got heavy! She wasn’t really a big lady… but I guess carrying her for that distance tired me out! I screamed out… “HELP!”… as I approached the door… the Dr and Tom came out… and started running toward us! We met midway… the Dr took a long look at her… opened the lids of her eyes as he turned to me and said… “Take her inside quickly… there’s a table…!” I ran toward the door and when inside… the little nurse lady was pointing me into a room! I found the empty table and laid her on it… and backed away! The Dr brushed past me and began to examine her exposed skin… “Where did you find her?”... he asked! I was in shock and his voice sounded far, far away… “Sir… where did you find her?”… he snapped back… I heard it that time! “Uuhhh… I found her down along that path out back!” The Dr continued to examine her… he pulled up her dress… revealing her creamy white thighs and pretty white panties! He pulled and turned one leg and said… “You see this?”… as he pointed at two little red spots on the inner part of her lower calf… just above her ankle! “Snake bite!”… he exclaimed… “Probably a Copperhead… I hear they’re heavy in this area!” My head got hot as stood there looking at her laying there… motionless… less than two hours ago… we were locked in embrace! Mrs Tanner was standing in the door… rocking one of her babies and said… “My husband had cautioned Raven about coming thru there… he said it was full of snakes!” I hesitated, but finally uttered… “Well… is she…?” “DEAD?”... the Doc interrupted, “Oh yeah she’s dead… it don’t take long when you get bit by one of them varmints… that venom gets in your blood stream real quick… then it attacks your Nervous System… and that’s it!” A chill came over me… just like that… it happened so quickly! I didn’t know whether to cry… or be scared! “Does she have any next-of-kin in these parts?”… the Dr asked the room… I answered back… “She’s got a Father around somewhere… no telling how close or how far!” The Dr turned to the little nurse lady and instructed her get in touch with the Undertaker and make arrangements for the body to be taken to the morgue! Hhmm… I had some real special feelings for her… I remember holding her… feeling her soft body next to mine… smelling her perfume… my my my, what a waste!
VLWolf
Day in the Life of Running a Bank
Opening the Doors in the morning i make sure Coffie is made for the 3 tellers that did show intrest of a Job and had enough schooling to count money correctly i walk over to the safe to open it before walking to my office starting a record of the day, every now and then coming out to meet customers as they do business with the ladies behind the counter i exit the Bank to walk around town stoping into the general store and other seeing if they need any help before going back to grab lunch for everyone and return ever a watching eye for trouble as we continue business as usual at the end of day counting all moneys and recording before locking all away into the bank safe and locking the doors double checking locks before walking the ladies home then stopping into the saloon for a drink before heading home my self
millenniumpoet2
One day while Borrows is off duty' he goes home and fixes himself a bath. While in the tub soaking' he thinks about names for the horse he's going to buy the next day. The next day after a good night's rest' he walks to the stable n make the deal. The former owner even throws in the saddle for free. Now with Daisy carrying him around' Borrows decides to stretch the long arm of the law to the outer reaches of the plains. Far away from home he notices an Indian tribe traveling across the plains n decides to escort them to their destination. To show their gratitude' he's invited to a peace pipe gathering with the males of the tribe in a teepee. While under the influence' he has an hallucination. During the vision' he's talking to a girl with long black hair n her back is turned toward him. He walks up to her n hugs her from the back' after which' passes out in the teepee n wakes up in another. laying on his back' he looks around n notices a woman with her back turned toward him. The scene resembles his vision. She turns around n puts a smile of relief on her face. He gets up n starts to leave but she stops him n gives him a necklace. He rides back to town n continue his rounds.............
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE FORTEEN
The Stage Coach Arrival
Word got out about what had happened to Raven real fast... everyone was in shock! People began to gather in the front of the Tanner's home... some whispering... some telling old stories about that path! I eased over to Tom and said... "I don't think I wanna wait around for that Undertaker to come... y'all gonna be alright?" He turned to me... "Yeah, we're going to be alright! Hey... where're you staying tonight? You coming up to the house aren't ya?" I smiled back at him... "Tommy... you take that little lady home and you BE with her... and then you lick each other's wounds! You need some time alone! Imma stay at the Hotel down the street til I get my place built... in fact I think I'll go over to the Supply Depot now... get a little information... I'll see you tomorrow!" I tipped my hat to Ms Lilly... waved to the rest and headed out the door. I made my way thru the small crowd that had collected outside... while still trying to wrap my head around what had just happened!
In the distance, I could see the Stage Coach coming... leaving a cloud of dust following behind it. The Stage always stopped at the Hotel when it came to town... I reckon they did that cuz people might need a place to stay... like yours truly! I was walking toward the Supply Store and the Hotel as the Stage slowed down and came to a halt. The driver hopped off the Stage... it looked like Meers in the distance and when he saw me coming, hollered out... "Hey Mister Charlie... can you give us a hand?" I walked up to the guy struggling with a trunk inside the carriage... it was Meers... he was kinda a small built man, and I said... "Howdy Meers... what can I do to help you?" He just pointed up at the top of the Stage... it was loaded with trunks, boxes... bags... made me think about Ms Lilly and all the stuff she had! I smiled at the little guy... "I'll get them down for you!" I opened the Stage door slightly and climbed up the side of the wagon... I pulled at one trunk, then another... then boxes and bags until I had them all down. I could see why the little fella didn't want to tackle that... they weighed a ton! And there were more inside! He graciously thanked me as he opened the door to let the passenger out. A lady came to the doorway and peeked out, squinting her eyes from the bright sun's rays! Me being much taller... I reached out my hand for hers, to assist her down! She held her bonnet with one hand... and took mine with the other! As she stepped down out of the Stage her dress got caught and she nearly fell, but... I caught her! She was a small white woman... kinda young... maybe mid-thirty's... and she was very attractive! She had on one of those real fancy long gowns, it was dark blue! "Ohhh... thank you, kind Sir," ...she said as she began to dig down in a bag she had on her arm... "Let me give you something..." and pulled out some paper bills! She looked up at me holding the money and I looked in her face... her eyes... her eyes were GREEN! I never saw nothing like that before in my life! I smiled and raised my hands... "No Maham... I'm fine... glad to be able to help!" Again I reached out my hand... this time to shake hers... "The name is Charlie Boone, most folks just call me Mr Charlie!" She blushed a little bit and tried to push the money to me again... I'll bet she never had a Black man address her that way! "Please take this Mr Charlie!"... almost pleading! I looked down at her again... and as the sun peeked under the edge of her bonnet and caught her eyes... then, they seemed to glow! "Now... you put your money away and tell me where you want me to put your things? And by the way... what's in those trunks and boxes... they're so heavy!" She smiled and said... "Most of them are books!" "BOOKS?"... I said! Then she reached HER hand out to me, saying... "My name is Cassy Blake, I'm an Educator!" I reached for her hand again and smiled... it was so dainty and soft... looked like cotton... "Pleased to meet you Ms Cassy!"
I moved all her things to the Hotel porch... I kinda expected somebody to come out... I'm sure they knew she's was out there... I know they saw the Stage stop! I stepped down off the porch and walked up to the little lady, I tipped my hat... "Well Maham... Ms Cassy... I'll be seeing ya!"... as I turned in the direction of the Supply place! Moments later, I heard a voice... "Ahemm... Mr Charlie?" I turned around and looked at her... she hadn't moved an inch... she was just standing there! I walked back to her... "Yes?" ...I answered! When I looked in her face this time.. she looked different again... she looked perplexed! I asked her... "Is anything wrong?" She looked almost like she was about to tear up! I reached out my hand... "Is everything ok?" I saw a wet spot in the corner of one eye as she said... "Mr Charlie... I'm new here... and I don't know anybody else here... but YOU... now! I came here to reclaim some property that belongs to my Family... it's a log cabin sitting on 30 acres!" She grabbed and squeezed my hand with both of hers and looked up into my eyes and said... "Will you please help me find it...? I have an address!" I scratched my head and chuckled a bit as I thought... "Uuhhh, well... Ms Cassy? To tell you the truth, I'm kinda new to these parts myself! I wouldn't have a clue!" Her face saddened... and I saw a tear fall from one eye... and my heart dropped! I smiled at her, trying to cheer her up... "I'll tell you what... my best friend is the new Pastor here... I'm sure he can find out!" She smiled apprehensively... but I gave her some hope!
I felt even more concerned about her then, so I asked... Ms Cassy... you ARE staying here at the Hotel, aren't you? She nodded, yes... so I took her by the arm and walked her in. Ms Cassy walked to the huge counter to fill out the necessary paperwork and I thought to myself... (you need to do that, too!) "Hey Jesse... I guess imma be needing one of forms to fill out... you got any rooms left?" "Sure Mister Charlie," he answered... things were real slow while you and the Reverend were gone!"... while he slid the sheet across the counter top... "We've got plenty rooms!" I pulled the paper to me and grabbed a pen... carefully looking at the mirage of tiny words and lines! I reached in my pocket and pulled out a pair of spectacles... I had a hard time with that fine print! I filled in all the blanks I needed then I reached in my pants and pulled out some coins and handed them to Jesse... $2.00 a night... that wasn't bad!
I turned and said... "Hey, Ms Cassy... have you had anything to eat? Maybe you should try to get something in you... while I try to locate the Reverend and figure out where your house is! I think they serve food right here in the Hotel!"
Thinking ahead a bit, I said... "Ms Cassy... we're gonna need a horse and a good sized wagon, too!" She spoke right out... "Now, Mr Charlie... I have money... so you don't worry about any of that! I'm a Widow now... and my late husband left me well to do!" I nodded and tipped my hat... "I'm sorry to hear about your loss, Maham!" I turned to walk away but I hesitated a moment... and turned back! I looked at her and said... "Ms Cassy...? I'm sorry but, I just gotta ask... and I'm trying not to stare, but... it's your Eyes... they're soo, uuhhh... pretty! But... what color are they...? sometimes they look different... like they change!" She blushed... and giggled that time... batted her long eyelashes and said... "Yes... they're Green!"
XBlueUnicornX
Olivia while playing at the piano notices the deputy sitting at the bar alone with his pad and pencil. He gazes in her direction as though his interest is desirable. Olivia finishes the song she is playing, gets up and walks over to the bar. She takes a seat facing the deputy.
She greets him," Hello sir you are the town deputy right? " He replies, " Indeed I am, and what is your name?" ask the deputy. " I am Olivia and it's a pleasure to meet you." "A drink for Ms. Olivia bar keep." Olivia responds in wonderment. " Why do you have a pad and pencil deputy?" asks Olivia. " I am a novelist in my spare time and always on the look out for a good story." He replied.
Olivia facing the deputy leans forward, reaches her hand out and gently lays it on the deputies knee. " I can tell you many stories sir but it would take much time." Olivia takes a sip of whiskey, lustfully peering into the deputies eyes. "We could perhaps indulge in a room upstairs where I would be more comfortable telling you about the things I know of." The deputy smiles and gives Olivia a slight twitch of the eye. Placing his pad and pencil in the pocket of his leather vest. " You do strike me as a very interesting woman" replies the deputy. " I might just have to make time for us to visit quietly."
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Unpacking I tried to make the room comfortable, not that it wasn't, there was a pretty lace curtain at the window and the bed looked comfortable, there was a nice dressing table, and a small desk against the wall. It was just not home, I missed home, missed the smell of flowers drifting through the windows. Missed the sounds of Douglas’s spurs crossing the floor, more than anything I missed Douglas’s arms pulling me into him at the end of the day. Truth was I missed a lot and I wondered if I would ever find it again, highly doubtful.
Best I get on with settling in, I had things to do in the morning and that sweet man Mister Charlie had agreed to help. He seemed like a nice man, all though I found him a bit unnerving, why when he shook my hand his engulfed mine and I felt swallowed up. He had the nicest smile though, giggling I thought about how he ask about my eyes, his face so sweet as he wanted to ask and not seem too bold. I've been ask about my eyes, my whole life, don’t really know why folks ask, their just green, sometimes they do have a yellow glint that sparkles. Douglas use to say they sparkled at just the right time, that’s when he would grab me and kiss me like I was something special. Then he said they sparkled even more. Taking a deep breath I doubted anyone would ever see that sparkle again.
Walking over to the window I leaned against the frame and looked out across the town below. So this was it, a new beginning, a fresh start. I should have felt excited, but instead my stomach knotted and tears stung my eyes as I reflected on what brought me to this new beginning. I twisted the band on my left hand and felt my throat tighten as a sob escaped. Stomping my foot …This was not the way it was meant to be ..this was not right…robbed of everything ..our life had been perfect and in hours shattered..if only Douglas had listened. But he never listened did any man every hear a word, I shrugged and pulled my night coat closer. Well this was the way it was and I would be self sufficient, besides at my age there was little choice, my 38th birthday was looming in the distance, my time had certainly passed.
It’s been a year now, my mourning is behind me, thank goodness those black mourning gowns were. It was a relief to be able to wear something bright and cheery, everyone has encouraged me to look ahead and not behind, so the changes in clothing and manners certainly was a beginning, never mind that I would mourn in my soul. Douglas would want me to move on, thankfully if we can locate the property this will be the new start that Douglas wanted. I remember his telling me about this cabin and land, I only hope it’s not in shambles. He had said I would love it, it had ponds and mountains and lots of trees, nestled into the side of a mountain he said. I smiled thinking how it seemed like a fairy tale when he told me, now here I was hoping to find what should have been ours, now it’s mine.
Inhaling I thought about the books and wondered if the town had a library. It would be nice to have a place for folks to come sit, borrow a book, maybe read a while. Surely there were children here who would enjoy coming to readings and learning to read. Glancing over at the trunks in the corner I smiled knowing that once I found this cabin and could settle I could offer to maybe open a library if there wasn't one. Giving further thought I wondered about the school, I didn't recall seeing a school surely there is one.
Walking over to the small desk in the corner I opened the black journal I had laid down earlier, Dipping the quill in ink I wrote across the page in bold flowing script…
“New Beginnings ” ……..
“I have finally arrived to the place I hope to call home. Tomorrow I will meet with Charlie Boone, that very kind black man I met upon arrival. The hotel is comfortable and the few towns people I met have seemed cordial. Nodding and speaking as passerby’s will. I hope that tomorrow Mister Charlie and I will be successful in locating the property left me. I have to depend on myself now, maybe Mister Charlie would like the chance to help. He did say he was new to these parts as well, but didn't he say he knows the Reverend? I will have to ask him tomorrow, he did say we were going to need supplies. I know I’m gonna need a farm manager, will need to get some horses, supplies, garden materials, need a few chickens, a cow or two, my, my, this all makes my head spin just thinking about the magnitude of what’s to come. Thank you Douglas, thank you for providing for me, tomorrow I will go to the local bank and get my account set up like you showed me before. You did, prepare me for this, just never knew it would be necessary.”
Closing the black journal cover, I sighed realizing I needed to rest, tomorrow is coming and I have lots to do.
The sun broke through the lace curtains, as I stirred, sitting up in bed I thought of all I had to do. Slipping from the comfort of the covers, I went about dressing. There was crispness in the air, I reached into my bag and produced the only dress available without unpacking a trunk. Yesterdays was filled with travel dust, this would have to do. Slipping on the cool material I thought about getting my things as soon as possible. I twisted my fingers and steadied my thoughts… I will do just fine, I’m smart and I can do this…. Pulling up my hair I secured it under my day hat and headed out the door…too much to do ….must not think …must just do…
Coming down the stairs I was startled to see Charlie sitting in a large chair drinking a cup of coffee. He certainly fit in around here, folks would respect him, that was good, it added to my security, which at this moment I needed all I could get!
Charlie stood up as I descended the stairs, he must be 6’2 maybe 6’3 broad shouldered, he was a well built man to say the least. And I liked the comfort I felt when our eyes met.
“Good Morning Mister Charlie, please forgive me I hope you haven’t been waiting long” I smiled broadly as I extended my hand.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE FIFTEEN
Planning the Trip to Find Ms Cassy's House
I peeked at Ms Cassy at the other end of the counter finishing up her paperwork... she was about to follow the lad upstairs. She turned toward me and said... "Mister Charlie... will I see you in the morning?" I stood up politely... "Yes, Maham... I'll be here!" From across the room... her eyes seemed to sparkle... almost like a light... it fascinated me! I saw her leave the counter and I thought... "Ohhh, Ms Cassy... hold on a moment, please!" I walked up to her... "Maybe I should get that address from you now... so I'll know exactly what I'm talking about!" "Sure Mister Charlie..." and she began digging down in her bag... then pulled out a little folded piece of paper with some writing on it and handed it to me. "Here you go!" "Ok, Ms Cassy... you have a good evening!" I watched her follow the young man up the stairs... she waved and smiled as she ascended... and disappeared behind the wall. I chuckled a bit... Ms Cassy had a little swagger to her gait!
I left the Hotel headed back to the Tanner place... as I got closer I saw Tom and Ms Lilly coming out. I met them coming... "Afternoon to you, two... how'd y'all make out?"... walking together... Ms Lilly under his arms, holding him tightly. Tom could barely wave but he tried... "Hey Charlie... Ohh... the Doc said it would take some time to heal up... but it would! And my dear sweet Lilly... well, she's gonna be just fine! We're gonna head the house... you sure you don't want to stay with us?" I smiled and said... "Thank you Tommy, but I already checked in at the hotel... and... I even got me a little JOB!" I walked a little ways with them and Tom says excitedly... "Really? What kind?" I began to explain... "Well... after I left you, the stage came in... and I helped the driver and the lady passenger with her things! Seems she's here in town to find some property that belongs to some of her kin! I pulled out the l'll piece of paper and showed it to Tom. He scratched his head while he looked at the paper and said... "Hhmmm... it seems like this is on the south end of the town... maybe ten miles!" Then he said... "But... you better check with the man in the Supply Depot... he's from around here... I think his name is ED!" Curious at this point, Tom looked up and asked... "So... what is it that YOU have to do... on this job?" I cleared my throat feeling rather accomplished... having landed some work so soon...! "Well...she wants me to help her find the place... and haul her stuff to it!" Imma check on a wagon at the stable when I leave the Depot. Momentarily I thought about Ms Lilly as I looked in her tired eyes... remembering the melee... all her things were lost! I still felt for her! "Is she gonna pay you?" ...Tom blurted out! I laughed... "Yes Tom... she's got money!" I shook Tom's hand... squeezed Ms Lilly's fingers... and left them. As I walked away, I heard Tom call out... "Charlie... you make sure she pays you!" I turned and waved to acknowledge his message... "Don't worry Tommy... I will!" I walked away smiling, and thinking... (hhmm... Tommys' alright... he's a real friend!)
I went over to the Supply Depot and found ED, the guy Tom was talking about... when I show him the paper... he looked at it and recognized the location right away! "Why... that's the old BLAKE place... it's been vacant for years!" He stepped from behind the shelf and grabbed a map and opened, and spread it across the counter. He pointed out where we were on the map... then he followed on the map with his finger... showing the trails leading to our destination. "You wanna take this trail, WEST... to here... 'bout 10 miles... then when you get to Buzzard Path... you should see a sign... it'll be the first crossing trail that you come to... then you gotta go SOUTH... 'bout another 4-5 more miles... you'll see the house off to the left... kinda in a little valley, like!" Then he took me out in front of the place and pointed at the trail to begin on... and described what he had outlined on the map! Mighty kind of him to show me all that... I thanked him graciously and added... "When I came back... I'd like to talk with you... about maybe establishing an account here at your store... I'm planning on trying to build me a place!" He told me to come back whenever I was ready and he'd be glad to help me! Very helpful fella... seemed like a good man to do business with!
I left the Depot and went over to the stables... had to check on "Chariots"... I hadn't seen her all day! She snorted and kicked when I walked in... "Hey Girl... you miss me?" I stroked her mane and looked for a treat. I saw the stable hand and asked him about maybe renting a wagon! He took me out back and showed me a 10' box bed wagon with a single hitch... that ought to be good enough I thought... and while I was listening to the man, I figured... I might be able to save Ms Cassy some money! We wouldn't need to rent a horse, just the wagon... "Chariots" can pull this! We made the deal right there! "I'll be back in the morning 'bout 7:00am?"... I asked! He said... "That will be fine... and I'll have your horse all hitched up to the wagon!" I tipped my hat to him... "Much obliged!"
Walking back to the hotel I began to think about what an eventful day it had been... it was near dusk... and I decided to stop by the saloon... I could use a good shot of whiskey!
When I walked in the saloon the place got kinda quiet! I nodded my head to the few that caught my eyes... Negroes didn't often frequent these places after dark! I walked around the tables to the bar and took a seat... a little guy behind the bar came up... "May I help you Sir?" I was watching my surroundings as I turned to him and said... "Yeah, Bartender... gimme a shot of whiskey and a cold beer... please!" He nodded and ran off. There must have been 6... maybe 7 gentlemen in the room... and I could feel all their eyes... on my back! I was peeking back when the bartender brought my shot and a frothy mug! I pulled out two bits and laid it on the bar... grabbed that shot glass... and threw its contents down my throat! The whiskey was warm going down and moments later... I felt a warmth inside... then I took a swig of the mug! I glanced around again... the men had gone back to their conversations... yet... I still felt peering eyes. The bartender whispered to me... "Don't mind them... they just talking... don't mean no harm! But, I DID heard one of them talking earlier about that incident up at the Tanner place earlier today... said they saw you there... guess they be wondering about... what really happened!" I turned to him... looking him square in the eye and said... "Snake Bite!" I sensed an atmosphere change... I hadn't gone in there for no trouble... just a drink of whiskey! The bartender came and whispered to me again... "Folks was saying... that Girl that died...seemed like she was acting a little wild when you would be around... doing things not real ladylike... then all of a sudden... she dead!" I turned again to face the man... "I said... SNAKE BITE!"... this time, a little bit louder! I turned and looked around the room... all eyes were on me! They even seemed to be gritting! I figured it best for me to leave! I swallowed the rest of my beer and got up from the bar... thanked the bartender... then tipped my hat to the gentlemen in the room and walked thru the swinging doors! Once outside, my heart was racing... I listened carefully for any sounds that might be coming from behind me... I heard no movement! I hastened my pace... back to the hotel!
When I got back to the hotel, I saw Jesse at the desk as I came in... "Here's your key Mister Charlie... room #C4... it's right next door to your friend!" I looked up as he said that... "Is she ok?" ...I asked! "Oh yes," he exclaimed... "She came down to the dining room and had supper... then I ordered the girls to prepare a hot bath for her!" I smiled at him, thanked him, bid him good night and went upstairs! It was dark in the narrow hallway as I quietly passed by Ms Cassy's room to get to mine. It sounded like she was still moving around in there... but it's so late... she ought to be sleep! Holding the key to my room, I inserted and turned... carefully looking at the sign on the door, making sure it was the right one! Inside the room was nice enough... it had a large bed with a lantern on a small table beside it, by the window... a chest of drawers, a dresser with a mirror... and a nice pretty rug that covered most of the floor! There was a set of towels and face cloths on the bed and a large copper bowl with a bar of soap in it and a pitcher on the dresser! I pulled off my clothes and laid on the bed, looking at the ceiling... and thinking about that day! I had lost someone I was beginning to feel close to... I met someone that offered me employment... and came very near to a possible skirmish at the saloon! My heart began to race a bit as I travelled in my mind... What would tomorrow bring? Soon after that thought... that shot of whiskey and that beer, took over... put me to sleep!
I woke up early as usual... my body clock kicks in around 6oam. I got up... stretched and looked in the mirror... I looked a lot older than the last time I looked in one! I needed a shave, too... but there was no time for that! I dressed and quietly left the room... being cautious not to disturb the neighboring rooms! There was another gentleman at the desk... I told him I was going to get a wagon and would be back to check out! He nodded ok.
I headed to the stable and found the stable hand... he already had "Chariots" all hitched up and ready to go! I told him... "I'll bring the Madam back by to pay you!" He said... "Take your time... you can pay me when you return the wagon!" They were some trusting folks around there, too! I patted Chariots... "You ready to ride Girl?" She snorted and kicked as usual! I climbed up on the wagon... hit the reins and headed back to the hotel!
I parked the wagon in front of the hotel and went inside. I saw most of Ms Cassy's things were in a corner of the lobby area... "Is it ok if I load these things on the wagon?"... I asked! The gentleman said... "Yes... please do so... and I think they took one trunk up to her room!" "Thanks... I'll get that when she comes down!"... I said! I loaded all of her things from the lobby into the wagon and came back in to wait for my passenger! The gentleman behind the desk offered me a cup of coffee... which I most graciously accepted! Moments later I heard voices coming from the hallway at the top of the stairs... then I saw Ms Cassy descending the stairways... she had on another beautiful dress... this one was bright red! She looked up, somewhat surprised, and saw me from across the room. She smiled as she said... "Good morning, Mister Charlie... did you sleep well?" She proceeded to the desk to take care of business as I answered... "Yes Maham... and yourself?" "It was nice..." she answered... "a nice meal and a hot bath... I slept well, thank you! Were you able to find any information about where the house is?" I grinned... "Yes Maham... the nice fella over at the Depot showed me exactly how to get there... he knew the place right off... called it the BLAKE place... he said it's been vacant for a number of years!" Ms Cassy sighed and shook her head... "Yes... I know Mister Charlie... it's a long story... I will tell you one day!"
I saw her talking to the gentleman and gestured to me... both of them looking my way! The man then came from behind the desk... walked over to me and handed me $2.00! I looked up at him from the large chair as he said... "The Lady has paid for your room... you can have this back!" I stood up... "Ms Cassy...? You didn't have to do that!" She smiled and walked toward the door... "Now now, never you mind, Mister Charlie... you are helping ME... and I intend to pay you for your help!" I smiled and followed behind her... wishing that Tom was there... to hear that! The bus boy brought the other trunk down from the room... I grabbed it and went outside! " Ooo, Mister Charlie... you've already have everything packed!" she was so excited! "Such a pretty horse!" ... she remarked as I loaded the last trunk on the wagon. "That's Chariots, she belongs to me... and, actually I think I saved you a little money... I only rented the wagon!" She smiled and said... "Bless you, Mister Charlie... you are a very special man!" I smiled!
"Ms Cassy... maybe you should get something to eat before we hit the trail... I figure this trip might take, a little better than two and a half hours... and that depends on the condition of the trail that leads to your property! The path out of town is a main trail travelling West... pretty easy riding... but chances are... that the particular trail to our destination, may not be as heavily used... and may have serious overgrowth! We will lose our travel time there!" I looked in her green eyes... they seemed to sparkle again... then she said... "Ok Mister Charlie, good idea... please join me!" We went into the dining room where there were several tables to choose from... none occupied. Ms Cassy walked over to a nearby table, seated herself and motioned me to come. I stepped into the fully carpeted room and took a seat... opposite Ms Cassy! Suddenly a little black girl showed up at the table with a little book... and a pencil and said... "Good morning... may I take your order?" She looked at me real funny like... perplexed... almost a frown! There were menus on the table, which Ms Cassy had already opened and had started reading! "I'll have two eggs, over light... the country sausage... and hashed brown potatoes... ohh... and a cup of coffee, please... cream and sugar! The little girl was busy writing all that down! Ms Cassy turned to me... "Mister Charlie... what would you like?" I felt so awkward... I had never sat across a dinner table from a white woman before... and the little girl kept looking at me, like... (what are YOU doing in here with HER?) "Ahem... uuhhh... I guess I'll have the same thing?"... I uttered! She gave me one last stare before she turned and walked away... I was glad she was gone! I guess Ms Cassy and I sitting there, together like that... DID look strange! Very soon... the little girl appeared again... doing a balancing act with these plates and saucers... and yeah, she had both cups of coffee... and didn't spill a drop! That was amazing! Ms Cassy and I chatted as we ate... final trip preparations... trip expectations... house conditions, etc! She finished most of what was on her plate, which was a precious plenty! That girl could eat! With her elbow on the table and her hand under her chin... she looked across the table at me and said... "You know what? I heard you when you came in last night... it was late!" I had thought I heard some movement in her room! "And, Mister Charlie... did you know you snore? I could hear you thru the walls!"... She giggled! I blushed... as much as a black man could, I guess...! Ms Cassy raised her hand and the little girl came running back to the table... she gave me another icy stare! Ms Cassy dug down in her bag and pulled out enough to pay for the meals. When we got up to leave... she laid a 0.10 piece on the table saying... "I want to leave her a nice tip... she was a good waitress!" I smiled as I thought... Hell... that's probably all she knows how to do!
As we walked out, Ms Cassy gasped... "Oh my... I almost forgot... I need to go to the bank before we leave!" Thinking about sensible progress... I suggested we go to the bank first... then to the general store to pick up a few household items (don't forget the box matches)... and on the way out of town... we can stop and pay the man for the rental of the wagon!
The wagon was rather tall and I had to lift Ms Cassy up onto the seat but her long dress was getting in the way! She hiked her dress up to keep it from getting caught on the side of the wagon as I pushed her up on the seat... "There!"... she said... trying to quickly to pull her dress back down... it was exposing her legs. I saw her blush as she looked down at me! Her legs were a pretty pink... but, lighter than the rest of her tho... guess they didn't get much sun! Had I not been as tall and as strong as I was... we may have had a real problem! We soon figured out how to mount and dismount so as to not create any more slightly embarrassing moments for her!
I waited outside the bank while she went inside to take care of her business... I spent some time checking the straps and harness... and making sure all of her things were secured on the carriage! We left from there going to the General Store! I went inside with her this time... figuring she would need help to carry her purchases out to the wagon! She knew how to shop and knew exactly what she wanted! However, I ended up having to make two trips... with a wheelbarrow... to get everything in the wagon! And then, our final stop at the stable. I hopped off the carriage and went inside... I asked the man if he would come outside and negotiate with Ms Cassy still on the wagon... then I wouldn't have to get her off... and back on! He obliged and came out... explained everything to her, including the savings by not having to rent one of his horses. She turned... and winked at me! I smiled... and winked back! Just before we pulled off... thinking ahead... I asked him if he had any wagons for sale... she will need one of her own! He said he had 3 or 4 in the back... he said we could take a look when we brought the wagon back! "Good thinking, Mister Charlie!" ...she whispered!
I looked at the trail before us... took a deep breath and started rolling. I turned to her and said... "Ms Cassy... are you ready for this?" She grinned... looked up at me and answered back... "Mister Charlie... I'm more than ready!"
SirKnightime
Tom held her slim lil hand in his as they walked back to their new home “ Welcome home my darling” smiling he squeezed her hand just a little tighter.
“Thank you dear it’s good to be here at last, there were moments … I thought” her voice faltered as she remembered the horrors of her journey home.
Tom looking at the tall slender elegant figure that was his sweet Lillian and instinctively he put his arms round her lovely soft shoulders as he spoke tenderly into her words “ there there Lilly don’t think of that anymore , I can only imagine it must have been horrible for you” he gave her a kiss as he looked into her eyes, wishing that kiss could linger for hours.
Lilly felt herself blushing at the intensity of the kiss, she gave him a playful tap as she mock chided him “Tom you’re making me blush you naughty man “ she felt herself giving a little giggle as she put her arm about her man.
“Ouch” he winced in pain as the movement caught his wound just for a moment.
“Oh im sorry are you alright Tom”? she looked so worried as she spoke.
“It’s ok my love just a lil wince no problem, Lilly smiles weakly as she said “ I’m so glad you and Charlie found me when you did Tom “ she gave a lil shudder inside as she thought of the big cats claws.
“You’re home now my love and this is a good town with some good people too” just as he spoke they walked by the doctors place. “Oh Lilly it’s so good to have you back with me again” Tom held her hand bringing it up to his lips.
“My my look at you two lovers hand in hand”
Tom looked startled then smiled as he saw Doc just coming out of his place “Howdy there Doc how are you “?
“Just fine Tom thanks, Good day to you Mam he said tipping his hat at Lilly, don’t have to ask to ask how you two are do I “? He smiled .
“Never better” smiled Lilly “Tom’s just walking me round our new home town “
“and we are mighty proud to have you , you know Tom hardly stopped speaking about you Lilly” the doc let out a big peal of laughter.
Lilly felt herself color slightly as she looked at the tall handsome doctor standing by them” we must all get together after Sunday meeting, I’d like to get to know everyone much better “ Lilly smiled “ Tom do you think we could arrange a little gathering after church one Sunday soon, I’d like that so much if we could”
“How can I refuse you my darling , we’ll get something going real soon” motioning to Lilly tom said “ excuse us Doc but I can hear my coffee pot calling me home”
“ Of course Tom ,don’t forget to invite me in sometimes I’ll help you drink a cup or two and share some stories about silver town, bye for now you two”
LadyLillianBree
As Tom led Lillian to their home, they crossed a covered bridge, lingering there and looking back at the town in the gathering dusk, his arm slung comfortably around her waist as she watched the water moving swiftly under them, saw birds flying in under the eaves as they nestled in for the gathering night twittering and rustling.
There up on a hill was the lovely church complete with stained glass windows, looking out over the valley.
Across the way Tom had built a beautiful grand house with a wide verandah to entertain his guests after Sunday services. She hoped they would come to like her as much as they did Tom.
She could see lazy afternoons drinking lemonade there with Tom or perhaps coffee in the morning. She couldn't wait to spoil Tom with her coffee and pastries that she made for him. Memories of what seemed a life time ago of the times they had shared infused her with hope and optimism.
She lookeded to Tom and his face glowed with pride as he told of how Mr. Charlie had helped him build the Church. His eyes twinkled as he recalled the intense discussions they had had about the decorating of it all. She could feel the warmth of love and respect he held for his friend.
As they neared the house she saw it was quite spacious and her Tom had spared no expense to make it full of light just as she had told hims he wished for. Someone had set a fire and the smoke was like a welcome to her even from this distance. There were lovely trees to sit under and she glimpsed deer grazing off in a little meadow. She was totally enchanted.
Tom ushered her into the house. The crackle of the fireplace was warming and invited them to come in and relax themselves."Sit, Lilly while I make us some coffee." She watched him with wonder and growing admiration as he moved efficiently around the kitchen, gathering cups, saucers, spoons, napkins and all necessary bits and pieces she was accustomed to seeing. He set the kettle to boil over the fire as he swung it into place he put a finger to the side of his head and winked at her.
He set them on the table and with a mirth wreathed around his lips as he looked encouragingly at Lilly to set it and turned to a small pantry where he pulled a tin of biscuits out. When he returned he set the teapot on the table with a cozy at the ready.
As they waited for the water to boil, Lilly felt a great peace settle over her, with the crackling fire, the warmth of it spreading thru her body like she hadn't felt in weeks. Darkness crept slowly upon her as her eyes closed with exhausted relief. She woke to find Tom next to her, a blanket over them both. The fire had burned down to glowing embers. She couldn't help but admire his strong brow and elegant beard. It reminded her of a sea captain she had had a hopeless crush on as a child. That made her love him all the more.
She ached with love for this heroic man who had risked life and limb for her. The embers cast a reddish hue to him giving him rugged shadows to his features. The nights on the trail came to mind and how brave the men had been. Tom moaned in pain in his sleep which cut through her.
Lillian vowed she would do everything in her power to make it up to these men who had saved her from a bleak future surely even death! She cuddled deeper into Tom, cherishing his closeness, letting darkness swallow her again.
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
I settled in the seat and relaxed as Charlie held the reins and spoke encouraging words to the horse leading the wagon, I noticed how Charlie barely spoke, yet instinctively the horse knew the instructions and paced herself, the wagon didn't seem to be any challenge. I watched Charlies hands and realized how large a man he really was, exhaling I released a lot of tension and shifted on the seat cushion, worrying about safety seemed to suddenly be of little concern. A man Charlies size could most definitely look after things. I marveled at how lush the rolling hills were and smiled softly watching the large oaks sway in the gentle breeze. Yes this was where I would be settling, this was home now. I thought about the cabin we were headed to and hoped that it wouldn't be in bad shape, I wanted to settle in as quickly as possible. I thought about all the things I wanted to do, hoping that I would be able to handle it all and wondering about running a small farm, I was definitely going to need help. I shuddered as I thought about being alone....and not exactly within walking distance of town...which meant I might not be close to neighbors..suddenly I felt a shiver roll across me as fear set in...I pushed it down and continued thinking about what I was doing...after all Douglas had taught me to fire a gun, I was a quick study and a deadly shot...but still the thought of being out alone was not particularly appealing. I needed a farm manager, someone to over see things and help me get myself settled, suddenly the thought ran through my mind and out my mouth before I could stop it.
"Mister Charlie, I was just thinking, since your new in town, would you be interested in maybe a little more permanent situation? I have a little money and I will be getting some time to time from family, it's provisions that were made for me by my Papa and Douglas. Douglas was a good man and he wanted to be sure if anything ever happened...."
I stopped talking as my throat tightened and tears spilled down my face without warning.......I twisted the gold band on my left hand and looked away trying to hide my tears. I wiped my face quickly and cleared my throat, pretending to cough hoping Charlie hadn't noticed. Inhaling I looked back and glanced at Charlie, his face was rather stern looking as he seemed to be focusing on the road, I think he was actually trying to act like he hadn't noticed my tears. Clearing my throat I took a deep breath and began again....
"Sorry Mister Charlie, seems the road dust got me choked up....As I was saying...My late husband made arrangements with my Papa to be sure I had finances to take care of things. So Papa will send me money pretty near every other month for the next little while. I just need time to settle, I am hoping I might establish myself as a teacher. I have lots of books and I think folks need to read and learn. So I hope I can do something about that. I know I am going to need help, I want to establish a small farm, nothing big just enough to support us....I mean a few folks."....I stumbled and thought what on earth ever made me use the familiar term "us". I continued rambling on......"Mister Charlie, I would be happy to pay you a decent days wage, as well as I am sure there will be a place for you to settle in and consider home. I'm not a bad cook, so I can manage to keep you nourished....Besides I never liked cooking just for myself...."
I tried to tell what Mister Charlie was thinking...He looked at me with those large dark brown eyes and I noticed the corners seemed to almost smile at me, he didn't seem the least bit intimating to me...and without thinking I reached over and laid my hand on his arm, as I did I noticed how tight his arm was, well muscled and defined, clearly this man was a force to reckon with and I felt extremely safe....a warm feeling washed over me...I felt a little confused but at the same time I felt right.....
"Mister Charlie, you take your time and think about it, no need to make decisions right now, why I never even ask if there was a family waiting on you..Heavens I have been so occupied with my own new life I never asked about yours....Mister Charlie, tell me about you.."
I looked intently into Mister Charlie's face and smiled softly waiting for his reply.......
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE SIXTEEN
The Journey
We were all packed and ready to begin our journey... the day had reached the afternoon hours...and the sun was high above us! I realized that... soon, that same sun would be right in front of us... limiting our visibility... we were traveling almost due west! I really hadn't given that too much consideration... until now! We gotta get to Buzzard Path before that sun drops down on the horizon!! I grabbed hold of the reins... slapped the strap down on Charoit's backside and hollered out... "Hey Girl... you ready to ride?" I looked at Ms Cassy... her eyes were fixed on the path before us... with a smile on her face, I heard her say... "Mister Charlie... we gonna be just fine!" I smiled as I heard that... but then, at the same time I thought about the last time I left the town from here... Tommy & I... in search of Ms Lilly! Just the thought of that trip sent a chill through my whole body!
We set out on the trail leaving from the town... a nice, well used path... wide and easy to travel... I set "Chariots" at a steady trot... she handled the pull well... we had time! I eyeball searched the surroundings as we passed thru and kept a careful watch on the horizon. Ms Cassy was quite a conversationalist... she talked the whole way! But... that was fine with me, cuz I ain't much of a talker... it was nice to just listen to her chatter! Her voice had a soft tone to it... and a slight accent, but clearly understandable... I enjoyed her rambling reminiscing! I had never been this close to a white woman... alone... before for any length of time... it was somewhat of a strange feeling... but it felt comfortable! I knew we had at least 3 hours ride ahead of us... but with her,... the hours went like minutes! She was just so forward... and open with the things she was talking about... some pretty personal things! She made ME blush a couple of times! She made me feel as if I'd known her for a long time... she made me feel warm... and close!
Maybe halfway thru this stretch of the trip we came upon a large open prairie and I spotted something ahead... "Look, Ms Cassy", I said, pointing off to the left... "Can ya see that herd of Buffalo over yonder?" She threw her hands to her mouth... her eyes in awe... and excitedly stated... "Oh my goodness, Mr Charlie... I've only seen drawings of such... in my books... and now I'm here... witnessing this for myself!" She was thrilled and beaming as she turned to me, smiling... "Oh Mr Charlie... I think I'm going to like being here! I already see sooo much that I need to teach! Can we get close to them?" I laughed as I looked at her... "No Ms Cassy... even though you can see them real good from here... they're really quite far away... they're pretty large animals! Plus... even if we attempted to do that... as we got close, they would run... and all you would see... would be a cloud of dust!"
The sun began to creep down in front of us... I had to slow Chariots down as the trail at this point had been less travelled and started being a little more uneven. It didn't bother me much, but... I had a lady bouncing around beside me! "Grab that rail Ms Cassy..." I said! The terrain change must have affected her a little... she got a little quiet... and she began cautiously looking around a bit more... maybe she was getting scared. That triggered my own feelings of anticipation and wonder as I thought about the past, most recent occurrences... and that made me even quiet-er than before! Just like when we were in the wilderness... literally, just days prior to this moment... I said a silent prayer!
Suddenly, Ms Cassy broke the silence... "Mr Charlie... I have a proposition for you!" I raised my brow as I turned to look at her... she had a rather serious look on her face! I held the reins tighter as she spoke... "You said YOU were new here also... and I noticed that you really don't have a place to stay!" She hesitated a moment... and after not hearing anything... I looked at her! She had her face turned... doing something... I thought for a minute she was crying! She composed herself and started talking again. She began telling me about her life with her recently deceased husband... all of the financial planning... and her Dad was involved... it was a love story that suddenly came to an end! Tragic... I patted her arm... I felt so sorry for her! Then she started talking about everything she wanted to accomplish... with her books... and how she wanted to be a real part of this small growing town. She had a vision! "Mr Charlie... would you consider staying with me at this place we find? I know I will need a lot of help... and I have the finances... I can pay you for all of your services... at least until I get settled! I know I'll be able to support US!" Now, hearing the word "us" made me turn and look at her again... the rest of her words were muddled! Her green eyes looked watery and tired... and there was a very solemn look on her face! I saw a tear lingering on her lashes... and as she blinked, it fell!
My heart started beating fast as I tried to interpret what she was really saying! I didn't quite know what to think or say! She touched my arm... in a very tender manner, as she continued! Other than a hand shake... I had never been "touched", by a white woman like that before! Her hands were so soft on my weather beaten skin... I had an exhilarated feeling... it made me smile! She rambled on before saying... "Mr Charlie... I've been just running my mouth about all my problems... please tell me about yourself!" I looked at her with amazement and answered... "Well, Ms Cassy... it's a long story!" She looked at me... her eyes piercing my soul... as if to say... "I'm listening... we got a long ride!" I felt obligated to tell her my saga!
I told her about growing up in the same town as Tom and how we grew up together. I told her about when my Mom died... and what an earth shattering experience that was... and still is! I still feel her presence! I told her about my wife and child... and the aggression that lead to her death... and the loss of my baby girl to the Indian warriors! I dropped my head as I spoke... it was still so very real to me! I explained to her... that was the reason why I went into being a Bounty Hunter... I'm still... in search for my little girl! She reached in her bag... and pulled out a handkerchief... reached across and dabbed the obvious tear in the corner of my eye! I felt almost ashamed... but I looked at her... smiled and touched her hand, and said... "Thank you!" I went on to tell her about the most recent set of events... with Tom, my best friend and his bride! And all the trauma that surrounded Ms Lilly's rescue. She was pleasantly surprised to find out that Tommy... was a white man!
The time had moved to the point where the sun was now almost directly in front of us... making it difficult to see! The trail was becoming a route that I had the steer around within... more treacherous than before... more ruts and boulders... it slowed us down! Night fall was imminent... and not far away! Looking into blinding sun... I saw a shadow... perhaps it was the sign to... Buzzard Path!
We were both squinting our eyes in the setting sun as we finally reached the crossroad... the sign had three points on it... straight ahead... one off to the right... and one to the left... the path that would lead to our destination. As we approached the sign and the path crossing... I looked around... not even remembering, but thinking... when did the trail side foliage start to thicken? We're just getting here... and I see, maybe 3 more hours of daylight... and we still have... half again as much... left to travel! I looked south... to my left... and I couldn't see the trail... all I saw was BRUSH! There was a wide enough turn at the cross roads but... as soon as we turned... the scenery changed drastically! Suddenly... we were on a path with two wheel tracks... and all the undergrowth was overgrowth! There was a set of trees ahead of us... a small forest... about a quarter mile or so! We still had plenty of sun... and I was real thankful that it wasn't in my face! However, it did light our direction well... and that was good... we were going to need that too, because... what I saw before me...? and knowing we probably had another 2... maybe 3 hours to travel...? We were cutting it close!
I looked at Ms Cassy... she was sound asleep! Lord have mercy...!!! I seen a woman tumble off a wagon one day... scared the shit outta me! I pulled back on the reins and stopped the wagon... jumped off looking... where is this woman...? I seen where the brush had been disturbed! I looked behind there... there she was... half buried in broken shubbery! She had a lot of cuts and scratches... a big bump on her forehead and had twisted her ankle... I had to carry her back to the wagon! I just laid her in the back with the travel goods... it was safer!
"Ms Cassy... WAKE UP! I hollered... You got to be awake now!! She jumped, kinda confused... those green eyes were changing colors right in front of me! She looked startled as I grabbed her arm... remembering that woman... I was not going to let her fall! I relaxed my grip when I felt her secure on the seat. "I'm sorry... I didn't mean to startle you... but I didn't want you to fall! She regained focus, and blushed with a smile... "Thank you, Mr Charlie!" She gasped as she then looked ahead of us... her slumber had taken her away from very different surroundings! "Are you sure we're going the right way?"... she whimpered... looking at the present terrain... much different from what she recalled before she dozed off! As we entered the wooded area we lost much of the sun... the rays unable to penetrate the density of the trees... it was still day... so it was still light enough to see. The overgrown brush and trees were slapping the wagon and US as I tried to stay within the tracked... wagon wheel path. I could feel the light from the sun diminishing... and I realized that evening was upon us... it would not be long before dark! "Ms Cassy... I want you hold on to those railings... I want to step up our pace a bit... it might get a little bumpy!" The further we went... seemed like the thicker it got... we were ducking branches... brush was rubbing both sides of the wagon... I was depending on Chariots to keep us on the path! Dusk had set in and our source of light had become faint in the trees! I saw an opening from the woods ahead... I stepped Chariots up to almost a trot... anxious to get to the clearing! "Hold on, Ms Cassy!" The worn path was very uneven and potholed... and the ruts were crossing each other creating a very rough ride! Just as we got the edge of the clearing... the wagon swerved in a hole and I heard a "crack"... the carriage dipped to one side... and then stopped! It jolted us both... I looked to see if Ms Cassy was ok... her eyes were wide open, in panic mode... and I saw fear!
I got down off the wagon to assess the situation... not good... we had broken a wagon wheel!
MysticSecret1
Kristina turned around as the strange man made his way to them with his greeting... "I heard you need the undertaker" his voice was strong and low... looking how the doctor nodded and quickly guided the strange man to the barn.. Kristina winced from the memories about poor woman and in her eyes teared up again... she did not follow them there was no need of that... the doctor knew everything and could take care of everything and on other hand Kristina was not very fond of dead bodies ... petting Tanners cat she looked around ... the house was almost empty by now ... just Mr and Mrs Tanners and their kids where giggling ... The Priest and his wife leading by Charlie were gone from the early morning after the doctor gave them notes how to take care of themselves. "I think it is time for you to leave to town ... and start the life all over again ..." her inner voice whispered to her and she totally agreed with it... her hand went to her neck again ... searching for ... lost... memories perhaps ... unanswered question, she was determined to find at least that so important piece ... to keep it safe with her ... looking around for the young nurse she started to go to the house ... to give good byes and to say thanks for warm hospitality... maybe to play with kids again... her face shine with smile when she was thinking about those chubby little ones that giggled and saw happiness in very small things ... " I came to say good bye Rachel and Wil ..." she started ... "time for me to come back and recoup my life all over again, maybe to try to get some news ... I heard the town has a deputy now maybe with his luck we will get news or the sheriff or perhaps the new one... " she looked down ... frowning .. just for a little ... life .. already gave her a lot lessons and Kristina rather preferred to smile then cry no matter what would happen.. that promise she made herself long time ago... when she left her own country ... hoping to find the freedom ...
BloodVII
The man sees his wolf’s ear twitch. He can hear the faint sounds of breathing. He does not move at all, but becomes very aware they now have company. He stopped off in the caves he had explored as a child to catch up on some rest before he finishes his journey into the town where he was to become sheriff. Hopefully the town’s people will not mind a half breed being their sheriff, nor his pet wolf.
He does not sense danger from whoever is there, so without moving, he says in a low, calm voice, “I will not harm you, nor will my wolf. Come warm yourself here by the fire.” He cracks his eyelids open just a little, and are greeted by the sight of a woman approaching. She has long red hair that lays in tangles all around her, her face is smudged with dirt, her clothing very dusty, and her eyes fearful. Whatever has happened to her, she is very scared.
He might as well begin his duties as sheriff. He sits up slowly, as does his wolf. He offers her what he hopes is a friendly smile. “Are you hurt? I can help you if you let me. My name is Dane, and this wolf here is my friend Blood. We are headed into the nearby town. I have accepted the position of sheriff there.” He lifts a metal kettle up from the side of the fire, sniffs it, and then begins to pour them each a cup of coffee. “It’s still hot, and should help take the chill off.” He watches as the woman sits down and take the cup he offered, her hands shaking. He takes a blanket and offers it to her. “Tell me what has happened to you. Who hurt you ma’am?” He takes note of the unveiled fear in her eyes. “Blood and I will protect you.”
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Jumping down off the wagon rather undignified at best I went around to where Mister Charlie stood...I could see his face in the dim light and could tell he was less than happy. Then I saw why, the back wheel was broken on the wagon, before I could stop it a gasp escaped my throat and fear set in...I walked closer to Mister Charlie....
"Mister Charlie...what in the world will we do?" ...I looked around and tried to stifle the anguish that suddenly begin taking over..I felt like crying, but clearly knew this was not the time to appear weak...I bite my lip and straightened my stance so I didn't appear like some whiny troubled widow, who melted at the sight of a broken wagon wheel ...on a rather desolate path to an unknown home in the woods!....WAIT...my mind screamed at me....YOU are a widow and this is not a good situation...I shook my head to clear my thoughts and returned my focus to Mister Charlie who now was bent down examining the wheel....
I turned my attention to the tapestry travel bag strapped to the side of the wagon where I had ask Mister Charlie to put it in reach..just in case I needed something...I just never mentioned what that something might be.....As Charlie continued looking at the wheel I went to the bag and unlocked the large brass buckle flipping it back I reached in to the right hand pocket and felt the smooth finish of what I was seeking....I wrapped my fingers around it pulling the pistol out of its holster..."What you doing Ms Cassy" Charlie called out to me........I closed the bag and walked back around to where Charlie was now beginning to try to support the wagon....
"Nothing Mister Charlie, just getting....." suddenly my eyes grew wide and I saw movement just to the left side of Mister Charlies left foot he was bent down focused on supporting the wagon and had apparently never heard the warning sound of our visitor as he slid along the ground toward Charlie......without thinking I took aim and fired one shot........striking the rattlesnake just below his head.....Charlie jumped like he had been shot and turned around with his gun drawn ready to fire......"NOOOOOOOOO CHARLIE" I shouted ........Mister Charlie froze his finger on the trigger aimed at who knows what..cause I was the only thing in his path.....
Mister Charlie turned white in that very second I swear....I could tell he was clearly not prepared for what I had done but I hadn't exactly had the time to warn him all proper or anything......I was taught to react when needed and explain later....so I opened my mouth to explain......
"Mister Charlie I am sooooo sorry ... that rattler was sneaking up on you and I ...well I just did what I knew I had to do...please don't be mad at me..".......Suddenly the thought of Charlie being angry with me brought tears flooding my eyes and pouring down my face....he was staring at me like he wanted to wring my neck...his eyes were narrow and his hand was trembling as he slid his gun back into his holster not taking his eyes off me...... it seemed like hours passed before he opened his mouth...his jaw clinched in what was apparent anger......
EsaunaStarrMuintir
-Esa moves slowly and cautiously towards the man and his wolf named Blood. What a name. She wonders for a moment why he named the beautiful animal Blood. Makes a mental note to ask him at some point. She see’s the wolf’s tail wagging and relaxes a little, realizing he will not hurt her. She finally sees the man’s face and relaxes even more, seeing only warmth and concern in their depths. Esa moves her hair back away from her face, not realizing she is smudging mud and dirt and looks even more like a lost little girl than she already does. Esa sits down by the fire, feeling it’s warmth as she holds her hands to it. She accepts the coffee from him and takes a sip, the wetness soothing her parched throat.- “Thank you for your kindness sir.” -Esa takes another sip and knows he is waiting for her to tell him what happened to her. She lets out a long breath and begins to tell him everything. Being kidnapped, her escape, the strange man who helped her, all the way to escaping another man who came upon her as she was bathing in the river.- “and that is what happened sir. My name is Esa and I fear there are people still after me sir. I just don’t know what to do.” -tears begin to fill her eyes and she feels foolish and lost. The wolf moves over to her and nuzzles her hand so she pets the animal, then hugs him and begins to cry really hard. She thinks to herself poor wolf. Getting drenched by her unstoppable tears.-
BloodVII
He is moved by her story. This woman who calls herself Esa, is stronger than she realizes. Blood can always sense whether a person is good or bad. The wolf’s body language lets him know. She is an innocent. Hurt very badly. He pours more coffee into her cup, merely waiting patiently while she drains all her pent up emotions. He smiles slightly. His wolf has a good spirit. Not many humans, let alone wild animals would sit there, letting someone hug them, while they cried their souls out. He grabs a cloth and pours some cool water over it, wringing it out, then waits, drinking his coffee, his mind running over everything she has divulged to him.
When she has spent all her tears, he hands her the cool cloth. She takes the wet cloth, her hand shaking, and thanks him. He watches her as she begins to run it over her dirt-smudged face. He chuckles under his breath when Blood licks her cheek, and hears her laugh. Yes, she is much stronger than she realizes.
He moves to his pack, removing a couple of corn cakes and some dried meat he had prepared for his journey. He returns and offers her a corn cake and dried meat, and is not surprised when she accepts them and begins to eat like one who has gone days without any sustenance. He gives his wolf some of the dried meat and then sits to join them both. They eat in quiet companionship.
When they have finished, he finally speaks again. “I will take you into town. You have my protection. You also have Blood’s protection. We will not let any harm come to you. Do you need to rest or are you ready to head towards town? It’s not far from here, but if you need to rest first, we will wait. Also, please call me Dane. ”
MysticSecret1
Kristina found the young nurse with the doctor packing as well for the trip to the Silvertown ... they were about 2 days if no delays from it by the horses and little longer if with the wagon... Mr and Mrs Tanners were so nice to them... by preparing little food for their journey... Rachel hugged Kristina tight...just to whisper in her ear that everything will go just right from now...
The weather was little chilly still but nice sunshine seems wished them good trip too... Kristina was thankful Rachel for the warm coat as her outfit was torn and not good to use anymore. Kissing the last time babies and promising to be back as soon as she can Kristina was headed to the wagon still feeling not at ease to look at the doctor but smiling to his daughter as they shared how excited can be this trip...
Deep in her thoughts she sit next to the young girl and with her eyes just scanned the road... thinking what it will bring to her again... in her short life she been tossed enough for now... she missed Melany and her delicious heavenly smelling tea with the nice home made bread... missed her laugh and giggles when they shared little gossip about the town... missed all town people who greeted her so warm and in short time she started to like them all very much so...
And the ... one... who still was deep in Kristina's mind... as unanswered question... what she hoped that there in the town she will get all her answers...
With her hand resting on her neck again ... slightly swinging by the wagon moves she drifted into the light dream... and her head at some moment innocently dropped to rest on the doctor shoulder...
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE SEVENTEEN
The Struggle Getting There
From the clearing we could see the sun falling behind the mountain ridge in an orange hue... soon is would be dark! That wagon wasn't going to move and I could see Ms Cassy was now visibly frightened as she spoke... "Mister Charlie... what are we going to do now? Do we have to walk?" I scratched my head as I looked up at her... "No Maham... We gonna have to stay here with the wagon til morning, it's safer... it's too dangerous out there in the dark... plus, we don't know how much further the house is! In the morning I'll unhitch Chariots and we'll ride her to the house! I saw her trembling as I jumped up on the back of the wagon! "I'm gonna move a couple of these trunks out to make room for you to rest... maybe you got a couple of blankets in your belongings...? it gets kinda chilly out here at night!"
I lifted Ms Cassy down off the wagon and let her show me which trunks to move. I put them on the ground for her to go thru while I found the box matches and lit the lantern... it was almost dark! While she was pulling thru her things... I slipped over behind a nearby tree to take a leak... trying not to make splashing noises on the fallen leaves with my urine! Just as I was finishing... I heard her call out... "Mister Charlie... I found them...!!" and she came running to show me! I just barely got my jeans buttoned up! She had two thick wool blankets... even had a pillow! Just as I was about to lift her up into the wagon bed, but I paused and said... "Uuhhh, Ms Cassy? Before I lift you up here... do you need to... uuhh... relieve yourself?" She giggled as she looked around for a hidden area... even in the dark... the lantern showed her flushed cheeks! I reached for the lantern and handed it to her... "Here... take this... but don't go too far up in the woods!" I watched her tiptoe off and disappear behind a large bush... the lantern showed her shadow as she squatted down... the air was still and quiet! I know now, she must have heard me now... cuz I could hear her... peeing... and she was further away! She was straightening out her dress as she came out from behind the bush and as she got closer I could see her still blushing! Smiling she said... "Thank you... I feel much better now, Mister Charlie!" I lifted her up and into the back of the wagon... handed her the blankets and the pillow... then climbed in myself. I moved the supplies around to open up one corner at the front of the wagon... that area would break the most air! I told her to spread one blanket down in that corner... "Now, lay down on one side of the blanket and pull the other side over top of you... to cover!" She got on her hands and knees and crawled onto the blanket... situated her pillow... then stretched into a prone position... reaching for the blanket edge. I reached over and pulled it up over her. She turned and looked at me... "Well... where are you going to sleep?" I looked up at the wagon seat... "I'll probably just lay across the seat!" "No, Mister Charlie..." she said... "You have to be down in the wagon... like me! You could catch cold laying up there... plus, it's not even wide enough to lay comfortably! I know why you put me in this corner! Now, you just move that bag right there"... while she pointed at the floor... "and there's room right here... behind me!" She was right... I smiled and accepted the invitation! I threw my blanket down beside hers and crawled on. Before I blew out the lantern, I asked... "Ms Cassy... are you ok?" Her back was to me and she peeked over her shoulder and said... "Yes, Mister Charlie... I'm fine... Good Night!" I watched her turn back... facing the wagon bed wall... she was asleep just moments later... I knew she was tired! I laid there beside her on my back... gazing at the stars... thinking about what to do in the morning... that wagon wheel would have to be replaced! I laid there for a while... occasionally glancing over at Ms Cassy... yeah, she was tired... even riding a trip like this could be tiring! Shortly there after... I dozed off!
The dawn creped in and I awoke to see Ms Cassy's head laying in my chest and one arm holding my waist... I could feel her hand on my flesh... she was under both covers! My heart began to race... I didn't know what to do...??? I didn't want to startle her... not in this position! I tried to ease out from under her but she began to stir... she stretched a little before her eyes opened... then she woke up to this compromising situation! She jumped up from me... holding the blanket... and began apologizing! "Oh My, Mister Charlie...!!! I am sooo sorry!!!" She did more than blush that time... she turned red with embarrassment! I had hoped that she didn't think I was trying to take advantage of her! I was shaking a little bit before she said... "I don't know what came over me... to make me do that! I'm terribly sorry... honest I am!" I was bewildered but managed to say... "Ms Cassy... wasn't no harm done... you're fine!" I thought about that tender moment, off and on through the day... it had been years since I had a woman lying on me... and never a white woman! I felt somewhat embarrassed myself! I could feel her purposely avoiding eye contact as she held the blanket tightly around her... even though she still had all her clothes on... underneath! We both seemed to be a little awkward for the rest of the morning!
I jumped off the wagon and ran into the woods... when I came back... I saw Ms Cassy trying to climb off the wagon back... "Hold it!" I hollered! I got to her just as she screamed and slipped... and fell right into my arms! I stood there holding her as our eyes met... she seemed to look different to me now! I gently put her down as she said... "Thank you, Mister Charlie!" I tipped my hat to her and began preparations for the morning activities. I put Chariots feed bag on to let her eat while I loosened her bridle, straps and harness fasteners. I loaded the trunks back on the wagon and asked Ms Cassy if she was hungry... we needed to get a move on it! She said..."No... not really... maybe I'll be more at ease when we find the house... and understand what WE... er uhh... "I" need to do! We can eat when we get there... unless you want a biscuit... now?" "No thank you... I can wait!"... I said, as I walked back over to take a last look at that wagon wheel. Two of the spokes were broken and the wheel edge had collapsed... it wouldn't even roll! Ms Cassy walked over while I examined the damage... the wheel could not be fixed... it would have to be replaced!
Suddenly... a chilling blast rang past my ear... in front of me... a splash of dirt kicked back in my face! Instinctively I drew my gun... but, just inches away from my foot... I watched a Diamondback Rattler, kink and curl... with a small trickle of blood seeping from it's side! I gasped for breath... startled and frightened... as I watched it squirm violently before laying still... dead! I stood up and turned around, my body shaking... I saw Ms Cassy... her lowered hand gripped a large revolver... a faint smoke drifted from the barrel! I looked up at her... speechless! I guess my eyes were as wide as hers... she was trembling... I was shaking... she had stopped death... in my path! I jumped up... scared to death... my stare at this little woman could have killed! I looked into her eyes... and I saw her fear... that made ME tremble! I looked back down at the snake... and thought about this little lady... and what she had just done! She saved my life! Still dazed, not quite knowing how to react to this situation! I turned to her and sighed as I said... "Thank you!" In my mind I thought... I'd never seen a woman handle a firearm like that before... she coulda shot my foot off! I was still in shock from what had just happened... but much relieved... by the heroics of this little lady! Still a bit angered by the shock... I gave a stern look... and walked away! As I walked away... silently smiling... I said a little prayer... "Thank you God... for that little lady!"
I went to Chariots... her tail was wagging... I stroked her mane and reached for a treat to give her... she almost smiled! I went back to the wagon to get my saddle... threw it across Chariots back... strapped it down... then turned to Ms Cassy and said... "You ever ride double on a horse?" Her eyes were already on me when I turned around... "Yes Sir, Mister Charlie... plenty of times... my brother and I used to ride... bareback, even... we used to go to all the horse shows when they came to town!" Hhmmm... I thought... this woman had a silver spoon in her mouth coming up... I imagine her folks must be setup pretty nice... probably had the best of everything! Why in Hell she come way out here... looking to stay in a abandoned house? I had to scratch my head on that one!
"Okay, Ms Cassy... I'm gonna get on the horse... and then Imma pull you up behind me... by your arm. You grab this strap with your right hand and hold as I pull you up... got it? Then, looking at her I thought... that long dress gonna be a problem... "Ms Cassy...? Do you have any pants you can put on? I think that dress is gonna give you some trouble trying to get up here!" She kinda dazed off in space and said... "Well...I got some jeans and a ton of blouses... you think I should change?" Yes Maham, I do... you just tell me what trunk... or trunks to pull down and you can get your things! And if I were you... I wouldn't go back in them woods to change...!" Slightly irritated I said... "Cuz YOU already found out what's in there!" I pulled down two trunks she was sure those things would be in... "I'll just step over here... and you can have some privacy right here behind the wagon! You might want to... er uhh, you know... tinkle!" She grinned, covering her mouth and blushing all at the same time! I went to tend to Chariots while she changed garments... I heard her close the trunks so I figured she has done. I stepped toward the wagon and called out... "Ms Cassy... you decent?" Hearing my footsteps approaching the wagon she frantically spoke out... "Oh No... wait one second... I'm, not finished... I need to... urinate!" Just hearing her say that... almost made me feel like I had to pee, too!
A minute or so later she popped out from behind the carriage... looking like "Annie Oakley! She had on jeans... boots... and a right nice lookin' shirt! And something else really different... she had let her hair down... it was long and pretty... auburn, I guess you call it! With that beautiful long hair... and those eyes... I found myself staring at her! She walked up and said... "Mister Charlie... you ok?" I blinked for a second as I said... "Yes Maham... just kinda admiring your hair... didn't realize you had all that!" She smiled and said... "Oh... I usually keep it pinned up... especially for travel! Sooo now... am I ready?" I climbed up on Chariots and reached for her... "You remember how I told you?" She grabbed the strap... I grabbed her arm... and up she came! "Put your arms around my waist and hold on tight... the path ahead is not as dense with foliage... Imma let Chariots run a little bit!" "Ok Mister Charlie!"
While riding the path Ms Cassy came out with... "Mister Charlie... have you given any thought to my proposal?" I frowned... knowing she couldn't see me... trying to remember all of what she had said! "About you staying at the house with me?" Oh yeah... that was it! "Uuhhh... well... maybe we should wait until we see what you've got?" This woman is serious!
I had Chariots up to a full gallop... Ms Cassy holding on... her hair flying behind in the wind... her body bouncing against my back! The sun was high and it was getting warm... I began to sweat... I could feel her clothes sticking to my wet back shirt! We hadn't even considered washing up or anything... and I must have had the scent of a mule... but, Ms Cassy... still had a lingering sweet smelling fragrance... that my perspiration seemed to ignite! We rode... almost glued together! We came up to a wide clearing and... off to the left... sat a log cabin amongst a small group of trees! That must be it! I felt Ms Cassy wiggling behind me as I pointed at the house! I felt her squeezing my waist harder... her head laying on my back... her hair blowing around over my shoulder... I could "feel" her comfort! As we drew near... she took her arms from around my waist and put them on my shoulders... peeking over... we were almost cheek to cheek! I turned slightly to look at her... I saw a tear in her eye... yet a big smile on her face... and her eyes... had that sparkle! Something inside me brought a feeling of anxiety... a strange anticipation... my heart began to race! "Ohh, Mister Charlie...!!! You found it!!! She squeezed my neck! We rode up the cabin... you could tell that no one had been here in quite some time! As we pulled up to the house I turned to her and said... "Ms Cassy... are you ready for this?" She hugged my neck again and answered... "Ohhh Yes, Mister Charlie... more than ever!!!"
EsaunaStarrMuintir
-Esa hugs the wolf, petting his fur gently. She knows she is safe with them, and for the first time in a long time, feels the tension and fear leave her for a while. She begins to wipe her face with the wet cloth the man has offered her. She feels much better. The wolf licks her face and she laughs. She can just imagine what she must look like. She drinks more of her coffee and realizes how hungry she is when he offers her what looks like a corn cake and some kind of dried meat. She devours the food. Not very lady like of her but she is too hungry to care at this moment.-
“Sir..I mean –she clears her throat- Dane, I am ready to head back into town now. I know I will be safe with you two.” –Esa smiles and pets the wolf once more before standing and brushing off her dress-
Talise WhiteRaven
They say if you listen closely, you can hear the heart beat of Mother Earth. Her voice sings through the valleys and streams below, igniting a sense of peace unlike any other. Here, over the vast lands where the Buffalo grazed, were lined perfectly with jagged purple mountains and Father Sky blessed them all with the warmth of the Sun peaking just over the edge. Talise sat there on the hill watching the sun rise as she had every morning. Today was going to be the biggest test of her life and while she remembered the words of her grandfather, Running Bear, a sense of nervousness began to churn in her belly. Was she even prepared of what was to come and how would it change her? Rising slowly from her seat, she let her hair down, letting the black mane fall against her back. Taking in, what felt like her last breaths, she moved towards her wigwam and gathered the only belonging she was allowed to posses, a small dagger that her father had given her before his death. His name was Conquering Bear, the Lakota chief who signed the Fort Laramie Treaty of 1851. He was killed when troops from Fort Laramie storm into his encampment to arrest a warrior who had shot a Mormon calf. Meeting resistance, the troops opened fire. All but one of the troopers was killed in the Lakota counterattack, and in retaliation the army sent a force against the band which killed 86 and carried off 70 women and children like slaves. Though Conquering Bear had offered to make restitution for the calf, as the treaty required, the incident instead proved to the Lakota that Americans could not be trusted to keep their word. Talise stared blankly thinking of the series of events that tore her family apart and longed for the days where the white man never set foot on their lands. She couldn’t understand the hatred the Americans had for her kind, but she could understand the hate she felt for the ones that slaughtered her people like cattle. The only thing that remained was the blood that flowed through her veins, a legacy she cherished.
As the morning sun blazed in the horizon, the tribe began to stir. It was always a pleasure listening to the birds and crows echo in the air and the sound of crackling fire with the scent of burning wood gave a pleasant start to the day. Her stomach growled fiercely and her body felt weakened already, but this was necessary prior to the Hembleciya / Vision Quest and though she had undergone this at the coming of age into adulthood, this was again asked of her by the Medicine Men of the tribe in a request by her grandfather. She moved in long careful strides towards the Medicine Men as they began to speak in their native tongue telling her where she must go. It would be days before she would see her people again and she had hoped the strength of her spirit would help sustain her enough to return. Taking a final look behind her, she smiled as her grandfathers eyes fixated with that firm message. “Be safe my little one” he said as Talise smiled and maneuvered into the woods ready to embrace whatever would come her way.
Making good time, Talise moved with ease through the brush and forest ground. She had gone twenty miles down the stream towards the edge where stood the sweet waters of the Lelawala waterfall. Her eyes fell heavy against the backdrop and a sudden urge to pass out began to creep up her spine. Falling to her knees by the bank she splashed the cool water on her face and took several deep breaths. Once her body began to barely function, she gathered wood nearby to make a fire for the night. It took all of her will power to not dunk her head into the water and drink every drop. Her eyes surveyed the area and found a nice flat surface to build her fire. When that was done Talise laid down to gaze at the night sky. There in the indigo ether, strewn an eternity of stars like a blanket of diamonds. Absently she noticed they began to move from side to side every time she took a deep breath and while she tried to focus, the lack of food, water and rest began to take its toll. In order to resist the sleep she longed for, she sat up trying to shake it off where her eyes rested on the roaring fire. “Can you see what I see little one?” her grandfather’s voice came from the fire. Her voice was raspy and faint, “Where?” The loud pounding of her heart reminded her a drum song they would sing to call upon the rains. She remembered the dance, the yelps and sounds from her people calling upon the aid of Father Sky to open up and allow the waters of the heavens to fall and nurture the terrain. A faint smile formed from the corners of her lips as she remember the proud faces of her parents the first time she participated in the rain dance and again the smile faded remembering how they no longer were alive.
The hours of darkness went by too quickly and as the dawn approached Talise gazed up at the sky again to see a White Raven circle above, calling out in the morning. Being oddly drawn to it, she watched as it whirled from one area to the other, swooping down and back up again so freely. The only sound were that of the water, her heart and that raven. “Could it be an omen? I’ve never seen a white raven before but I recognize its cries.” she pondered. This bird seemed to be getting closer and closer, growing in such a way that it began to create waves of panic. Talise stood as best as she could with her legs trembling, her eyes never having left this circling, carefree bird. With a quick burst of energy, the raven dove down and came right at her. Talise flinched in surprise and moved backwards getting ready to sprint, but as she turned around to run the Raven appeared on the other side. It made a b-line towards her and as she choked back in shock the white raven flew into her chest throwing her backwards into the cold dirt. “Can you see what I see little one?” her grandfather’s voice came from the ether. Tired, agitated, scared, and hungry she screamed out as she clawed the ground angrily “What am I supposed to see!?” Unexpectedly, she began to sob heavily, covering her eyes with her hands. The pain moved from her body to her heart as all the thoughts, fears and emotions rushed in, mourning her family, mourning her people and her land. The panic and fear struck down to her very core as the air felt as if it were being sucked from her body. “See what I see little one.” A flash of people dancing on the mountains around a crystal clear lake, crying out and moving like the wind. Another flash of people being shot, where their bodies were stripped bare and left to rot in the sun. Women and children scurrying to salvation only to be murdered or captured as slaves. A flash of stampeding horses that circled around the valley and finally the last vision of that white raven, which dove into the water and rose out from it as her own being. Talise’s body suddenly snapped from the ground and sat up quickly causing a wave of dizziness before the world came back into view. She crawled to the bank and allowed herself to fall into the water where she began to cleanse her body and her soul.
May the Sun bring you new energy by day.
May the Moon softly restore you by night.
May the Rain wash away your worries.
May the Breeze blow new strength into your being.
May you walk gently through the world and know its beauty all the days of your life.
- Apache Blessing
SirKnightime
Just as the first shaft of warm sun shot into the window Tom became aware of the smooth skined beauty lying by his side, God he thought you must love me to give me this dear one back again. God was right in his Heaven alright thought Tom as he allowed his gaze to travel slowly over Lilly's face, so gentle in sleep he thought his eyes traveled down as he looked at her bosoms rise and fall with each deep breath he reached for her hand and gently lifted it to his lips. gently he laid it back down with the lightest of squezzes. Lilly was sleeping so soundly he heared the faintest of little snores puncture the otherwise soundless room.
Then in a second a puzzled expression crept over her beautiful face then her sleep became fitfull as she started to make small little gasps of dreamy surprise and pretty soon her body begain to thrash and seemingly to pull away from some feindish torture that sleep had brought to her dreams. Instinctively her small delicate hands flew up to her face as if to protect her delicate features. Lilly let out a cry then sobbed so hard her whole body trembled moving against some anonyomous foe.
In that moment Tom looking concerned let his big strong arm embrace his dear Lilly and as he did he lightly stroked her cheek softly saying " There there my Lilly dear it's allright your here now and your safe "
At the sound of his voice Lilly woke with a start looking and sounding more then a little disorintated from her nocturnal slumbers.
" Wha.." her mouth tried to form words but somehow she couldnt quite make it " Where ...where am I .. ?"
"It is ok my dear your home and safe in my arms "
Lilly quickly held Toms body tight and as she let her head sink on to his chest , she disolved into a flood of tears and sobs
"Oh Tom it was horrible , horrible I thought I was going to die..horible " she re echoed as if to give it more emphasis.
Tom tightened his grip on lilly's soft shoulders whispering " I know my love it must have been so frightening for you out there in the elements alone, its so good to have you back here in my arms"with that he gave her a big kiss wrapping her in his arms
Lilly gave a lil weak smile Then as she sunk into Tom's arms she found herself telling Tom of the horrors of the stage and being abducted by Indians.
" Oh Tom I thought I 'd never see you again" Lilly sobbed, then as she told her man about the Cheif;s squaw who seemed to take Lilly under her wing a little, Tom looked on with caring in his eyes as Lilly went on to tell him how the chiefs young son attacked her, she looked up at Tom with shame as tears filled her eyes
" You poor thing, look I dont have much to do this morning lets just rest shall we"
Lilly smiled softly as she snuggled down to a welcome sleep once more , this time safe in Tom's arms
" Then when you feel up to it I want to arrange a lil get togther so the townsfolk can meet my lovely new wife " Tom smiled as he kissed his dear Lilly.
BloodVII
Dane smothers the fire with some sand. He smiles at the woman named Esa, then uses a hand signal to his wolf to be alert and guard. The wolf’s friendly countenance changes, as he becomes the hunter and protector. No one will dare to harm the woman called Esa. He notices that she sees the difference in his wolf; one of her brows raising in acknowledgement. He begins to lead the way out of the caves, the entrance very well hidden. He knew deep down that she would never let anyone know.
As the left the cave behind, he noticed it was mid-afternoon. Town was not far so they should be there before nightfall. He set a steady pace, but not so fast the woman could not keep up. His wolf kept walking ahead and back, then circling around, making sure there were no surprises for them. They paused at a small creek, just on the edge of town. He knelt down and drank from it, noting she did the same. His wolf drank as well. Neither his eyes nor the wolf’s lowered, but were always looking around. When they had finished, he finally spoke to the woman again. “Where should I take you once we arrive in town? Is there somewhere you are staying?”
He notices his wolf’s ears twitching and motions for the woman to keep quiet. He guides her over to some shrubs, away from the creek, his wolf moving with them, and they all get down, and remain quiet. A few minutes tick by, while they wait, but he knows the woman will not move. She has been through much, and from what she told him, is probably used to hiding from the unknown. The faint sounds of talking can finally be heard. Two men. He notices her body begin to shake slightly and looks into her eyes. He sees all he needs to know there. At least one of them is the man she had just escaped. He barely nods his head, knowing she will probably understand his silent message. He looks back through the shrub to finally get a look at the men approaching the creek.
“I don’t know how I lost her. There was nowhere for her to go. She just disappeared, I’m telling you.” Was the first man’s voice. So he is the one she escaped from. “How can a woman just flat out disappear? You were careless. The boss is going to have your hide. This is the second time she’s escaped us. Fill your canteen and let’s get outta here. We’re late as it is.” Dane and Esa watch as the two men get their water and finally leave. They continue to wait just to be sure. He looks at his wolf and makes a hand motion and the wolf silently, and almost invisibly, checks out the area. The wolf comes back a few minutes later and they slowly, and quietly move closer to town. He cannot go after the men, because he needs to get the woman to safety first. But he knows exactly what they look like. In time, he would go after them.
They make town just as dusk is hitting. Dane decides just to bring Esa to the Sheriff’s office and work out where she is to go from there. He has this gut feeling that the less visible she is, the better off she will be for the time being. He can see the Sheriff’s office up ahead; his office, and approaches it. Many of the townspeople look at them, but he just walks ahead. He opens the door to the Sheriff’s office, looking inside first to be sure it is safe, then letting the woman pass through the door into the relative safety of the building; his wolf following behind her. “Have a seat while I figure out what to do next.”
EsaunaStarrMuintir
-Esa breathes a sigh of relief after they enter the jail and the sheriff closes the door. What would she do now? She had no place to stay and there were people after her. She still thinks her sister is behind it. She smiles and pets the wolf then moves to sit down. She is exhausted. The past few days have finally taken their toll on her. She leans back in the chair and closes her eyes for a minute. Without realizing it, Esa falls fast asleep in the chair. The wolf guarding her and the man known as the new sheriff, Dane, watching her for a minute, before going to peek out the window. Esa was in a deep sleep and oblivious to everything around her.-
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Mister Charlie asked in a matter of fact sort of way… "Ms Cassy... are you ready for this?" I hugged his neck as I answered... "Ohhh Yes, Mister Charlie... more than ever!!!"
The cabin set nestled among a cluster of trees…everything was slightly over grown and it appeared that it hadn't been used in years…even though there were signs that said to me someone had truly loved this place at one time. The cabin had a wide porch that wrapped around the front and there was a huge rock fireplace to take the chill off in the evenings. I could see a barn setting just back to the side of the house and I smiled thinking that this would be great for Chariots…and other horses, I imagined there might be a ranch hand place which made me smile too. I marveled as I looked around and noticed that the cabin was situated among large trees and boulders that sort of gave it a feeling of protection…small waterfalls trickled down the boulders that surrounded the setting …the sound of the water made me smile with a sense of comfort. …I closed my eyes imagining sitting on the porch in the evenings….or having a nice fire out in the grove close to the boulders where you could sit and chat with friends and listen to the sounds of the nights. I could feel happiness creeping into a place that for so long in me had felt dead, suddenly my heart was racing with excitement and I felt alive and wanted to live again. Just as the excitement made me feel like I would bust Douglas’s face appeared in my mind and he whispered..” I love you Lady Bug,..Welcome home, be happy here..it’s all yours now, go on share it open your heart” … I felt my chest squeeze like my heart was gonna bust both from the pain and the excitement, not sure which was what and tears begin spilling out of my eyes before I could stop them. I buried my face against Mister Charlie’s shoulder trying to stop myself as I shivered.
Poor Mister Charlie jumped like he had done been spooked and twisted around trying to see what had come over me.
“Ms Cassy, you okay hon, what’s wrong? Don’t you go worrying now it’s gonna all be fine why this place can be brought back to a mighty fine homestead. Just you calm down now and I promise you we are gonna make this place just the way you want it. Now stop that worrying and all that crying, that ain't gonna solve a thing!”
Before I realized it Mister Charlie had slide off Chariots and was pulling me down to him, he put his arm around me, pulling me close to him to both stable me and comfort me. For some reason it felt right and I sort of just let go without thinking and wrapped my arms around his waist and buried my face into his chest crying even harder. All the past months of pain and hurt feeling lost and alone washed over me and I totally lost sight of everything. All I knew at that moment was with Mister Charlie I felt safe and it had been so long since I felt safe..At first I think I scared him the way I was falling apart …but then he wrapped his other arm around me and just let me have a good cry as he stood there not saying a word. Seemed like an hour passed ….but I know it was only a few minutes when I regained my senses and realized this was really not proper of me…I slowly released my arms and stepped back not looking up at Mister Charlie…truth was I was sort of afraid I might have made him angry and he was just too nice to not say so, cause I certainly was not behaving much like a lady…more like a child guess you could say.
Gathering my courage I sniffed and wiped my nose on the sleeve of my shirt as I looked up into Mister Charlie’s face…His deep chestnut eyes were locked on me and he looked a bit confused and also a bit unsure of what to say.
“Mister Charlie, please forgive me..it’s been a very hard year. I have had to deal with so many changes what with Douglas’s death. I had to keep strong so many times when in truth I just wanted to have a good cry …but I couldn't appear weak to anyone Mister Charlie, least of all to the town folks who always saw me as such a strong woman. When Douglas was killed everything happened so quickly. I went from being taken care of to having to learn to take care of myself. You see Mister Charlie, my family had means…what I am saying is they had money. Papa did real well as a banker you see and well Momma raised us girls to be ladies and to be courted all proper,” I begin twisting the ring on my finger as I continued sharing my story…
“Papa liked Douglas, but he didn't want me marrying a law man, said that was risky for his safety and mine. But Mister Charlie, when you love someone you don’t right care about risk now do you…and I’m a bit stubborn like yesterday’s mule according to Momma and Papa. Douglas had done stole my heart and I wasn't gonna be letting go. So you see Douglas and Papa had to come to some terms. Those terms meant that Douglas had to provide for me real well and see that if anything….” As I spoke tears begin filling my eyes again and I swallowed hard to continue… “If anything happen Douglas had to be sure I would be taken care of in a proper and fitting way, just like Papa had raised us nothing less was acceptable. With those being the conditions Douglas agreed and well..” I turned around and waved my hand toward the cabin..”This cabin was part of the promise..that and the financial means I was left with. Douglas left me real well financially and then Papa had a little savings for each of us to have in life, so I have that now too. So you see Mister Charlie I been dealing with a right smart. I never wanted to go back to Momma and Papa’s, Oh I could have but I decided I needed to just come here and start over. Douglas had promised that we was gonna move here together one day…that ain't gonna ever happen…..But I’m here now Mister Charlie….and well I’m ready to move forward and do whatever I need do to make this a right comfortable homestead. “
Mister Charlie never took his eyes off me the whole time I talked …I wondered if he wanted to hush me or was he just being polite so as to let me unwind…growing increasing unsure of what to say I turned around and started toward the cabin.
“Come on Mister Charlie, let’s have a look see around here. I imagine that we will need to get started figuring out what’s what. Maybe we can find something that will help repair that wagon.” Turning I walked off toward the barn on the other side of the house. The yard was filled with flowers in different places and I noticed lots of butterflies which made me smile. The barn looked weathered and old but not in shambles. I heard Mister Charlie with Chariots coming up behind me but I never turned around I wanted to see what was inside. Walking up to the barn door I reached up and pushed the rusted bolt that held the door to the side and tugged on the wooden slat handle, the door swung open quicker than expected and knocked me flat on my rear. As I scrambled to get up I felt two strong hands lifting me back to my feet.
“Miss Cassy, you gonna have to just slow down before you cause us both a problem. I don’t need you getting hurt out here..so could you just let me go before you for safety sake. I don’t want to seem bossy but you sure are quick!”…I looked up into Mister Charlie’s face and smiled softly, the sun was hitting me right in the eyes but I saw a smile on his face which made me relax, maybe he wasn't as mad at me as I thought from my little episode.
Nodding as I spoke “Mister Charlie, I’m sorry your right. Why don’t you go ahead and look inside I’ll just hold Chariots till you see if it’s okay.” Reaching over I took hold of Chariots bridle and pulled him towards me as I rubbed his nose and spoke softly, “Come on Chariots lets you and me see if we can get an apple off that tree by the fence”….Before Mister Charlie could respond I led Chariots over to the fence and reached up grabbing a big green apple.
SirKnightime
Tom posted a notice on his church door saying
To all townsfolk of Silvertown
you are all invite to a grand party at our house behind the church tonight at Silver town room in imvu to
celebrate the safe return to us all of my dear wife Lillan. food fun and dancing to be had by all party starts at 9 pm est all welcome
pastor Tom
Aernus
Her head on his shoulder made him think about how he was feeling increasingly next to her. The oscillating movements of the wagon and the sun hitting him in the face causing him a feeling of drowsiness and tranquility. Yes, this was surely a good sign. He was back with his daughter, and by the hand of fate, heading for a new life. He could not stop thinking about what was waiting for them, but whatever it was, it was surely with Kristina at his side. Putting his arm over her shoulder letting her feel his "hug" realizing that soon she would sleep. He looked back, and with a smile, saw Aslin, was sleeping. Life seemed brighter than the sun
GaeaLicious
At the horizon a dust-cloud appears and out it comes 2 horses pulling a Wagon
on The wagon is a single lady, her hair bond togheter in a long braid, she leads the horses with a steady hand and her look could tell you she aint a lady to mess with.
The wagon approaches the town and stops in front of the General store. The lady jumps off, walks to the horses and gently caresses the horses, while whispering softly to them.
The door of the General store swings open as a firm lady steps out and almost runs to the wagon, arms wide a nd with a big smile she laughs: "Finally! Your back, how was your travels, what is that a new wagon? Did you learn more about your mothers paintings and oh my where are my manners...., come come let me brew you some tea or do you prefer something stronger after such a long travel?"
The lady smiles and hugs the firm lady "Calm calm take a breath, I'm fine great and yes i love a drink but i prefer some coffee, i have some on my wagon as well as allot more stuff for the store, let me get that."
As soon as she started to get a crate from the wagon an big Indian stepped out of the shadows and without saying a word he helps the lady with unloading, when all was unloaded he smiles at her and nods. "Its good to see you back again Melany, my family has been asking for you" After he said that he disappears again into the shadows.
Melany smiled, pushes a lock of her hair back behind her ear, and walks into the store ready for her cup of coffee.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE EIGHTEEN
The Log Cabin
I got off the horse and then helped Ms Cassy down... surveying the premises... it was apparent that no one had been to this place for a long time! It must have been well constructed... it looked as if it had taken the weather well... I didn't see any obvious damage! Not a bad looking place, really! The house sat nestled in a group of trees in a small valley all by itself... nothing else for miles, or for at least as far as I could see! I turned and looked at Ms Cassy... she was beaming... and her eyes had that sparkle! "Ms Cassy... I'm gonna take a closer look before you go in there... I want to make sure aint no varmints got in there!" She stood there looking, stroking Chariots' mane... "Ok Mister Charlie!"
I pulled my pistol out... prepared for the unexpected... it was so quiet! The cabin had a large deck like porch that wrapped around the whole front and afforded two entrances. I heard something scurry... I looked around toward the sound... it was a rabbit! I smiled as I thought... that might be dinner one day! On one side there was a small barn inside a fenced area... As I looked thru all the tall weeds and grass in the yard, just outside the fence... I saw 3 deer grazing... one looked up... alerted by the sound of my steps... as the undergrowth crushed beneath my feet. He was looking right at me... then he turned and looked around... and went back to grazing. The mountains behind blended in the sky... the tops were hazy and looked light blue to the eye... with clouds drifting across the tops... and the sun was above, revealing God's generous abundance. As much as I understood about the glory before me... I had to recognize reality!
In a panic thought, I turned around to look for Ms Cassy... I saw her walking with Chariots toward a small group of trees... looked to be apple trees from here! She reached up and pulled a fruit from the tree... she rubbed the surface of the fruit on her shirt to remove the air dust... then held the treat for Chariots to bite! They seemed to blend... Chariots never had a female do any kind of tending to her... I smiled!
My mind wandered as I thought about the past few days... so many things had happened... and they all happened so fast! First, there was all the terror surrounding Ms Lilly's Rescue... I thought about them... wondering if Tom's wounds were healing properly... Ms Lilly, too! That was quite an ordeal! Now... here I am with Ms Cassy... I thought back in my mind... about even just meeting her... and all of the swallowing events that had followed! The Hotel breakfast... the Bank... the General Store... the negotiations at the stable for the wagon... And now, I find myself here... ME... a black man... and a WHITE woman... in an almost unknown place... depending on me, but both needing one another... to survive!
I walked the perimeter of the yard... the barn that seemed to have been converted to living quarters and storage... and nearby was a small well! I peeked inside... I saw water! I smiled... that was a real good sign! On the other side of the house was a small shed... it had a few tools on a table... and there was a little garden area to the side! Off in the distance, I saw a small pond clustered in some rocks... I saw ducks swimming! I stepped toward the pond area, just looking... "Whoa!" I felt something under my foot... and a burst of baby rabbits ran out from under my boot... scattering! I turned and looked back at the house... this is really a nice little place! Looking back... I noticed a thick area of weeds up against the side of the house... I took a closer look... low and behold... laying against the side wall of the cabin... there was a WAGON WHEEL! I immediately went over to examine... the wheel itself looked smaller but the hub looked to be, maybe the same size! I pulled the wheel from the overgrowth that had almost covered it up!
As I was pulling the wheel to the front when I was quickened by a shrill sound that made me turn to my left! "Yoo Hoo... Mr Charlie!" ...waving at me... "Look at us!" Ms Cassy had mounted Chariots and was galloping across the open field in front of the house! I waved back as I smiled... now "this" is a first! No "Woman"... had EVER driven Chariots! I stood there and watched her maneuver... almost brought a tear to my eye... she knew how to RIDE!
I walked back up to the house to go inside... there was accumulated dust and cobwebs hanging from every corner! I turned the knob to the door to go in... again, I heard noise... a large opossum ran across the floor and disappeared in a large hole in the back wall! Guess we'll have to plug that up! I crept in quietly... looking for others who may have made this home!
In the kitchen was a large built-in hearth, made of brick and had a chimney thru the roof... it had firewood storage... cabinet space... and other kitchen utensils! There was a huge cast iron skillet, still left on the rack... it must have weighed 7-8 LBS! There was another wood burning stove with a stack... a "Dining" table and chairs... a sink...! The open living space had desks and chairs... some sitting couches... a bunch of book cases... and they were all full of books! It had a small bedroom area... a bed, a small dresser... and a personal bathing chest. The entire inside was covered with dust and cobwebs... gonna have to let Ms Cassy inventory all this!
I stepped outside on the deck to summons Ms Cassie... she was holding Chariots reins as the two of them walked up... she looked and screamed... "Ooooo, Mr Charlie... you found a Wagon Wheel! Will it fit?" I looked down at the wheel and back at her, and said... "Well... Ms Cassy? Ain't but one way to find that out! But first... I need you to have a look inside... ain't no critters in there now... but I saw a hole we gotta fix so it will stay that way! I might have to use a small log... that hole is kinda big! I purposely didn't even tell her about the opossum I scared off... that might have really frightened her! Just as I opened the door for her to go in... a little rodent ran out... she screamed and jumped in my arms... grabbing my neck... terrified! I held her and whispered... "That was just a little field mouse... nothing to worry about!" Trembling... she looked up at me and said... "Mister Charlie... we gotta get rid of those!" I chuckled as I told her... "We will, Ms Cassy... we will!" As she stood there, clinging to me... I felt her heart beating against my chest... I squeezed her waist gently to calm her... I held her until she relaxed. As I looked down at Ms Cassy, resting in my bosom... I felt a rush come over me... a warm feeling! I grabbed her by the hand, and said to her... "Come... see your new home!" She peeked inside, a bit hesitant, before she stepped in! I saw her eyes light up and she smiled! I guess she knew how much it would take to straighten this mess out... it must have looked controllable! She walked inside and began to examine everything in there! The artifacts... the furniture... the dust! "Ms Cassy...? I'm going to get ready to go back to the wagon... do you want to stay here and cleanup?" A petrified look came on her face... "Oh No, Mister Charlie... I'm going with you!" I was actually kinda glad she said she wanted to come with me... I was probably going to need help anyway! I had to figure out how I was gonna to get the wagon lifted up to get that wheel off! Suddenly, a strange feeling came over me... I started feeling something inside of me, that I'd never felt before! I looked at Ms Cassy... I saw the look on her face... almost in tears... my mind was spinning... I couldn't say a word... I was just silent! I grabbed the wagon wheel and walked over to Chariots... "Ok Ms Cassy... let's go see if we can get your things Home!"
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Following Mister Charlie out the door of the cabin I glanced back and took one final look about as I pulled the door closed. This place had lots of promise, it would be a mighty fine home once it had a good cleaning and some special touches here and there, yep this was going to be home. A smile crossed my face as I reflected on the possibilities, reaching out I slipped my hand into Mister Charlies without thinking, suddenly I realized what I had just done and a chill shot through me. Thinking quickly I asked.."Mister Charlie help me down these steps till you have a chance to check them real good I don't want to go tumbling"..Mister Charlie relaxed with that comment and I inhaled in relief. What on earth made me take hold of his hand in such a familiar way, worse than that I had this warm feeling about him that well just wasn't right.......or was it? Who's to say what's right or what's wrong, besides, souls are souls, hearts are hearts and everything else is of no matter. Least that's the way I see it.
Mister Charlie helped me ease down the steps and surprisingly enough they seemed very sturdy. It was apparent from the looks of things that someone had been living here, fairly recent I do believe. Squatters no doubt, I just hoped they had moved on ..but that was not a worry I had the deed to this place tucked in that little secret compartment in my travel chest, just like Douglas had told me to do the day he gave it to me, for safe keeping. I smiled but for the first time it wasn't so sad, Douglas had been gone now better part of a year and a half....it was time for me to start thinking about living. I mean a woman has needs and she deserves happiness...and it was time for me to have both taken care of.
Looking up at Mister Charlie I mustered up my strongest voice of control, " Mister Charlie if you will give me a hand I can jump on Chariots and you can hand me that wheel, if you take a rope and wrap it thru the openings I can help hold it secure till we ride back to the wagon, with your help." Mister Charlie stared at me for what seemed like hours before he nodded and said that would be fine.
Riding back to the wagon I tried not to shift too much but I must admit that wheel was getting pretty heavy even with Mister Charlies holding the bulk of the weight I was darn glad to see the wagon just ahead. As Chariots pulled up along side the wagon I felt my hands just give loose and the wheel slipped down rather sudden spooking Chariots a bit and startling Mister Charlie.
"Oh gosh Charlie I am sooo sorry I just couldn't hold that wheel any longer, my fingers just gave out!!" By this time Mister Charlie was sliding down off Chariots and murmuring under his breath. I know he was most likely frustrated with having to deal with me.
I jumped down before he could offer his assistance, time for me to be a little stronger, after all some things like mounting and dismounting a horse is not something I ever needed help with. I realized that my hair was flying everywhere so I reached up and began braiding it as fast as I could to secure it out of the way,as my fingers worked to secure it in a braid I noticed Mister Charlie starring at me and he had a thin leather strap in his hand.."Here Miss Cassey, will this help you?"..."Why Charlie, thank you!" I reached and took the strap quickly tying it in a tight knot at the base of the braid..."I was just wondering how I was going to secure it!". Mister Charlie was just starring at me and I noticed he had the warmest glint in his dark ebony eyes, I liked the way his smile crinkled up and made his eyes seem to dance. His face was weathered and you could tell he had spent a lot of time in the sun and riding....without any warning and I have no idea what came over me but I walked over to Mister Charlie and placed both my hands on his chest to steady myself as I stood on tiptoe to place a kiss on his jaw...Clearly this startled him as he stepped back causing us to both tumble to the ground, I landed on his chest with a thud and felt a sharp pain in my hand when it struck the ground. Wincing I jerked my hand up to discover a cut across my palm and blood dripping out of it. My hand had landed smack on a rocks edge, gasping I thought think goodness it's my palm and not Mister Charlie's head.
Scrambling up as fast as I could I realized I now had managed to smear the blood from my palm onto Mister Charlies plaid shirt. "Oh Charlie I am sooo sorry, I was....I mean....I just wanted to thank you for your kindness with the kiss on the cheek and I was wrong for having been so forward ....and then causing you to stumble and us to fall down like that...and now I've gone and gotten blood on your shirt!!!! But don't worry I promise I will scrub it out!! I just I'm so sorry.."
Mister Charlie just sat up and looked at me...never saying a word he reached up and took hold of my hand to examine the cut.....
VLWolf
Walking to the bank to open it the next morning i stop ands smile as i see Melany return from her trip where ever it was stopping to say hello and welcome back letting her know i and the bank are at her service as it was for her assistant during her time away from town tipping my hat i continue to walk on my way saying hello to everyone i see striding to the door of the bank looking around before opening the locked doors with the key i have and letting my 3 tellers in and close the door behind us to get things ready before opening it to everyone else
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE NINETEEN
Recapturing Ms Cassy's Belongings
As we closed the doors to the cabin... I felt Ms Cassy slip her hand in mine... it felt like warm cotton in my large callused
hand! She then asked me to help her down the rustic looking stairs... they were sturdy enough, but it's appearance DID look a little unstable! I helped the little lady down the stairs and then said... "Ms Cassy... I'll be right back!" I walked back to the shed... I had remembered there were some tools on a table. I found a pair of pliers, a hammer... and some old railroad tie nails... they were all rusty! The pliers were stuck open! I looked around in the shed... saw some small cans... one of them had some kind of oil in it. I poured some on the pliers and began trying to close them... finally, with one last grunt... I got them to move! I might need to take that can of whatever that was, also! I grabbed the hammer and one of those tie nails, the pliers and that can. Ms Cassy was standing by Chariots with the saddlebags in her hands... "I figured you might be might be needin' this!" she said. I smiled as I walked up... "Why... Ms Cassy... you must be reading my mind!"
While I pondered just how to travel an d carry this wagon wheel... Ms Cassy said something that made plenty good sense... use the rope through the spokes of the wheel and make a harness to support the bulk of the weight! I took the bags and stuffed the tools on one side and began to look for my rope... to create a strap of some sort!! I mounted the horse, steadying the wheel besides and pulled Ms Cassy up. I made a loop to go over Chariots neck... pulled the wheel up and handed Ms Cassy the strap end of the rope! I held the wheel... and she held the rope... ingenious!!!
We traveled like that and just was we neared the wagon ahead... the weight of the wheel was straining Ms Cassy... and she could no longer hold on! I felt the wheel jerk from my hands as she let go of the rope and the wagon wheel fell tumbling off to the right! I gasped as I watched the, out of control, heavy wagon wheel bounce away! I had a hot feeling rush my head... had the wheel bounced the other way... we would surely have had... an injured HORSE! And possibly injuries to ourselves... if she had fallen! I said a silent prayer! "Ohhhh... Mister Charlie... I'm sooo sorry... I just couldn't hold it anymore!!!" I brought Chariots to a halt... took a peek at Ms Cassy... I probably had a frown on my face and dismounted... and started walking to get the fallen wheel! As I walked back to the wagon, Ms Cassy was twisting her hair... it was long and dark... silky looking... she was an attractive woman! I found myself looking at her at times... watching the way she moved... she began to look different to me... familiar feeling! Watching her fumble with her long braid... I reached in my pocket and handed her a piece of twine I remembered having... "Can you use this?" She smiled as she took it and began tying a knot... looking up at me she said... "Mister Charlie... would mind if I just called you Charlie? I mean... since, we're gonna be living together... there's no need for us to be so formal with each other! You can call me Cassy, or Cass... whichever you prefer!" I smiled... then I grabbed the tip of her fingers, lifted her wrist... and kissed the top of her hand... then said... "Well, Cassy... I think that'll be just fine!"
Suddenly I got warm as I thought... WHAT MADE ME DO THAT? THAT WAS TOO FAMILIAR!! I looked at her... speechless as I let go of her fingers... staring aimlessly into her eyes... I saw her slowly moving toward me! She leaned against me with her hands on my chest... and kissed me on the side of my face! I know I must have been blushing or something... when I felt her body pressing against mine and pulled up on me! Surprised at this gesture... I fell backward to the ground... flat on my back! She tumbled with me... she landed on me... her chest in mine... and her legs spread across my waist... all her weight was on me! We both looked at each other... startled... eyes wide open!!! Then she jerked... and cried out... holding her right hand in the air! Still straddling me, she sat up... terrified! I reached for her hand to examine it... blood was dripping from a cut in the center of her palm... blood was on her arm and on me! "Let me look...!" I scooted out from beneath her and lifted her to her feet. "Cassy... try to keep your hand closed... and up!" I guided her to the wagon and asked her if she have any towels or anything in those trunks! She pointed to one... I jumped up on the back of the carriage... pulled the trunk down and opened it... "Hold your hand up... put some pressure on the cut 'til I find something!" I dug through the trunk... handling some very personal items... before finally finding a cloth towel! I rushed back to her... "Give me your hand... dear!" I reached in my saddlebags... remembering the flask that Raven had given me... opened it and poured some in Cassy's palm! She screamed out from the stinging liquid... I squeezed her hand shut to keep the alcohol in the wound... then I took the towel... folded it, and carefully wrapped the open wound securely! Then I started looking for a way to hold it in place! Cassy was weeping openly... I put my arm around her and whispered... "Just hold on, Cass!" I rushed back to the trunk and started digging again... I found a halter with small straps... something I could use to make a knot!! I took that halter and wrapped it around the towel and secured it using the straps... to hold the towel in place! The cut was seeping slightly! She looked up at me with tears in her eyes... instinctively, I pulled her to me and held her close and whispered... "It's gonna be alright!"
Bleeding in the palm was not good... we had to keep pressure on the wound... and we had to keep it elevated... she could lose too much blood and fall unconscious! I know a man who had a wound very similar to hers... same area of the hand! And he didn't get proper tending to it... hhmph, he ended up losing that hand!
I put her good arm over my shoulder... reached under her bottom and lifted her up and unto the wagon bed! I climbed on and made a double pallet with both blankets for her to lay on... I picked her up and laid her on the pallet, using the pillow she had last night... and propped her arm up... to reduce blood draining! She stroked my head and said... "I'm sorry Charlie... I didn't mean to do that... but, I know how to get that blood out of your shirt!" My eyes bucked as I looked at her... this woman is crazy!!! Kinda raised my temperature... "Woman... I ain't worried about this damn shirt!!! She drew back... I didn't mean to frighten her... but it seemed like she wasn't seeing what was important here!
I then began to take the trunks and boxes off to lighten the load... I still had to lift the wagon to put the wheel on... that is, if it even fit! I tried to smile while I said... "Cass... I want you to lay here... you don't have to go to sleep... but I want you to be still... while I fix the wagon!" She popped right up... "But you're gonna need help!! I jumped off the wagon and walked up to the side where I made the rest space... and I looked her in the eyes... "Look... I'm gonna fix this wagon... and I want you to keep still... DO YOUR UNDERSTAND? Her eyes were wide and watery... I know what to do... I reached for the flask and opened it... she pleaded... "Oooohh please Charlie... don't put anymore of THAT on it!!" I motioned for her to come closer... "I'm not gonna bother the wound... here... I want you to drink this!" With a confused look, she said... "ME?" "Yes, YOU... take two shallows... NOW... PLEASE!!" She reluctantly reached for the flask and took a little sip... her face frowned all up as she wiped her mouth! "AAUGGHHH... nasty!!" she gasped! "That wasn't no shallow!!! Take another one... open your mouth this time!" She looked at me... about to cry... but I wasn't playing... "Come on... one more!" She looked at the flask and turned it up to her mouth... I saw her shallow two times before pulling it down... coughing! I smiled inside! Then I reached for the flask... I shook it to see how much was left... maybe a little more than a shot... I finished it off! I think she got enough in her to make her rest... and I could get on with this wheel change! "Now... you just lay back and try to relax... and keep your arm elevated!"
Well, as I suspected... the wheel WAS smaller... but the hub looked to be the same! I began to think about the situation while I retrieved the saddle bags... I had to get the wagon up off the ground on that side! I pulled out the pliers and a tie nail to use to remove the hub cotter pin... had to use the hammer, too! After the pin was removed... I was ready to lift the wagon! I threw the rope over a tree limb... then secured one rope end to a cargo hitch on the side of the wagon! I called out... "Cassy... hold on...!" I didn't hear anything... so I peeked in the back of the wagon... she was sound asleep... already! I pulled on the rope and the carriage lifted up off the ground... then I tied the rope around the tree with a loop knot... to hold it in place! I had a struggle getting the old wheel off... had to hit it several times from behind... so glad I brought that hammer! Finally it came off! With all that noise I was making... I expected to see Cassy pop up... I listened... I heard something... she was SNORING!
I opened the can and poured some of that oil like substance liberally in and around the center hub and slid the new wheel on. I secured the cotter pin using the pliers to twist the end! Then I grabbed a wheel spoke... and pulled down on it as hard as I could... the wheel SPUN like a TOP! Not even a wobble! Of course... the wagon was gonna lean a little bit to one side...from the wheel size difference... but we could roll!!! WOO!!!
As I released the rope and lowered the wagon to the ground... Cassy stirred a bit... but she stayed asleep! Feeling a sense of accomplishment... I stood back and looked at my work... then suddenly... I had the urge to pee! I peeked at Cassy and tiptoed behind a big tree! AAhhh... that felt GOOD... I didn't realize I had to GO that bad! Before I was finished I heard... "Charlie...? Charlie... where are you?" I shook it real quick and replaced myself while I called out... I'm right here, Cass!" She called back... "Do you need me?" I hurriedly buttoned my jeans and popped out from behind the tree. She was sitting up in the wagon... and her eyes were right on me as soon as I came in view! As I walked up to the wagon... I said to her... "I felt the call of nature... maybe YOU might want to think about that.... before we pull out!" "Pull out?" ...she said, with an astonished look... "Did you fix the wagon already?" I pointed to the broken wheel on the ground... and smiled! "Oh my goodness... did I fall asleep?" I chuckled as I stepped to the wagon... "C'mere... lemme see your hand!" She got up and knelt at the wagon's edge and turned her palm to me... the stain in the towel had gotten larger... there was even blood on part of the halter now! I brushed some dirt off of an unnoticed bruise and I looked at her... holding her hand... "I think we need to go into town... have the Doc look at this!" "Awwww..." she whined... "Charlieeee... I'll be alright!! I almost melted from the look on her face... her sad eyes... she looked like a little puppy! I pulled a treat from my bag for Chariots... and strapped her to the harness! I began to load the trunks and supplies back on the wagon... then I turned to her and said... "I'll tell you what... we're gonna ride back to the house and unload these things... then I'll take the wrapping off and take a look! But if it don't look the way I think it should... we're going back to town! Fair enough?" She got a little smirk on her facing, saying... "Suppose I say I don't want to go?" and she giggled! I looked up at her with a smile... while I held a piece of rope up in my hand and said... "Well... I guess I'll just have to tie you up and throw you over my shoulder and carry you... CUZ YOU GOING... if that hand don't look right! She pouted... and I continued smiling at her!
I reminded her about the "call of nature", as we were about to depart... she said she could hold it 'til we got back to the house. I helped her climb into the seat up front... climbed on myself... and with a slap of the reins... and we were back on our way... again!
MysticSecret1
Running wild in the field full of flowers her long blond hair flying with the wind Kristina was laughing turning and turning around to see if he is still behind her … she was fast or he let her win this game but she was happy silly and did not care about anything … just by the hill his strong arms catch her in their tight embrace and they rolled over and over down … both laughing giggling their eyes sparkling bright…
Two young fellas that forgot about all and just them in this moment that matter… when they stopped his arms never let her go and they just lay there trying to catch their breath… “do you know that you smell like an orchid?” he whispered to her in his low husky voice… Kristina looked at him smiling… “And your eyes change their color with your mood too from light blue to deep deep blue… specially when you nervous…” his words made her blush… she jumped on her feet and ran again to the huge tree … lets climb there … “ wait are you crazyyyyyy…. “ his words did not reach her … as she was already making her way to the very top… where the view of all field was like on palm… “come faster you clumsy man… get your gigantic body over here “ she giggled looking how branches where cracking of his massive body going to her… when he made it ...
They just sit still in the silence and let the nature fulfill the air with sounds of bird songs … “Look it is wonderful right?” she pointed to the horizon when the sky were colored by the sun… deep red orange yellow making figures of the clouds … her hand rested on her neck… feeling the warmness of the stones in the necklace that she cherished so much … Kristina did not realize that the man was more gazing at her face that was surrounded by evening light and was glowing radiant… then the sunset… her head reached his shoulder and she smiled… in this peaceful moment….
The ground stone bumped the wheel and the wagon jumped making passengers jump too… Kristina’s head dropped of the doctor shoulder and she woke up confused … her eyes took time to adjust to the night … and she looked around … he was busy holding rails and did not see how she moved quick further hiding her blushing too of this uncomfortable fall to sleep.. the dream was gone and just the night looked straight to their faces …
SirKnightime
" My love, i'm so glad your here with me" as Tom's eyes looked deep into his Lillian's face, she gave a soft lil smile the kind that always made him want to do nothing but hold her tight for hours, almost wishing that time itself would stand still,thus never robbing him of this moment.
" My darling" Lillian caught a sense of real concern in her husbands voice.
" Yes Love what is it?" she gripped hold of him even tighter
" well my love,I was thinking when you feel your able to cope again how about we host a lil party to let you get to know our dear friends and neighbors here a bit better"
" Oh Tom I love you so what a lovely idea you must have read my mind you lovely man" her eyes brighten at the thought of getting to know her neighbors much better. " I'll set to it right away i'll get this place all spice and span. Lillian looked coyly at her Tom.
Tom brushed Lillian's soft blond curls as he looked quizzically at her " Out with it whats going on in the lovely mind of yours" he smiled lovingly at his dear wife
" well I was thinking why dont we ask folk round for a picnic this Sunday after Church say 12 noon"
In that moment Tom realized why he loved her so, it was that zest for life ,so refreshing he'd always hoped in their early days of courting that he'd have her by his side helping and being a true friend as well as a lovely wife.
Lillian giggled as she felt his eyes mirroring his thoughts about her. Come on lets pay a few house calls and tell everyone , I could use the exercise"
so off they went hand in hand like young lovers.....
CassieWDevine
Riding the rough trail in a buggy was really starting to wear on me......feeling the heat from the bright, golden sun bearing down on me making my dress and my petticoats damp and uncomfortable....I tapped the driver on the shoulder and ask him to pull the buggy over up yonder by the big patch of pine trees. He slowly steered the horses where I ask him and jumped down offering his hand to me to help me out of the buggy. I slowly walked behind the pine trees and tore my petticoats off and ripped the sleeves off my dress. I wasn't sure if it was the heat or the pain from the previous days but my mind began to replay what had happened. It was a beautiful day on the homestead, the crops were growing well, the livestock were healthy and the house was strong and sturdy. I was amazed at how sweet the air smelled from the wild flowers blooming nearby and how peaceful it was hearing the creek rushing over the rocks. Birds were singing and the breeze felt wonderful blowing my long chestnut curls away from my face. I remember turning to to back to the cabin and hearing horses hoofs thundering across the ground, when I looked in the distant I could see several riders heading my way in a cloud of dust. My daddy had told me to be aware of strange riders and to hide in the cellar he had built behind the cabin. It was covered in brush and had vines growing all over it as to make it disappear into the surroundings. I ran to get inside it, carefully closing the door behind me. I hoped they would not find me. I peeked through a knot hole in the wood and saw the men gathering up our cattle and setting fire to our crops and cabin. My arms and legs began to tremble as tear rolled down my cheeks. Everything my daddy had worked so hard for was going up in smoke right before my eyes. He was a hard worker and made sure I had everything I could ever want after my momma passed on from the fever. He had went to town today to pick up some supplies and to sell some of our cattle. What was he going to think when he rides home and sees the devastation here. I began to choke as the smoke was filling the small cellar. My eyes were burning but I had to keep quiet, if they found me I don't know what they would have done to me. I pulled my skirt up over my face to try to keep the smoke from filling my lungs and listened for the riders to return to their horses and leave.
Soon I heard the same sound I had heard earlier, thundering hoofs heading away. When I could no longer hear them I opened the small door and crawled outside. It was all gone, nothing left to the only home I had ever known. I sat on the ground and wept until I felt someone touch my shoulder. I jumped and pulled away fearful the riders had returned. I heard a deep voice saying "Miss Courtney are you ok? Did they hurt you?" I looked up to see our farm hand standing not far from the buggy he had taken poppa to town in. I jumped up and hugged him, where is poppa I said? Why isn't he with you? He turned away from me and kicked at the loose dirt beneath his feet. Miss Courtney I'm afraid I have more bad news, your poppa was shot down in a gun fight in town. Two men were trying to take our supplies when he drew his gun they shot him down, he didn't have a chance. I am so sorry Miss Courtney.
My whole body went numb, tears were rolling down my cheeks like a waterfall over the rocks. I had lost everything, even my dear beloved poppa. I turned to Mr. Clark and ask him what shall I do, I have nothing but the clothes on my back and the money poppa had put away buried under the big oak tree. He turned to me and said that he would take me to the next town over, it seemed to be growing and prospering and could be a nice place to start a new life. I agreed and proceeded to see if there was anything at all I could salvage from the cabin. I gathered up some dried meat and salt pork, some hardened bread and a old canteen that used to be my poppa's. I filled the canteen with fresh water from the well and went to dig up the money poppa had buried under the old oak tree. I uncovered a wooden box filled with money, pictures and a ribbon that belonged to my momma. I could barely see as the tears were streaming down my cheeks. I told myself I had to be strong, that's what poppa would have wanted. I stood up and straightened my skirt, wiped away the tears and told Mr. Clark I was ready to go. We headed out leaving the only life I had ever known behind me and that is what brought me to be behind these pine trees tearing away at the only dress I had in my possession. I unbuttoned the top 5 buttons on my top and walked slowly back to the buggy where Mr. Clark was waiting to help lift me back in. I sat down and tried to get as comfortable as I could and we once again tugged down the rough path towards an unknown future.
VLWolf
Having Finished a long day meeting people and dealing with money and property deeds locking everything up after counting every things and recording it all in my book i close and lock the bank up tighter then a NUN and walk those whom work for me home before strolling toward the Solon for a drink and dinner before walking to my house in town for a quiet evening.
CassieWDevine
The sun was starting to set as I reached for some of the dried meat I had brought with me. I knew Mr. Clark had to be getting hungry. Once again I tapped him on the shoulder and ask if he would like some of the dried meat. "Yes Miss Courtney, that would be very nice as I haven't eaten since early this morning." He stopped the buggy and took two pieces of the dried meat. I poured some of the well water from the canteen into a small metal cup and handed it to him. The silence between us was deafening.
Mr. Clark, what is the name of the town we are headed to and can you tell me anything more about it? He turned to me and said "the town is called Silvertown. This will be my first time there, I really can't tell you alot but have heard that it just had a bank open there which means it will be growing." He ate the last bite of the dried meat, drank the water and turned and said "Miss Courtney, we really need to be going. It's not a good idea to be traveling alone very far in the dark. We should reach the town within the hour."
We headed down the trail once again. With the sun setting the air was a little chilled, I had nothing to put on to keep me warm as everything was lost in the fire. I was trembling as the town came into view. I could see several buildings, horses and people walking around. It looked like a quaint little town and I had a good feeling about it as we entered. Mr. Clark pulled the buggy to a stop in front of the hotel. I ask him if he was going to stay at the hotel for the night and head back in the morning. He said he was so we proceeded to enter the hotel and secure two rooms for the night.
As I walked through the hotel I saw a very handsome man sitting over by the window, I couldn't help but notice the strong jawline, the tosseled hair and when he turned and looked my way the beautiful pierecing blue eyes. I smiled at him an continued to my room. I told Mr. Clark good night and thanked him for all of his help. I was so exhausted I couldn't wait to lay down in a bed. When I entered the room I washed myself off with the water in the wash bowl. The room was small but comfortable. The bed looked so inviting with a huge thick quilt and three large pillows. I pulled down the comforter and removed my dirty clothing that still smelled strongly of smoke, I slowly crawled into the bed and nestled into the softness. I couldn't get the image of the stranger, that caught my eye earlier, out of my head. I knew I was going to have to do some shopping tomorrow so I needed to get an early start. I also hoped that I could find a place to rent a room until I could find some work to be able to get my own place. The money poppa had burried wouldn't last forever. As I drifted off to sleep I prayed that God would give me the strength to be able to make it on my own.
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Settling into the seat by Charlie I propped my arm on the side rail for support so I could hold my hand up. The towel showed a large stain of rusty red, clearly the wound to the palm was a tad deeper than I really thought, I winced at the thought of stitches, but giggled at the image of Charlie throwing me over his shoulder and hauling me off to town. As I grinned to myself I had to bite my lip as I felt my face flush red with the thoughts of Charlie carrying me off...not to town but.. to bed. My mind began to wonder about what he would be like, how he would hold me...what he would say...what...STOP THIS CRAZY THOUGHT...my mind rebelled at me for where I was venturing and I jerked suddenly from the day dream to hear Charlie ask if I were okay.
"Oh yes Charlie, I'm fine...just thinking about getting the house settled and settling us in." Charlie's eyes widened as he looked straight ahead, I could tell I had made an error in my comment and I quickly tried to recover. "Well Charlie, there's lots to do, we have to get the house secured and cleaned ....the barn looks like it might be suitable for you until we can make room in the house, it looked like I saw a wrought iron bed out there just needed bedding. I have lots of bedding in my things here and the rest will arrive by carrier in a few days, so what we don't have now we will within the week. I hired several men before I left to bring the household furnishing by Tuesday week. So that said today is..let me think...today is Thursday, so just a few days. Charlie, I have lots of furnishings, Douglas and I had a mighty fine homestead, furniture from families given to us and then things we had. We will be very comfortable Charlie. And I will have my beloved books again, Oh Charlie I have so missed my books...and my typewriter...did I tell you Charlie....well never mind I will later....Charlie I wanta explore this land...I wanta see what's on the other side of this property down by the waterfalls I noticed a trail..maybe I can take Chariots for a ride, well if you don't mind....I'm gonna have to have a horse Charlie....I love to ride...I'm no stranger to a saddle course I can ride bare back too..."
I heard Charlie sucking in and waited for fear I was about to be told what for, when instead his face softened and he laid his hand on mine and squeezed.."Just slow down Cassy, one day at a time, first things first okay little lady...And the first thing is we are going to get you home and get this wagon unloaded, then I wanta have a look at your hand and decide if a trip into town might just be what we need."
I grimaced at the thought again of stitches but somehow I knew that it wasn't going to make beans of difference to Charlie. This man was set on having my hand taken care of and protesting was clearly not going to get me anywhere. My mind wondered off in thought as I envisioned Charlie, walking me into the doctor's office and patiently holding me while the doctor did his work in repairing the damage, I could feel a sense of safety and protection with Charlie, as he held me and assured me everything was goanna be okay. Lord he was going to see my weak side and that made tears start rolling down my face before I could stifle them. Suddenly Charlie's voice broke my thoughts...
"Cassy, what on earth is wrong? Why the tears?" Charlie's eyes were filled with concern and I could tell he was like most men at a loss when a woman begins to cry. "Oh it's nothing Charlie, my hand just stings a little and I am feeling a bit silly for being so clumsy." Charlie put his arm around me and pulled me into him, he rested his chin on the top of my head and took a deep breath. "Cassy, you just don't worry, ole Charlie is gonna take care of you and we will get things sorted out. Don't you worry yourself with anything, what I can't handle ..well we will hire someone, you ain't alone little lady, just remember you got Charlie to see to things.".....
I felt myself melt into Charlie's embrace and just sighed as I let go of the fretting, I've been a rebel most of my life. My Daddy always said I was bull headed, Momma had said that it would take a miracle to tame me. Douglas had been the one man that I succumbed to in life, I always let him take the lead cause I knew that he was going to take care of me. When Douglas spoke I listened, Daddy even wondered what power he had that he hadn't, I never would forget the day we got married, Daddy telling Douglas,"Son, I have no words of wisdom, that little girl is full of spit and vinegar. She is head strong and don't listen worth a darn. Why if you tell her don't do it, I guarantee that she is going to and smile the entire time she defies you. But I have seen how you handle her, all I can say is bless you and good luck."
As I listened to Charlie breathing I thought to myself, this might be the man I've been looking for but thought I wouldn't find. Oh I know it's wrought with issues, folks being all judgmental and saying things cause they don't understand. But well I just don't care, no I don't care one tiny bit. I watched the trees as we passed them thinking, this is a whole new beginning and I want let anything ruin it. Besides, I had a few secrets of my own that would leave this town buzzing no matter what I did so who cared if someone chose to wag a tongue saying things about things that can't possibly understand.
As the wagon pulled into the front yard of the house I smiled, this belonged to me, uh to us, this and the land surrounding it was mine, ummm ours and it was here that we were going to settle in and build a new life, maybe have a family ...
Charlie, spoke to Chariots as he coaxed her to a stop and the wagon jolted as its wheels locked down. Charlie squeezed me reassuringly as he slipped his arm from around me and shifted to jump off the wagon. As he jumped down I stood up and started to climb down behind him, while trying to not use my injured hand, when I felt two arms lift me up and a stern voice spoke agitated. "Cassy is there any way I can slow you down, just give me a second so I can help you, You are a feisty thing aren't you!" I found myself staring straight into Charlie's eyes, his face soft, although he was trying to look all stern and matter of fact. Without thinking I laid my hand on the side of his face and softly kissed his lips, at first there was no response, but then Charlie held me closer and kissed me back tenderly. I wrapped my arm around his neck while kissing him fully. It seemed like hours passed, but truly it was only a brief moment, but in that moment I realized that the relationship I had with Charlie was certainly not going to be the same from this point forward. I felt my whole body tingle as I realized this was the beginning of something very special.
Charlie sat me down and pushed a few loose strands of hair behind my ear, his eyes never left mine and he bent down and kissed my forehead. "Cassy, I'm not sure what I should say..." I reached up and laid my finger on his lips..."Shhhh Charlie, there is nothing to say...unless you are offended by my actions, and if you are....why I think I shall just sit down here and have a good hard cry".
Charlie, stood looking at me and then pulled me into his arms in an embrace that nearly took all my breath, what was left he stole with a kiss that left my whole being shattered in sheer delight. He kissed me deeply and whispered, "Cassy, you have nothing to worry about ever, I promise you I am gonna take care of you."
Scooping me up into his arms, he made his way up the steps of the house and kicked the door open, stepping thru the door way he looked at me smiling, "Welcome home Cassy, it's going to be a wonderful life!"
AslinTrueHeart
Waking up to the sounds on the horses and the feeling of the wagon shaking as it made its way down the path. Aslin opens her eyes, and sees Kristina still asleep but her father no longer by her side. She looks and sees sees him leading the wagon, she moves and sits by her father . The sky was burning orange and red as the sun was slowly making its way down, night was coming but not soon there was still a few hours left. Father turns his head when I sit beside him and he leans over and kisses my cheek and says " Had a good sleep?, yes father I did. He turns and says soon we will stop and camp and have a god dinner we have gone far today but we must let the horses rest. An hour later we stop , the sun wastill making its way down and the sky was turning less red. I leave the seat and go wake Kristina I shake her softly as to not startle her. She wakes with a goofy happy smile. I giggle and say " what were you dreaming of Kristina "? She replies " hahaha just a really good dream". She looks and sees we have stopped , " This is where father says we will camp Kristina, lets get supper started. Father is starting the fire. We quickly get up and get dinner starting.
Suddenly we hear horses, Father yells for us to go back in and not to come out. Kristina pulls me into a hug and tells me to be quiet. Than we heard them come close to the camp and say " Are you Doctor Richard Zeeman ? My father turned and say "Yes I am". The man got off his horse and walked to my father and handed him a letter. Father opened it and read it quickly . He turned and said Aslin, Kristina you can come out now. Kristina help my hand as we got off the wagon and moved towards father.
He turned back to the man and said " Do you need me now? The man said "yes there are alot wounded and your one of the best in the field you must return and tend to the wounded immediately. I grabbed fathers arm and turned him "Your leaving for them, leaving me alone again . This people that dont even help us all they do is kill . Father looked at me and said "Tts my duty to save and I must do what I can. Kristina moved forward "What of me? You leave me too? What of the promised you made to me , to take me to Silver Town . Father looked at her and said "Im sorry but as a Doctor I must do this . He turned to the man and said give me a few hours to get everything and we leave.
Father moved and packed what he needed. Kristina and I stood away from him our anger and sadness we could not look at him. Father turned and said " The map , follow the road I have marked and you will get to Silver town . He walked towards Kristina "I leave my daughter to you , please care for her as I have not been able to do. He turned to me and I moved away and hid behind Kristina. "I know your angry but listen to me Aslin I will come back and I will meet you in Silver Town. I promise I will come back. He called Kristina aside and they spoke with her . Than he turned and waved goodbye and walked towards the man who where waiting for him.
Kristina came to me and hugged me close as he rode away with them. "Kristina I think Father will not come back this time I see a dark shadow lurking by him". She help me close and said "Dotn worry, we will now make our own path and we will survive.
Darkness came now as the moon began to shine . What was next to come we did not know but we will survive this new path.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY
Cassy's Injury
The ride back to the house did not seem as long as before and I was glad... it was getting to be late afternoon! I thought about a lot of things that would have to be done before dark... and now, with Cassy's hand in the condition it was... I knew I was gonna have a lot of work to do!! During the ride... I looked at Cassy and, without words... I motioned her to give me her injured hand... it didn't look good! I thought about how to convince her of the importance of tending to the wound properly... I might have a fight on my hands!
I examined the, now dirty wrapping, and looked up at her... she had a strange look on her face... kind of an "out in space" look! I asked if she was ok... and she started talking about what I had been thinking... all the things that needed to be done! As if we didn't already have a wagon full... she started telling me about stuff that she was having sent... what more did she need? I knew she was into books... I lifted those boxes... heavy as shit! She mentioned a "typewriter?" What the hell was that? Then... she said she wanted to take MY horse... to ride off somewhere... to explore? Explore what? I was confused! Not that I didn't trust her with Chariots... I saw her ride... looked like she knew what to do! A man just doesn't let "anybody" ride their horse!! I looked again... she was crying... "What's wrong Ms Cassy?" I know she told me to just to call her Cassy... but that wasn't quite comfortable to me at the time.. the "Ms" just came out! The wound was bothering her... I could tell... and she was weeping! I put my arm over her shoulders and whispered... "Cassy... don't cry L'll Lady... Mr Charlie is gonna take care of you!" I felt her arm slip around my waist... holding me in fear... her head in my chest... sniffling a bit... I comforted her!
We finally reached the cabin and my anticipation became a slight throbbing in my head... thinking about the task at hand. I brought Chariots to a halt in front of the abode and turned to see a very humble Cassy... with a little smile on her face. I jumped off the wagon and before I could do anything... there she was... trying to climb off the carriage! I just went around to the other side of the wagon and grabbed her up in my arms, shaking my head as I said... "L'll Lady... ain't no hurry... were here now... calm yourself!" With her in my arms... and looking in her eyes... I lowered her to the ground. She never let me go... and suddenly... she touched my face... and kissed me... on the lips! I looked at her almost in shock... the look on her face was over whelming... her eyes on mine! As I felt her grip beginning to loosen... something came over me! Our eyes locked... I pulled her back to me... holding her close to my body... looking deep into her eyes... then her lips... and I kissed her back... with vigor! I felt her tongue against my lips... and I parted! We were locked in embrace for what seemed to be eternity... but it was only seconds! When we released... it was more than seconds... that we just stood there... staring into each other's eyes... speechless! I wanted to say SOMETHING... but the words wouldn't come. My head began to spin... and throb... this must be a DREAM! I've got this pretty little White Woman in my arms... and my blood is running hot through my veins... looking into her green eyes and seeing something inside her that said... COME!
As I sat her on a bench on the porch... I studdered trying to say... "Ms Cassy... I uhh... i don't know wh..." She stopped me... she touched my lips with her finger and said... "Sush... no need for words... unless you're offended..." She looked about to cry! My heart dropped!! What is she talking about... offended... what in the world? Does she feel like I feel? Ohhh My God... doesn't she know... I could almost feel my own spirit... going directly into her body!!! I rubbed the side of her face... brushing her hair from in front of her eyes... she looked like Heaven! I pulled her back to me... smothered her in my arms... and kissed her... open mouthed! Then I said to her... "Cassy... let me tell you something... Charlie is gonna take care of you... forever! I grabbed her up in my arms again and carried her to the door... pushed the door open... and carried her across the threshold, let her down and said... "Welcome Home Ms Cassy!"
Cassy was glowing... her eyes were almost like stars as she looked around... she was like a little mouse... running all over the place... shrieking! I ain't never seen nothing like it!!! "Cass... I'm going to unload the wagon..." I heard another shreik... I just shook my head and went on outside! I got all wagon's contents up on the porch under the extended roof first... she can tell me which one, she wants where! Before I could call her she was out there... looking almost possessed! "Charlie... can you bring this one in first?"... as she pointed to a particular streamer trunk! I went to pick up the trunk and looked up... she had disappeared... just that quick! After a few trips like that I noticed that she was doing too much... in this trunk, then another... pulling on things... "Cassy..." I interrupted... "C'mere... lemme see your hand!" She stopped... frozen looking at me... and meekly said... "It's ok...!" I didn't say a words... just looked at her! She looked back at me... batted her eyes... then she got up and came to me! I relaxed my stare as she came closer... she held out her hand and I held her arm and looked at the bandage. It was a mess... "That thing has got to come off!" She whimpered! "Let me go see if I can get some water outta that well... we gonna need to clean it good! You unwrap that while I fetch the water!" I went out the door and around the side of the cabin... there was a ground well... I already saw water in it! The rope was a bit frayed, it would need replacing soon... but it served well and yielded a bucket of water. I poured the water into the carrying pail and took in the house. When I got inside, Cassy was sitting there just like I left her... "What's wrong?"... I asked... "You didn't take the towel loose!!" I sat the pail down and reached for her arm... and I looked at her... "You're trembling!" Her eyes were wide open and watery as I held her arm and began to unwrap the temporary dressing. It was very tender to touch and I could see that her hand was swollen... she winced as I removed the bloody towel. It wasn't bleeding but the wound was covered with dried blood! I felt her gasp at the sight of the open wound in her puffy hand... it wasn't pretty! "Imma need a couple of clean towels..." I said, as I carefully examined the gash! She pointed to a trunk across the room. I looked in her tearing eyes... "Do you have any kind of anticipative with you?" She pointed to the same trunk. I opened the trunk... moving things around... clothing mostly... I found the towels! Underneath were some bottles... perfume... then there was an odd looking one... I held it up for her to see! She nodded her head. I came back over... taking her arm and said... "Ok... Imma put your hand down in this pail of water... it might hurt a little." I steadied the pail and helped her put her hand down in... she jumped... the water was cold! "Now... I want you to just let it soak for a bit... try to move your hand in the water." She grimaced as she tried to stretch her fingers... sweat was building on her forehead! I looked at the tiny bottle... it looked like the same stuff they put on my gunshot wound. I looked at her sad face... her eyes filling with tears... and I said... "You sit right here and let that soak... I'll be right back!" She looked up at me, her voice quivering... "Charlie... don't leave me!" I smiled at her as I stroked her face and said... "I'm not gonna leave you, Cassy... I'm just going outside to get something... the box matches... it will be dusk soon!" I got the matches and the two lanterns that she bought at the general store... I lit them both. I walked around the cabin... in one room I found a bed... dusty and full of cobwebs! I grabbed the bloody towel and went outside to the well and drew another bucket full. I scrubbed the towel removing much of the excess dried blood and went back inside. "Charlie..." she called out... "it hurts!" I sympathized with her saying... "I know it does Dear... just a little longer... keep trying to move your hand... Imma take this towel and wipe that bed down... hope you got some bed linen..." She pointed to another truck.
I wiped that bed down from top to bottom and went to the other truck to find the linen. That truck was very near that big hole in the floor... I turned and looked at Cassy and when she wasn't looking... I quietly slid the truck over the hole to prevent her from seeing! I got the linen and spread it on the bed... fitted the mattress... then I tucked the other piece to use as a cover. I went back out to Cassy and knelt down beside her and pulled her hand from the discolored water... most of the dried blood had washed off. I dipped the corner of one towel in the water... holding her hand in mine... "I'm gonna have to clean this a bit more... bear with me..." Her arm was warm, even after sitting in that cold water all that time... that meant there was fever in the arm! I tried to hide my fears! I put her hand back in the water and gently rubbed the edges of the wound... she cried out in pain! Tears began to well up in my eyes... I couldn't let her see me... I looked down at the wound... away from her face! "Shhhh honey... it's ok!" I wiped a tear from the corner of my eye without her seeing... it hurt me... to cause her pain... but I had to get this wound as clean as I could! The night had fallen... and we sat in the dimly lit room... thank God she thought about those lanterns! She's a smart woman... her Father taught her well! Thinking back on some things she had said earlier... her late husband had a way with her too! Now... here I am... scared to death! We got to go to town... there's no getting around it! Even as I cleaned the wound as best I could without giving her excruciating pain... it was an ugly wound... even clean! I looked for that little bottle of "red" stuff... looking at it again... on a really small label, it had a lot of long words that I couldn't even pronounce!
I lifted her hand as I looked in her face... I opened the bottle and said... "I wish I had some Whiskey..." She blurted out... "Charlie? Look over there... in THAT trunk..." I looked in the direction she pointed... I had to chuckle...it was the same trunk I just moved to cover the hole in the floor! I opened the trunk. looking down inside and there it was... in a corner... a whole Fifth! Starting to feel like a dream again! I reached down and pulled it out... holding it up to catch the light of the lantern... I started thinking... "When did you get this?" Right away she said... "At the General Store... in the back... they had sales back there!" "Ohhh... OK..." I smiled... and I didn't even know where to find any! I was feeling like this... she was good to have around... very resourceful! I brought the bottle back and sat it on the floor where we were... the lantern created a large shadow of us on the back wall... interesting to watch... as you move! I took Cassy's hand and dabbed all around the wound with the dry part of the towel... drying her skin. I picked up the bottle of whiskey... opened it and said to Cassy... "Here... take two swallows!" "Awww Charlie... I don't like that stuff!" "I know Ms Cassy... but it's good for you right now... think of it as... medicine!" She took two swigs and laid her head back on my shoulder with her hand in my lap. I then, picked up the "red" stuff... looked at Cassy, kissed her on the forehead and said... "This might sting a little...!" I poured a small bead of the fluid to the open tissue in the wound... She MOANED... I felt so sorry for her! I was careful to hold her firmly... with support... but not enough to hurt her! She laid her head on my shoulder and wept, as I wrapped the wound with the other clean towel! By the time I finished covering the injury... I felt her weight on me... she had fallen asleep! I maneuvered myself under her... and picked her up... and carried her to the bed, where I laid her down. She stirred a bit as I whispered in her ear... "Ms Cassy... I'm gonna blow out the lanterns... and I'm going to the barn... where you said another bed was... and I'll see you in the morning!" Her eyes popped open... she grabbed me around my neck, hugging me tightly... "Oh No Charlie... don't go out there... I need you in the house with me... please don't leave me...!" My heart ached as she said those words... I put my finger over her lips and whispered... "Shhhh... I'm not gonna leave you! Imma lay right here beside you... on the floor!" Cassy sat up on the bed watching me while I adjusted my position on the floor... I blew out the lanterns and laid myself down. Moments later... in the darkness I heard..."Charlie...? That floor must be awfully hard... why don't you lie across the foot of the bed?" I looked up in the direction of her voice in the darkened room... "Ms Casy... I don't know if that's a..." She cut me off with... "It's ok Charlie... I trust you! C'mon... get up off that hard floor!" I took off my shirt and pulled off my boots... then reached for the bed in the dark. I bumped against her foot as I climbed onto the bed... her leg jerked... "I'm sorry Ms Cassy!" I heard her giggle in the darkness as I settled myself... "It's ok!”... she said... Good night, Charlie!" "Good night, Ms Cassy!" I was exhausted and felt myself slipping into slumber when I could feel her feet sliding under my stomach... I was too tired to move... and drifted off to sleep.
VLWolf
Being Awoken early before dawns braking light of the sun even worse is the storm and rain not being able to roll over and go back to sleep I deside on this day and the memory of the terible past being mine i get up dress for the day make a sign for the Bank so as no one would be knowing "Banking Holiday Closed for the day but if you realy wish to do business plz come find me" puting the sign in under my duster and saddling my horse i ride slowly to the bank from my house in town and open the bank momentery to post the sign in the door then locking it back up and riding out of town to the only peaceful spot in the area that i know heading faster as the rain picks up hopeing to make the waterfall before lights dawn light if we have one.
<Flashback past 5 years ago this very day>
Having rode manny miles and days i found my way down near Mexico way in a small settlement it seems just like Silvertown but smaller having a quiet likeness to it i tie my horse up to a hitching post and deside to look arouns and sit in the soloon for a bit geting a drink seeing a small gathering at a even smaller church must be a wedding "smiles and raise my glass to the happy couple whom ever they might be" when i suddenly see a group of bad men come up to the church storm in then all of a sudden i hear screaming and crying as i also hear gun fire racing over to it taking cover i draw my 2 colts and lowly enter the church blazzing killing the group that stormed it while in the comotion of everything else but the party in that church that day never survived and that memory still i carry on and will always to this day.
Helping to get the dead seprated town folk baired and the others tied to there horses to take then in either in mexico here or back across the border to the nearest calvery post to see if is a reward for them.
Prayers and song i say and sing as i sit under the tree there by the waterfall waiting for it to get lighter knowing it will be a long day for me crying as the rain hides my pain..
CassieWDevine
I awaken suddenly from the sound of the thunder crashing outside the window. I set straight up and wonder where I am. I shake the sleep from my head and remember the tragedy from the day before. Losing my pa, the homestead and everything I owned. Tears roll down my cheeks like drops of rain on the window sil. The sun hasn't risen yet, I pull on my smokey soiled clothing, the only items I have to wear. I look outside to see that the rain has slowed so I open my room door and look around. I can't see anyone moving around so I run to the front door and outside. Looking across the courtyard I see a stable. Someone is moving around inside, as I peek in the door I hear a man ask "may I help you with something Ma'am? I was startled an jumped losing my footing and falling to the ground. He reaches out his hand to me and helps me up. I shyly ask "Do you loan out horses?" Yessum I do ma'am was his reply. He showed me a very nice stallion and ask if he would do. I paid him and jumped on the stallions' back and rode as fast as I could in the rain. Trying to out run my memories and the pain. Tears still rolling down my cheeks mixing with the rain drops. Wondering how I will ever make it in a strange town not knowing anyone and being on my own.
When the stallion slowed to a trod I could hear a voice singing. I jumped off the stallion and lead it towards the voice. I could hear water. Not the rain, a fast rushing water. Maybe a river or possibly a waterfall. I could still hear the voice singing. It sounded so sad and pulled me closer. I came upon some bushes so I peeked through hoping not to be seen. It was him, the man in the lobby of the hotel when I entered last evening. He was just as handsome as I remembered but he seemed so sad. His piercing blue eyes caught my attention but they glistened with water such as mine did. What could be hurting him so? Sitting there watching him, I couldn't help but wonder what he was all about. Was he a gentleman or a rogue. Should I fear him and run? No I couldn't, I was drawn to him, but I couldn't let him see me with these dirty, raggedy clothes on, my hair dripping wet and no shoes. He would surely laugh and call me a beggar.
The only thought running through my mind was I had to find out who this man was and why he intrigued me so, but not looking like this. Backing slowly out from the bushes being as quiet as I can. I run towards the stallion but a deep voice sounds. Hey!!!!! Where are you going? Who are you? I freeze in my steps not being able to turn around.
VLWolf
Sudenly hearing a horse ride up into the quiet area i turn around and look seeing its the woman from the hotel i get up from my spot walking toward her with my hands out in frount of me "Hold and Well meet i will do you no harm but this rain will make us both wet come there is a small wooden building near by we can get out of the rain and talk if that is what you wish my name is VLWolf and i do manage the Bank in town" Walking my Grey steed up to her offering her my hand in friendship...
what brings such a beautiful Lady out this early in the morning and even more of a quandery no shoes smiling as i offer to help her back up upon the horse and lead both the the small abandoned church building that was near by
CassieWDevine
I was drawn to him and had to turn around, he was there holding his hand out to me. Slowly my hand touches his. I looked into those piercing blue eyes and at that moment nothing else mattered. Nice to meet you Mr. Wolf sir. He smiled and lifted me onto the stallion, lets get you out of this rain. His grip was strong but tender on my waist. He then lead the horses to the small abandoned church, he tied them both to a post then turned and once again I felt his stong hands around my waist. I placed my hands on his shoulders as he lifted me off the stallion.
We entered the old church, the room was dark but I could see some old pews. Bits of light peeked through small holes in the walls. The air smelled musty and damp. Please take a seat an excuse me for just a moment Miss Courtney, I need to fetch something from my horse. I watched him as he disappeard behind the door. My thoughts returned to the church wondering what stories it held within it's aging walls. When he returned he put a blanket around my shoulders, that should help warm you and dry some of the dampness. He sat down beside me, now Miss courtney, I will ask again. What brings such a beautiful lady out in the rain so early in the morn? I, I don't know I stuttered. He smiled, and the whole room seemed to light up. Well what brought you to Silvertown Miss Courtney? I told him what had happened at my homestead and to my poppa. I am here to start a new life I explained. Sorry to hear about your tragedy ma'am, no one should have to go through that, if I may be of any assistance to you please let me know.
I smiled, Well, you did say you manage the bank in town, would you be needing any help? I have only the clothes on my back and the little amount of money poppa left under the old oak tree. I am looking for someone to help at the bank, if your interested come see me tomorrow. He leaned towards me and gently brushed my wet tendrals away from my face. I'm sorry you have to see me like this, I was planning on buying something more appropriate when the store opened but I decided to go for a ride first. I think you look lovely, he said, but you could use a pair of shoes and he began to laugh. I giggled softly. Thoughts were racing through my mind. I had never been so intrigued by any man before, he seemed so strong yet I could feel a deep sadness within him. The rain had stopped, I could hear the birds singing and the rushing water from the creek.
Miss Courtney, I think we should head back to town while there is a break in the rain. Would you mind if I escourt you back? A lady really shouldn't be out riding by herself. Thank you Mr. Wolf, that would be lovely. We walked outside, he lifted me back on the stallion then mounted his horse and we road slowly, side by side, back towards town.
VLWolf
Sure the ride back would do us both some good as to job at the bank would you like to help me manage it being a big job in its self, i also have a spare horse back at the stables if you wish it i do miss riding early in the mornings with someone
come lets enjoy breakfest somewhere and get into dry clothing as we slowly walk the horses back to town
CassieWDevine
Oh Mr Wolf it would be a pleasure to help you manage the bank and I promise I will do a good job. The horse would be much appreciated also, you are very generous. Smiling softly and I glance his way. oh and the early morning rides together sound so enticing. I used to take long rides at the homestead every morning just to relax and enjoy Gods view. Now as for putting on dry clothing, I will need to stop my the general store and see if they have anything I can wear as what I have on is all I have left.
We continue talking and enjoying each others company as we walk slowly towards town. Thinking to myself how wonderful he is and how lucky I was to have crossed his path. When we got in town we parted ways so he could get dry clothing on and I could buy something dry to wear and decided to meet up for breakfast as soon as we had changed.
I returned the stallion to the stables and went to the general store, luckily they did have a few dresses that looked like they were my size,. I made my purchase and went back to the hotel to clean up and ready myself for breakfast with Mr Wolf. I felt so many emotions sweeping over me, he was so kind and generous and oh my how I was drawn to him. My heart seemed to beat so fast when I was near him. I hoped he hadn't noticed, it isn't lady like to be too fresh with a gentleman. I washed myself off and combed out my long chestnut curls. Putting on my new dress I glanced in the mirror and couldn't believe the image that was looking back at me. I actually looked like a lady again. I had also purchased a small bottle of parfume and put a little on my neck and wrists before I left to meet up with Mr. Wolf. I was walking down the path to the saloon where we were to meet with my head held high again. All of a sudden a dark figure stepped in front of me blocking my path. He grabbed my wrist and said where are you going pretty lady would you like some company? I shook his had off my wrist say no thank you I am meeting a gentleman for breakfast. He grabbed me around the waist this time lifting me off my feet saying he will just have to wait until I am done with you. I struggled and screamed to get free looking around for anyone to help me.
Aernus
Thousands of thoughts passed through his head. He began to imagine what it was like to start a quiet life with his daughter and ..... could not help wondering Kristina as part of that life. His steps towards the two soldiers were heavy and slow, as if his feet were not in tune with his thinking. It took those 30ft. to realize that he could not abandon the journey he had begun. Those 30ft gave him a feeling of absolute emptiness and loneliness that although he was used to it, now was not able to return to it. Returned the letter to the military saying: Say that you did not find me, for indeed I am no longer the person you seek. I can not go with you. I began a different journey I anticipate quite different than a battlefield. I am here also required.
After some insistence, little, the military mounted their horses and returned the same direction that had brought them there. Looked them move away and turning smiled at Kristina and Aslin. Now those 30ft, ran them lighter and faster, and reach out to them embraced them. They sat near the campfire and talking about small things first feeling some embarrassment, slowly getting more comfortable and getting even to talk about what the future held. Turned out to be a long and pleasant night . He fell asleep still feeling the soft touch of her lips on his face
VLWolf
Having returned Miss Courtney to her hotel room and offering to return the horses i tell her i will meat her at the soloon in about 1 hr or so riding over to the stable to return her barrowed horse and then ride to my house in town to take care of mine and feed it beding it in for the extra work it had to indure from me this morning i then walk into my house run som water and stoke a fire on the stove to warm it up to get cleaned up before i go meet her what a fasinating woman and thinking what was strange or the hand of God that lead her to me whom knows just thinking hem all the less
Having gotten ready i walk to the soloon when i see Miss Courtney accosted by a stranger i do not know runing to her help i bump the guy away from her and into the street we tumble each thowing fists at one another me fighting to protect someone dear and loving i trow a final blow to knock him out as she is screaming and a crowd appears i yell at someone to get the sheriff before i kill this son of a gun striping him of all weapons that i see then go check on Miss Countney to see if she was hurt in any way breating harder and deeper then i ever have watching the uncounsious man laying in the street what or who was this man and what did he want with you my dear and he should be glad he is alive and not dead to begin with.
having waited for the sheriff to arive i and Miss Countney explain that this man attacked her in day light he should be locked up i know this young lady will press charges for sure...
Brushing my self off i lend my arm to her "excuse the way i look Countney but i was clean before this scuffle shall we still grab a bite to eat somewhere
MysticI
For a moment scared to be left alone with the young woman in the forest Kristina's heart pounded so fast and hard that she even forgot to breath... she just stared at him talking something with the man and her world seemed to stop... All spinning so fast made her dizzy and feel unease on her stomach... last drops of blood left her face... and she looked as bad as the ghost ... from the scary stories.... suddenly he turned around and she heard only 2 words ... "I stay...." how her legs involuntary let her to him and her arms wrapped around his shoulders placing a very first kiss... of Thanks ... on his cheek... making her blush so bright after all.... Kristina did not know what got in her by this impulse... happiness that both of them would not stay alone in darkness or that him not going anywhere.... she did not believe till the military man left... and they sit quietly by the fire ... listening to the night sounds.... till they got as much as it let comfortable to sleep ... Kristina curling with Lin in one blanket and the doctor near by in other ....
Kristina gripped Lin hand when some loud noise came out from the woods... she jumped quick and shivering tried not to look there... where some glowing two dots.. appeared ... and seemed coming closer and closer.... she just hugged the girl and hoped that the doctor will wake up too and will have some place some weapon if what.. Kristina whispered ... "wake up wake up please look.." with her voice frightened and low....
She looked at him and realized that she even does not know his name ... how to call him... when he opened his sleepy eyes.... " ummmm do you see that ... " whispered pointing to the darkness....sorry I think I never heard your name yet..."
CassieWDevine
I don't know who that was he just came from out of no where. I looked at Mr. Wolf wiping the dirt from his cheek, thank you so much for helping me and putting yourself in harms way, I hope your ok. I happen to see blood on his knuckles. Do you need to see the doctor? No, he replied, just from teaching that heathen a lesson. He's lucky he is still breathing. I will be just fine Miss Courtney and he lends his arm my way. I slip my arm into his and smile. You look just fine Mr. Wolf, especially after the scuffle. I would love to grab a bite to eat.
We walked to the saloon arm in arm, I couldn't help but feel so proud to be by this handsome mans side. He turned to me and ask if I was sure I was ok. I assured him I was fine just a bit shaken from the fear of what the strangers intentions were with me. No fears now my lady, he said, the sheriff now has him locked away, he can do no harm to anyone. We entered the saloon and found a nice table away from the crowd. He ordered me a drink to take some of the edge off of what had happened earlier. We had a wonderful meal of roast pig, corn on the cob and muffins.
I couldn't keep my eyes off him as I ate, wondering how such a handsome caring man could be alone. Mr. Wolf, I said, could you tell me about you? What brought you to Silvertown and how you came to manage the bank. I don't mean to be nosey just would like to know more about you.
VLWolf
There are many reasons why people do what they do I tryed ranching when i got here but the land and the climant here does not do well plus it seemed like a nice town when i rode into it the one day several months ago and as to the curent job i have besides my ever going old one looking to see who is the fasted gun is manage the bank when i got here the bank was closed and no one wanted to open it so i figured why not help out the town and open it perminate like and so far its been open ever sence.....
What brings you again to this town after lossing your pop and all looking at her as i eat my food and watch her as she eats and retells her story as you know several people here have either come back to town to live and work like the smithy and the general store lady but some just blow in and stay or they leave
CassieWDevine
I came here to permanently settle and to get away from the pain of losing my poppa and everything we had. Our hired hand was the one who suggested Silvertown saying it was a growing place and a good spot to start over. I smiled, We finished our meal, I walked outside while Mr. Wolf settled the bill with the saloon owner. I didn't stray too far from the door after the earlier incident. Mr. Wolf joined me and offered his arm to me. I slid my arm in his and we began to walk towards the bank.
I thought you might like to see where you are going to be working if that pleases you ma'am. That would be wonderful, I said. The rain had cleared and the sun was now shining bright in the sky. The birds were singing and in the distance I could hear bullfrogs croaking. My thoughts began to wonder again as we walked arm in arm. We reached the bank and he opened the door for me to enter first. As I walked in I could see the teller cage and the big safe. It was a very nice business and I was sure it would be a nice place to work. Mr. Wolf, your establishment is very nice. He smiled as he said, I am very sure you will like it here.
Miss Courtney I will escourt you back to the hotel as I must return to my home an finish up the chores. It was very nice to have your company for breakfast. I have to say the conversation was very stimulating. If you would like I will stop back by this evening an we can go for a ride. Since the rain has cleared you will be able to appreciate the beautiful scenery we have. I would be honored Mr. Wolf. I bid you good bye. I hugged him and thanked him for the breakfast. As he turned and walked away I knew he was going to be someone very important in my life.
Aernus
The sounds of the countryside, typical of a hot summer afternoon, made me walk slowly but consistently towards that cluster of houses visible in the distance. I was in a hurry to get there, but bizarrely, despite being on this trip for so long, the houses seemed increasingly distant. Still, each step I took, I felt more and more pleased.
Suddenly appearing without me noticing, two dark figures and somehow wrapped in an aura of sadness and suffering, stop in front of me. The joyful and peaceful sounds of the prairie, mute. The silence is then cut by the voice of one of those faceless figures. A deep voice and somehow hypnotic echoes in the silence:
- On the horizon, you see what you do not know. A world that has long ceased to be yours. The uncertainty is there.
Pointing behind me the other figure says:
- There you have your world, sure of belonging. Where many call your name, Gustave Montparnasse.
I look back and stunned, I see a desert where a row of gray figures line up in a column drawn on endless horizon, outlining the dunes.
I try to talk. I try to understand why the prairie begins to distance himself from me ... it flees under my feet and the desert starts to get near ... like a carpet to pass under my feet, it passes underneath me.
I watch for a moment without moving.
Then suddenly as if out of a trance, I turn back toward the houses and take a step in that direction. Both figures disappear ... as if they had never been there. The sounds, the sunshine, everything back as if by magic. Then I hear a voice whispering, not calling my name, but still, calling for me. A voice I know and I would be able to distinguish in a crowd. A voice that makes me open my eyes and realize that it had all been a dream??
- Wake up wake up please look ..
with her voice low and frightened ....
- Ummmm do you see that ... "Whispered pointing to the darkness .... sorry I think I never heard your name yet ...
I can not understand her question. My name? She woke me to know my name?
- Gustave, Gustave Montparnasse is my name, Miss Kristina.
Slowly realize that something out there is frightening her. Put my head out of the tent lurking and see a little hedgehog sniffing through the camp.
I smile and go back inside.
- It's nothing, everything is fine Miss, only a small nocturnal visitor looking for some company.
I smile and putting my arm around her shoulder let her lie down beside me, covering her body with a blanket and wait for her to sleep again, and soon also I end up falling asleep again
VLWolf
having taken her arm into mine we walk out of the soloon and deside to walk around town before showing her the bank pointing out the Church, Docs office, smithy and several other places talking and realy enjoying ourselves as we walk smiling all the long as we walk
MysticI
Feeling ashamed that she got scared by little forest animal Kristina blushed and bite her lips so hard trying not to cry of all tension that was around her past days... mumbling she needs to get ready for the last of the trip she gently woke up Lin who missed all this nonsense and for now she was so glad that little young lady did not see her so weak of such a small animal... Morning sun woke up the nature with all it beauty and them moving in nearer and nearer to the town made Kristina's heart beat so fast .. she was excited what she will find there ... and then most she was looking for answers to her questions... jumping from the wagon she waved to the doctor and Lin saying them to see them both later ... running to Melany's house ... opening wide door and taking poor woman in her tight hug swinging her around making all those carrots she was holding in her arms to fly all over ... what made the Melany's helper who was the old lady scream like crazy.. "what is wrong with you woman! look what mess you did here" but Kristina did not care she was so happy to be home to be here in town that even little angry tone or the old lady made her only giggle and laugh... gossip of them all day long exhausted Kristina and in the evening she dropped her tired body in the bed even not caring to undress... what made her night sleep almost impossible .. she was tossed from one side to other and sure open window with night noises did not help for her sleep too....
Early morning even before the sun rises... she stretched her young body making her way from the bed and just then feeling ashamed and dirty she was so glad again to find nice caring hands of Melany and hot steaming bath just for her ...
Sunday picnic that she saw on the window ... she was curious who she will see there and even if was so early she took her way to that flowery area ... just to see she is not alone anymore.... "Sir Gustave, morning, I did not know you are up so early too...." blushing she looked in his eyes his unshaven and tired face.... with same clothes as he was yesterday.... her eyes curiously scanned his body features... till ended again on his face... bright red shade of blush covered her again ... "just Gustave please" heard she when his face was smiling back to her now... and the playful light jumped in his eyes while he never let his gaze let go of hers....
Vanyels
Feeling soft hands on me , I wake up to see Kristina. " We are here , we made it to Silver Town. Smiling she jumps out and runs to lady called Melany . I look at father " Well we made see what this town brings us". Father looks and smiles and says "Lets get all our stuff out of this wagon , Im tired of it already. Laughing we got off and started to get everything out.
We got settle in the house and the Melany served us food and drinks and Kristina spoke non stop , think it was the first time Ive heard her speak so much and with so much happines. After all that food and drink we all went to bed . The next day I woke early and Melany had a bath ready. I helped Melany make breakfast , she turned to me and said " My young lady you sure have a good hand for cooking" I smiled and said thank you Melany ". When everyone had bathed and ready we all sat down to eat . Father turned to Melany and asked " Do you know of any available home or land ? , I want to make a clinic here. Melany said " Wonderful we are in need of more clinics this town is big and its going to keep growing, there is this old abandoned store by the town church. Very big , might need a bit of work here and there but it should be good for your needs. Father smiling thanked her. After that we left to go look at this old store. Turned out to be big and perfect for our clinic. Spacious for lots of sick beds and a office for father , the second floor needed more work but it would be perfect. Father turned and said " No kitchen, I will build one . He looked serious and ready . We had money for the repairs and to buy everything we needed.
Looks like everything is falling into place. Our new life in this town is starting and so far going well. Lets see what this road called life will take us next.
Aernus
The clinic was surprisingly well preserved, given the fact it was vacated some time now. Rummaging through the closets, going from room to room, through the office, the ward and finally coming to where would be their quarters.
- It's not too bad. He spoke to himself. - Some works to build a kitchen, and is not bad.
Returned to the street and set to work, unloading the wagon and carrying their stuff into the clinic while Aslin with a broom in her hand charged against spiders and mites, sweeping and singing.
They spent all day on it, stopping only to eat, hopping that would the last meal of canned beans and smoked meat. The sun was well below the horizon when they could sit and enjoy what was now their home.
The next morning he intended to search the house of Charlie Boone, someone he had heard to be the help he needed to build that kitchen.
Vanyels
Father and I set to work on our new home. Kristina was with Melany helping her with some things. I picked up a broom and began taking down all the spider webs. Father was looking at the closets and kept jumping back whenever something crawled out of them. I laughed and said " Father dont worry they are not poisonous spiders hahaha" Father turned and said " That dont mean they cant spook you a little". He moved on to look at the floors for any loose boards, all of a sudden I hear a load sound like a board braking . I stop and go to the next room , I look up and I see Fathers boot . I could hear him cuss. I burst in to laughter and he yells " Aslin you better not be laughing at your old man" but as soon as he said it he burst into a laugh. After all the chaos and Father getting his boot caught in some other floor boards, we have done most of the cleaning and had brought all of our belongings inside.
We sat inside and ate our last canned meal or at least hope that it was the last one. We both smiled at each other , happy to have a place to call our home. Father had plans to go and visit a man called Charlie Boone to help him built the kitchen and I was going to the shops to buy what our home needed and a few decorative things for it. It had been a long hard working day but I was very happy of how things were going.
CassieWDevine
I loved walking through town with Mr. Wolf. It was a wonderful little town, I could see myself being very happy here. Mr. Wolf seemed to be a very well respected gentleman and it was going to be nice working with him. We talked casually as he showed me where everything was then we entered the bank, He showed me the office where I would be working and explained what I would need to do. Thank you for a wonderful morning Miss Courtney but I fear I must return to my home so I can do my chores and take care of the horses. I would really like to take a ride with you early this eve if you would so desire. Oh Mr. Wolf that sounds lovely. I shall return early this eve and pick you up at the hotel. I have some ideas of where we can go and will bring some food and drinks to take with us. He walked me back to the hotel and bid me good bye. I watched his as he walked away and couldn't help but notice how handsome he was. I returned to my room and busied myself until time for him to return.
I glanced out the window and saw it was early evening and I needed to prepare for our ride. I braided my long hair and put on my riding dress and boots that I had boughten earlier at the little shop. Just then I heard a knock on my door, I opened it and there was Mr. Wolf. Evening Miss Courtney, are you ready for our ride. Well yes I am Mr. Wolf as I looked up and smiled at him. He held out his arm to me and led me outside. We stopped in front of the horses, he reached out and patted a beautiful chestnut horse on the nose. Miss Courtney this is River, the horse I promised you. You can keep him in the stables across the road. I have already made arrangments with them to board him for you. Oh my, he is beautiful Mr. Wolf, thank you so much. I will forever be in your debt. No Miss Courtney, I give him as a gift not a debt. He lifted me onto River then mounted his horse and we began to ride out of town. The sky was a beautiful light blue with puffy white clouds. The air was fresh and birds were singing. It was a perfect time for a ride.
VLWolf
i let her lead this time as we take a evening ride into the country side smiling to my self as i wonder what this beatuiful lady finds in me. Stoping soddenly i call a hult to our ride as we just stay upon our horses and watch the stars and the full moon pointing out each star form in the sky just knowing what marvels they are i lean over to her and ask her if i can kiss her before we head back into town i do plan a early morning walk or ride if you wish before we open the bank in the morning then turn around to ride back into toen before it gets too late in the evening
CassieWDevine
Mr. Wolf was so intriging as he pointed out all the beautiful stars to me. He moved closer and ask if he could kiss me, I couldn't speak so I nodded yes. He looked into my eyes as his lips grew closer to mine, I was nervous as I had never shared a kiss with a man before. His kiss was very gentle yet sensual. When our lips parted I opened my eyes to see him smiling. I wondered what he was thinking at that moment. My mind was racing, what did he see that drew him to me? How did I get so lucky to have such a wonderful man take a shining to me? I didn't want this night to end, at that moment I heard Mr. Wolf say we should head back to town. He then ask if I would like to join him for a early morning walk or ride before work. I would be honored to have your company Mr. Wolf, I'm sure it will start my first day of work off right.
We turned and headed back for town, I felt I was in a daze. Did he really kiss me or did I want it badly enough that I imagined it happened. No, the feeling was too strong it had to be real. I smiled as we arrived in town. We dropped my horse off at the stables. Mr. Wolf walked me to the hotel and kissed me once more. He told me good night and rode off towards his home. I walked slowly into the hotel and to my room. I layed down falling asleep thinking about how wonderful tomorrow would be.
MysticI
This Sunday Kristina did not find anyone at the picnic area... little disappointed she still walked around for a while picking up wild yellow flowers from what she made a nice head crown. .. letting her hair fall down... Kristina added the crown on her head swirling and laughing with the wind .... singing with birds some melody of love... summer weather was very nice and the waterfall near by looked so promising that she could not resist just to let her body to try that refreshing water... getting all to wash away... carefully afraid to slip she walked in the water... enjoying the beauty of the nature...
Kristina was spoiling herself not thinking about anything just hovering slowly surrounded by water lilies... her arms gentle played with little fish that seemed so curious about this little mermaid who forgot everything in the world and here and now was only her and them...
sound of cracking wood got her back and Kristina ran fast from the water... hiding her body behind the huge tree.... getting dressed she smiled feeling so fresh so relaxed so new as just born ....
then slowly ... on her way to town she picked some not bad looking fresh mushrooms hoping that Melany will be able to use them and not to get them sick... she did not have an idea what she was picking up... so she just used her sense and took only those whom she would like to eat.... bright red with white dots .. they looked so nice and beautiful... to her eyes ... she was thinking they will be very tasty too,,,,
in the town she spotted movements in the doctor place ... Gustave and his daughter was running in and out with some items ... she did not want to disturb them.... for now ... with all those goodies she had in her skirt....
in the tavern some lady named Blake was talking to the tavern old man daughter... Kristina already knew she is the new owner who promised a lot changes in town life and she was curious about them all... maybe even some nice live music with decent dances for regular town people... not only those who were looking for drinks and "fun"
holding one wild flower in her hand Kristina was nibbling on it... when she heard behind her deep voice... "if it tasty ... I would like to take a bite too..." Kristina turned around to look who would joke like this ... not realizing that mushrooms held so safe in her skirt revealed good part of her legs...
Esaunas
Esa wakes up, her body aching everywhere, she stretches and yawns, her arms reaching towards the sky. She looks around her and remembers she is now in the jail and wonders where the Sheriff and his wolf had gone. She stands up, stretches again, then looks around the jail. No. No one here but her. Deciding she will not take the chance of running into one of the men that were after her, she stays put inside the jail, looking around for something to eat and drink. She's so hungry and thirsty. There is nothing in the jail to eat or drink and now her body is telling her she needs to find the outhouse. Esa groans knowing she can't stay couped up in the jail much longer. She takes a peek out the window to see what's going on outside. First things first. Outhouse, then food and water. Dreading going out, not know if the men who wanted her were out there, she slowly opens the door and moves outside.-
Aernus
Early in the morning, Gustave, following the indications obtained in the city, knocked at the door of Charlie Boone.
While waiting for an answer, he looked around and could appreciate the place, friendly and cared.
Saw the wagon still in front of the house, so knowing that he should be home. Waited some more, and finally began to hear noise coming from inside the house. The door opened slowly and a face still sleepy, peered.
- Good morning, I'm Dr. Gustave Montparnasse, the new town doctor.
After a few brief moments of surprise Charlie Boone, opened the door completely and invited to enter.
Vanyels
Early morning I heard father moving about getting ready to go to Charlie Boone house. I got up from bed a bit sleepy, walked down the stairs and bumped into Fathers back. He almost jumped as high as the ceiling from being startled, "When did you wake up baby girl? You were as quiet as a mouse. Laughing I said " You need to pay more attention Father. After that whatever sleep I felt just went away. " Father would you like some coffee? He turned and said "thank you dear but Im off to Charlies home, I want to get there early so we can start on this kitchen. He put his coat and hat on turned and gave me a kiss on the cheek and left to go to Charlies Boone home.
It was to early for the stores to be open so I spent a bit of the morning looking at the rooms and deciding on what colors to decorate the home. Finally it was time I put on my favorite dress, light blue with a lovely pink apron over it so it would not get dirty, comb my black hair putting half of it up and leaving the rest down around my shoulders and back. Got the money I needed and my basket to put everything I needed to buy in.
When I got there the place was full of people, I was thankful that this town had a lot of stores to look. I spent what was left of the morning and most of the afternoon shopping. I had gotten most of what I needed. White curtains for the hospital room , white sheets for the beds, got lovely flower curtains for the kitchen, cream color ones for the living room, pink for my room and a bed set of blue and purple flowers sheets for my bed. I also got dads sheets and curtains. Also order all of the kitchen needs they should arrive in a few days giving father time to finish the kitchen by then. Order hospital supplies and medicine we would need.
I was leaving the market when a young man came towards me and gave me a rose and said " you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen" I blushed and thanked him, " My name is Rob , may I know your name ? he asked . I blushed even more and I said my name is Aslin. "You are new here I saw you yesterday with a man working in the old building". I told him "Yes my father and I moved here , he is the new town Doctor and Il be helping him as a nurse". It was getting late and I needed to get home Father would be worried by now. I said " it was nice meeting you but I best be getting home now. He smiled and said yes its best, Il be around here my dad owns the wood shop I help him make furniture so if you need anything please come by and your father too. I thanked him and walked towards home.
When I got home I put everything I bought away and got a glass and filled it with water, I set the rose in it and placed it in my bedroom by the window. It was the first time a boy had ever given me a flower , I smiled and thought oh " How would father react when he finds out?"
MinaAmarandeBear
She sits in a stage coach, bouncing around, her nose stuck in a book. She then starts to look around at all the beautiful scenery as she passes by it. This is it. She will make a start here. She smiles for the first time. She knows she will be a stranger here, but knows she will fit in here. She knows she will make it here.
She steps off the stage coach as they finally stop. And breathes in the fresh air. She almost dances around, but was afraid for anyone to see her dance strangely. She couldnt afford for people to make jokes about her, when she needed to be taken seriously. She grabs her bags off the coach and heads towards the telegraph office. Before going in, straightens her spectacles , and proceeds inside.
"Excuse me kind sir, My name is Anna Williams. I was wondering if you have anything for from a Mr Edward Williams? He is my father." She smiles sweetly at the old man.
"Well let me check here young missy." He goes to the shelf and looks around and finds a envelope in her name. "Here you go there missy, its awful thick. Might i ask whats in there?"
She smiles at him as he hands her the envelope with the telegragh inside. Then excitedly opens it, then reads the telegragh her father has sent.
I HOPE THAT YOU HAVE MADE IT THERE SAFELY STOP I HAVE SENT YOU THE DEED FOR THE BUILDING THAT YOU WANTED TO START A LIBRARY IN STOP I HOPE THAT YOU WILL MAKE IT GREAT SUCCESS AND MAKE ME PROUD STOP ALL MY LOVE, DADDY P.S. I HAVE SENT THE BOOKS THAT WILL GET YOU STARTED.
She smiles bigger and takes the deed out of the envelope and looks at it excitedly! My own library!!! I cant wait to get started!!! She thinks. She looks to the kind man and smiles at him. "Can you tell me where the post office is here?"
"You go out here and cross the way and then go 2 doors down. You cant miss it." He smiles.
She smiles back. "Thank you sir. How much do i owe you for the telegram?"
"No charge there missy. It was all taken care of by your father."
"Thank you again, and have a nice day!!!" She almost runs out the door, to the post office. When she arrives, she straightens up her dress and dusts herself off as best she could. She smiles at the young lady there. "Excuse me, is there a package here for me? My name is Anna Williams."
"Here let me check. Are you new around here? "
"Yes im here to start my very own library here in town."
"Really? Folks around here might be interested, especially the young'uns."
"Is there school around here then?"
"Yes ma'am, its in the church building. The schools during the week, and the church uses it on sunday."
"Oh how splendid!!! I love to see the opening of young minds!!!"
"Its a might refreshing to have new folk around. I might visit this library when its opened."
"How wonderful!!!"
"Here it is, the papers for it right here" She points to the big stack of boxes in the corner.
She squeals in delight as she runs over to the stack. Thank you daddy, she says to herself. She cant wait to get started!!!...
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-ONE
The morning light crept into the room as I opened my eyes to the new day. I went to shift my arm but I couldn't move... I felt a weight on me... I looked down, it was Cassy! She had crawled up under me! My arm was under her body and her head was laying in my chest... with one arm around my neck and one leg over my waist. Now I was scared to move! So I just laid there... trying not to stir her... thinking about how we must have looked! I hadn't had a woman lying on me like that in such a long time... her body was so soft and warm and a hint of fragrance drifted past my nostrils... she smelled so good! She squirmed a little as I tried to pull my arm out from under her... and her sleepy eyes opened and looked up at me for a second... then they closed again... and she just laid there! I was so afraid of how she was going to react... she might think I got her drunk last night... and took advantage. She laid there for a few minutes longer before she realized the position we were in! Her eyes opened again... wide this time... looking at me... she blinked then jumped up... "Oh my goodness!" she said, looking at down her clothing to ensure she was covered... "I'm sorry Charlie... I must have been dreaming!"... her face was flushed! She slid off the bed... looking back at me with a embarrassed look on her face. She dashed out the room saying... "I need to go to the outhouse!" I just sat there on my haunches... kinda stunned... "Ok Ms Cassy!" I laid back across the bed... thinking about what had just taken place... there was a nervousness in my spirit... yet there was a calmness that came over me... and I dozed off!
I awoke to the distant sounds of movement... clattering... I looked around the room remembering that Cassy was up and out of the bed! Trying to recapture yesterday... I shook my head and I thought and wondered... had I said anything to her last night... about going to town to see about that hand? I felt a bit confused, seeing myself sprawled across the end of a bed... a bed that a woman just left! I had romantic visions floating in my head... I must have been dreaming in my sleep, too! I stretched and yawned as I heard more noises in the other room! I called out... "Cassy?" In an instant... she was standing over top of me... and I hadn't yet even mustered enough strength to set myself up in the bed. "Yes Charlie?" She had such a pleasant smile! I turned over and sat up, wiping my eyes... trying to focus! She stood before me... with a smile on her face... looking dusty... strands of hair loosening from tied back bun. "What are you doing in there?" I asked... reaching and looking for her hand! "I was just tidying up in there a little bit... so much to do! Are you hungry? I can make some biscuits!" I gently pulled on her arm, pulling her toward me... seeking to examine her hand! I gasps for a second, slightly... and tried not to show my shock... but I had to say something! "Cassy... look at this thing!"... pointing at the mutilated bandage! The wrapping was coming loose and it was dirty... and wet! Grrrr! "Do you want to lose this hand?"... I snapped! She pulled her arm back in terror! I didn't mean to frighten her... but I had try and do something... to try to make her understand... this is serious! I looked into her eyes... tearing up! I sighed... and pulled her to me! I put my arms around her and I stroked her hair... and I whispered... "It's gonna be alright... Mr Charlie gonna make it alright!"
Suddenly we heard a rapping at the door... we both looked up at the door, then back at each other with amazement! There must have been 3... no more than, 4 people who even knew we were headed this way! I raised my finger to my lips motioning to Ms Cassy... to be silent! Watching the door, I eased away from Cassy and pulled my pistol from the holster on the floor... I cocked the revolver and crept towards the door! I looked back at Ms Cassy... waving and pointing for her to get behind the wall, out of view! Could it be Tom...? or the gentleman at the store with the maps...? or maybe the man at the stables, where we got the wagon? I couldn't think of anyone else!!! Another rap came on the door... Indians don't usually knock... could be a trap!... but, why?! I stood up and prepared myself for whoever or whatever was on the other side of that door! I put my ear close to the door, quietly listening for any movement on the other side, before I called out... "WHO'S THERE?" I faintly heard a man's voice call out... "Uuhhh... I'm trying to locate... a Charlie Boone?!" My heart started racing... I called back... "WHO WANTS TO KNOW?" The voice called back... "Uuhhh, the name's Dr Gustave Montarnasse... I came a calling because folks in town told me I should look up Charlie Boone... for some carpentry work to be done! I need a kitchen built in my home for my Daughter and myself! I can pay!"
I turned back, looking at Cassy peeking around the corner... I released the hammer of my sidearm as I turned back to the door and lowered the pistol to my side! I slowly pulled the door to me and peeked out... I saw a smaller gentleman standing there... glasses, blonde hair... medium build and well dressed! I cautiously looked in his eyes, watching his hands carefully as he tipped his hat to me, saying... "Is this the Boone residence?" I turned and looked at Cassy... the door still partially closed... she stepped from behind the wall... giving me the "OK" to let him enter. I pulled the door open and offered him passage... he was startled as he stepped into the room and saw Cassy! His jaw dropped at the sight of her... he looked around as if he expected to see someone else! "Uuhhh... morning Maham... hope I'm not disturbing you?" She just nodded, No. Before I let him get past, I asked him... "Who sent you here?" He was harmless enough looking... but I still didn't want no trouble! The man looked up at me, took off his hat and extended his hand to me... "My name is Dr Gustave Montarnasse! My Daughter and I just moved here from up North! And, well... I bought this place... an old building... for my Practice! It's big enough for us to live in, too... but it's old... and needs work! The main thing I need, is a kitchen!" I reached down and gripped his hand... his hands were small, but he had a very firm grip! My Momma always told me... ~From the strength of a handshake... you perceive the "character" in a Man!~ He continued his chatter... "Well... I asked around... and folks said I should get in touch with "Charlie Boone"... he hesitated and said... "You MUST be Charlie Boone!" He eyes kinda drifted... then he looked back up... "I mean... you know... the description!" I looked at him... "Ok... it's me... Charlie Boone!"
He started fumbling in a jacket pocket and pulled out a map to show me. It was the same map I got from that depot place... from the real helpful guy! I chuckled a little inside... and relaxed a bit... still listening! "The man at the store said he thought you were heading to this PLACE..." as he pointed to the map... "So I took my chances!" Ms Cassy stepped forward and spoke... "Well...I am the owner of this PLACE! Cassy Blake is the name... Charlie's my helper! What can we do for you?" "Well Maham... as you probably heard... I'm in bad need of your houseman!" Cassy giggled a little... "Houseman...? Where you from? The war is OVER... ain't you heard!" I said Charlie was my Helper!" No Maham... I mean, yes Maham... I mean, I didn't mean nothing by it... but I really need his help! Maybe WE can negotiate?" Cassy laughed out loud that time and said... "Negotiate? Well, go ahead... he's standing right there in front of you!" I caught a smile and a wink from Cassy! He looked back up at me almost fearful like... "Well... I, uuhhh... well... I don't quite underst..." I cut him off from stumbling over his words and said... "Well, Doc... tell me what can I do to help you? I saw sigh of relief come across his face! He grinned as he grabbed my hand again to shake! He was right friendly... for an unknown White Man! "Hold on a sec...!" he said as he dashed out the door! Within seconds he was back at the door with a bunch of rolled papers! He knelt down at one of Ms Cassy's large flat topped trunks and spread out a half a dozen drawings! "Come look!" he said... pointing at one... then another... his excited words were all running together! I couldn't understand a thing the man was saying! I turned to Cassy, bewildered... she smiled at me... and waved me on... her lips saying, "go talk to him!"
I knelt down beside him... trying to figure out what he was saying... and I started looking at the papers... they were drawings! These were real drawings... like architecture drawings... such detail... they even had measurements on them! While he was still rambling... I picked one up to look at closely... and I interrupted him... "Where did you get these from?" He stopped for a moment, peeking over the top rim of his glasses and said... "I drew them... this is the place I'm talking about the old build?!" Now my jaw dropped... I blinked at what I was looking at! I asked him... "You...? You did these drawings?" He looked up and answered... "Well, yeah... I figured I would need to show you SOMETHING!!" Still amazed, I asked again... "You drew all these by hand? These look professional!!" He looked up and smiled... "Thanks! Well... I did a little engineering work before I decided on Medical School!" I was beaming at those drawings... they had everything you would need to build anything! Now I was excited!
Ms Cassy interrupted with... "Can I fix you gentlemen some coffee?" I looked up at her with a smile as she smiled back... "That would be nice, Ms Cassy!" "Coming up!"... and off she went to the stove... she had already had a fire going! My mind drifted for a moment as I thought about how resourceful she was... I found myself staring. The Doc's voice brought me back to reality... and he and I started to communicate... and I began to understand his gibberish! Cassy brought us two cups of steaming hot coffee... placing them on a nearby trunk. He and I sat there for what must have been, more than two hours... discussing some of the things he wanted... the type of materials... I even made a few suggestions to him that he liked! Me and the Doc gonna get along just fine! So after a bit... we had a good idea of what he wanted and where to start! I agreed to meet with him in town and help him purchase the building materials needed! We settled on a fair rate of exchange for my services!
Cassy called out again... "You boys getting hungry?" I hadn't even noticed the aroma that filled the cabin til she had said something! Over the scent of the fresh brewed coffee... I smelled bread... and smoked meat... and there was something else! I raised up from my position... my nostrils sniffing the air... "Ms Cassy...? What you doing in there?" She hollered back... "You two just clean up those papers and come sit at the table!" I helped the Doc roll the drawings back up and I stacked them by the door. He was a smart little fella, the Doc is! We got up and sat down at the table... still talking about various design ideas! Cassy walked up with two plates of steaming hot food and set one in front of both of us! I looked at the smoking food ...completely covering the plate! Fresh baked rolls... smoked bacon meat... two sunny side up eggs and grits! I couldn't believe my eyes... it looked like a plate outta one them big city dinners! I looked up at Ms Cassy astonished.... my mouth open! "Thank you Maham," I heard the Doc say! I just sat there... looking at her... "Uh yeah... Thank you, Ms Cassy!"... remembering my manners very late! Looking the Doc enjoy his vittles, then looking down at me... she smiled and winked at me again! Suddenly, something came over me... I had the strongest urge, to just get up from the table, grab her and kiss her! But I knew, that was a no no! Cassy brought us another hot cup of coffee to wash it all down! I asked her... "Aren't you going to eat?" She pinched the back of my ear as she passed by into the kitchen and said... "I ate while I was preparing... I'm fine... enjoy boys yourselves!" She liked to touch... but I didn't mind... actually I kinda liked it!
What a meal... and it wasn't even noon! When the Doc finished I got up and took the cups and plates into the kitchen... Cassy still busy moving around. I looked at her from across the room... she was something! Then suddenly, it hit me! "Hey Doc... you being a Doc and all... I wonder if you could look at something for me?" "Sure"... he said... "you mind if I call you Charlie?" I turned to look at Cassy as I said, "No Doc... not at all!" I sat the dishes down and walked over to her and gently pulled her by the arm into the other room and sat her down where I was sitting. Looking her directly in the eyes, I said to the Doc... "Will you look at Ms Cassy's hand?" (Look at what a blessing, that was an earlier fear, had turned out to be! A Doctor in the house!) Cassy scooted back in the chair... I held her arm firmly, yet gently... still looking in her eyes... til she relaxed! I could feel the Doc's eyes looking at us... and the way I was handling her! The Doc got up and came to that side of the table and looked at what was left of our homemade bandage! "Oh my!"... he said! "I'll be right back!" And he dashed out the door again! "Oh Charlie," she whined, almost in tears... "NOOO... Pleaseeeee!" I rested my finger on her lips... our eyes locked... "Sshhhh... I'm right here with you!" The Doc came back in the house... he had a little black bag in his hand and laid it on the table. He looked in her eyes as I held her gently by the arm... "Maham... may I take a look?" I knelt down beside her and held her arm for the Doc to examine. I brushed her hair back from her face... she had begun to perspire! "I won't hurt you!"... he assured. She looked at me, almost in tears... I wiped her brow with my table cloth and smiled at her... she was biting her lip! The Doc began to pillage thru his open bag and brought out a bright, shiny pair of scissors... Cassy jumped back! I softly rubbed her arm as she let him approach. He first cut thru the makeshift protection we had attempted and revealed the gruesome wound... Cassy turned her head... I even winced when I saw it, myself! The Doc said... "Quite a gash you got there, young lady!" "Doc...?" I said with a slight quiver in my voice... "Can you help her out?" He went back digging in his bag... "Yep...!" He pulled out some rolled linen... a couple of small bottles with different colored fluids and some little pads. He looked up at me... "Charlie... can you fetch me some water? I'll need to clean this up a bit!" I got up to get the house pail and ran toward the door! Cassy screamed... "Charlieeeee!" I turned around... eyes wide, standing at the door... I raised my finger to my lips, "SShhh... I'll be right back... just getting the Doc some water!" When I got back I rushed to her side... she was frightened... she was trembling! I sat the bucket down in front of the Doc. "Ms Cassy"... Doc talking... "I have something I can use to numb the area... you shouldn't feel a thing!" He poured from a small bottle down onto the dried bloody mess... and began to massage her hand... "I need a clean towel, Charlie", he said. I remembered where they were... I brought two! He gently rubbed the wound... dipped the rag in the water... and drenched the hand. Then he dipped her whole hand down in the pail... "This will be a little cold... but it shouldn't hurt!"... he said. I gently squeezed the bottom of her arm... supporting her. When he pulled her hand out... it was like a miracle... it still looked bad... but it was all clean!!! We were both shocked... Cassy was batting her eyes... I wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and smiled at her and she laid her head on my shoulder. The Doc pulled out a bottle of that red stuff... and poured a small bit.. and rubbed it into the very opening of the wound... she closed her eyes tightly... I squinted! "Does that Hurt?"... he asked! She peeked and whimpered... "No... not really!" Then he took a couple of those pads... squeezed some kind of salve on them... then placed them directing in the center of the wound. Then he grabbed one of the rolled linens... "Charlie... you hold her hand up.. just like this!" I held her arm up and supported her... she rested her head under my neck. He wrapped the thin linen over and over around her hand and wrist until it covered her whole palm... with fingers sticking out of the top... then he secured it with some kinda little clamp. He began to put things back in the little black bag and said... "As the numbness wears off, it will begin to ache a little bit... but it'll feel a whole lot better than it did! Then it will start to itching... just means the tissue trying to mend! In time the feeling will come back, after the palm skin has been restored! It's a slow heal because of the area in the hand... and you'll always see evidence of it... but, you'll be fine!" I will say this tho... a few more days in the condition it was... it would have become infected! That would have required a great more to correct... possibly even... surgery!" "You know, Doc... I was just thinking about that!! Like a blessing... that you chose to come out here today!! We are very thankful!" My mind drifted for a moment... as I thought about Tom... and Ms Lilly and the ordeal... and the prayers! Cassy and I both looked at the pretty new bandage and smiled at each other... then at the Doc! "Thank you Doc... what do we owe you?" He closed up his bag and smiled... "You don't owe me anything... I'm just glad you'll be able do the work I need!"
"Well, I guess I'd better be heading back to town... my Daughter will be get to worrying!" The Doc grabbed his bag and headed for the door... then he stopped, turned back and said... "It was very nice meeting you both... and Ms Cassy, I want to thank you for your gracious hospitality and a grand meal!" He tipped his hat before putting it on, and walked out the door. We both stepped out on the porch to see him off... waving to him as he mounted his horse! Sitting in his saddle, I heard him call out... "Oohhh, Charlie... I'm gonna need you to bring Ms Cassy to town next week... maybe Tuesday... so I can change that dressing! And... try not to get it wet!" As he rode off toward the trail I turned and looked at Cassy's smiling face... I couldn't resist my urges that time! I pulled her to me... looked deep into her sparkling green eyes and I gently kissed her on the lips... and she responded... and kissed me back! We seemed to have our own little special, private closeness that only we shared... and only we knew!
Aernus
The return trip, it seemed now much shorter, though, have now been able to enjoy all the beauty of the route. Very different from what he was used to.
Charlie seemed like an affable guy and someone he could actually trust the work intended for the house...... That wound was slightly infected .... luckily, and thanks to his timely visit, everything would be okay.
And wrapped in these thoughts without realizing he was home.
Dismounted and led the horse to the stable, lit his old pipe and slowly headed for home ............
Lin had a huge smile on his face waiting for him, eager to show him everything she had bought. Curtains bed sheets.... and of course ... had to see all, as she explained where and how everything would suit. Maybe he heard half and the other half did not quite understand, but always nodding, but curtains and sheets was not his vocation.
- ... "Market ... Rob .... young man ....". Immediately he did not understand, but something in that conversation made him realize that her joy was not only to do with the curtains .... Not wanting to understand, because he did not knew how to deal with a daughter in love, and to divert the conversation, invited her for a walk and try to find where to dine.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-TWO
After the Doctor leaves…
Standing side by side, we watched the Doctor ride off toward the trail… … with my arm over her shoulders… and her arm around my waist! She seemed to be very pleased about the Doctor coming and tending to her wound… I smiled as I thought about it… that meant we didn’t have to “fight”… about going to town! I looked at Cassy and smiled… her face was lit up like a Christmas Tree! I could tell she was content. It felt so good, just seeing her face… the glow that emanated from her smile… and I began to feel the circumstances surrounding this “odd couple” situation that put us here together. She rested her head on my shoulder as we watched the settling dust from the disappearing horse. My mind drifted back through the day’s events and I marveled at the transition from one point to the next. We had an unexpected visitor, an unknown man, shows up outta nowhere! But… that visit proved to be such a blessing to us both! We had met the town Doctor, and that was a good thing! I secured a job, a real paying job! And Cassy got treated for a really bad injury… right here at Home! HOME? Did I say HOME? Surprised at my own thoughts… I turned and looked at her… she was so special… and she always made me feel so special inside! I was really beginning to feel like… it WAS Home! She… and I! My heart started beating fast as I felt a glow from within… a strange feeling… Like… I had to say something to her!
“Well… back to work!” she interrupted as she whirled around and dashed back inside. I stood there for a moment wondering what was happening to me! I gazed blankly at the beauty of the land before me… with butterflies in my stomach! Her voice broke my drifting feelings… “Charlie… can you get me some water so I can wash this hand full of dishes?” Just hearing her voice made me know… eventually, I WAS going to have to tell her about these feelings! I stepped in the house and into the kitchen where she was… looking for the walking pail. I picked up the bucket and I just stood there… looking at her… watching her! She must have felt my eyes on her… she turned and looked up at me with a little cock in her one brow and said… “Charlie? You ok? Is something wrong?” At that moment, when our eyes met… her appearance changed… she looked positively radiant… she had… like a glow about her! I stammered… “Uuhhh… it’s nothing… I’m fine!” My face felt warm suddenly as I backed away, heading for the well. As I drew the water from the well… I began to realize that I was developing strong feelings for this woman… a White Woman! ~Have I lost my mind?~ I thought! My stomach was churning as I came back inside and set the bucket on the floor near her feet. Again… I just stood there… staring at her… watching her move about. She felt me observing her again… “Charlie… are you sure you’re ok?”… she turned and asked! I stuttered again… with a lump in my throat… “Uuhhh, yeah! I’m fine!” I lied… I wasn’t fine at all! I was scared to death! My heart was racing… my head was in a daze… I knew I had to say something! But what would I say? And how? I hadn’t had these kind of feelings… in so many years! I was lost for words! I turned away from her saying… “Lemme try to rearrange these trunks… to make them easier to use!” I had begun to perspire! As I moved the boxes, trucks and cases around the room… I found myself constantly looking in her direction… searching for her presence! I was fascinated!
We worked in the house for the rest of the evening … finding places for things… organizing the trunks and crates for easiest usage! But, I wouldn’t let her touch anything bigger than a folded blanket… cuz of that hand!! But she was hard to stop… she’s head strong… just kept on going!!! I had to make her understand and said… “Look… I’ll tell you what! You’re done with most of that kitchen stuff… and I’m doing ok in here… why don’t you just sit over there on that trunk… and tell me where you want me to move things?!” I smiled at her as she untied her apron… and she smiled back as she walked over and took a seat! “Well… can you put all my books on this wall?… and, don’t you think these trucks with linen and toiletries…and the medicines , should go over here?” ...pointing to the other side of the room, she asked. Well… we rearranged that entire large room that night… and moved all of the crates and trunks in place in other areas of common use, in the house! I remember her saying… “Charlie? You want me to fire up a lantern?” I smiled… “That would be fine Ms Cassy!” Thinking about how handy she could be at times… she was a “real” helper! We accomplished quite a bit that night! It had gotten dark by then… and out there, where we were? It was past dark… it was Pitch Black!” It had been a long day… but a prosperous one… a blessing… and I am so thankful!
There was some silence… I swallowed… my heart started racing again! Should I Do it now? Before being consumed by the stillness of the moment, I blurted out… “Cassy… I need to tell you something?!" Her eyes opened wide… “You do?” I was just about to ask YOU something!!” She giggled… I smiled. “Ok, Ms Cassy… Ladies First!” She cleared her throat and began… “Charlie… I need to ask you something?!” A lump developed in my chest! What was she about to say??? “Now, Charlie? I don’t want to take time from your paying job with the Doc and all… and I’m not saying anything that has to be done right away…” She was batting her eyes at me! I looked at her long eyelashes as if I was seeing them… for the first time!! I was still trying to figure out what she was trying to say… to kinda prepare myself!
Her green eyes penetrated my very spirit… my body was unusually warm! Coming back to reality, I said… “Ok… Ms Cassy… no problem… what is it?” She hesitated… “Would you… make our furniture… you don’t have to do it right away… we can just do a piece here… or a piece there… no Rush Charlie… I promise!!” I watched her pretty eyes and chuckled… “Now, Ms Cassy… you know I’ll build you anything you want… if it’s in MY Power… and if I got the right tools and materials!" She jumped up throwing her arms around my neck… almost knocked me over!! “Oohhh, thank you, Charlie! I will get you anything you NEED… you name it!” I got a rush to my head when she said that! She was speaking of the work to be done and what I would need to do the job! But somehow… in MY head… I processed it as… ~The only thing I NEED… is YOU!~ Our eyes were locked on each other… four eyes as one… “Now, Charlie… you have to stop calling me Ms Cassy… people will get the wrong idea… but for real… I don’t must care what other people say… I know who I am!” I smiled... she's a strong woman!
Settling back down on the truck she asked... “Ok, Charlie… now, what did you have to tell me?” I started to perspire again… but I concluded… it was now or never!!! I looked in her eyes and mustered some courage and came out with… “Cassy… I think I LIKE you!” Her brows raised and her eyes were wide open… then she covered her mouth as she giggled and said… “I LIKE you too, Charlie!”… giggling more! I almost felt rejected… I was confused… I just sat there looking in her eyes… my mouth open. She must have been sparked by the expression on my face! “Why, Charlie?...” looking further into my eyes… “You’re serious… aren’t you?” My eyes dropped… glancing around the floor… “Charlie? Look at me!” I looked up at her… feeling water building in my eyes… what else could I say? "Yes Cassy?" “Charlie…can I ask you something?” “Yes… of course!” Then she said to me… “Do you… WANT ME... as a woman?” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! I felt a tear creep from the corner of my eye as I said… “When we fell... and you hurt your hand… we TOUCHED! When we got to the cabin… we were both so happy... we TOUCHED! The first morning in the cabin, in the bed… in our sleep... we TOUCHED! And when the Doc left… I just couldn’t control myself!!” She reached over and took my hand and squeezed my palm… I shivered! She came over to me and sat in my lap… and put her arms around my neck and laid her head on my shoulder… and whispered… “It’s ok, Charlie… it’s ok!”
Her body was warm against mine and her breath was hot on my neck… yet she was soft as cotton… and yet, as hard as we both had worked… I could still smell a flower fragrance on her skin. I felt her squeeze me a little tighter… and whispered in my ear again… “Charlie…? You wanna know something?” I pulled her back to see her face… brushing her hair out of her eyes… she was blushing! She said to me… “I had some feelings about YOU… the first time I saw you!” I went into immediate shock! I was embarrassed, I think… and I’m not sure what “blushing” feels like in a black man… but I felt something… kinda warm in my head! Then I felt a warm glow take over my body as I looked at her! Seemed like, every time I would look at her… she got more attractive to me!! She giggled and hopped off my lap… and ran in the room where the bed was. My eyes followed her… it was very dark… but with the lantern’s dim light, I could see silhouettes and shadows! I could see her moving in the darkness… I could tell she was removing her clothes… soon to be naked… and I was aroused! I sat there in the dark with the flickering candle flame… rising and falling… each time revealing a different view… of Cassy! I saw many views of shadows and movement... sometimes, I saw flesh! I heard her call out from the dark area… “Charlie…? Please blow out the lantern… and come in here with me?!” My heart skipped a beat… I know it did… I FELT it! I cupped my hand around the flame… and blew the lantern out! The whole house turned pitch black… my eyes were dilating… and I couldn’t see a thing!!! It’s a good thing we finished arranging in here… I would never have survived that obstacle course! All I had to do is aim myself at where her voice comes from… it should be clear… no trunks or boxes! I called out… “Cassy… say something!” There was a pause before she replied… “SOMETHING!” And started giggling! She had jokes… I was blind! But, that little exercise did just what I needed… created a homing device… straight ahead! “Oouch”… I stubbed my toe on the bed post!! Grrr… where are my boots…? How come they’re not on my feet…? “Charlie…? Are you in here? Can you feel the bed?” “My TOE just did…!” I snapped. Her voice came back from the dark… “Come over here… Charlie!” I couldn’t see anything! I felt my way onto the mattress… then I felt one of her feet… under a cover… “Oops!” I said… her foot jerked a little, but came back. “It’s ok Charlie!” Even though I could not see… I could envision the smile on her face! I forgot which way the bed was turned… am I at the foot or the head… or the side!? Just as I was feeling my way… the darkness said…“Charlie? Take off your clothes… ALL of them… before you get in bed!” I fumbled with my clothes like I didn’t know what to do! Suddenly… I felt her hand on my chest… then two hands… unbuttoning my shirt! I helped her out with that… then I stopped her! I think, “I” should do the pants! I pulled down my jeans in a pile on the floor but left my drawers on… and started looking for my proposed position. The darkness spoke again… “ALL of them, Charlie!” I twisted my brow… how did she know that? She can’t see anything either?? I made the effort and removed my skivvies! When I climbed back onto the bed... I felt her foot and leg… guiding me to my place. “Get under the cover!” she said. I searched for the covers edge and slipped under it… I could feel her arm. There was silence! This time, the darkness said… “You can come a little closer if you like… I don’t bite!” and she giggled. I slid to my left a little more and I could feel the whole length of her body… she was naked! And SO was I! It had been at least 20 years... since I'd been naked with a woman! I felt her hand pull my arm and take my hand… and she laid my hand on her nude body... I could feel her breathing! Then she placed her hand on mine... and she guided me to her body! Her skin was so soft and warm... and she smelled sooo good! My head began to spin! We touched as never before! My body tingles as I speak now... as I think about it! We embraced... our bodies locked together in passion… petting... kissing... rubbing!! Touching each other, in all parts... with our hands and our bodies... trembling... sweating... moaning!! And we had intimacy that blended our souls... and our limbs... and fulfilled the natural lusts!! And then... we had ecstasy... with a climax in the end... and a SEED... and a bliss... beyond perception!! Now we are, ONE!
MeghanMadison
NTRODUCTION of : MERCEDES KATE FLYNN:
Three days of steady snowfall blanketed Wexford, Ireland in a thick layer of white paralyzing the city. In the Flynn cottage, twelve year old Joy and ten year old Grace fretted at the little living room window watching the snow piling up by the minute. They worried that St. Nicholas would not be able to visit tonight, Christmas Eve, 1845. They were the daughters of William and Margaret Flynn. William was the local baker and made a fair living at it in his little downtown bakery. He'd struggled to get home early, not just because of the storm, but because Margaret wasn't feeling well that morning. She was heavy with their third child and a week past due. She'd taken to her bed before dinner leaving William to feed the girls and get them ready for bed. As he tucked them in he assured them that St. Nick would find them and promised he would leave them the most wonderful gift. He kissed them both goodnight then hurried to Margaret's side.
The Flynns knew no help would be arriving because of the storm, so William prepared as best he could. The child allowed Margaret a very easy delivery. Only three hard pushes and at one minute past midnight, Mercedes Katie Flynn entered the world slipping safely into the strong hands of her father.
Mercedes was a pleasant baby who was always smiling. Her copper curls and brilliant emerald eyes made her the center of attention wherever she went. With Joy and Grace being so much older, it was as if Mercedes had three doting mothers and because of them she walked and talked at an early age. Dubbed Mercy by her sisters, claiming it threaded their three names together .... Joy, Grace and Mercy, they called themselves the Blessed Sisters. They told little Mercy Kate fairytales and made up stories all the time and Mercy absorbed every word. They fashioned fairy wings and a crown from cardboard and dressed her up with scraps of fabric donated by Mother and she would flit and dance about the rooms granting wishes or casting spells. When she learned to read she collected every book of fairtytale legends and lore she could find.
By the time Mercy entered her teens, both sisters were married and gone. Joy to England and Grace to Scotland. She missed them terribly so William began taking her with him to the bakery every morning. To his delight, she was a natural, learning all he taught quickly. And more important, she loved it as much as he did. Mercy scoffed at schooling claiming she had no need for it.... her sisters had taught her to read and how to use numbers. What else was there for an Irish lass but marriage later on. She much preferred to work in the bakery alongside her father and she was soon more of a partner than a helper.
One day, when she was 18 years old, a tin shop opened across the way, owned by a very handsome young man... Tom Sullivan. Mercy was smitten. She'd never had any interest in the village boys. They flocked around her attempting to court but she found them to be boorish and immature. She politely turned each one down until they finally gave up. But Tom had caught her eye.
Shortly afterwards, her beloved father suffered an attack and died. The family was in shock and heartbroken. Joy and Grace, along with their husbands and Joy's baby girl, Sarah, came home to Ireland for a few weeks. During that time they all decided what needed to be done. The girls had to return home for their husbands jobs. Mercy assured her mother that she could run the bakery by herself just as her father had all those years. Margaret was comforted by that, but so lonely without William. They all decided it might be best if Margaret went home with Joy for a while. Perhaps Sarah would take her mind off her troubles. Mercy was, indeed, perfectly capable of taking care of herself and told her mother to go and enjoy herself... a change of scenery can do wonders.
Mercy loved being on her own and each day the bakery turned a profit. Tom started coming by each morning for a muffin and would stay to chat a bit with her. He had an easy way about him and he made her laugh. He was charming with his black hair and ice blue eyes and dazzling smile. It was not long before Mercy was in love. She invited him to dinner one night and he walked her home when they closed their shops. At Tom's urging, the inevitable happened between them. He told her he loved her and wanted to marry her. For weeks, they spent every evening together and Mercy wrote to her mother telling her she had found her prince charming. She walked on clouds and began to plan their wedding.
Then three things happened all at the same time it seemed. First, Margaret decided to stay permanently with Joy and wanted to Mercy to sell everything and join them. But Mercy wanted to stay in Ireland and continue things the way they were. Margaret understood and gave Mercy her blessing. The second thing that happened, was a small growing fear that she was with child. In fact, she was certain but kept it to herself for now. The third thing was devastating. She'd found a note from Tom slid under the bakery door. She could barely finish the note for the tears blurring her eyes in disbelief. He told her he was sorry, but that he never intended for them to go as far as they did. That he was married and had to stop seeing her. His wife was pregnant and needed him. The irony was too much. Mercy read the note over and over each time like a knife in her heat. When she finally looked up she saw the FOR SALE in the window of his shop. He was already gone and she had no idea where. She went back to the cottage and spent the day in bed crying.
The next day, she started planning. She wrote to her mother and told her that things had not worked out between her and Tom but that she was fine and Mother should not worry... she would be in touch.
There was only one way out of this in order to save face. She had to leave Wexford. She quietly packed her personal belongings... plus her books and photographs, some family heirlooms then sold both the bakery and the cottage making a tidy sum of money... more than enough to book passage to America and start a new life. She knew it would be a struggle and that what she was planning would haunt her forever, but she had no choice.
She arrived in Philadelphia with her luggage and a few small crates and found a boarding house where she could stay and store her things until she found what she was seeking. There was a beautiful Catholic church just down the street from the boarding house and Mercy spent a good deal of time there in prayer asking God to direct her. Begging His forgiveness.
One evening, after lighting a candle, while she was on her knees weeping her prayer once again, she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was the priest who had seen her many times in anguish. He took her hand and led her to a seat and gently pried the story from her. He was very moved by all she'd done to make the situation right and told her of a convent in the city where she could get help. He was right. The nuns took her in and cared for her for the remainder of her time. But there were rules. When the baby came, she would not be allowed to see the child, but turn it over to them and they would find a wonderful home for it. She was not to ask questions... just recover and leave and swear to never return. That God will provide and she should trust Him.
All this time she would periodically write to her mother and lie about how things were going along beautifully.
Mercy's baby was born in the middle of the night on June 23, 1865. It was a long labor but then it was finally over. Mercy tried to see the child before they could whisk it away, but they covered it with a blanket and hurried from the room. She did not even know if it was a boy or girl. This was a fitting punishment for the sin she committed with Tom. She only wished he was being punished as well. This would be her personal heartache for the rest of her life. Never again would she get close to a man. Never again.
She returned to the boarding house following her recovery and a month later was having dinner in the dining room when a new boarder joined the table. The conversation was always pleasant but this gentleman had something interesting to say. He'd just returned from Texas and was commenting how busy and noisy Philadelphia was....... not to mention how dirty. He said he'd passed through an idyllic small town that was just starting to grow. Friendly people... open skies and lots of fresh air and land. He was making it his life's goal to end up living in Texas. Mercy turned his words over in her mind....."Where did you say you were, Sir?" He smiled at her....."Little town called Silvertown. The railroad is only a few miles north of it. Are you planning a trip, little lady?" Mercy smiled back... " I believe I just might be. Tell me... do they have a bakery in Silvertown?" He thought for a moment rubbing his chin then looked at her with a raised eyebrow....."Why no... I dont' recall seeing one. Are you a baker?" She nodded.... "I am." "Well if you are looking for a nice place to live and do business, Silvertown is the spot. Pretty little lassie like yourself will have no problem making friends."
Two days later, Mercy was riding the train west with all her belongings on board. She had the bulk of her money pinned to her petticoats and kept going over the figures and making a list of all she would need to start up her bakery. She hoped the townsfolk would be agreeable to a bakery. It was days of being jostled back and forth on the rails. She passed the time sleeping and reading and planning.....and as always, praying for her baby. The tears still came easily as she remembered vividly the tiny cries she'd heard and she wondered if they would ever stop.
When she stepped off the train she was greeted with a face full of dust. A warm wind was blowing... she waved her hand in front of her face and coughed. This was something she'd have to get used to. She looked around noticing how brown it all seemed. No rolling green hills..... no lush fields. No wildflower colors spotting the land. Just some yellow buttercups sprinkled through the dry prairie grass. Yet somehow it suited her mood. She watched her crates being unloaded then went in to the man at the counter to make arrangements to keep her things here until she could find a way to transport them to Silvertown. He charged her one dollar and gave her directions. Said she might be lucky enough to run across a traveler who would give her a lift. It was 5 miles.
She paid the man and thanked him then walked out into the hot Texas sun already unbuttoning her jacket and fanning herself with her hat..... then started off into her new life.
Serithis
James Clayton, such a pivotal name to himself. Is it truly his identity? Or just a show for the townsfolk of Silvertown. He was a farm boy is his early ages and ran away from home. He was no librarian, no extra hand. He was an outlaw, one of the very best. Ran with Notorius gangs all over the west. Some including Billy the Kid, and Jesse James. So why had he come to this peaceful town under a guise? He regrets some of his decisions in life some of them not so. It all started back in 1838. Born directly on the border of Mexico and into the U.S. His father, was John Clayton, a farmer in his days. He had a lovely mother, Bell Clayton. As a boy he grew up herding sheep, and cows with his Pa. as he grew of age he disliked the farm life. One day in the warm summer of June, the air was cool, the air was crisp and there was something in the air. Ma had cooked a fine apple pie that morning in celebration of his birthday. He smelled the scent from his room, eagerly jumping out of bed. He had turned 16, an age that most considered to be a man. His transition from childhood to adulthood had finally come. His mother, made the sweetest pie and handed him a glass of milk to go with it. " Happy Birthday Jamie, today's a special day for you. " James couldn't have been more happy that day. His father came back from the general store. " Son, we have a surprise for you." They all went to the back and there stood a magnificent chestnut horse and a small box. " Son, your 16 now and your a man. I got this horse for ya, she 7 years old, and one of the finest ones. and i even got something else for ya." His father opened the box and there stood a silver eagle coin and a revolver. This was the most single greatest day of his life.
Nightfall came and the air became stiff and cold. It was dark and quieter than other nights. But something was off, the atmosphere was different. At the night's peak, riders came into town, loud and drunk. His mother took a peek out the window to see what the ruckus was. Bandits from the look of it. One bandit on a horse shouted :
" Alright you peaceful having pigfuckers, where is that son of a bitch Clayton?!" Silence arose, and my father nowhere to be found.
" Anyone? No? Okay I'll play your game you sons'a bitches. I give you the count of 3 to come one out or i'll burn this town to the ground!"
His bandits roared with him. Slowly each one of the citizens of the town came outside their homes with their hands up. The general store manager came up to the bandit leader.
" We don't want to no trouble 'round here."
"Where's Clayton old man?"
" There is no John Clayton around here, mister."
" I didn't say John did I ? You lying piece of shit"
The bandit leader shot the manager dead in the head.The townsfolk scream.
" You got 2 more god damn seconds to get Clayton's ass out here. " No one responded. Suddenly someone fired a shot and the bandits attacked the town. "This is Our gang territory now!" Molotov were thrown and homes were set afire. James's mother held her gun and shot a bandit who tried to enter the home. She was terrified. More bandits came to the house. His mother was shot near the heart. As James held his dying mother in his arms she spoke softly.
" Go my son, leave this place never return, I love you dearly from the bottom of my aching heart. Your a good son. take my necklace with you and go."
" But-"
" Go Now!"
He ran toward his new horse and rode fast into the deep west. All but memories to him now. Tragic and spiteful memories. Revenge is his only ally.
Aernus
Walking along the main road, could be seen some windows illuminated by the dim light of oil lamps. The projected shadows of people moving inside the houses. The sounds of evening echoing down the street. Some passersby greeting themselves, but the street was almost empty. Aslin although looking pleased remained silent, which currently pleased him. He guessed her thoughts. That afternoon shopping had apparently awakened some feelings that now, and remembering his youth made him smile.
Approaching the tavern, and listening now louder the typical sounds of a house starting to animate with the people eager to, some forget, others remember, pushed the door of the tavern and at the exact moment he entered, Aslin stopped looking towards the end of the street, making him look too. Miss Kristina stood, clearly engrossed in her thoughts, not realizing that someone approached her half hidden by shadows. Both he and Aslin, felt the need to approach Miss Kristina and that strange man. Already close to them, they heard the man speak:
- If it tasty ... I would like to take a bite too ...
He felt his face turn red ... with rage. How dare someone to address that way to a lady .... Worse ... how dare someone to address that way to Kristina?! His hand came down and touched the butt of his colt. There was a long time since he drew his Colt Frontier. The .455 caliber was something that could inflict considerable damage in a quick and steady hand, and his hand, due to the years spent in the army, was .. Perhaps the gentleman wants to taste also a bit of lead? He asked, masking his anger and trying to give a tone of jest.
The man was speechless and paralyzed. Certainly did not expect anyone to interrupt him. Remained behind the man while Aslin took the hand of Kristina and both walked in hasty step towards the tavern. He waited they to enter. Silence .... for a moment it seemed that the world was silent ... expectant.
- Friend. The man stammered. Only joking. I was going away, I do not seek trouble.
Wielding now the colt, pushed it between the ribs of the man saying.
This was in spite of all your lucky day.Get out of here, fast ...
He waited the man to disappear into the night, and turning around, walked calmly to the tavern, entered and saw Aslin and Kristina sitting at a table .... looking a bit apprehensive. He smiled and sat down with them
MysticI
Totally puzzled by what just happened Kristina just let Aslin to take her to the tavern.
Sit there smashing rest of mushrooms in her skirt even did not bother to look there ... her gaze was locked on the door waiting for him to come... and here he is ... her Hero ... that saved her? maybe he did .. she would like to think there was need for saving her... as it looked so.... brave... so different ... and so romantic ... she smiled thinking looking at him now as in slow motion moving towards them... his bright blue eyes locked with hers till he sat next to them smiling... and whole world stopped by that moment... Kristina looked down now blushing still feeling his eyes on her and just now she saw her pretty mushrooms there so shamelessly laying in her skirt... what else she saw that her skirt was way up ... her face was having waves of hot waves making it go from pale white to bright red as just now she realized how she looked there outside when that strange man with sarcastic voice was talking to her... ooo God he saw not only mushrooms he saw much much more that is why he offered .... ooo God she even could not breath now thinking what he had in his mind.... just now Kristina looked at Gustave and he looked even more man to her then he was before .... now she clearly understood why she needed to be saved after all...
" Ummmm Sir Gustave and Aslin I would like to say thank you for you both for being here in the very right moment and saving me .... If you would let me I would like to do something for you two ... " she looked down in her skirt and then she did what she would never done before ... she offered them to make a nice dinner from those so pretty mushrooms that she PICKED with her own hands out there in that big forest.... why it was so brave of her to offer... nobody knew that she was raised as little spoiled daddy girl ... more then boy then girl ... she never visited the kitchen in her life ... food was offered in a big room and always what she wanted ... she lived nice easy life not thinking about those little things that meat on their table needs to be prepared somehow... and just once just once already in this town ... she tried to make herself meal ... what almost cause to burn Meadow kitchen... till the Priest Thom did not save her ... with offer to get ready meal.... from that on she just looked how Melany and her help were busy in the kitchen and all looked so easy ... so by now ... those mushrooms .... could not be so hard to prepare... this all was buzzing in her head spinning from all what happened and now ... words came out from her pretty small mouth and she could not take them bad.... Kristina was braving herself ... that she can do it and she will....
Aernus
He looked mushrooms ... looked Aslin ...... looked at Kristina and again to Aslin.
How to tell Kristina they were not edible ..... She seemed so eager to cooking them ... and he really wanted to share an evening with Kristina.
Sure miss. We would love. Gave a little touch in Aslin foot when she was preparing to speak, guessing what she was to say.
His head working full steam ..... Just gotta swap the mushrooms ... we have some at home ....
I volunteer to wash and peel the skin ........ that red skin with those white flecks, although beautiful can not be eaten Miss Kristina. So if you do not mind I take mushrooms and prepare them and miss Kristina can cook them for us tomorrow?
And now lets order something to eat? Not giving her time or chance to say no.
MysticI
Not letting them to see how good was to hear those words she hide her eyes behind the glass of water... and tried her best to looks sad and upset as how much she wanted to cook for them... but in real .. to tell the truth she was happy to hear his words ... and by tomorrow she was hopping to get in touch of that old lady ... Melany's help that cooked so good and get from her how to cook those .... mushrooms to be yummy.... for now she just sit still making her best... to let her skirt to drop as soon as Gustave touched mushroom... and smiled at him.... " Yes ... thank you ... I think that would be nice for today... I appreciate all help you offer... and I will gladly to do some meal for us tomorrow ... she blushed when his arm touched her briefly by taking the last mushroom from her skirt and even more when he tried to adjust her skirt to way down .. feeling his arm there brushing rest of it.... she smiled and looked at him .... gladly seeing the server coming with their food ... just now she realized that she did not eat all day ... her growling stomach was making sounds ... very not ladyish sounds and she tried to silence them curling her arms around herself... food looked so delicious and the evening promising ... Kristina little by little relaxed and her laugh mixed with Aslin and Gustave baritone fulfilled the tavern... she did not notice when the wine changed her drink and now here surrounded by people she trusted completely she felt good as she did not feel for long time...even his hand by the middle of event landing on hers did not bother that much as before...
Vanyels
After the confrontation and having a good meal with Kristina and Father, we walked out of the tavern laughing and enjoying this moment. It had been such a long time that I had seen Father with such a wide smile on his face, he looked like a young man in love and he is but I know he still has not confessed his full feelings towards the woman who has made this man, my father smile like this. We walked down the road together I on fathers left arm and Kristina at first a bit shy but with me telling her to go on she grab hold of father right arm. It felt like a family , a mother , a father and a daughter . I could not remember my mother since she died young but I think if she was here it would be like this.
MinaAmarandeBear
"Pardon me miss, do you know where i can get some help moving my things? " She asks as she touches the books with reverence.
"Well there is a livery stable where you can probably hire somebody for a small fee. Depending how far you want to go."
"May i ask where it's at? And its just on the other side of town. It's the brick and wood building over on Silver lane."
"Oh yeah, i know that place!!! Yankee man came through and was going to open a bank, but then closed it down and went to fight for the north. He never has come back."
"He was my cousin. He died at Gettysburg. He died of a cannon ball blast." She wipes a stray tear away, still missing him.
"Oh, i'm so sorry to hear that!" She places a hand on heart. "Alot of folks around here lost loved ones in the war. How tragic it all was."
"Indeed it was. Families ripped apart, children made orphans, women made widows." She hides the pain in her heart thinking of her own beloved fiance. Him being taken away from her forever, by a single bullet to his heart. Shes touches the cameo at her throat, his last gift to her before he went to war. Remembering his last words to her, I LOVE YOU MY DARLING!!!, WHEN THIS WAR IS OVER, WE WILL BUILD OUR DREAMS!!! THIS WAR WILL ONLY LAST A FEW MONTHS!!! And hands her this wonderful present of her cameo. ITS A PROMISE TOKEN OF MY LOVE AND OF OUR DREAMS. He smiles and steals a kiss before he rides off excitedly...
"Maam? Are you okay? " She snaps her fingers snapping anna out of her reverie.
"Oh im sorry, i didnt mean to frighten you. Just thinking back to something."
"Oh, its quite all right maam, I wasnt frightened, just worried you were having a spell or something. "
She smiles at the young miss. " Nah im as healthy as a horse they would say." She giggles behind her hand at this. The young woman giggles too.
"Well im glad to hear to that maam."
"Now with that livery, can tell me where to find it?"
"Sure maam, go out this door and head straight down that way yonder." She points to her left. "Head all the way down there and you'll find the livery. Tell the boy you were sent by me. He will help you."
"Thank you very much miss!" She hurries straight out the door to head to the livery...
MeghanMadison
MERCEDES "Mercy" FLYNN:
Episode 1
The road leading to Silvertown was winding, dusty, and obviously well traveled judging from the ruts permanently carved on its face. Every so often along the way were small copses of trees which provided some much needed shade from the blazing sun. Mercy's feet were beginning to hurt. She should never have worn the new shoes. She didn't know what she'd been thinking, but in her own defense, she also didn't know she would have to walk so far. The fine film of dust that covered her from head to toe was something Mercy was not used to. She sputtered and spit each time swirl of it blew up from the road. She could feel it on her face... see it on her clothes.
At the next shady spot, she dropped her carpetbag on the ground, then plopped down next to it. From her pocketbook, she removed a white handkerchief trimmed in Irish lace with a beautifully scrolled MKF embroidered in bright green thread on one corner. Her mother had made it for her when she was just a wee lass. Now she shook it open and wiped her face, frowning when she saw it come away dirty. She tucked it back into her purse. Copper ringlets clung to her damp forehead and temples as well as the nape of her neck. She took off her jacket and tied the sleeves around her tiny waist then rolled up the sleeves of her cream colored, linen blouse. Finally, she unbuttoned her shoes and pulled them off along with her stockings and stuffed them in the big bag. She sat there for a few minutes leaning back on her hands, wiggling her toes and flexing her feet. It felt good. In Ireland she'd almost always been barefoot... even in the bakery.
An hour later, the wind was dying down and the sun had waned. She figured she had at least three more miles to go. She hefted the bag over her shoulder now, and started off once again, being mindful of where she was stepping. As she walked, her mind drifted in and out between the future and the past. She tried to stay focused on the future, which held a certain amount of fear of the unknown. But when she remembered that her rosary hung around her neck under her blouse she felt better, confident that God would keep her safe. But then she'd waiver on that belief wondering why God would want anything to do with the likes of her? What kind of a woman (well almost a woman) gives her own baby away? The tears stung her eyes again and she shook her head.
Just then a prairie bird screeched and startled her bringing her out of her reverie. She peered at the trees lining the road looking for it, but didn't see the bird. She would had a lot to learn if she was going to survive. One thing she'd need to survive, besides a bakery, would be a wagon and team of horses. She would never be in THIS position again if she could help it.
The man at the boarding house had said how friendly a town Silvertown was and had encouraged her to start a new life there. She felt hopeful. That's how it was for her lately. One day depressed and the next day normal. It was then she felt a sharp pain in her foot. "Ouch! Ohhhhhhhh..... why don't you watch where you're going??. You're always daydreaming, Mercy Flynn!" She dropped her bag again and sat down on the ground hiking her skirt up to bend her knee and turn her foot upside down to examine it. She brushed away the layer of dirt and dust from what had previously been the delicate, lily white sole of a small, shapely foot. There was an ugly bruise forming smack dab in the middle of the instep. "Oh that's just perfect, Mercy. She touched it cautiously, jumping at the pain. Sighing, she pushed her skirt back down and sat there on the dusty road to Silvertown. What was she really doing here anyway when what she really wanted to do was close her eyes and open them to find herself back in Philadelphia, boarding a ship bound for Ireland with her baby safe in her arms.
The tears slipped quietly from her eyes making clean streaks on her sunburned cheeks. Well there was no use thinking those kind of thoughts. "Get up off your duff and get a move on, girl! Get on with your life. What's done is done."
She managed to get on her feet and again picked up the blasted carpetbag which, by now, felt twice as heavy as when she left the train station. Just then a refreshing, cool air lifted the curls at the back of her neck like a whisper. Off in the distance she spied a large wooden sign with big letters painted on it. ~~"WELCOME TO SILVERTOWN"~~.
Several emotions ran through her all at once. Excitement, fear, and relief. The only thing she wanted now was to reach the hotel, rent a room and hopefully have a lovely, steamy bath. After that, a good dinner and then rest. Lord but she was tired and her foot ached. Each step was like stepping on a nail, but it wasn't far now. "Welcome to Silvertown, lassie.", she said aloud as she limped past the sign... dusty, hungry, tired and wounded.
MERCY FLYNN: Episode 2
Mercy plodded along at a much slower pace now, meandering around some of the deeper ruts and pebbles in the road. She was exhausted, hungry and overheated. Her thoughts had been tumbling around in her head reliving happy memories, but also some sad ones……and above all, avoiding one painful memory. She was had distracted herself by singing trying to occupy her mind with song to keep from thinkingfill her head with song to keep from thinking any more. She was told she had a lovely voice and often sang in her father's bakery while she worked. Sometimes he joined her, his deep baritone harmonizing with her soft soprano. Customers were delighted to find them singing and were always willing to wait for them to finish their song before buying their goods.
She was smiling at that memory and the song on her lips when she noticed she had reached town. She put her bag down and untied the jacket from her waist, tossing it on the bag. She brushed her hair back from her face and drank in her first look at what she hoped would be her new home. The road had widened as it led into Silvertown. Several buildings of various sizes lined the both sides of the road. The street was empty but for some horses tethered to hitching posts and some penned in cattle on the west side. Her stomach rumbled loudly and she quickly pressed her hands against it. She looked at her father’s watch which she kept on a ribbon pinned to her blouse. No wonder she was hungry. It was dinner time and that was probably the reason nobody was on the streets. As she bent to pick up her bag she became aware of how wet the back of her blouse was …it was clinging to her skin. Mercy thought, “A bath, a bath.. my kingdom for a bath!”.
Her feet felt as if walking on hot coals. The tender bruise on her instep had turned a deep blue purple. Mercy focused the mental picture of herself up to her neck in snowy white bubbles in a deep porcelain tub. And this is what would help her cross the plain between where she stood…..and that hotel off in the distance. When she finally reached the steps up to the porch, it took everything she had to lug that seemingly ever growing carpetbag the last few feet and up those steps and to the large pine desk in the lobby.
She was immediately struck with the aromas of dinner coming from a room off to the side. The French doors stood open and a sign over them read “Dining Room”. She discreetly sniffed the air and decided Pot Roast must be on the menu. She would have left her belongings right where they sat at the desk and gone in for a table, until she remembered her appearance. She must look ghastly. Dinner would have to wait until she cleaned herself up She turned back to the desk looking for someone to take care of her. She drummed her fingers on the smooth surface of the desk and glanced around the room. It was not a Philadelphia hotel for sure… and not an Irish Inn. But it had its own simple rustic charm… and it was immaculate. She wondered how that was accomplished in this dusty atmosphere.
She shifted her weight from foot too foot, wondering how long she’d have to stand here before getting help. Just then a middle aged man came hurrying out from the Dining Room, his napkin still tucked into the neck of his shirt. He apologized as he stepped behind the desk. Then he looked at her and she knew she must look like something that had lain in the road for days. She smoothed her hair as much as her unruly hair would allow and met his look as if nothing was wrong. He cleared his throat…”I’m Jesse…. And you are?” he extended his hand to her, which she took after wiping her own hand on her skirt. “Mercedes… Mercedes Flynn.”, she replied in her soft Irish brogue, rolling the “r” in her name. She withdrew her hand… and tried to smile. “Well then Miss Flynn, seems like you could use yourself a room, am I right?” “Er.. yes, that would be lovely. I wonder if I could rent a room indefinitely. You see, I am planning to settle down here in your town.. start my own business. So until I find a suitable property, I will be needing a place to stay.” Jesse looked at her with a slightly raised eyebrow. “Well, ma’am… you are indeed welcome to stay as long as you want. We ain’t got no fancy, high falutin’ rooms, but they be clean and the beds comfy enough. The charge is $2.00 each night The Dining Room is right over there”, he pointed and noticed the napkin which he quickly yanked off, embarrassed, “and it’s open till 8 in the evening. Mighty fine food served in there.” He heard her belly grumble. “And you just sign in here.” He pushed the registration book to her and held out a pencil. Mercy signed her name and then paid Jesse $28.00, securing the room for at least two weeks. He counted it out twice then thanked her. She watched him take down a key from the little rack and hand it to her. “Here you go, Missy. Room 3… top of the steps and to the right.” “Oh, one other thing, Jesse… might I get a bath in my room? I’d like to … uh… take the road off meself.”
Now he looked amused then said, “Not in your room, Ms. Flynn, but there’s small room marked “Bath” with a copper tub. It gots a little fireplace and two big pots of water I keep heated over the fire. You help yourself, ma’am. Stack of towels and some bar soap on the mantle. Just let me know when that tub needs empty.” Mercy thanked him, relief washing over her as she limped and lugged her bag up the stairs.
MinaAmarandeBear
As she walks down the street of Silvertown, she looks at the beauty of the town she's going to call home. She thinks of how this is the perfect place to start a new life and fulfill the dream that her and her love had shared. She yearned to share her love of books with this western town. She neared the livery where the girl had said she'd find the boy that could help her move her books to their permanent home on Silver Lane. She heard clanging of metal as she got closer and spied as the boy was making a horseshoe for a horse. She tried clearing her throat to get his attention, but found it wasn't loud enough. So she whistled at him loudly, and saw as his head jerked up to look at her.
"Pardon me for interrupting your work, but i was wondering if you can help me. I have some books that were shipped here, and I need someone that can help me get them to my building on Silver Lane. The young lady at the post office said to mention her and you would help."
"Sure Ma'am just let me finish this shoe. So i can put it on my horse. She threw one pulling a plow on saturday. Then i'll help you get you books and such to your building."
"Thank you so very much for your help. I can wait."
She sits down on a bale of hay to wait and to watch as this boy works and shapes the iron that will make the horseshoe. She finds the whole process fascinating to watch.
"So once the shoe is done, will it hurt the horse when you put it on her?"
"Nah ma'am, not at all. You see the bottom of a horse's hoof is very tough and can take the shoe and nails that go into it. The shoe protects the horse's hoof."
"Oh, that's good. I'm glad to know that."
The boy finishes the shoe and cools it in a bucket of water. Then goes to retrieve his horse in a nearby stall. And deftly lifts her left hoof, and quickly places the new shoe on it with the nails.
"There you go there girl, all done. Let's get you all gussed up to help out this nice young lady. It won't take long miss, and we'll be right with you."
"Thank you for your help, I sure do appreciate this."
He hooks up the buggy to his horse swiftly. And pulls his rig up to where Anna is sitting. He then hops down to her.
"Here ma'am let me help you up into the seat and we can go to the post office and get your things."
"Thank you" She says as she gives him her hand to help her up into the seat of the buggy.
He then climbs up into the seat himself and starts them off to the post office.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-THREE
Morning Bliss
I woke up to a bright sun lit room... seeing Cassy's beautiful uncovered body, glistening in the light... her rounded hips were lying across my loins and her bosom lay in my chest! Her head just under my chin and her arms around me! Her long silky hair was scattered across my chest... almost to my waist... it was gorgeous! I smelled her natural body scent... it was heavy and sweet! I sighed in comfort, as I thought back a few hours... remembering the emotion in our quest... and the passion that took over our bodies... and the final peak... it was wonderful!!! I look down at Cassy... her breathing was almost like a prrrr from a cat! She squirmed a little bit on top of me... she was about to wake up! A few moments later, her eyes creped open... she lifted her head and looked around the room and then up at me. "Good morning!" I said with a smile... hoping that she felt the same way I did inside! I wondered if she had experienced the complete release that I felt! Suddenly, she feeling her visible nakedness, in her modesty, she scrambled to cover herself... pulling at all the covers... and of course, off of me! She looked down on my nakedness and gasped as she covered her mouth with her hands! "Ohhh My... Charlie... I'm so sorry!" she said, as she adjusted herself and tried to cover my morning appearance! We fumbled and finally got to where... we were both covered... like last night... in the dark! But now... I could see all of what I had touched! Her skin so fair and pink and without blemish... with a taste of olive in her complexion. Her chest was well developed and her backside protruded... her hips were rounded and smooth and her natural image was as if a Goddess.
There was silence as we laid there. I looked down at her and she felt my eyes... and looked up at me. I peeked at her bandaged hand and stroked her hair with my fingers! Her green eyes had a whole different look to me! I touched her natural body... and she turned toward me! I leaned over and kissed her lips... and she responded... and soon, in silence, we had our passion again!
Exhausted, we both fell back into a sweet slumber as we laid there, our bodies holding one another.
Suddenly, Cassy jumped up... "Charlie... aren't we supposed to go to town today?" Startled by the sharp pitch of her voice, I opened my eyes in a daze trying to focus. I saw Cassy slip into a long robe and run toward the door... "I'll be right back!" It was then, when I realized... she was headed to the outhouse... and that I hadn't urinated since last night!!! I took off running behind her... holding myself... forgetting that I was stark naked! Just as I got to the porch I saw her close the outhouse door. I tiptoed up to the door and whispered... "Are you gonna be long?"... looking around like... I expected to see somebody... plus, that chilly morning air made me FEEL my lack of clothing! I heard her voice... "I'll be right out!" I looked around... trying to find a place to run behind when I heard the creaking of the outhouse door... and out she came! She looked at me standing there, immediately covering her mouth and giggling... saying, "Ohh my!" She pulled her robe tightly about her... and ran in the house! I just stood there... now in a puddle... she scared the piss outta me!
I went back to the house... trying to sneak past her standing in the kitchen... when I heard... "Charlie? Can you fetch me some water to bathe in?" Without a word I ran into the bedroom and grabbed my jeans and put them on... I grabbed the bucket and went outside to the well! I brought two bucketfuls back inside and awaited further instructions. "Charlie... I put the washtub near the bed... just add one bucket full, please?" I went into the room... I saw the tub sitting kinda in the corner. It was oddly shaped and made of wood... it looked like a large bowl! I'd never seen anything quite like that! I set one of the buckets down and poured the other into the tub. Very unique design... that one bucket took the water level to more than half!! I gripped the edges with muscle to see how heavy it was... I had to figure out how to empty it! It was amazingly light... I lifted it right up! ~Maybe I'll cut into both ends... and make some handles... that would make dumping it easy!~ I heard Cassy coming... I turned and backed up to make way. She appeared from around the corner carrying a large kettle with a handle and a spout... steam drifting from the top! "Get Back"... she barked, as she rushed passed me! Her robe opened slightly as she brushed by me... she had a beautiful body! She poured the hot water from the spout into the tub! I was astonished... it filled the tub up!!! She swished her good hand around in the water for a few moments... then pulled her robe closed and turned to me with a smile... kinda blushing! "Feel that!” I stepped over to the tub and stuck my hand down in it. It was a perfect mixture... it had a slight vapor on the surface! "Uummm... nice!"... I said! Cassy disappeared and returned with an arm full of towels and cloths. "Here... these are for you!", she said... as she pushed a set into my hands. "Now, you can step in the other room while I'm bathing... and take the water from the other bucket and put it in this"... pointing at the kettle! "Put that on the stove to warm some water for you!" I grabbed the bucket and the kettle and went into the kitchen area and put the water on. I looked around the cabin while I waited... and I listened to the splashing sounds from the other room. I started thinking about what I could do in the house... furniture pieces... maybe some shelves... then, something hit me!!! How did she get that water, THAT hot... in that little bit of time? We just came back in the house!!! When did she make that fire? I scratched my head... she must had gotten up in the middle of the night!!! My goodness... she's one Hell of a Woman!
"Charlie?" she called out from the bedroom... "You can empty that water out and get ready for yours!" I stepped in the room and looked at the tub. I heard her voice from across the room... "I'll help you when I'm finished dressing!" I looked up... there was a vanity screen with distinctive lattice work in the other corner... you could actually see thru the lattice work... and I could see her uncovered body moving around behind it! There was a long gown hanging over one panel of the screen... I saw her reach for and pull the gown down... looked like she was stepping into it! "I'll be out in a minute!" I looked down in the tub... felt the water... it was still kinda warm! There was a fragrance coming from the water with a few islands of soap suds floating on the surface. The water didn't even look dirty! Hell... I've washed in water much dirtier than this... let alone have a nice smell! Cassy stepped from behind the screen in a long green gown draped in black lace... she looked gorgeous! She walked up to me pulling the shoulders of the gown, up around her neck as she turned her back to me... "Charlie... can you button me up? It'll save us some time!" I carefully held the dress back as I looped each felt covered button in the proper hole... covering the fancy silk undergarments... while she tied her hair up... preparing for the ride! She turned around, still fixing her hair and said... "How come you didn't empty the tub... you're going to bathe aren't you?" I looked at her, then down at the tub... "Well... I figured... I'd just use the same water... doesn't look that dirty to me!" She smiled at me as our eyes met... then she stepped up to me putting her hands on my face, stroking my beard... and kissed me gently on my lips! I held her there for a moment til she pulled back... "Now... you take your bath and I'll go prepare a few things for the trip!"
I waited until she bent the corner... pulled my jeans down... stepped in the tub and sat down. The room temperature water felt warm on my skin and soothing to my dusty frame. I picked up the bar of soap and put it to my nose... the scent was like violet... flowers! I began to rub my body with my hands when I thought... she brought me a cloth to use... I didn't always have that while bathing in the past! It was on the bed! I stood up to reach for the small towel... my hand slipped on the tub edge from the soap... and I fell out of the tub onto the floor... with a THUD! Dammit! Cassy called out... "Charlie? Are you ok in there?" I bounced on the floor and back up... grabbing the cloth... trying to jump back in the tub before she came! She peeked around the corner just as I eased back down into the big bowl! "You ok?"... she asked. I grinned... fully submerged and said... "I'm fine... just getting my cloth!" She smiled and turned, walking away... she giggled a little... "Sounded like you were doing more than THAT!" I bathed and dried off... put on my jeans and boots. Then I thought, maybe I should put on a clean shirt, Cassy looked so nice... I needed to look presentable! So... I went to my bag and pulled out a denim button up! Cassy was waltzing around the place... packing things in a bag she had. "Are we ready to go? I've packed some biscuits and beef jerky... and I've filled both canteens... oohhh, and we should take a lantern... just in case it gets dark before we get back!" She was a real organized person!
We left out of the cabin and I hitched up Chariots to the wagon. I helped Cassy up to the carriage seat and put her bags in the back... she said... "Why, thank you, Sir!" I tipped my hat to her very politely and answered... "Why... you're quite welcome, Maham!" I smiled as I grabbed the reins and climbed up beside her! I looked at her hand again, thinking about what the Doc might have to do... then wondered about how much of the supplies we would get... to start the Doc's kitchen project! As we started our journey... I pulled her arm to me, the one with the injured hand... and held it gently! She laid her head on my shoulder... as we rode off down the path... toward Silvertown!
MysticI
Bang bang... bang bang.... noise that woke her up in the middle of the night... the room was pitched dark and her eyes did not want to adjust for some time.... when they did Kristina saw the shadow on the other side of the window... she could not tell... was she scared... maybe more curious then that... wrapping her body in the robe she walked there just to see the bird that was trapped between the protecting screen .... poor thing was beating itself between glass and screen... to let him free was not so easy ... as he kept fighting for his life hurting her hands with his sharp claws... the noise he made was so loud like cry that her heart was hurting too.... with the last move she let him free... and his shadow was reflected in the smiling moon for one last minute...
Kristina stood there for a while watching the silent night... the town was still in deep sleep... nothing moved ... dark tall trees looked like wall of the dark fence.... gentle greetings of her mare came to her ears... Kristina put her wool white dress and went to the stables... hopping not to wake up it help there... quietly she took her mare out holding her hand on her mouth .... shhhhh my dear... we don't want anyone to wake up right.... leaving the town gates behind she jumped on the horse and let it free....
Figure that you would see in the gloomy moonlight night... the white ghost with wavy dancing hair in the wind... on the white horse looked little creepy for gentle eyes... the horse and the ghostly woman was headed towards waterfalls....
ursexybosslady
Right after breakfast, the sweet smell of live oaks and lilacs in the morning, lately have been making Rachel’s stomach queasy. Rachel had just finished dressing the twins….Caitlyn dressed in a blue dress with a white petticoat and Collin in a matching blue tunic shirt and button down trousers. They were dressed for the ride into town to sell their family produce and meat to market, but Will had to ride out to check the fence on the east side because he noticed the herd was heading that way. Rachel took the hands of Collin and Caitlyn walking them their room to play, and retired to her bed for a quick nap. There was a familiar feeling to her sickness, but Rachel ignored the symptoms, reaching for her pillow to cradle in quietness. Will Tanner working off his hearty breakfast as he rode to the east fields on the ranch to herd the straggling cattle back to the ranch, mending the damaged fence where a coyote had tried to enter, getting tangled and cut by the thorns of the fence.
Mischief was brewing as the Tanner family home grew still. Caitlyn poked her head pass the doorway to her room, with her wheat colored pigtails dangling as she peeped out checking the path to adventure was all clear. Caitlyn pushed the door, scurried as fast as her little legs could carry her, down the hallway and out into the backyard, with her brother Collin right behind her.
A baby duck caught Caitlyn’s eye as he wobbled and turned the corner into the barn, she chased after him. As she started hurriedly to catch him, she stumbled as her right foot tripped against a rock in the path, and fell in the soft grass. She shrugged her shoulders and arose to her feet, knocking the green grass from her face and hair. She immediately turned her attention back to chasing after the duckie into the barn. Collin shook his head at her, glanced around the back and found two wooden tree sticks, then proceeded to the barn to keep in step with his inquisitive sister.
Caitlyn caught up with the little duckie, grabbed him by his bright ivory feathers and sat on the barn bench rubbing his crest and playing with his orange tipped bill. She shrieked in fascination ...”Aaa” “Duckie”. Caitlyn squeezed the duckie in his middle fat tummy to hear his wondrous quacking noises. She was intrigued by the duckie noises, squeezing him more, then imitating his sounds with her own high pitched “Quack, Quack”.
Collin dropped the sticks to try to lift a shiny stone, he planted both feet as he lifted it, trying to balance it in his hands. Caitlyn was so preoccupied with the duckie, that she hadn’t noticed a small red, yellow snake was moving dangerously close in her direction on the bench. The snake was slithering towards her to strike, Collin smashed the heavy stone on the head of the snake just as Rachel walked in the barn. Caitlyn started crying in fear and disbelief, dropping the duckie to the ground. Rachel rushed to Caitlyn extending her arms to her, lifting her on her hip in tears. Rachel pats Collin on his head “Good boy Collin” as she takes his hand and he walks with her back to the house. Caitlyn mumbling and crying, Collin walking proud as the hero of the day. Will returned to the house to hear Rachel extolling Collin and all the morning events…. another splendid day in the Tanner house.
Aernus
He woke up anxious about having Kristina there for dinner that evening. Jumped out of the bed and after the shaving and shower he went 2 kitchen where Aslin already had breakfast ready. they sat and while having his coffe he asked.
- We have our mushrooms ready Lin? He smiled
They talked about small things, like things they where to do that day but conversation always ended on dinner and Kristina.
He gave a kiss to his daughter and left leaving her with the house chores.
Four people came by the clinic, minor things, like flu and ear infection, which gave him time to read a new book he long time was to read. Alot information about a visionary surgeon named Jonathan Letterman and how he altered the flow of medical treatment from battlefield to hospital. Time flew and day was entering late afternoon. From that and between dress up and his jitters, she was coming. A huge smile on his face as he opened the door and invited her in. She looked wonderful.
MysticI
In the long run of the night Kristina let her mare go freely and they become as one... with the wind with the forest songs the woman and the horse got loose to the nature ... The night sounds ... secretly whispering to them magical words ... peeking from all possible and impossible corners ... from corners glooming night eyes... nothing scared them...
Wild jump in the lake splashed laughing drops of water giggling from silliness of those two ... they never let go of each other ... swam together shiver too... cooling their young hot bodies... what made them to want this ... nobody will know ever
That was their minds their secrets that will die in this night ... one glistered with water drops another's dress surrounded young body shining in the night ... both of them seemed got loose there .... and just when the first sign of the sun started to remind them of the new day ... both ... the woman and the horse slowly got out from the lake and walked to the town hiding from unwanted questioning...
Kristina spent all day inside her room deep deep in her thinkings ... sorting in her things smiling then crying then smiling again the crying again and giggling....she stood up ... putting her box with all memories ... those that there and mental ones....far away...
Just then when the evening took the first place and the sun coloured her cheeks pinkish ... she spend her time by dressing .... choosing her finest silk dress in baby blue colour to match her eyes ... by letting her curls fall on her naked shoulders and elegant pearl drops earrings playfully swing from her moves... drops of the vanilla orchid perfume... the cherry lip gloss finished the touch and she was ready to go ... taking some fresh made cupcakes for desert she took her breath and knocked on the door of the new fresh painted clinic ...
His shining eyes made her heart skip the beat... and Kristina was flattered by flashing her smile back at him... "Evening Sir Gustave... here I am ... to make you two the best dinner ever... " same time she hoped that quick lessons of Melany's helper will let that come true...
Smiling she nodded to Lin and was ready to cook... " So where those gorgeous mushrooms are ... let then make them eatable... shall we" ?
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-FOUR
Trip to Silvertown
We traveled the dense path to the clearing, then beyond... it seemed like we got to the Buzzards Path crossroads fairly quickly... it seemed a lot longer the last time! We turned down the wide path toward town... a much easier ride! I turned my head to look at Cassy... she was sound asleep... she had laid her head on my shoulder... she was drooling on my shirt a little! I knew she was still tired, but... I liked the thought... of being partially responsible for her exhaustion! That made me, Smile! I thought back on the past few days and what a wonderful experience it had turned out to be! This little lady... and a White Woman, at that... had come here, from out of "Nowhere"... and Changed My Life! The way we touched... made my blood run hot... and eager for her... making me feel like I wanted her close to me... forever!
As we approached the wooded area outside of the town I felt Cassy stir a bit... almost as if she felt something inside me... I was thinking about the RAID! The closer we got to that area... brought back all the memories of the ATTACK! I started seeing vultures circling high in the sky... probably still feeding on the dead men! Cassy woke up looking around... "I'm sorry, Charlie... I didn't mean to fall asleep on you!" I smiled and kissed her on the forehead... "Would you like to lay down? I can make a pallet for you in the back of the wagon!?" "Oh no, Charlie..." she said, "I don't want to ride into town, asleep in the back of a wagon!" We both laughed... "I wouldn't do that to you, Dear... I would have stopped, well outside of town, for you to freshen up!" She smiled... I could see her thinking... then she said... "Now that you mention it... I DO have to potty! And, I don't want to get into town and first, have to find an OUTHOUSE!" We laughed, again!! I thought about the area we were approaching... taking a good look all around and said... "Maybe... you should go here!" She looked at me with slight frown... "Right here...? All out in the open?" I squeezed her a little as I brought Chariots to a halt! I turned and looked in her eyes... "There's nobody out here... but us... you can step behind the wagon!" I saw her blushing as I hopped off the seat to help her down! I held her hand as she stepped out... then I grabbed her by her waist and lifted her down! She slipped behind the wagon and bent down... I tried my best not to peek... but I couldn't help myself! She was looking down at the ground as she hiked up the long gown, up and over her waist... and pulled down her bloomers... I could see her backside! I heard her say, "Charlie... don't peek!" I quickly turned my head away... "I'm not!"
I got Cassy back up on the seat and we continued on! As we neared the casualty zone... Cassy finally noticed the buzzards circling ahead... "Look at those big birds... what are they doing?" I looked at her and said... "They're feeding... on the dead carcasses left from the RAID!" As we drew nearer... the bodies in the dust became more visible... with 2-3 vultures digging at the leftover flesh! Cassy gasped and threw her face in my lap... hiding her eyes with her hands... "I don't want to see!!!" I stroked her hair and said... "I'll try to pass thru the area quickly!" I tapped Chariots reins and stepped up to a fast trot! The stench was still in the air as I passed by the unrecognizable remains of Jimmy! I choked up a little and mumbled... "I watched that boy grow up... dear God...!" Cassy peeked up at me... "Charlie... you ok?" I smiled as I looked down at her, touching her cheek... "I'm fine, Dear... just fine... and we're almost through the area!"
As we got closer to the Wooded Area... I spotted 3 big cats strolling... probably young mountain lions! I pointed off in the distance... "Look... look over there!" Cassy sat up looking... and after a moment, she saw... "Oh My... Charlie! Will they come after us?" I eyed the animals again... "I doubt it... judging from the appearance of what was left of those bodies back there... I'm guessing those cats got their bellies full... they're just looking for a place to lay down in the woods... a nice shaded spot to sleep off their fill!" I reached in the back of the wagon and pulled the rifle up front with us... I laid it on the floorboard of the bench seat, right up under us... I wanted to ease her uneasiness! They stood there, watching us as we approached... then, one at a time... they disappeared into the woods!
We stopped at the big water hole to give Chariots a drink and give our BUTTS a rest! ~If we ever get our own wagon, I'm gonna fix some kind of cushion on that bench!~ We must have made pretty good time in our travel... the sun wasn't even high noon yet... and we were getting close to town! Cassy broke some silence as we rode... "Charlie? What are we going to do first... when we get to town?" I looked over at her... "Well... I'm thinking that we need to go see the Doc first... get that hand looked at!" She sighed... "Yes, I suppose so..." She sounded down... I tried to lift her... "And then... maybe you can shop a little, while the doc and I go look at materials for his kitchen! This time... when you go in Meadows General Store... I think the lady's name is Melany, maybe you can setup an account with her! That way, maybe I can take care of some business for us when I'm in town alone!" She smiled... "That's a good idea, Charlie... I'll put your name on the account!" That made me smile... and kinda got me thinking... "We gotta go see the guy about the wagon, too... maybe see if he's got one for sale...?" She picked her bag and started digging inside... she pulled out a little book of some sort... "Uummm, Yes, Charlie... and that means we have to go to the bank... and YOU have to go inside with me this time... I'm adding "Boone" to that, too!!" My mouth dropped as I turned and looked at her... "Ms Cassy... are you sure you know what you're doing?" She turned and smiled... and put her hand on my face... looking deep in my eyes... "Charlie... you're more than just... a Helper to me... now! I just feel like I can completely trust you! I want you to have full access to all my things...", then she giggled... looking me up and down! I was a bit confused and I asked... "Why are you giggling?" She blushed as she said this... "And... I want you to have full access... to me!" I felt a rush of blood come to my face as I looked her smile! Looking dead at me she called out... "Stop the wagon!" I pulled Chariots reins to a halt and turned to see what THAT command was for... she turned and pushed me back down on the bench seat... she mounted me and stuck her tongue in my mouth! Our lips locked in a tongue tango... and our bodies in an embrace that made the wagon shake! She raised up and her sparkling eyes penetrated mine as she said... "Now... let's get to town and take care of OUR business... so we can get back home... we have things to do!" And she WINKED at me!
As we rode thru the arched "Silvertown" sign posts... we saw the townspeople milling about... tending to their chores and services. As we rode further, we passed by the Stage depot... where we first met! Realizing that this was the first time we'd been back to town... I pointed to the depot and said... "Hey... do you remember that place?"... as I smiled! She turned and smiled... stroking my leg, where no one else could see and said... "Yes... I remember that place... that's where I met Charlie Boone!" I grinned!
We passed by the Bank... the General Store... and, I knew the Wagon guy was around the corner... down on the end... near where I expected to find the Doc's place! That's what we needed to do first... find the Doc's office! The town folks were friendly enough... and many spoke to us as we rode thru! I supposed, a few of them knew who I was... but I was pretty sure that only a few knew who Cassy was! Me being kinda new, myself... I tipped my hat to those who looked up to catch an eye... But... I sensed an air of discontent! I noticed a few whispering as we passed by... and others were peeking out of their windows! Then I began to think about... what WE must look like riding into town like this! Then I felt like WE were on DISPLAY... like a parade... a spectacle... something to look at! I got a little angry inside, but I tried not to show it! Cassy was so reserved and very congenial... even touching hands with a few that walked up to greet! It was almost as if they were "expecting" us! I continued to nod and tip my hat to everyone I knew... kinda wondering if I would see Tom... I felt like I needed to talk to him! Kinda Man-to-Man! He might not have even been in town that day... I guessed I'd see him sometime, while working on the Doc's kitchen!
I had an idea about where the Doc was located in the town... and we pulled right up to it... the Wagon Shop was right down the street, just like I thought! I kinda remembered the building description... listening to the Doc, that day... and yes... it needed work!! But... he had a SIGN up, already, and it read... THE DRUG EMPORIUM CLINIC... Dr Gustave Montparnasse! I looked at Cassy... I hadn't realized... she had gotten real quiet as we approached from a distance. I touched her hand and said... "How does your hand feel right now?" She looked up... her eyes were a little watery... no sparkle at all.... very sad face! "Cassy... are you ok?" She looked at the building, then back at me... "Charlie... I'm scared!" "Awww...", I said... as I rubbed her hand gently... "Charlie's here... I'm not gonna let him hurt you! He was gentle when he came to the cabin... and I'm sure he's got more stuff here to work with!" I gave her a big smile... I wanted so bad, just to take her in my arms to console her... but I dare not... not out in public! I could almost feel eyes upon us... even as we sat there momentarily in front of the clinic! I looked at Cassy... she was almost trembling... but, I could see in her eyes that she wanted the same thing... a COMFORT HUG! I stroked her arm where no one could really tell and said... "You're going to be alright, Cass... trust me!" And... I WINKED at HER! She giggled a little bit and relaxed... she rubbed the top of my hand... "Ok, Charlie... I'm ready!" I hopped off the wagon and helped her down from the wagon seat... I tied Chariots down while she straightened out her dress as we prepared to enter the building. We heard a little chime or bell as the door opened... I stepped inside... holding the door for Cassy to enter with me! The building looked to be freshly painted and the room we came into was immaculate! I noticed there were other rooms as I looked for someplace for her to sit! I called out... "Hello? Anybody home?" Almost as soon as I said that... a young lady descended the staircase and came over to greet us... shaking our hands! "Hello... my name is Aslin, I'm the Doctor's daughter and his assistant... the Dr will be with you in just a moment! Please have a seat!"
Vanyels
Morning sunlight streaming in through my curtains woke me up, I turned and sat up on my bed . "Already morning?" I got up and went to the wash bin by my bed and washed my face clean and teeth. "Father said something about Charlie coming today to start on the kitchen, better start getting ready for them". I picked a white simple dress for the day, as I walked down the stairs I tide my hair up. We been using a side of the clinic as a little kitchen for simple meals. I put a pot of coffee and tea, found that there was still bread and cut it into pieces to eat along the coffee and tea.
Everything was ready , as I went upstairs to tell father to come down , the door opened down stairs and a man and woman walked in calling out, I walked down the stairs again and greeted them. I lead them to the coffee, tea and bread and as they drank and ate , went up stairs to get father. "Father Charlie is here " He stood up and went down to great them both. I stood and watch them. When the lady showed her hand to father.
MysticI
Kristina was ashamed all the evening dinner... she heard how they tried to replace bad mushrooms with good ones... she felt so bad that ran off not looking back...
Just then when nobody could see her ... in her room she let her weep all over and be angry on herself that to play with the gun was much easier for her then to choose shores as every woman should know. No ... she was not that spoiled just all her previous life Kristina spent with her father then mother ... that explained why things that girls would do so easy was so hard for her to do ... picking up her notebook she left the house not paying attention to the letter Melany left to her... Kristina just wanted get her horse and run wild as she got used to do for now .. letting her days not to end so boring. ..
Her mare was happy to see her... gentle nuzzling on her hand with that big peach soft mouth.... always made Kristina smile and feel warm ... precious animal ... the apple was her favourite fruit and she always made that funny sound what turn both of them to silly creatures.... giggling and jumping over... nobody stopped them and soon they both ended in now already familiar place ... heaven for two lost souls....
The night was very peaceful and moon lighted... sitting by the waterfall Kristina took her pen and tried to draw all she saw.... in this magical night... glowing water in the moon light... jumping fish... flowers that looked so unusual huge and shiny... the moon stars... silhouette.... that stood far away on the hill... and the dark robe ... waving in the wind...
MystSunshine
After to have been helped by the mystical covered face guy, Sylvie enters into Silvertown few minutes after the sunset. She parks her carriage at the other side of the road ahead of the saloon. Tired by the traveling, Sylvie enters into the taverns, makes her way to the bar, feeling the several eyes watching her on the way, and sits on the only free stool.
Aernus
He was still thinking about dinner. In her presence, her smile, the sparkle in her eyes when telling her adventures, how embarrassed she was. Walked engrossed in these thoughts, having forgotten to light his pipe, when he seemed to see a figure close to the waterfall. He approached and even before seeing realized it was her.
- Kristina?
MysticI
yes?
MystSunshine
She commands a small glass of vodka and drinks it slowly as discreetly taking a look around the tavern. Before leaving, she finishes drinking her vodka, she pays and she got out to meet someone she had an appointment for finishing the purchase of a ranch, which is outside the town.
After concluding the transaction, she moves into her ranch and set up her funiture in.
(room named "Sylvie's house")
Aernus
Despite the huge surprise to find her there, at that time, a great sense of joy lit up his face.
Approached and quietly reaped a small wildflower from the edge of the path .. smiling he leaned to her and offered it to her saying:
- Nothing compares to the beauty of Kristina, but you could use this flower in your hair to remember me.
He sat beside her and continued by saying how he was glad to meet there, for one night as pleasant as this, her company was perfect.
He felt a strong desire to kiss her and thoughtlessly, turning to her, softly kissed her cheek .
MysticI
The figure started to move and Kristina draw the last sketch on her notebook... her mare started to act weird ... seemed nervous ... night... alone... and with nobody to be around was little scary... The figure was moving closer and closer till familiar face features appealed in front of her with the small flower in his hands... flowers always made Kristina smile... and now when she saw that the strange figure is not anyone else but Gustave she smiled shyly... "Thank you..." she put the flower behind her ear in her hair first touching it with her nose to get all aroma of wild nature... they sit in the silence just listening the night sounds... when he kissed gentle her cheek leaving the feeling of the butterfly touch on her skin... making her body to feel them all way to invade all cells of her body and make her blush even more...
Kristina jumped on her feet... "ooo I did not realize that is this late now.. where is my head ... Norma will be mad that I intrude her sleep so late.... Thank you Gustave and so sorry for the dinner ... I was hopping to be nice one and it turned such a disaster... I must admit I am not the best cook... never was ..." with those words she called the mare and they headed to the town... step by step ... not in the hurry... Kristina felt how his arm searched for hers... and took it in gentle but firm grasp... even she felt shy.. even all inside her screamed to pull it out... but she left as it is... and both of them walked silently in the night just when one or other did not look .. glancing secretly at their faces and smiling to themselves....
ired of the long night Kristina ran upstairs, washed herself quick and the last thing she remembered was her pillow ... with gentle aroma of orchids...
When Norma found out that Kristina likes the smell of these flowers ... Kristina started to find their oil in her bathroom and her clothes smelled them too and now even her sheets... that made her smile... the old lady was so sweet and she was thinking of her as her grandma... who used to spoil her and love her so much...
Dreams... another thing that Kristina liked... her dreams ... most of the time were colorful and full of actions... seemed like she lived in them feel them and been there... In the morning if she remembered them Kristina always put them in her notebook... she did not know why but words came out so easy that she never gave up of this small likings. Every dream bright or dark, happy or sad had there their own name... turning out into little story... some of them were mixed with her real life ... some just fantasy pieces...
Tossed from side to side Kristina was dreaming something chaotic as one minute she smiled other cried and then smiled again... she woke up from howl of the wolf... walking silently to the window she saw the full moon shining bright in the starry sky... and intense eyes in the forest with continuing howl... that sounded so sad... went deep inside ... made her body feel goose bumps and she wrapped her arms around her... stood there till the very first light of the sun was seen in the horizon... just then Kristina turned around to the new morning to the new day... fresh aroma of the bread Norma made it made it way to Kristina and she went quick down to greet the old lady and to hear all news of the town... Norma told her that Melany left the town leaving instructions to sell the place ... now in Kristina mind were only one thing if she has enough money to make the very first payment of her very first investment... she was so excited about it .. she did not have a clue how to run the store it was frightening and same time so new to her ... she were making the list in her mind now what she will need to do where to get help how to do all... but one thing she knew for sure... She Will Do IT! no matter what... in her hand she hold very tight poncho with all money Kristina had she was heading to the new beginnings to the new page of her life... she felt mature now she felt that this way she will build the steps to her future... will secure her being in this town...
Aernus
Entered the office greeting the couple. - Good morning. How are you both? And this hand? - Looking the bandage that had obviously been changed. - Come on, sit.
Realizing that cassy was a little uncomfortable, smiled and called Lin.
Lin entering bringing a jug with warm water, while he talked with the couple, she began to remove the bandage and gently wash the hand of cassy and making her feel more at ease and quiet. The wound was healing well enough, and therefore not need great care.
After taking care of Cassy, he asked Lin to make them a coffee and invited them to go to the room where they sat briefly as Charlie was eager to see the work that lay ahead. While Lin and Cassy talked him and Charlie, went to the place where, in short, would be a kitchen.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-FIVE
Business in Town
The Doctor's Office was surprisingly clean inside! The outside appearance of the building looked nice... but behind those exterior walls... it looked completely different! As the Doc walked up to us after the young lady had summoned him... I remember his stature, but, funny... he looked bigger in there! I looked at Cassy... she seemed very pleased with the surroundings and the obvious cleanliness... but I could still feel an uneasiness... a tenseness. She looked up at me and smiled... I knew she felt some relief... seeing that the same man that had come to the cabin... was REAL! The Doc made me feel kinda good when he recognized that the bandage had been changed and that the wound looked good! I knew that that we had done "something" right! I touched Cassy's other hand secretly as the Doc asked to see her injury... she glanced up and smiled... and I saw that sparkle in her eyes! I'm so glad that she understood what I was trying to say... about how important it was for us to come... I didn't want anything to happen to her!
With real concern on my face... I looked at the little guy and said... "Hey Doc... is she gonna be ok?" He smiled and looked up at me, as he unwrapped the gauze and said... "Charlie... did you do this?" A hot sweat broke out on my brow, thinking that there was still something that we didn't do... my eyes were open wide with expectation! The Doc looked back down at the wound, carefully examining... then looked up at me again, and said... "I see you used the materials that I left you... you did a pretty good job for a novice!" I didn't quite know what that meant... but it sounded good... so, I smiled... "Thanks, Doc!" I looked at the young lady that greeted us... she was smiling too... as she walked up bringing a jug of warm water. I felt relieved! Then I looked at Cassy, it was almost like she felt my eyes watching her... she was looking up at me, smiling... I touched the palm of her other hand again... she blushed a little.
I watched him as he dipped her hand into the small pan of warm water... carefully cleaning the wound... it still looked really bad to me, tho! But Cassy seemed to be calm like, not afraid, like... she felt safe! The Doc said that the wound was healing well and did not need a lot of attention... and I watched as he poured some of that same red stuff and massaged it into the palm of her hand. Immediately I looked at her... not even a squirm! I was so happy... I never wanted pain for her! And, I was so glad we were able to do the necessary things to keep the gash under control!
I saw him make a gesture to the young lady as he began to apply the final new wrapping to Cassy's hand. Moments later, she arrived with two cups of hot coffee... and served us! That was a pleasant surprise! She led us to another room and invited us to sit... and sip! When we got up to walk... I unconsciously grabbed Cassy's hand to steady her, as we walked into the other room. I juggled the two saucers as I guided her to the couch to sit... making sure she was comfortable, before resting the coffee cups on a small table in front of the couch.
Suddenly, the Doc said... "Charlie..." then nodded at Cassy... "and Ms Cassy... Welcome to my Clinic!" I smiled and looked at Cassy... she giggled a little bit, and asked... "Doctor...? I've forgotten your name!" He smiled, stood up and took a bow, waving his hat to the floor, like a knight before a Queen... "It's Montparnasse... Dr Gustave Montparnasse!" What a gentleman and a professional, I thought to myself... I want to be able to do that to a lady, too... one day! I blurted out... "So, Doc... the hand... it looks pretty good?" Just as I said that... something came over me... a warmth... a spirit of unconditional concern! I looked at Cassy as she sipped at the cup and threw me little eye peeks in between... and I put my arm around her back, where we were sitting together.
The Doc stood up and walked over to the young lady.... put his arm over her shoulders and said... "Ms Cassy, Mr Charlie... this is my Daughter, Lin... she helps me with my practice!" He turned and smiled at her as he hugged her. "And one day... she will be a great Doctor! I just know it!!" I could see a wave of pride that emanated right from his very body! There was a big smile on Cassy's face and she glanced at me just before she said... "Dr Montparnasse... you've been a blessing from God to me... and to Charlie, too... and in turn... God has blessed you with a child... that welcomes and shares your knowledge... May God Bless You Both!"
I squeezed Cassy a little, as she spoke those words... and I wondered where her heart was right then... but what she had just said, almost made me cry! It made me think about... MY Child! My Little Girl... that came from my Big Girl... an Indian squaw... who I betrothed... and she conceived! And, I felt like I'd been Raped all over again! In the moment of a flashback... like in a stupor, almost staring at this man and his daughter... my heart cried out!! I thought again about that day... when the Indians came... and suddenly... everything was gone! I looked down at Cassy... she was there, smiling up at me, we were almost in an embrace! The look in her eyes generated such love to me... I glanced at the Doc and his Little Girl, they were both smiling! Cassy's eyes captured mine again... she was beaming! Then... she "winked" at me! It took all my strength to keep from... just grabbing her up in my arms and holding her tight... right there in front of them! I peeked at the Doc and his Daughter... wondering if they had any idea about my feelings... for Ms Cassy... and for them!
Abruptly the Doc said... "Hey Charlie... would you like to see the work area we talked about?" I had gotten wrapped up in the moment... and I knew we had other things to do but... seeing my Cassy's hand in a safe condition, one that I knew then, would be ok... it was such a joy to understand! And seeing the Doc and his Daughter... man, what an enterprise! I smiled and said... "Yeah Doc... let's have a look!" I eased my arm from behind Cassy, making sure that she was comfortable... and her eyes said to me... "go talk to the man!" I smiled... and winked back at "HER!"
The ladies sat and sipped the country brew while the Doc and I inspected the "kitchen" area!
MysticI
Carefully choosing her outfit for this very important Morning... dark blue satin dress with delicate golden ornaments all around her neck and waist... gracefully falling down to her feet... showing just tips of velvet boots... light pinches on her cheeks to give them little more life and slight bite on her lips to make them even more ruby... Kristina added some drops of her favorite orchid perfume... turning to the door adjusted her hat...
In her hands holding small leather pouch she could hear her own heart pounding so fast... Outside the sunshine smiled at her as assuring that everything from now on will be just better and better... Looking around she greeted the town folks and taking deep breathe pushed that heavy wooden door to the bank ... where could be her all future ... The teller was coming closer to her and Kristina with her shivering voice asked... " May I speak with someone about the loan please"
VLWolf
Looking up from my desk as i see Kristina walking into the Bank i stand up and pull out a chair for her "yes i can help you fill out a bank loan application I am sure i have that paperwork here somewhere" looking in the file draws behind me then sitting back down. Looking at her what is this loan going to be for may i ask explaining each of the pieces of paper as i hand it to you to fill out along with a pen to use
MysticI
Smiling and braving herself Kristina took steps to the owner of the bank Mister Virgil. Taking his offered seat she looked at the pile of papers that he laid in front of her thinking that it will be harder then it looked at first place. He was talking and talking trying to explain her all terms how it will be and what she will need to do after he saw how much money she had for down payment. Her money almost covered half of asked price and that was not so bad knowing that the store was pretty busy all the time and very well maintained... They talked more then two hours now and Kristina felt how her eyes and even brain started to hurt from all that information. She needed to sign more then dozen of documents and trying to read them and even understand was even harder then cooking for her. She giggled to herself and blushed when Mister Virgil asked her what so funny... hoping that he wont think of her as silly young girl who does not know where she is getting herself into. After all documents were read and signed off and her pouch of money safely landed in Mister Virgil bank safe.... They both signed in relieve... He kindly offered her the cup of fresh coffee that one of the teller girl got to them... and even some fresh cookies appeared on the table... and now both relaxed they were just remembering old days and little gossip about town and what new attraction it will be here ... maybe the new theater show or even the circus itself or maybe some horse racing with the town young men who always were looking for some fun things to do ... they even mentioned the dance ... by the tavern as the new owner seemed mentioned another day .... The work day was over not only for her but for the bank too and they both headed to the door ... to catch the last of the evening and to greet more who were looking for the same thing as them... Stepping outside they noticed crowd by the clinic ... and with curiosity looked there...
VLWolf
Having looked over the paper work and then counting out the money she hands me for caleteral i then place it into the safe and shake her hand as the almost new Owner of the General Store i then set up a payment plan for the next several years explaining tho moneys are due on said date. Locking things up for lunch i walk her out to the street where we see a crowd by the clinic so we join to see what is going on.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-SIX
Business in Town (continued)
The Doc and I discussed the materials that we needed... and told me that he would create an "Account"... with Meadows General Store... where we would be getting our supplies... some things would have to be ordered. He said to me... "Charlie... I'm going to put your name down, on that account, as someone who can order things... so when you come to town and I might be away... you can still take care of what I need for you to do!" I smiled, as I shook his outstretched hand... "Thank you, Sir"... lowering my head to him and tipping my hat... "I will take care of everything!" He smiled back at me... like we were friends! I had a warmth inside me that suggested... ~he's a pretty good guy... for a white man!~
We prepared to leave as Cassy dug down in her bag and paid the man. Cassy and I ascended to the front entrance... I opened the door for her... and there was a crowd of people outside! I wondered why they were there... we were the only ones inside! Suddenly I realized our scenario... Me... an old broke down bounty hunter... and a White Woman... maybe one of my hunted... had hunted and found Me? I didn't care at that point... I stared into every eye I met... and I looked at them all... defying them all... scared as shit! I clutched Cassy's hand even tighter as we walked out! Some had looks of despair... others had hatred written on their face... then some others, just had a look of wonder! I gulped and I turned to look at Cassy, her hand tightly clasped in mine... we walked to the wagon! It wasn't exactly a welcoming committee... and I knew, THEN... I had to make a statement... maybe not in words, but in my own actions! Cassy was in awe, like everyone was so pleased to see us... and that... I was still trying to figure out!
I looked around... I saw a man and a woman, across the way, standing outside the bank looking also... and that was the next place we intended to visit! I got nervous and began to question myself as to my involvement! Maybe, I'm in the wrong place!! I looked at Cassy again... she was justa smiling at the people... waving her injured hand... yet still holding my hand with the other! I even had to release some of my grip on her small hands, feeling my tension making me squeeze harder! I looked at the men in the crowd, more... it was very intense! Then Cassy just spoke out... "Hello... how is everyone today?" The broken silence had a chilling effect on me... I was wondering what was about to happen! As we walked from the doorway... I tipped my hat and acknowledged those who appeared to accept it... while the others, I stared directly into their eyes, as they did mine! Our wagon... was parked just outside the fence... surrounded by the onlookers! I felt the weight of my sidearm close to my right hand... but I kept Cassy's hand tightly cloaked in my left! Whatever was going to go down... I was mentally prepared for! The crowd just kinda moved back as we approached the gate of the clinic entrance and I proceeded to walk and support Ms Cassy, up and onto the wagon seat. I could feel all the eyes on us, penetrating me like spears! Cassy was smiling and even had a little jump as I lifted her! My face was more than firm... I didn't know what to trust! Even as my back was turned to many... I felt them! I tried my best not to show Cassy... but I was very much afraid... I had much fear! I climbed up on the wagon and grabbed the reins... I tipped my hat again, to those who seemed to be looking... directly at me! I glanced at Cassy to see that she was secure... but my first mind was telling me... "GET THE HELL OUTTA THERE!" I looked at Cassy... she was busy waving and acknowledging the people behind as we rode off. I had a breath of relief... some of those guys had some very serious looks on their faces!
I turned the wagon in the direction of the Bank... the Lady and the Gentleman were still standing outside... they had continued to look at US! As I approached the building, my stomach was churning... what next? Cassy placed her hand on mine and I looked at her as she said... "Charlie... we're going to go in here... and take care of some "real" business!" I smiled at her and said... "I don't mean no disrespect... but we just LEFT some "REAL" business!" She giggled and laid her head on my shoulder! I pulled Chariots to a halt just before the entrance to the Bank... I could see that the Lady was a young woman... and the Gentleman looked a bit older... but, still younger than me. My head began to spin just as Cassy barked out, waving her hand, the injured one... "Hi... we're coming over there!" I climbed down off the wagon and assisted Cassy down... real gentleman like. They both had a smile as they greeted us! The man walked up to Cassy and shook her hand... he tipped his hat at me. He said to her... "Welcome to the Silvertown Savings and Loan Bank... My name is Mister Virgil, the Bank Manager, I'm just finishing some business with Ms Kristina!" as he acknowledged the young Lady standing beside him.
"How can I help you?" I walked a few paces behind her as she passed by the young Lady standing there, I greeted her with a smile and I tipped my hat. "Mr Virgil... I want to sit and talk with you about my financial affairs... and I want Mr Charlie, my helper... to be with us!" I saw the look on the young lady's face... as well as his, as Cassy turned back to me and said... "C'mon Charlie!" I'd never been in a situation like this before! "Uuhh... of course, Maham... I know of Mr Charlie!" I shuttered when he said that... he DID look familiar, but I was sure we had never really met! Seemed like folks around here, knew all about me... but I didn't even know any of them! I looked at the young Lady, she was smiling... and she followed us into the building.
Mr Virgil pulled a chair for Cassy and motioned to me to grab another, as he sat down behind his large desk. The young Lady just stood there and watched. I figured, maybe there had to be a witness! "My name is Cassy Blake... and I want to create an account here in your Bank to manage my things... and I want to put Charlie's name on it! His name is Boone... Charlie Boone" The man's jaw dropped and immediately, he looked at me! If "looks" could kill... I'd be a dead man! She had said that before, but... I didn't think she really meant that! She continued... "I'm not always going to be able to come to town... and, he's a man, and moving about more... so I want him to be able to take care of my business when I can't!" She had a firm look in her eyes as she spoke to, the momentarily, speechless man! "Well, Maham... this is kind of out of the ordinary... we don't handle things quite that way, here!" Cassy stood up abruptly, it even startled me... and said... "Then I'll find another place to do business with!" She whirled around, heading for the door, then looked back at me with those green eyes and said... "Charlie... let's go!" I was as shocked as HE was! "Wait... wait...!" he stammered, jumping up, recovering himself... "Uumm... perhaps we can work something out!??" Cassy turned around and looked at the man.... his face was blood red! "Ms Blake... we'd be honored to service your needs... right here in Silvertown!" We were all looking at Cassy... but I could feel him peering at me as well! Cassy slowly walked back to the chair she left... and sat down again, she smiled at Mr Virgil and said... "Now... where do WE sign?"
VLWolf
Wishing Kristina very well in her new business venture and let her know i am here if she needs further business needs. I then turn to the Man and Woman who also have business with me i usher then in offering the lady a seat near my desk as i tell them what is offered for new accounts filling out the paperwork and letting them look it over before signing and taking any moneys counting it in fount of them making out a receipt handing it to Charlie explaining there moneys are very safe and sound and most of all Welcome to Silvertown we hope you stay and grow with us let me lock this up and i will show you both around this little town.
As you see there is the Doctors office, across the street is the Post Office and teligraph, pointing over there is the Bank which we have just come out of, down younder tat way is the Soloon and the other way is the Church which is packed every Sunday morning and acrose from it is the little school which we are proud off, Offering my assistance if you all need anything just stop by the Bank if you need something or have questions
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-SEVEN
Business in Town (continued2)
Cassy gave all the necessary information to Mr Virgil as he completed the paperwork... several forms... must had been 5-6 different ones... and Cassy wanted my signature under her name on all of them! I looked at her as she carefully reviewed everything being written down after she answered the questions. Every once in a while, she glanced at me and smiled... grabbing my hand under the desk... I could tell she was pleased! Cassy went into her bag and pulled out a stack of paper bills and some envelopes and handed them to him! He counted the money, then reviewed the contents of the envelopes... he then excused himself and went to the back of the Bank! He returned, handing Cassy a new stack of money... different bills! After I finished signing the papers, Mr Virgil stood up and reached out his hand across the desk shaking Cassy's hand, then turned to me... and shook mine too! "Ms Cassy... Mr Charlie... it's been a pleasure doing business with you! Let me assure you, that your money is safe with us... and anytime you need anything... we're here for you!" As Cassy stood up, she said... "So... there won't be any problem... when Charlie comes in to take care of things?" Mr Virgil said... "No Maham... Mr Charlie is welcome anytime... that is, while we're open!" Cassy chuckled a bit... "Well, neither of us would be coming afterhours, but that does make me think about something... Have you ever been robbed?" Mr Virgil's face turned red again! "Uuhhh... No Maham... we haven't had an incident!" Cassy smiled as she turned to walk out... "Well... that's good to hear!" We both acknowledged Ms Kristina as we left the building and climbed back up on the wagon! We waved to them both as I steered Chariots further down the path, headed for the livery stable... where we rented the wagon.
As I approached the place, I said... "Cassy... have you given any thought to buying a wagon for us?" I felt a little funny when I said that... ~for us!~ ... like we were a couple! But Cassy just grabbed my hand and answered... "Oh Charlie, YES! But you will have to make that negotiation... I don't have much understanding about those things... you know what we need!" I looked into her eyes and smiled... "Well, we'll see what he has for sale... I am familiar enough!" She smiled and laid her head on my shoulder... "You do all the talking... just like before... I've got the money, don't worry about that... you just pick out whatever you think is best FOR US!" She squeezed my palm and winked at me!
I pulled up out front of the place... the same young man came out to greet us. "Hello... how was the wagon... did it meet your needs?" Cassy acknowledged the gentleman and sat quietly has I hopped off the wagon to talk with the man. "Hello Sir..." having forgotten his name... "Your wagon is a fine piece of equipment!" I reached out my hand to shake... "Is it for sale?" The young man smiled... "Well... this one isn't... but we have a few in the back, if you'd like to look!" I turned back to look at Cassy... she waved me on, and her eyes said... ~Charlie... find the best one!~ I winked at her... stuck my thumb up and turned to follow the gentleman to the back of the building. As we walked, he asked... "What exactly, are you looking for?" The back of the stable had 4-5 wagons... two of them had covers... but they were all old! "Well... the wagon we had... was perfect... if it had a top!" I figured, with a few pieces of lumber and a few nails... I could make our own top! I eyed an old covered wagon in the back of the group, that I pointed to... "What are you asking for that?" The young man looked... then scratched his head... he looked up at me... "Well... I have to ask about that one... can ya gimme a sec?" I smiled and said... "Sure... you go talk to who you have to... Imma go take a closer look!" The first one I was looking at was an old Prairie Schooner, it had a cover... but, as I got closer, I saw that it wasn't in very good shape. Then I saw a Peter Schutler "Chicago" Wagon... a quality carriage... made for rich folks! I noticed another plain wagon that had cover straps... the side of it read... "Gestring Wagon Co!" The young man came back... "The Boss said $150 for that one!" I raised my brow as I walked around the old wagon again... pointing out obvious flaws... "This wagon's gonna need work done to it soon... look at the hubs... I'll give you $100 for it!" The lad's eyes got big... "Imma have to ask again!" and He ran off! I took a closer look at the Gestring... it was clearly in better shape than any of the others! It had a different look... like it came from overseas somewhere, but it was plenty large enough for us! All of hinges and hitches were in outstanding condition... the flooring and all the wood looked good and it had cover strap mountings, just no cover... this wagon hadn't been used much, either! He came back slightly out of breath... "He said, Naw... can't go no lower on that one!" I scratched my beard and turned toward the Gestring... the odd one... and pointed! "What about that one... over there?" The Lad chuckled a little... "He don't want but $50 for that thing!" We walked over to the wagon to make a final inspection and said... "We'll take it!" I reached out to shake the young man's hand... he seemed shocked! "Let me go speak to Ms Cassy... can you bring the wagon up front?" Obviously excited about this "rare" sale, he eagerly said... "Yes Sir... I'll dust it off and bring it right up!" I smiled at the lad while I was smiling inside... knowing that I had just bought the best of the lot... for the least amount of money!
As I walked toward the wagon, I motioned to Cassy that I was about to take her down. Her eyes were excited... "Did you find one, Charlie?" I smiled at her as I lifted her down and whispered... "I'll tell you all about it when we leave... all I need $50!" She looked at me astonished... "Now, Charlie... what kind of wagon you buying for $50... does it have wheels?" I shhhh'ed her... "Later... just trust me!" Cassy reached in her bag and gave me the money as the lad pulled the wagon from around the back of the building. I saw a glowing expression come on her face as the lad brought the wagon got closer! The young man was excited, too... "You want me to hitch you up?" I raised my hand... "No... that will be fine... my horse doesn't take to strangers well... I can manage!" I handed him the money... we shook hands again... and he ran into the building! Cassy walked over to examine her new carriage... she was smiling... then she turned to me with a big grin on her face! I winked at her from across the wagon bed as I unhitched Chariots... and moved HER to "her" new chariot! Just as I finished hooking her up to the new wagon... the lad appeared... with a Bill of Sales! He blurted out, "Mr Anderson said... thank you, very much!" I shook the lad's hand, once again and said... "You tell Mr Anderson... He's very welcome!" I lifted Cassy onto the coach... gave Chariots a little treat... climbed aboard, grabbed the reins... and we were off! As we rode, I told Cassy the whole story... "Oh my gosh, Charlie... really?" She laughed at the story... her eyes were sparkling... she hugged me and kissed me on my ear... holding my waist! "Charlie Boone... you're a special man!" I smiled back at her and watched her blush when I said... "Well... I work for a Special Lady!"
We had one more stop to make... Meadow's General Store... then home... it was getting to be late afternoon by now! Cassy composed herself as we drew near to the General Store as we discussed some of the things that we would need. "Cassy", I asked... "Do you think they'll have canvas covers in there?" She perked... "They should! You can look for that while I pick up some sundry items and a few other things!" As we entered the store, we both noticed the young lady that was at the Bank... Ms Kristina! She walked up to us, smiling... "Well, hello... we meet again! Welcome to Meadow's... I am the owner!" Wow, I thought to myself... she was the proprietor... and she looked so young to be handling such an operation! "Have a look around... we have many things!" The ladies began to chit-chat and I just wandered around looking... indeed, the store had more than most! I found the canvas we needed... and even some connecting hardware and rope... I got excited! I gathered up the things I would need to cover the wagon... and saw some other things I knew would come in handy! I took the things back to a counter were I saw Cassy already had two boxes of things loaded! She was very efficient with whatever she did! She turned to me as I walked up... "Charlie... did you find what we need? Bring it over here, Dear!" Ms Kristina looked at Cassy... I don't even think she saw the look... in fact... I don't even think Cassy realized what she had just said! She was busy calculating in her head... trying to remember things! "Charlie... how do your matches look... do we have enough? They have some here at a reasonable price... maybe I'll just get some anyway... they won't spoil!" I loaded our goods on the wagon... had to make 3 trips! Cassy paid for our purchases and we bid Ms Kristina "Good Day!"... and we were on our way home... it had been a long day!
I put Cassy in the wagon and climbed up beside her... she was so excited... talking about everything she had in mind! I smiled as I thought about the situation... is this real? ~Lord... I know I don't pray much, but... is this one of them "Blessings" that Tom talks about? This little lady has changed my whole look at life!~ I just let her babble on... but tried to stay focused enough to respond when she directed things at me! "Hey Charlie... I got a surprise for you!" I know my heart stopped for a second... I turned and looked at her smiling up at me! Kinda in shock, I said, "A surprise... for me?" She giggled a little bit... "Yeah... I got you a bottle of that stuff you like to drink... thought it would be nice to relax with after a long day!" A big smile came on my face... I squeezed her hand... "Awww... That was very kind... I thank you very much!" We rode off down the path and she laid her head on my shoulder... and I put my arm around her waist as she wiggled closer! She giggled and said... "I might even have a little sip... with you!"
VLWolf
Seeing Cassy and Charlie out of the bank i turn around after bidding them a good day and lock things up for the afternoon to go grab some lunch at the local Inn before coming back to finish up business for the day. Whistling as i walk to the Inn slowly walking though the doors as i do not want to knock anyone out of the way i wander into the dinning room saying Hi to the local gal asking what the special of the day is, she reply s "Beef stew and cornbread and tea". I inform her i will have a plate and hand her the money for the meal plus a small tip as i wait for her to put the money away and head to the kitchen to acquire my plate and brings it back to me saying in a generous and kind voice "Enjoy your meal".
Being so hungry i dig in and its gone in a matter of minuets also drinking my tea i then get up leaving everything on the table of them to clear i walk out and back to the Bank to open back up for the Afternoon seeing what other business will walk in to greet me
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Charlie and I rode along home, I found comfort with his arm around me, it was a security that I had missed for sometime, now I had found that feeling I longed for once again. I softly chuckled to myself hoping Charlie would pay no mind to me, the thought crossed my mind that I was right where I belonged, where I wanted to be and where I planned to stay. For a brief moment the thought occurred to me that this might not be what he wanted, but I dismissed that just as quickly. Charlie was a big man, I knew I was safe with him, I could just feel it and I knew he had feelings for me, I could see that in his eyes and the few stolen sweet moments we had shared. Yep, things were changing and I was ready for what was happening, my thoughts were wondering about to future things we women think about.
It had been a very busy day in town, but all things considered it was successful. I thought back to the reactions I saw from some of the town folks, they were going to have to adjust. I always had been bull headed, Papa always said I was a force to reckon with when on a mission. Somethings never changed and I could see I had a lot of missions heading my way truth was I didn't care, I could handle them. I wasn't afraid of Indians so I sure wasn't afraid of a little town gossip. In fact I was the sort of person that if you gossip about me I sure as the world will give you something to talk about and make sure it's true. I could tell that several had been stunned to see me and Charlie together in the way we were. I knew that seeing a black man in the company of a white woman was odd, then add to that that there was a familiarity in the way they touched or looked at one another even when he tried hard to mask it, was causing lots of tongues to wag. Well wag they could, I bite my lower lip as I realized that the feelings I felt stirring were of an intimate loving nature.
I smiled to myself watching the sun setting, we would be home shortly, the thought startled me as I realized I was thinking about home belonging to us. But it did, it was mine and Charlie's, what I had I planned to share with this man, we both have endured far too much loss and pain in life. I thought about the time Charlie spoke of his daughter, the pain in his face and the tremble in his voice, I wondered if I could ever have that kind of love from him. He was a man that understood love on every level and I wanted that again. I too had known that kind of all encompassing love, I too had lost it, but right now I saw a man that had that ability and I could care less if he were Indian or black or purple, love is endless and gives you the ability to embrace the world. I was not going to let this pass me by, not if I could help it.
We arrived home shortly after dusk, I knew that Charlie had been quite, we never spoke after I curled up close to him, I was deep in thought, he thought I was asleep. The wagon came to a slow rolling stop as Charlie whispered softly to Chariots pulling the reins back gently. He was so good to his horse, he cherished her....I wanted to be cherished too.
I could feel Charlie breathing, I waited for him to shift or move, I liked the way his body felt, strong and safe, a few minutes passed and then he whispered "Miss Cassy, your home, time to wake up little lady" I inhaled as I tried to mask the fact I had never been asleep, I was dreaming wide awake. I lifted my head back to see Charlies deep chestnut eyes watching me, a smile broke across his face and a tenderness lite up his face. "Sleepy head, you have a good nap?" "Why Charlie, I had the most amazing dream about you, about us, about home. What's more.....I was wide awake" Charlie, looked puzzled, I guess I sounded like some crazy person honestly. I shifted and sat up next to him, laying my hand on his thigh, he never released his arm around my waist, in fact he sort of adjusted pulling me closer to him, which I wanted. I realized I best just say what I was thinking no sense in beating around the bush, I cleared my throat and looked right into his eyes.
"Charlie, I have done lots of thinking since you came to my rescue. I was so empty when I arrived here, I was running Charlie, running from pain, from loss, from hurt. Running from my life Charlie, the one I lost. I know there's lots we don't know about each other but I want to learn Charlie all about you. You make me feel safe...." Charlie looked like he was about to say something and I laid my finger tip against his full lips softly to keep him from speaking "Charlie Boone you let me finish what I have to say before I lose my nerve okay" Charlie nodded his eyes crinkled up with humor, "Charlie, don't you laugh at me" "Oh No Ma'am, Miss Cassy I wouldn't laugh at you ever"......I stared at him and tried to look my sternest " Charlie Boone, from this day forward don't you dare 'Ma'am me again, do you understand, and don't call me Miss Cassy, its Cassy or Cas or whatever but not Miss anything to you okay." He just starred at me and all I thought to do was kiss him right then, without thought I leaned in and kissed him flat out. To my surprise, he pulled me close and kissed me back, first he just kissed me, but then it changed, one arm was wrapped around my waist and his other hand ran up the side of my neck and cradled my head as he kissed me like a man wanting a woman. I felt my whole body tremble as a fire ignited within me that I forgot how it felt. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back, slipping my tongue into his mouth softly. At first he wanted to respond but hesitated, but then in fluid motion he kissed me, he was squeezing me to him so tightly I almost lost my breath but I didn't move, because I knew, I knew I was falling head over heels in love with this man.
Suddenly he jerked back and looked horrified, "Oh my gosh, I am sorry, Miss Cassy..No I mean Cassy ....I...I don't know what just came over me but well I apologize.' I starred at Charlie for a few moments, then a smile broke across his face as I smiled at him..."You are not sorry Charlie, don't you tell me that less you mean it. You want me don't you? I mean we.. well we could be good together, we can live here and comfort one another, we can build a life here Charlie me and you together. You saw I have means, you know we can do this. I ain't afraid of anyone.....well that's not true Charlie I am afraid of one thing" Charlie looked at me and pulled me close to him "You have nothing to be afraid of Cassy I'm gonna take care of you, nobody is gonna hurt you, not while I am breathing!"....I looked up at him and whispered..."Then I don't have to be afraid of losing you then do I?" I questioned Charlie my heart racing as I waited for the anwer........Charlie let go of me and slipped down from the wagon with out saying a word, suddenly panic grabbed me that I had pushed things and should have just remained quite, I waited to see what he was doing when to my surprise he without speaking lifted me out of the wagon, I wrapped my arms around his neck to hold on, with out a single word he turned around and took the stairs to the cabin two at a time, reaching the door he managed to turn the handle and kick it open stepping across the threshold..I held my breath not knowing what to say...."Cassy....he stopped and looked at me...then he kissed me softly..."Welcome home". He lowered me to my feet, holding me to steady me. I smiled up at him...
"I'm gonna go unload the wagon"....Charlie turned and went out the door..I watched him go down the steps...he off set several of the purchases on the steps, then he took Chariots reins and headed down to the barn I knew he would finish unloading the supplies there and brush down Chariots. He would be a while this gave me time if I hurried to make a little dinner and freshen myself up a bit.
I sat the biscuits in the oven to warm and there was just enough fried chicken from the night before. This would be a light dinner, but it would do. I bustled about setting the table, I took the bottle from my bag I had gotten in town and sat it next to Charlies plate with two small shot glasses, smiling I knew he would enjoy this. Then I lite all the lamps in the cabin with everything in place I turned my attention to myself.
Thankfully there had been enough water left from this morning that I could take a bath, my petticoats were dusty and I wanted to get the trip dust off me and them. The water felt wonderful, I splurged with a few drops of rose oil, the room smelled fresh, the floral scent wonderful an soothing. I thought for a moment before I dressed, then I decided to just do what my mind kept telling me. I opened the trunk at the foot of my bed and pulled out the night dress and coat safely stored there. The silk fabric slipped over my full figure clinging just in the right places. I tied the sash of the coat tightly around my waist, slipping the satin night shoes on my feet. It had been along time since I had worn anything as special as this, a very long time, catching a glimpse of myself in the standing mirror I blushed. I felt a bit brazen, but shrugged it off, I pulled the pins from my hair allowing it to cascade down past my shoulders. Lush thick curls bounced as I gave a slight twirl, I giggled at the way I felt I could only hope that I wasn't making a mistake but so far so good.
Just as I was about to leave the bedroom I heard Charlie calling my name, taking a deep breath I responded.."Coming Charlie" opening the door to the bedroom I stopped short as Charlie froze when he saw me. It seemed like days passed, he just starred at me not moving or speaking I darn well thought he wasn't breathing but I knew better he hadn't fallen down.
"Charles Boone is something wrong? Say something!" I snapped in defense.....Charlie blinked and stepped backwards shaking his head. "Ummmm no....uhhh no....there's ....I mean.....well ummmm....Cassy....do you have any idea what you are making a man think about?" I sighed with relief and practically ran into his arms........wrapping my arms around his neck I stood on my tip toes and kissed his chin since that's all I could reach....."Well I'm hoping your thinking about Us...but for now I imagine it's dinner".....I giggled not waiting for a response and grabbed his hand pulling him toward the kitchen..."Come on I know your hungry, it's not much but it will do, I promise to make a real nice meal tomorrow but tonight I am afraid it's just some biscuits and left over chicken we had." I lead him into the kitchen and motioned for him to seat himself. I carefully pulled the hot food from the oven and placed it on the table. I was aware he was watching me, so I decided to be a bit flirty. I leaned down close to him as I served his plate making sure he caught a glimpse of the top of my chest, the lace of the silk gown hugging me just in the right way. I heard him shuffle his feet and as a slight moan escaped.
I felt my face flush beet red, but I tried to continue acting very composed.
We both were hungry and seemed to eat without hardly speaking, although I noticed him looking at me when he thought I wouldn't notice. With dinner finished I removed the dishes to the sink, they could wait I would do them in the morning. Charlie reached for the small bottle I had sat next to him...'Cassy this is wonderful, dinner was perfect and for you to be so thoughtful as to get me a "Smile" why I am just blessed." He tilted the bottle and the warm amber liquid flowed into the small crystal glass. The candles on the table caused a soft glow to bounce from the glass to the table. He paused and looked at the other empty glass, then at me...."Sweetheart, can I pour one for you?" I froze, he didn't call me Cassy or Cass or better still Ma'am....all I could do was smile and nod yes. He lifted my glass and offered it to me, I reached for it and held it waiting for him to lift his....he clinked the two glasses together and whispered "To our future".
I took a sip slowly, it burned my tongue and stung my eyes. I thought back to that time in the wagon when I hurt my hand and he had given me a sip of his "Tonic Water" this was the same wretched taste. I swallowed, this was not going to be something I did often, this stuff was horrid but....I was doing it with him....so I could tolerate a moment or two of the burn. I choked a bit and Charlie laughed as he swirled the liquid in his glass. Pretending to ignore him I sat the glass down thankfully he hadn't filled mine like his so I could manage.
We talked and laughed for hours...seemed that "Tonic Water" could make you Smile....now I knew why he called it a Smile! In fact I found myself enjoying it a bit as the night wore on...The candles around the room were dimming and the end of the day was at hand. I had no intention of sleeping alone ever again, or with Charlie his boots and jeans. Standing up I put the glasses in the sink with the rest of the evenings dishes, took a deep breath and turned to find Charlie standing directly behind me. Before I could say a word his arm was around my waist crushing me to him, his mouth was hot and tasted of the Tonic Water....he kissed me deeply taking my breath away. I knew that what I hoped for was happening, he was giving in to what we both felt....this time he wasn't hesitating. Without warning he scooped me up in his arms and headed toward the bedroom....'Cass," he whispered sending a thousand butterflies loose in my stomach " I'm going to" ....he hesitated...his gentle nature was there but there was also something else...a tension in his voice ....a tightness in his body I could feel.....He stopped at the side of the bed and looked at me...."I'm going to make love to you as a man makes love to woman he claims as his do you understand that?" I felt my whole body tremble...it was happening he did want me....and I wanted him....nodding I whispered "Please, it's what I want." He laid me down on the bed as he pulled the sash ribbon undone.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-EIGHT
Home Sweet Home
It was near dusk as we approached the clearing... I could see the cabin in the distance and I started thinking about some chores that had to be done when we got there! As we pulled up to the cabin, I had a sigh of relief... it had indeed, been a long day! I could tell Cassy was tired... she slept laying against me the whole trip! Our new wagon, with its different appearance... actually rode much better than the rented one... and, it had a padded seat... it was a much more comfortable ride! I gently stroked her arm to awaken her without a startle... "Ms Cassy... you awake?" Cassy looked up at me almost in an instant and said... "Charlie... this has been such a wonderful day... we got so much accomplished... and, Charlie... I'm so glad you're here with me!" I blushed a little myself as I looked at her, with a smile... "I am too, Ms Cassy... I am too!" Seemed like NOW, every time I looked at her... it seemed to draw me closer to her... her vibrant smile was infectious... and frankly, I felt a little out of control! Then she looked me in the eyes and just started talking... all about her past and some of her life's struggles... and then she started talking about NOW... and the FUTURE! I wanted to speak, but she hushed me... and she reminded me again, about how she wanted me to address her... no formalities! She proceeded to say some things to me that no other woman had ever said to me! Could she possibly be feeling... some of the same things I'm feeling? The depths of her words almost consumed me, they were like a song in my head... my mind was spinning... I was numb! Almost in fear, I reached out and pulled her to me... searching those green eyes for a clue... I couldn't control myself any longer... I had to know! As I pulled... she came, no space between our bodies, holding her tightly and I kissed her hard! Suddenly, I felt like I wanted her to know exactly how I felt inside!! And... she kissed me back!!! And with that kiss... I felt something I thought I would never feel again... in life! It was LOVE!
I helped her down from the carriage... and put her in my arms and carried her to the cabin door and stepped inside... much like a man does his new Bride. I beamed with pride, watching her smile as we crossed the threshold! She looked very Happy! I lowered her to the floor and said... "Now... you go tend to your needs and I'll go unpack the wagon and put away the supplies!" She winked at me and ran off.
I moved the things that needed to go inside, to the porch and then began to unload the outdoor things in the barn. As I worked, I thought a lot about the day's activities as I toted the goods. The Doc and his daughter... what a pleasant visit that was... not just the treatment that Cassy received, but the genuine hospitality! Then... there was the crowd outside, all staring at US... and the feeling of uncertainty in the people! The Bank experience, where I witnessed a spirited little Lady who took charge of what she wanted... and GOT it! I even had to chuckle a little about the "Wagon" transaction... and how she just put ME in charge to take care of that! And... I handled my business well... that was a sweet deal! After that, meeting the same Lady that was at the Bank... in the General Store... and HER being the owner! As I thought back... I think I had a brief encounter with that Lady when I first came to town, with an injured shoulder... just before Tom and I set out to rescue Ms Lillie! She seemed like a good person to know in the town!
I rode the wagon into the gated corral and unhitched Chariots, walking her to the small stable shed. I noticed that one of the large bags that Cassy had purchased said, "Horse Feed" on it... it was something NEW! I read the label... it talked about proteins, vitamins and minerals, formulated to deliver complete balanced nutrition for horses! Damn... what will they think of next! I opened the bag and poured a healthy portion in her food trough as I fetched some water for the other. When I came back... her head was buried in the trough... licking the edges! She really liked it!! I poured the water and patted her head, stroking her mane, preparing to brush her down. I whispered to her, rubbing the side of her head... "Your NEW friend got this stuff for you... looks like you're enjoying it!" She turned her head to me, in almost a smile... her big brown eyes were showing real appreciation! I moved the wagon to the back of the house then went to the porch to grab the other things to take inside.
I called out Cassy's name as I approached the door, and when I opened it... there was the aroma of food! How did she do that so fast? She had made a fire and had the whole place humming with the scent of warm food!! I wasn't even out there that long! Then I looked across the room and saw HER... standing there... at the bedroom door!!! Oh My God... she looked like a Goddess!!! I swear, there was an aura about her!!! Her long beautiful hair was let out... like I had seen once before... hanging down over her shoulders! She had on a long green, thin "coat" like dress... with a tie around her waist that hinted of something lacey and pale green in color, beneath it! Above the tie her breasts showed cleavage... and her eyes were like sparkling stars! Her hips were healthy and her legs bulged in all the right places! I just stood there... staring at her in awe! For the moment... I couldn't say anything... I was speechless! My heart began to race... and my stomach was doing flip-flops! I began to melt as she slowly sauntered toward me... watching her hips sway as she approached... looking into her matching green eyes... watching her body move, intoxicated me! She was thick... that's the way a REAL woman supposed to look like! "Uuhhh... Cassy... you DO realize what a man thinks... when he sees a woman... uuhhh... dressed as such?" She came up to me with a smile and kissed me on my chin... "You TELL me what a man thinks... after dinner!" She grabbed my hand and lead me to the dinner table. She had the table setup so nice, it was kinda like a restaurant... it had placemats with eating utensils and napkins, a small lantern, already lit... and I saw a bottle of whiskey on the table... with 2 glasses! This woman had class! She told me she simply heated up the leftover food from the night before... but it smelled sooo good... my stomach began to churn... I hadn't even felt hungry until that very moment! She went to the oven and came back with a piping hot dish of food and served me! I couldn't help but notice the top parts of her body as she leaned over in front of me! She set her plate on the other side of the small table, facing me... and we dined together. Both of us were digging in the plates like animals! "Day Old" chicken was always a favorite of mine, and... I guess we were both a little hungry! Thinking about how good the simple meal was, I shared with her, "Chariots really liked that bag of food you bought her... and I told her YOU got it for her... she understands. Plus, she likes you, I can tell... cuz she doesn't take up with people. And I read, it's got a lot of good stuff in it!" She smiled, and answered... "She's a good horse... and she deserves the best... just like a good MAN does!" My face got warm as I looked at her... and, I smiled!
Lost in a gaze across the table at each other, having finished eating, Cassy said... "Charlie... why don't you pour yourself a sip of your whiskey... it might help you to relax!" Well, relaxing... was the farthest thing from my mind right then! I blinked me eyes as I looked up at her face... "Will you have one with me?" She smiled and nodded yes... I then poured a small shot into the other glass on the table and handed it to her. Then I lifted my glass up in the air and said to her... "Here's to our future... bottoms up!"... and clinked my glass against hers and threw the glass to my mouth and emptied the contents! I peeked back at Cassy struggle with sipping, then finally swallowing... then coughing! Alarmed, I asked... "Are you ok?" She grimaced and cleared her throat... trying to orchestrate a smile... "Yes... I'm ok!"
We sat there for hours, it seemed... laughing and talking about our pasts... and I HAD some stories! She giggled at all my tales and asked for more! We fondled each other with our feet and legs, under the table... and played with our hands and eyes, on top! "How does your hand feel?", I asked. She giggled and waved her hand high in the air... "It's fine, Charlie... just fine!" Then she got a perplexed look on her face... "We don't have to change the dressing now, do we?" I smiled as I gently held the injured hand with both of mine... "Nah... Doc says that wrapping is good for 3 days, as long as there's no pain. You not hurting at all... are you? Tell me the truth!" She giggled and reached across the table and pinched my nose... "I AM telling you the truth... Honest Injun!" and giggled some more!
Cassy got up to remove her serving dishes and I followed suit... bringing my wares with me behind her, into the kitchen. As she set her dishes down and turned around, I was right there! I laid my dishes aside, looked deep into her eyes and reached down and lifted her up and cradled her in my arms... she was slightly startled... and I said to her, "Cassy... I NEED you... and I WANT you!!" My manhood took over! I carried her to each of the candles around the room, and let her blow them out! I grabbed the last candle in the small lantern on the table, and walked with her into the bedroom. I gently laid her on the bed and watched her adjust her position, as I pulled off my boots and jeans. In the shadows of the small light from the lantern, I saw her lying there, with her garment in disarray... revealing more of her body. The look on her face was one of sheer happiness. I trembled as I climbed up onto the bed beside her and laid my body close to hers. Looking into her eyes I placed my lips on hers... and I sucked at her breath with my tongue. I reached over to blow out the flickering candle in the lantern, but she pulled me back... she smiled and said, "I want to see!" I became further aroused! I could feel her hot breath on my neck as we held each other closely... she smelled like freshly picked roses and her body was soft and warm. I undid the rope looking tie at her waist and opened the wrapped gown, then I removed the over garment, revealing the soft silky boudoir. She loosened my shirt and pulled it from my shoulders. My hands touched the soft, sheer lace material... the only thing covering her nakedness. I felt all of her body and she felt mine, and a fever was built... and I made LOVE to her... with all my passion!
I blew out the candle... and the room became dark... and still! In the darkness we laid in ecstasy, with our bodies folded together... and we slept!
IamBiltre
He accompanied the couple to the door and realizing unfriendly looks, recalled how small towns in this country could be prejudiced, he remembered why have volunteered to help in the war. He waited at the door with his coat pulled back showing the butt of his colt. He waited to see the couple go in peace and went back inside. Called the daughter and asked her to accompany him. Came out into the street where he saw Kristina, smiling, greeted asking if she wanted to accompany them on a visit to Meadows General Store where he wanted to open an account for the works in his home. Kristina smiled ...
MysticI
Looking at Gustave entering store Kristina blushed and hide her face turning around pretending to sorting some items and just when the blush came away from her face and she recoup herself Kristina turned to him and smiled with her shyly smile trying not to bring in her memories their first kiss and those precious romantic moments that they shared together. The young nurse was going around the store and commenting on all what she saw to be useful for them talking loud and giggling all the time. Kristina looked at Gustave and they laughed at young girl so excited about all shopping experience. Very carefully Kristina looked at the list what they need and started to put all items in one place marking those that she will need to order for them. Smiling she looked at Gustave " Do you know that you two are almost first customers that opened an account and I am thankful for that and hope that you will stay satisfied with all what we provide" Taking all documents from him and filling forms Kristina turned to see what Aslin needed and by the accident dropped papers on floor ... leaning to get them she did not realize that Gustave went too and they bumped badly to each other that made them fall on the floor and again they ended in each other arms ... seems this going to be happening often she mumbled to herself angry but then met wide his smile and smiled back then they started to giggle and ended laughing what got Aslin curious and the girl find them sitting on floor in cozy cuddle pose laughing like two silly fellas from nothing.... she looked puzzled for a moment but then shrugged her shoulders ... and continue to be busy with the new dress that she found interesting... Gustave helped Kristina to stand up keeping her arms in his longer the he should ... Kristina looked in his eyes... feeling she is loosing herself in them
VLWolf
New Year, new day I thank Charlie for coming by the bank and delivering the nice side arm as i make out a recite subtracting what he is owed on his bill then hand it to him to keep track of then putting books away i close up for a hour walk to look around town and visit Kristina at the General store to see how things are going
Tipping my hat to all that i see greeting one and all.
MysticI
After the busy day Kristina felt totally washed out, her brain refused to think anymore. All time she was greeting new customers, chatting with them non stop, getting their names, places where they live, packing unpacking items they chose, writing notes that she would need to order and in same time trying to see what town folks need the most, what she would need to stock and have all the time. Her store now was busy as beehive full of women in their finest outfits, men looking at them in proud of themselves way, children running back and forward, screaming all the time when Kristina would offer them free cookies. Shelves that been overloaded in the morning looked so empty now...
All this business was so new to her that Kristina's head started to spin. She needed to learn so much and as for now she did not have any help yet she needed to give her full attention to all.
At the end of the day when the last customer left her store... she looked around with the smile... picked the last candy bar and placed in right spot and stepped outside.
Kristina lowered herself in the rocking chair... closed her eyes and let her into dreams... the wind was gently playing with her blond hair making them tickle her rose cheeks .... sounds of nature felt so calming ... and Kristina dreamed... "how nice that sounded... hers... Kristina's store with all in it..." she smiled... keeping her eyes shut... it was just couple minutes before seven... at that time she would lock the store and go to see what to eat... and one last thing she would need to do ... place the sign.. help wanted ...
Trenchsoul
The evening already glittered with stars as she set the sign in the window and locked her shop up for the night. He watched with a smile showing beneath his drover's hat, his whiskered chin and wind chapped lips the only things visible beneath the shadow. Silently slipping up beside Kristina, he said, non-chalant and apprapo of nothing, "My friend, so good to see you again."
Matching her stride, taking in her reaction in a side long glance, he didn't wait for a response. Instead, his voice broke the silence of the evening with a strong cadence, deep and timbrous, "Let me tell you a beautiful, sad story. One I believe you will find some touch of sentiment in," pausing to briefly clear his throat before turning his shadowed face to hers, his smile friendly and warm, the glitter of amused eyes only briefly visible, "Seems there was an ugly cuss of gunslinger, found himself in Rio Doso. Now, to say the guy was ugly was bein' nice. He'd been scarred as a babe, leavin' the right half of his face a mass of pink tissue that never moved, his eye a glossy white marble. You'd think this woulda left him with only the choice a bein' someone's farm hand or working the coal scuttle for the rail, but the ornery cuss took it to mind that he would take up the pistol and the rifle, the saddle and bridle, and make his name as a shootin' man. Leavin' his home for the plains, this boy soon come man took to learnin' all he could from who ever would teach him, never lettin' his bad eye stop his work. If he'd have been of the devil's court and left handed, he'd a had few troubles, but, well, tweren't his luck. He kept workin', though, tryin' to be a better shooter everyday, but he just wasn't cut out for the gunslinger trade. That's how he found himself in Rio Doso, unemployed and just a little hopeless."
He paused here as he drew a water skin from his hip and drizzled a bit of the gritty fluid between parched lips, letting the bag fall to his waist as he wiped his chin with one dusty sleeve. "Didn't help none that this poor sod had the looks it would take a whole convent of nuns to love, either. Everywhere he went, the man would get more'n his share of looks and comments, stones and cat calls. He stayed his hand when they acted outta ignorance, though, never drawin' on anyone that took it in mind to harangue the poor soul. 'They don't know no better', he'd say to himself, and gather up his saddle bags and supplies and head back outta town after only a week or two, sometimes a month. Spent a good part of his life this way, drawin' on those that would challenge him proper and turnin' his cheek on those that just wanted sport harassin' a freak. He'd just found Rio Doso and was settlin' in at the only drinkin' establishment in town when she sidled in from the back rooms. Already two whiskeys in on the evenin', getting good handful of dirty looks from everyone in the salloon, his eye was drawn almost immediately to her as the light of the main hall seemed to seek her out. The only word he really knew for her was 'beautiful', but there was so much more dancing behind that paralyzed face and tortured eyes. He didn't turn, knowin' full well that givin' his attention to her would likely garner him more of the wrong kinda attention from the others in the bar. Can't have a monster eyein' a pretty gal, now, can they?"
Here he turned his head to briefly look down at the woman walking beside him, chuckling softly. "Lucky for me you already know me, otherwise I might hafta defend myself here in this hamlet, too, neh?"
He turned his smile back down the street and continued in his clear, strong voice, "Where was I? Oh, yes, the beauty of the ball, the silent siren of the salloon that had men near to swoonin' on their stools and at the gamin' tables. She was only one of a handful of pretty ladies that worked in the salloon, but she was perhaps the most graceful of them all. Statuesque, lithe, and strikin', her presence in a room was always a spectacle, shinin' and glamourin' every eye in the room. Her blonde tresses were curled and long, decorating her soft, gentle shoulders and long, graceful neck, falling to the small of her back and dancing with her every shift and sway. Her green eyes shone like jade in the lantern light, sparklin' and alight with an inner strength that the west had tested and not found lackin' in the least. Her lips were ones that women dreamt of havin' and men dreamt of tastin', full and soft. Heart shaped face and what some call and hourglass figure, she was more than strikin' and only slightly less than an angel."
"Now, this was a challenge to the local cattle baron's main hand, who took a fancy that he was gonna win her over, and happened he though it would be that night. He'd been settin' his bait for her for more'n a few years, but she'd never so much as nibbled. Instead of dissuadin' him, though, this only made him keep at it, not tryin' harder, just usin' the same ole bits and tricks with the same effect. Well, tonight, he was of a mind to try somethin' else. He'd finally reached his limit and, with the urgin' of his friends who kept tellin' him that she'd be lucky to have him, he decided that he would convince her this night. When he stood, the ugly man noticed him immediately, the near drunken swagger as he approached her, one thumb looped in his gunbelt, the other holding his drink. The ugly man also noticed her reaction. Bein' a stranger probably gave him the insight that all those that had known these two blinded them to. She wasn't takin' to his attentions at all well, and he was of a mind to think she was near enough to disgusted to amount to no nevermind."
He pulled a small piece of beef jerky from a pocket, tearing a bit off and popping it between cheek and gum as he continued, "Well, the ugly man knew his situation wasn't too healthful for him, so he set himself to watchin' the events, but she seemed to look right at him after a few moments, a look of acknowledgement of his appraisal. This, of course, didn't stop the other man's attempts to woo her, but after a few moments, he ran outta whatever practiced lines he'd had in his head all day. So he downed the dregs of his drink and headed to bar, excusin' himself clumsily with a smile and a lecherous wink. She watched him go but turned her eyes to the ugly man once more, lookin' him over in the bar's large and slightly warped mirror. She didn't try to restrain her reaction to his face, gringin' like everyone usually did, but she didn't stop lookin' either. After a moment, she nodded to him, her eyes findin' his and givin' him just a touch of the smile that melted any man's heart that she focused it on."
Turning to look back the way they'd come, as if searching for something, the story kept flowing from his cracked lips, rumbling off the walls of store and shop, "Now, mind, he wasn't stupid. He knew that she wasn't hankerin' for him. It was a look of one trapped soul to another, ackowledgin' their mutual trials. He with his appearance and her bein' trapped in a town and a people that she couldn't escape from. He raised his glass to the mirror, noddin' just a bit to show her he felt the same, only to find that the obnoxious gent had seen their exchange and had come to some seriously misguided ideas. His anger was plain as a rose in the snow, red and broilin' beneath his skin. As mad as he was, though, the look of the ugly man scared him just a bit, so he turned his new found anger towards the woman of his obsession. The ugly man saw this and knew that somethin' nasty was a comin'. The swagger man stomped across the main hall and wrapped his hand around her arm, turnin' her about with more than a lil violence. His yellin' loud and full of empty fury, but the rest of the bar wouldn't do nothin' to challenge him, even when he started to drag her to the back rooms, her protests growin' in intensity and desperation as she noticed that no one was makin' a stand to help her. That's when her eyes found the ugly man's again."
His fingers had found a rifle shell and were twirling the brass cased lead round over his knuckles in a smooth arc, the glitter and twirl of the cartridge in the moonlight a tracery of magic stars in the dark, "Course, we all know what happens when eyes meet across a crowded bar like that.... somethin' desperate. The look on her face was almost a plea, almost a cry for help, but more a touchin' of a kindred heart. In a heartbeat, the ugly man made up his mind, slammin' his glass on the bar and standin' from his stool in one smooth movement. The sound of the glass on the bar top like a gunshot in the silence of the embarassed room, his feet hittin' the planked floor with a thump as he roared across the bar like a bear, 'Let her go or answer to me.' This didn't seem to reach the man's brain until he'd taken another step and stopped. He stood straight, his hand still clamped on her arm as he turned to face the ugly man. 'Let her go and step outside,' the ugly man said, his voice strong and confident, though his heart thudded hard in his chest, 'or are ya too much a lilly livered coward to face a man?'"
Again, he turned to face her, his smile never faltering but somewhat softer now, "We all know how this kinda story ends, don't we? Two men standin' in the dusty street, hands hoverin' over their pistols, watchin', waitin', hopin' the other can't aim worth a hoot or that he'll be the faster one. Except sometimes it don't work out for either. That night, on that particular dusty street, two men died; one from a gut shot that separated his spine from his hind quarters, the other from a near perfect bullet through his heart. The ugly man marveled as he fell, his legs no longer listenin' to a thing his brain wanted 'em to do, the pain almost an after thought as he watched the blossom of a fatal flower on the other's chest. 'My best shot ever,' he thought as his body collapsed to the parched earth. There was no rush of concerned citizens to his side, he never saw the other man's mates check him over, never heard the murmur of the people on the boardwalks as they watched. His eyes found her, looked into her eyes and beckoned her over without words. He knew he was dying, he could feel every beat of his heart leavin' more of himself on the dirt of Rio Doso, but he couldn't help wanting to tell her thank you. As she raised her skirts and lowered herself to the dirt next to him, she brushed a bit of his ragged mane from his eyes, smiling sadly without tears. He returned the smile, like for like, and murmured with weakening breath, 'Thank you for freein' me from this mortal coil and givin' me the chance ta do it honourably.' She nodded and raised a hand to her lips, her eyes crinkling only slightly as she took in this stranger that took on her burden to his detriment. He raised the hand holding his pistol and lowered the warm weapon into her lap, pattin' it softly and whisperin' with the last of the wind in his lungs, 'I didn't do so well with 'em, but maybe they'll help you get free, too.'"
The rifle cartridge launched in the air from his fingers and twirled, ringing slightly in the cooling evening air, before his hand caught it with almost negligent ease. He turned his palm up and instead of the round there was a locket in the creased recesses of his hand. He let the locket drop from his hand to dangle on a long silver chain, letting it swing as the clasp opened to show the image of a woman wearing a handsome gown of leather and denim, a rifle in her left hand, a pistol in her right, a beautific smile on her face that shown through the tintype print easily."The next day, after layin' the ugly man to rest in the town's cemetary, she strapped on his pistol, claimed his horse and other goods, and rode from that town like she weren't never comin' back." His fingers bounced the locket up into his hand once more and snapped the locket closed with a click, smiling that odd, friendly smile, his teeth shining between cracked lips, "She never did, neither."
He tipped his hat to her respectfully and turned to go, issuing over his shoulder, "It's always a pleasure to see ya, my friend. I'll try to stop around from time to time, if ya don't mind the company." His smile was the last thing to vanish into the shadows to the evening darkness of the sleep little town, but his boots could be heard for a few minutes more.
MysticI
in her head came memories... they came and hit her hard... while she was traveling to this town she was so young and so naive full of energy and believe in all that people would tell her ... believing that only good rules this world and nothing bad can happen... one evening she was returning to the hotel when she stayed till the next equipage would take her further on her journey. Kristina did not see them lurking in the dark corner... they were drunk and reckless... nasty rude bored with life creatures... she even could not them call men after not to offend others ... true men... they stood in front of her and would not let her go... pecking playing with her like cat with mouse... letting from holes called their mouth words that would make her blush bright and make her breathless for a while. She begged to stop to let her go away but they wont listen... she saw they been bored and she was like toy to them... looking around she did not see any alive... lost her last hope when from far away low baritone fulfilled the night ... " You heard then Lady... let her go away" clapping their drunk eyelashes creatures swing their ugly bodies to the sound ... from he dark tall man figure appeared... it was not that how he looked it was something about him how he hold his posture... glow of strength and calmness that was scary. He even did not need to point to his colt that glistered in moon light... when all of drunken disappeared in the night. Kristina was not sure yet if she is safe or this man just another one to threaten her... He stood there and looked at her with his sharp small brown eyes that if not moon you would even do not notice them... he was huge... with dusty shoes showing that his journey was as long as hers... He was tall strong man and what made others afraid for her she felt something from him... some energy that was so good. He was like huge big bear but inside from his inside she felt a gust of good energy that would make you trust him right away and she saw the friend in him that you can make it so rare... she felt this person this man she can trust her life... he would never do anything to hurt... Kristina's voice broke up the air... " Thank you Sir for your help that was so kind of You" He smiled now chuckling at her " I even cannot remember if I was called Sir in my entire life mam" Kristina smiled ... his smile made her think that she knows him one hundred years .. that feeling could not leave her till these days... his face his smile his kindness that he did then for her .... so small favor to him was so huge to her... They had a tea that evening then they simply walked all around the town talking and talking and sharing their stories and then... he simply put her in her equipage promising to find her one day and wishing her to keep safe and nice... and now here He is next to her ... simple again... just like then ... easy not asking anything just telling his stories... being so tired his low voice was so calming relaxing to her that only when his figure was gone again Kristina realize that she even did not ask when he will be back ... will he be back ... what he was doing here... how he found her... her voice echoed in the air... " I own you a tea my friend" ....
Trenchsoul
In the heat of the day, as she closed up her shop for lunch, her eye was drawn to a bright flash of light down the road. Again and once more the brilliant flash of light before it was eclipsed in the gloved hand of the wanderer, his smile shadowed beneath his drover's hat still, his jagged features more evident in the light of day, though his eyes remained in their own darkness. He waved her over to him and called to her before she had crossed half the distance.
"May I treat you to a meal, my friend? I would like to make up for the abrupt departure last evenin', but work demands it's toll before a soul can rest," he said in the clear, deep voice he used with such ease and effect. On his jawline a long wound becomes evident as she draws closer. His eyes dance in their shadows as his smile grows to a grin, raising his fingers to his jawline and chuckling. "Next time I'll hafta get 'em to give me lanterns instead a starlight. Mighta seen that one comin' sooner."
His arm drops away from his face to push the swinging doors of the salloon aside for her, he says with careful intent, "I know ya'd rather not enjoin in the support of an establishment such as this, my friend, but I will beg your indulgence as they serve a right nice cottage pie and warm tea with real honey," his grin accompanies this statement, like a school boy finding a chocolate in his desk, "Real honey! Can ya believe that?"
Stepping from the bright light of day into the gloom of the salloon is only a small issue, the darkness inside making him stop beside her as their eyes adjust to the dimness inside. Her eyes adjust first after being inside the store during the morning, stocking and shelving, but he doesn't seem to stumble once as he follows her to a table near the kitchen and one of the broad windows of the salloon. His hand is quick, sliding a chair from the table and offering to seat her with a sideways smile and a wink. It's only after she's seated that she realizes he's settled himself into the chair opposite with a perfect view of not only the front of the salloon, but the main junction of town through the window as well. His glances here and there appear non-chalant and carefree, however, as he raises his hand to his hat, removing the dusty, worn object and hanging it on the back of the chair next to him. His head, slick with sweat and showing just as much dust as the rest of his clothes, seems to gleam in the reflected light, showing not a hair one on his pate. His eyes are a deep, mohogany brown, concealed beneath a heavy brow ridge but plainly visible without the hat's shadows. He turns those eyes to her with that seemingly permanent smile and another in his eyes.
"So, my friend, tell me stories of your life and deeds. I noticed ya have a store front ya locked up. Does that mean yer owner of one of the local establishments now?"
MysticI
she slept like a baby with a smile on her face... tired exhausted after the busy day and evening excitement... Morning birds made her to open her sleepy eyes...her long blond hair were falling freely down, she stretched her young lean body as the wild cat getting ready for the day hunt... and slowly stood up ... here she goes again the owner of the general store with all responsibilities that came with.
The other day went so quick till the lunch hours... Kristina was busy as a bee running back and forward.. adding and packing all items around... talking with customers...
little by little she was adding small things on her own making notes of what she needs to do to make it all work better... was very hard to maintain all by herself and she looked at the window little concerned ... Kristina put there a sign asking for helper but so far nobody showed any interest in that and she needed that badly. When lunch time came and her stomach reminded her of it... she was about to go around to see what an old maid cooked there... as the familiar voice stopped her again...
seems he took her invite for a tea after all... Kristina was grinning now ear to ear looking at the man with huge smile and with those deep brown laughing eyes there... Offer for a lunch sounded so in place that she even did not care when they stepped in to the tavern and placed themselves. She felt so safe so secure and so at ease... that when he asked her to tell all story her words came from her mouth as bullets she talked and talked and talked and even when meal was served she did not shut up... with full her mouth very unladylike as her mother would say ... Kristina told him all from her very beginning... about the sheriff about her first heartbreak (blushing bright there) about kidnapping about natives about all danger she was been to about the doctor and his daughter and how they saved her life, their forever travel back home, how they stayed here and opened the new clinic just in time for town people needs and how she ended buying this store and how she is now more then half in dept with the bank owner who seems check on her so often that she can feel his breath near her ear... and just then she looked at him... blushing red bright... because she was such a chatty box and even did not asked how he is yet...
Trenchsoul
Leaning back as the meal arrived, listening as they ate together, nodding and asking the occassional question, he kept watch on the door, the other patrons and the activity outside, but focused on her story without letting either take advantage of inattention. Filling both their cups with the cool well water pitcher on their table as she finished her tale, he nodded slowly, carefully, pretending not to notice the blush creeping up her cheeks.
"What's to tell," he said. "I've been ridin' with the mail carriages, huntin' with Indian and cowpoke alike, did a bit of bounty work with some possies, some cattle herdin', some horse breakin', and spent a little time with the Iriquois durin' the winter when my horse fell under me durin' a blizzard. Real nice folk, them Iriquois. I hope I'll get ta see 'em again. The chief even gave me a medicine bag he worked together hisself."
Here he pulled a leather thong from his shirt front and held the leather satchel before him, his smile proud now, his knowledge of the kindness the tribe and the chieftain had shown him plainly evident. The small brown satchel was small, about the size of a tobacco pouch and tied with sinew. The surface was decorated with a pattern of stones and beads, the ends of the ties tipped with small feathers and all of it stained with the man's sweat and accumulated grit from the countryside, but still shining with the craftsman's beautiful efforts.
As he returned the medicine bag back to his shirt, he lowered his voice so as not to be heard beyond their table and murmured, "I don't wanna cause ya no trouble, but I've a bit of coin set aside ya can make use of. It won't fix it all, but maybe it'll help ya keep yer feet until you can get everythin' settled," he held up his hand before the argument he knew she would level against his offer, "I know whatcher gonna say, but ya can hold it right here. It ain't a gift, it's a loan. And I ain't takin' no for an answer. We'll swap up when we get back to your shop so these vultures don't see coin crossin' the table and get the wrong idea."
He leaned back then and dropped a few more coins on the table to pay for their meal, downed the last of his glass, and stood, stepping smartly behind her chair to slide it away from the table and assist her is rising. "So, how about ya show me yer shop, my friend," he said, once again in his clear baritone, "and then I best be headin' back out to the north pastures. Still gotta bit a work ta do up there."
Walking beside her, he carefully noted the looks from around the bar, the lecherous but subtle glances of a few of the men, the respectful nods and 'hallos' from others; the short but pointed glares of very few others he noted and made a point to learn more about. He knew those might be trouble for her, but he didn't know enough yet about them or who they were to decide. The women, too, he observed while they walked and talked about the little nothings of life, noting their backward glances at the woman walking with him and taking stock of those that seemed either curious, friendly, or hostile, until they reached her shop and stepped inside the darkened interior. The smell of badly cooked something wafted on the air, the fact which prompted her excuses for the elderly matron that tried to care for her but whom she cared for too much to let go. His eye wandering shelf and cubby, barrel and basket, taking in all that he could see and smell in the room, nodding to himself slowly.
"This is a right nice place ya got here, my friend," he strode slowly around the room, even peeking behind the counter and back into the storage room, but never going too far into those sanctified places. He nodded once more, as if he'd made a decision that he hadn't voiced, and turned to her, his thumbs looped through his belt with his seemingly ever present smile on his lips, eyes crinkling beneath the shadow of his hat. "Ver' nice, but I can see where ya might wanna find some way to improve yer stockin' and display. A course, that'll take money, time and effort, all three of which ya seem to be lackin' at the moment, if I heard ya properly?"
Alaric
Danel walks over from tavren bar to Kristina an frined tabel tells them meal an drink on the house yer money no good here. Please come back laters tonight an enjoy the show .That we have going on every night . Daniel walks away from the tabel turns tells Kristina an friend yous have good day . As he walks back to the bar greets few more prople in the tavren an goes back too work ,
MysticI
Kristina did not know why the owner of the tavern was so friendly to them... maybe because of hers wide open eyes every time she saw the tavern girl passing by... maybe of her bright red cheeks or maybe of Samuel scary look but they got all what they had on the house and she was not going to complain about it... with her new business going now every penny count.
She smiled remembering him offering some money and in same time she was feeling mad and grateful... she already knew his heart of gold .... running to help every time she needed his help ... even now .. finding her in this far away town ... just to check how is she here... even Danel the owner of tavern was so nice to them ... offering to come and see the show.... she will ask later Samuel to go and ask if that not one of dancing girls show... she blushed even thinking about it... In this town was not much what to see and every new thing sounded exiting to all of them...
Day time tavern was open to all who wanted cold drinks and something to eat or just chill after the busy morning... however there were some that bothered her with their presence and she felt those glares toward her... but then again Samuel posture somehow made them turn away quick and look deep in their drinks that made her giggle and she felt safe...
She looked at him with her huge full of thankfulness eyes and smiled ... "Now you will see my store... please do not laugh .. there are so much to do and me and Norma cannot do all so quickly... My friend Thank you so much for offering me all the help and I will gratefully accept that but no money... I would rather ask you to be back when you are done with all you need to do and help me with the store ... I go and go around and see so many things to be done and you know ... not with woman hands... how sadly this would sound to me but yes I need some help around...
Kristina smiled as she always presented herself as "I can do all" person... sure if that would not include cooking ... she grinned remembering how she almost burned poor Norma kitchen with her very first try of it... and how the priest Tom smelling some burned food offered her some meal with good wipes of her tears.... she loved this town with it so lovable folks even those who liked to gossip so much about all...
Kristina looked how Samuel went all around building then looked inside almost all corners and even looked at her books to see how much deep she went into the trouble... his eyes scanned surroundings checking and making mental notes and from that moment she knew she will get very valuable lessons from him. Not wanting to disappoint him she shyly smiled and said... " What if we do consignment agreement .. you would help me to buy some things for the store and when they sell I would return your money back and I would definitely pay for your hands here whatever you will fix... how is that sounds to you? Also I would like to show you around when you have some time ... some views here are simple breathtaking... and ... ummmm I would like to ask you ... one huge favor..." now she blushed before saying anything hiding her face.... " Would not be so hard for you to ask the owner of tavern Danel what kind of show they will have... is it only for ... men or ...?" smiling she was afraid to look at him... she knew he is smiling now at her ... thinking how silly she is....
Alaric
Daniel kindly reply to Kristina the show is for all singing an dancing y all come an kick up ur heels . the first drinks be on the house to all .An kindly tells Kristina an friend any time you come food is on the house . Till your store gets on its feet ..I know how hard it is in this town to get a little shop going ..So keep your money an no worries . would do for all who need help . just you s remember at the watering hole the whiskey is pure never waterd down an the food always the best in town . An hope s to see y all tonight at the Taveran for show take care ya here . As he goes back to work .
Trenchsoul
He listened carefully to Kristina's story, nodding here and there to some things she said, scowling slightly at other things, until she finally offered her request. The plea in her tone wasn't matched by her expression or the volume of her voice. Her stoicism seemingly undaunted to any that didn't know her well. His easy going smile returned when she finally petered out, nodding to the barkeep as he stepped into her shop, searching for sundries for the salloon. He waited until the two of them concluded their business at the counter, thanking the barkeep for the earlier kindness and nodding as he explained the performances that would be occuring that evening. Once they were alone in the store again, he turned once more to survey the shop as he said, "You've got some work needin' doin' in here, that's no jest, but it's not hard work, just a lot of it."
With that, he settled himself on a barrel of oats and nodded to the stool behind the counter, urging her to sit, waving to the notepad and quill pen kept beside the brass and tin cash register. They talked long into the afternoon about this thing and that, suggestions and advice, possibilities and problems, until the sun began to throw long shadows outside the shop's windows. He hedged away from promising his services throughout the conversation until she restated her earlier proposition. At this, his lips no longer smiled but took on a more serious look while still retaining a little smile at the corners. He lowered his face to look at his boots, hiding his face under the brim of his hat, his hands resting easy on this knees, his posture suggesting contemplation, but his reaction seeming to speak of uneasy thoughts.
"My friend," he began, still looking down, "as much as I would like to promise my help, I can only offer what time I have while I'm in town. There are things that I must do that will take me out of town more often than not." At this he looked up to see her reaction, nodding as she seemed to be taking it with her usual grace and poise.
"This don't mean I won't help ya, ya know I will. Just means I'm beholdin' to others for the time bein' and there's promises been made that I have ta keep to," he turned up one side of his mouth in a smirk as he winked to her. "This may be a good thing for ya, though, my friend, cause the places I go are lookin' ta trade as well. Could be we can work out somethin' with some of the other places here abouts."
He motioned around at the shelves and cubbies and barrels as he said, "The rest of this, well, let's see what we can get done while I'm around. I'll be gone tonight and tomorrow, but then I should be back in town for a day or so after. In the meantime, you'll have some time to think about what we talked about and come up with some idea of whatcha want fer this fine shop of yours. Then we can really make some headway, neh?" His smile returning full and warm as he stode and settled his belts on his hips under the duster once more.
With this, he lead her to the door of her shop, the other shops along the main thoroughfare already shut and locked. He stopped just outside and turned to face down the street to the salloon before turning just his head and leaning down to say, almost conspiratorially, "The show at the salloon? The early show ain't so bad. Those girls dance right pretty, and I've heard the piano player at the keys and he's got an ear, that one. It's after the rowdy ones have had a few that things get a lil carried away." Looking up at the sun briefly, he nodded to it and said, "I wouldn't stay past sundown, my friend, just ta be on the safe side a things."
With that, he raised his fingers to the brim of his hat in salute, grinning as he turned away to the stables, his thumbs returning to the belt. His gait was an easy saunter as he turned to call over his shoulder, saying louder than was strictly necessary, "I'll be back in a day. I'm sure I won't be disappointed to find you, my friend, happy, healthy and headed to prosperity!" He waved over his shoulder and continued into the stables without looking back. On the boardwalk, a few shops down and across the road from hir own shop, the banks curtains twitched back into place, as if someone had been watching, listening, and had suddenly retreated from view. Shortly after, the man lead a horse from the stables, saddled and ready to ride. He stepped into the stirrup with and easy familiarity, throwing himself into the saddle with practiced ease. The horse needed little prompting to start away, starting at a gentle lope but building to a league devouring gallop at the edge of town. His dust and the low hanging sun hid him from view within minutes.
MysticI
While Samuel was looking around she winked to Norma... the old lady put her wicked smile and was gone in the doorway... she carefully packed some home made bread ... some home smoked bacon stripes, veggies and fruits with her favorite delicious chocolate chip cookies and places carefully in his bag... smiling she grinned to Kristina that all their secret done already.
Sitting next to him with the huge smile on her face Kristina took notes of all what he said and mentally was prepared to get over and over till she would understand all. Store sure needed to be fixed too as much as get lots of things ordered by town folks. She liked the idea that he will look for more variety in different places... what she hated... that just now when she got her friend back he was ready to leave again... she knew she cannot say nothing to him... just politely ask for help and that he offered...already to them.
When he started to talk about the show (she blushed bright as he could read her so good ...) assuring her that day time is fine even for her to go and look ... Kristina promised herself to stop by and ask Sir Daniel more about it. Taking huge sugar candy from the counter she slipped it in his pocket grinning to herself and hopping it wont be smashed before will reach his mouth...
"I am hopping to see you soon Samuel and thank you for all you do and will" with those words she looked at him till he was gone in the forest and no sign of him or his horse was seen anymore. Standing there and thinking she enjoyed last minutes of the day ...
Kristina almost lost her posture when Daniel's daughter approached her from behind .. and her melodic voice fulfilled the air " Good evening lady Kristina, father told me that you might be interested to see the show that will be at the weekend in our tavern, I wanted to explain more about it, one show we will have in day time that will be suitable even for kids and one in evening that will be more for adults... now let me explain more about it...."
Trenchsoul
Topping the rise out of the valley, he stopped his horse and turned to look back into the sun washed distance. The town lay in a natural valley, with rolling hills rising a day's ride to the west and the flat expanse of the plains to the east, a river running through the valley providing lush growth along the banks and some verdant farm land within the bowl shaped depression. From East to West the valley barely measured 5 miles, North to South was longer, but only slightly, at 7 or 8 miles, depending on whom one asked. This limited the amount of arable land for farming within the valley itself, and kept the town's growth to an absolute minimum within the valley's walls. He watched as a large canoe made it's way around the corner of the river, moving steadily upstream towards the town.
'That'll be Stergo with some of the mexican spices, beans, tequilla and cotton thread for trade,' he thought to himself, patting his horse lightly on the huanch. 'Hafta talk ta him sometime about pickin' up a few tidbits more that I'm sure Kristina could sell in her shop, as well as some of those spices.'
The trader Stergo made his way along the narrow river from as far away as the Western Territories and down into Mexico, with this little river valley nearly halfway along his route. From further up the river he would bring down furs and smoked meats as well as metals and, sometimes, some pretty bit of treasure the miners, trappers, and hunters in the mountains of the Territories would find. Another possible trade for the shop to improve it's stock. He'd make sure and mention that to Kristina when he returned.
He turned his horse as the sun sank lower to the horizon, sinking the valley in a deep shadow. The twinkling of lamps and lanterns already aglow throughout the town and in small homesteads along the valley's floor. Away to the North, a campfire burned in the distance and he directed his horse towards it. They almost had the herd back to market, and he had rode ahead to retrieve the news from the sheriff about the land and indian tribes between here and there. He'd bought a few bottles of beer from the salloon for the other riders as well, and he looked forward to sitting down a hearty bowl of beans and cornbread that Cookie would have put together. While others may have gotten tired of the same old thing for weeks, months on end, he'd always enjoyed the hearty, heavy flavor of the beans and the sweet, light crumble of the cornbread. He was welcomed around the fire with a round of cheers as he flourished the brown glass bottles, passing them around to the other cowpokes, two for each. He passed his saddle bags and the treats that Kristina had thought she stole into his bags without his noticing to Cookie, asking him to share these around with the rest, telling Cookie about the young lady and her kindness. The gap toothed smile that grew on Cookie's face was comical and would be something he would miss after this ride. Later that night, he stood watch over the herd and the other riders as they slept, yawning occassionally as he watched the starlit night sky. The fire having died down to embers, he covered them with dirt to keep their warmth trapped for cookie in the morning. This meant there was no light to blind one's eyes to the majesty of the sky overhead. His eyes were filled with stars and the broad expanse of the Milky Way. The occassionaly shooting star would burn across the sky, it's comet tail of fire trailing behind like the wedding train of a bride. The scent of cattle and their leavings, sage brush, and cool night air mingled with the heavy scent of smoke and unwashed men, a smell some would have found unpleasant but he found comforting in it's familiarity. In the distance, coyotes laughed and called to each other, but knew well enough to stay clear of the cattle and the men guarding them. The deep, sonorous hoot of an owl from the valley's direction sang counterpoint to the night melody of crickets.
His thoughts were not all sanguine, however, for they drifted back to the problem Kristina had presented to him. What she thought she was asking of him and what he knew it would mean for him and his way of life. Could he settle down and help her work her shop? He'd made promises to people in the Territories and the States, sure, but he'd made a promise to keep an eye out for her well being, too, and that promise had been much earlier and carried much more freight than just making a living. After the moon rose almost midway to the sky's peak, he woke the next man on watch and settled himself onto his back, his head propped against his saddle bag, his hat pulled over his face. He'd worry about what he would do later. For now, he had a herd to help bring to market.
The next evening, as the sun was again lowering itself below the Western horizon, he and his fellow wranglers herded the catlle into the market stalls and gathering up their pay for the work. The market manager was well pleased they hadn't lost but two head on the way South, and their pay was dealt to each with an extra buck for a couple of beers at the local establishments. He shook hands and clapped backs with the other cowboys, raising small dust clouds from their jackets as they made their way out of the stockyards to stable their horses. After settling, brushing and tacking their horses, they all headed to the local inn and settled in for a long night full of food, drink, stories and laughter, until he paid the innkeep to set him up with a hot bath and room for the night.
Next day, sitting at the bar over coffee, eggs, bacon, beans and bread, he made up his mind, almost unconsciously. He shook hands again with the riders that he'd come down with, giving his goodbyes and best wishes, paid his bill and headed down the main thoroughfare of town, letting his eyes roam as he made his way to the stables. He stopped at shops here and there, picking up packs of this, bags of that, and bits and bobs besides. All things he thought would sell well in Kristina's little store. After filling his saddle bags, he checked his horse, saddled up and rode out of town with a steady, even pace as the sun rose behind him, the air slowly warming from the early morning chill. The light gleaming in a thousand little dew drops, making the ground look as if covered in diamonds. His horse beneath him threw a long shadow that seemed to dance in the glittering landscape. He rode with an easy gait, letting the ground unroll beneath him, a smile on his lips and a twinkle in his eye.
'Who knows,' he thought, 'maybe this tradin' thing will be an interestin' way to spend the time. Sides, there's always somethin' needs doin'.'
MysticI
Listening to that chatty girl Kristina smiled as of her chat more and more of town folks stopped by to hear her news about the show from, as sounded unusual, two parts ... the one in the day time that was even good for kids with all festivities, face painting and free sugar candies to try... what more ...games to play and even carousel for them to be even more happy. As for adults there would be nice music to listen and place even for dances if folks will feel like to do that and sure all that with lot of delicious food and drinks to flash all away... now for the second part ... that what was worrying Kristina and she listened how blushing tavern girl was trying to explain that there will be some singers in exotic outfits and dancers who will be willing to dance with everyone that would have a wit to try them... games more for adults right now ... maybe even getting their money out and trying their luck by winning one of the finest Matrona girls... with those words Kristina decided she heard enough for now and waving to all disappeared in the crowd towards her store...
She already could smell fresh sheets that hang outside and smiled at sweet Norma who was beaming at her and shouting that the lunch almost ready and if she want to clean that store she should hurry up.
Kristina looked around the store ... morning rain did not help at all to keep it well maintained... customers coming back and forward with wet shoes got all floor dirty as hell that need to be cleaned.. "how hard that could" be she think to herself taking the huge broom and starting energetically sweep around ... after a while her sneeze already was heard not only to Norma in the kitchen but outside too... she was surrounded by dusty cloud and now not only floor was dirty but dust lay tick on all items that was on shelves... Kristina stood in the middle confused and did not have a clue what she did wrong this time... silent laugh made her turn all way around ... she was about to slap that one who dared not only to peek on her but even laugh of her disaster... over again ....
XBlueUnicornX
Standing at the top of the stairs watching Danel as he passes each table with a smile and warm welcome to the town folk offering them free food and drink. Dressed in my finest red gown I reach down tugging slightly with both hands to straighten my dress in preparation to greet the folks that have come from miles around for Danel's opening events. I am so excited! It looks like this is going to be a real bronco buster for the town. Smiling delightfully, Danel seems to be as friendly as a tick on a dogs back. Walking down the stairs I notice all eyes turn to me as I hear faint gasps coming from the tables. Danel announces my entrance as I reach the bottom of the stairs. As I weave my way through the crowded room I do my best to bring a warm and delightful welcome to all.
Trenchsoul
The sun set before he made it to the valley's ridge, the golden orb sinking beneath the horizon leaving the soft pastel hues of coming night to paint the bowl of the sky. Light clouds skirted the mountain tops in the far distance, the air warm and spice laden with the scents of field and grassland. His horse shivered from shoulder to rump as the temperature began to descend without the suns warmth. His hand reached forward to pat the animals flank. "We're almost there, ole friend," he murmured. He looked up into the shadows and saw the glow of the town, somewhat brighter than he remembered seeing when he left. The light didn't have the flickering, dancing movement of flames and no column of smoke rose to signal some kind of catastrophe. He pursed his lips in thought, brows creasing together as he went through his memory. Nothing sprung to mind, so he let his horse continue the steady, even gait, even as his eyes searched the darkness for signs of trouble. This kind of caution might have seemed strange to anyone that hadn't existed out in the wilds of the plains and mountainsides, but it was this kind of caution that had kept him alive through the years. Mountain lions, bears, war hungry tribes, territorial prospectors, bandits and many other perils besides filled the countryside away from the lights of towns and cities. His face broke into a grin once his view broke over the peak of the valley's edge. Looking down into the lights and activity of what appeared to be a festival of some sort.
"I'll be, they even have a carousel with lil horses like yerself," he patted the horse's neck as he took in the throng of people milling and sometimes dancing in the streets, "I never saw that when we were here last. I guess I'm slippin', huh?" He sat straighter in the saddle and looked around the town, seeking the quietest, least observed path into town. He'd never been much on social gatherings or festivals, his solitary, quiet lifestyle leading him away from most civilization and away into the wilds. The buildings of town stretched long, tall shadows into the the deeper gloom of night around town, making it easier for him to circumnavigate the edges without being drawn into the festivities. He was dog tired after the long ride and only wanted to rest. He knew, though, that the ferrier's would be closed for the night and probably with his family at the activities, so he tied his horses bridle to one of the posts at the back of the shop, settled his saddle bags against the outside of the forge walls, and slept in the residual heat from it's depths. The sounds from town a backdrop to his peaceful snores, his horse's soft neighs, the smell of burned coal and heated metal, horse, sage and crops filling the air around him.
He woke just before the sun broke over the horizon, his clothes and skin covered in the cool mist that formed in this river valley on mornings like this. He sat up, stretching his back and shoulders slowly as a huge yawn cracked his jaw loudly, making his horse look over at him with a snort. He chuckled softly and, not hearing much activity yet in the blacksmith's shop, he decided to make his way to the salloon for a bite of breakfast. He was the only one in at this early hour and was greeted by the barkeep's daughter, settled to a table and served a hearty breakfast of ham, eggs, biscuits and gravy with a couple of mugs of coffee to get the day started officially. As he sat and sipped his third cup, he noticed Kristina and others opening their shops as the sun sailed higher into the clear blue sky, the mist of the river morning slowly fading away under the warmth of its gaze. He took his time, though, not rushing into her shop but, instead, finishing the coffee, paying his tab and making his way to the smith's shop. He made arrangements for this horse to be shod, curried and stabled for the time being, paying for a week ahead of time, then sidling to the hardward store to place an order with the establishment to be delivered later that day. After this, he left the store and began to cross the street to Kristina's when he noticed the dust cloud rising from the door and windows. His eyebrow quirked up in a curious look as he approached until he could see into the shop's depths. He broke into a grin and watched Kristina attempting to sweet with broad, long strokes that only served to loft the dust into the air and onto everything in the shop and out into the street.
Leaning against the door frame, his thumbs in his belt, he watched without comment until a combination cough and laugh escaped his throat. As she turned, he waved a hand in the air and said casually, "So, havin' a sale on dust, are ya?"
KakarikiFirehawk
Worn, Torn and Tired
In the meanwhile some horse hoofs stirred up dust on a hill overlooking Silvertown... a hand moves over the horse's neck... some easing murmurs made the horse relax...
Silvertown... with the sunset behind it... was the distant décor...
Dusty boots... and a jeans that had seen better days... an old beige jacket...
a pair of hands that showed signs of callus rolled a cigarette... a tongue licked the paper... then the same fingers finished the cigarette...
The sound of a spark that lits a fuel based lighter.... a pair of lips draws the rolled ciggy...
a pouch of tobacco was put back in the inside pocket... with the lighter aswell...
From a distance the silhouette of a cowboy could be seen from that hill overlooking Silvertown whilst the sun setted over the little town... his hat low...
The horse moved his front legs... his head moved up and down... the rider guided his horse backwards and turned... they disappeared under the cloak of the coming night...
Home... perhaps...
MysticI
Turning fast to the laugh Kristina could not hold herself any longer... this all dusting made her almost cry from madness at herself that she could not do such a small task... and now she could not think... all she can do... just DO IT! and she did swept clean with a broom made of dogwood branches gathered in the woods.... she swept all way to him who dared to laugh at her and started to dust his back with same power that she did floor...
When he woke up from surprise he ran... that did not make her stop she went after him screaming and laughing at same time..." Yes yes dust for sale... but for You this one is on the house!" They run around stables around stones around all buildings making such a funny picture him tall and clumsy stomping heavily and her with her skirts waving in the wind... that town folks stopped all what they were doing and just stare at them not knowing how to react at such a comical picture...
Trenchsoul
Laughing as he leads her to the posts and troughs at the front of another store, steering around it only to turn and slash his hand through the water with a laugh, spraying her with a handful of cool water. He ducked back around the building and into the shop, turning to press his back against the door, only slightly hidden as she barreled into the shop once more, wielding her broom like a weapon. He quickly snaked an arm out to steal the broom away from her with a deft twist of the wrist, grinning as he fended her off with one arm, the other holding the broom behind him.
Still laughing, he said, "Yer mighty generous with the dust and the switch, my friend. Now let's see if we can help ya be a lil more stingy with yer dust." He held up one finger, looking down at her with a grin but a look of serious intent in his eyes. He took the broom outside and found a flattened stone. Settling the broom down on the boardwalk, he used the stone to lightly crush about three inches of the ends of the bristles, softening and spreading them slightly. When he was done, he handed the broom back to her and said with a smile, "Give that a try. Oh, and use short strokes ta keep the dust down. That's they way my mam always use ta do it."
As she went back to sweeping he stepped in the rear store room and rummaged around until he found her nails and hammer, saw and measuring rule, then he stepped back into the front of the shop. He smiled at her curious looks and refused to answer her questions directly, instead saying, "You'll see." and "Just be patient." as he dismantled some displays, gathered others together, and cleared some sections of the shop walls. Along these spare surfaces, he began to measure, mark, and measure again, marking what appeared to be several shelves and bins all the way to the high ceiling above. When he pulled out her ladder from the store room to measure higher than even he could reach, making marks almost fifteen feet high, he looked down with his usual impish smile and said, "Gotta have more stock or ya won't be able to bring in the customers. This'll give ya space and show yer wares for everyone ta see while still givin' ya some room on the floor for people to wander and take it all in." He chuckled at her incredulity, making one last mark before stepping down the ladder to place two large, calloused hands on her shoulders. His smile was gentle now, the only humour in them that of a helping friend. "We're gonna make yer shop wide open and roomy and make everyone wanna buy their goods and sundries here. Next problem you'll have is keepin' yer shelves stocked."
At that moment the wagon from the hardware store arrived, halting just in front of the shop in the dusty street. Two of the younger lads stepped down from the buckboard, one stepping into the shade of the shop with a grin and a nod to Kristina and a questioning look at him, asking him with a look around the store where the lumber and parts were going to be settled. Motioning to the boardwalk, he stepped out with the youth and helped to unload the cart, piling the timber under one of the windows of the shop. When the cart was emptied, he lead the two youths back into the shop and started to outline his plans for the walls, the idea slowly drawing grins and nods from the boys. When he was done, they stepped outside and started measuring lengths of wood and cutting them with the hand saws they'd brought in the cart.
She looked quizzically at him once more, this time more insistent, making a broad gesture to the walls, the wood and the two boys outside. Before she could form the words, he nodded and his features took on a somber mien. "Remember what I said, my friend," he looked her in the eye, holding her attention as he explained, "what I'm doin' for ya is not a gift, it's a loan. If ya don't succeed, I don't succeed." He stood straighter, his thumbs going to his belt and his smile breaking across his sun and wind worn features. "So, I'm gonna help ya succeed."
With that, he turned to the door and stepped out to help the boys measure and cut, plain and sand every plank. As the afternoon wore on the shelves and bins along that wall grew and expanded, slowly claiming one whole wall on one side of the shop. To the towering shelves they affixed a small rail system, then mounted a ladder on clever little wheels to the rails. On this ladder was mounted a small arm and pulley with a lock at the top. This would allow her to climb the ladder to the very top and raise or lower a small bucket with whatever items she chose to stock or sell from the higher shelves without having to rely on another to assist. This, however, turned out to be a bit problematic when she tried it out and the boys and he blushed, embarrassed, and turned away before seeing her underskirts. He motioned the boys out the door to tidy up the wood and tools for the evening before clearing his throat. He kept his face turned to the front door but said to her, "Well, I seem to have forgotten somethin' that there's just nothin' ta be done about," he turned his eyes up to hers and made fluffing motions around himself to mimic her dress. "Seems I didn't take much thought of propriety into account when I put this lil project in motion."
MysticI
With curiosity she watched them working all day long .. helping here and there .. pointing where to put things and correcting as she though it would be better.... Kristina was excited about all Samuel did.. all changes mean more success and he seemed confident in what he was doing...
One thing she did not like that big ladder... no no don't get her wrong she loved it but till ... she saw them giggling at her... just then she realized why they acting so strange and why those men cheeks turned into cherry bright color... No she was not mad ... all situation was more comical then upsetting... with firm move she collected all her skirts between her knees making them as pants and looked at them with smirking eyes " On this one we will need to work some more" with those words she gracefully jumped from last steps and something came up to her mind...
" You know what Samuel ... I think I saw the light in the Smith house and his horse... if I am not mistaken .. he might be back and as far as I know he is full of inventions... maybe we could ask him for some to make this ladder to work even for a lady as me not making all around to blush?" with those words she laughed at him ... as he and his boys blushed again... Norma was peeking too now smiling and looking around with satisfaction... " I think yah all earned a very promising dinner" she waved to all of them inviting in her little kitchen where smell of the meal made their stomachs to growl continuously....
KakarikiFirehawk
Back in Business
She thought right, during the last night the smithy came back and silently moved back in his house whilst the small town was vast asleep... that was kinda his way, he hated unneeded attention... plus the fact that it bought him some time to make himself look a little appropriate towards them townsfolk.
A bottle of scotch, a half empty glass and an ashtray with a smoking cigar on a small table next to a bathtub... the man was shaving himself whilst enjoying that bath he longed for 'for weeks' now... a moment later his right leg stepped out with a noticeable but healed scarf and got himself dressed.
He hardly slept but did not felt too tired to have a look around in his old workplace downstairs... everything was still there since he left... after he checked the forge he lit it cause it may take some time before the favourable temperature was reached, especially after such a long time, normally such forges are never turned off and always kept burning on a low level making sure it is ready within less time when needed... now it will take an hour or two the least.
He opened both the back as the front doors to make the workshop breath a little fresh air and whilst he secured the front door with an old wagon wheel he noticed some tumult and laughter across the street the moment them folk where invited inside by the young lady he remembered as Miss Hoity Toity, seems she has taken care about the General Store.. which was a good thing... a town ain't a town without a General Store.
TalaofTelnus
Lily woke and went about her chores and waited for her Pa to come into the tavern from doing the chores out back. Pa never wanted her to do the hard labor, which she never understood but did what she was told.. She moved about the tavern making sure the early risers were given their coffee, only Lily did not drink that awful stuff... It was way to strong for her. After checking on the men who were either having a hearty breakfast before going about their business or still trying to wake up. By the time she was finished with her chores she still had not see her father and was a bit worried, so she decided to see if she could find her father helping out any number of the citizens that lived here or were just coming through.
Speaking to the bar-keep and asking him to look after the ones still in the tavern while she went out to look for her Pa. After giving the ok, she lifted her dress up so as not to get too dirty from all the dust. As soon as she left the tavern she saw a few people that she knew. She waved to many and others she stopped and talked to them about the carnival. Lily smiled to any who walked past her and even stopped to bend down and say hi to several lil ones, giving them a smile, asking how they are, and giving each a hard candy that was strawberry. That always made the children happy and made her happy until she realized she would probably never have children since her father would never let her interact with any men. Sighing softly as she went about her day, she could not think of anything but that she would never have a family of her own.....
AslinWintersTHeart
5 months had passed since Aslin and her father moved to the town, everything was fixed and ready to go. They already had a good flow of people coming and going form the clinic. Its not a very rich town, allot of the people paid us with chickens and grocery and supplies form their farms or what they work with. That was alright, it was a good flow and they were content. One morning Father received a letter , he tried to hide it as soon as he saw me coming around the corner of the storage room. I asked " whats that Father? He looked around and said "Its nothing just some silly mail" he nervously hid it in his pocket. "Alright than come on we need to get everything ready, its almost time to open". The day went as smoothly as possible, not a lot of sick people today , just a few cuts and a broken arm.
That night when Father was in his study room, I was picking up the clothes to do some laundry tomorrow morning, when I picked up his pants and saw the letter he had been hiding this morning. I hurry off to the storage room and opened the letter. Inside it read," Doctor we have finally found you , we have been searching for you, there are no longer good Doctors as yourself especially in this time, we are at WAR and you are on out top list to recruit, Long ago you made us a promise and we are ready for you to fulfill it". I stood there and I knew Father will go, its his word and honor on the line and he never backs down form them.
I walked into the study room where Father sat and I placed the letter on his desk , he looked up at me and said" I must go, I cannot betray them ". I looked him in the eye and said " I understand , I am your daughter. Kristina will not take it easily she is truly in love with you". HE looked up and said "yes I know but I must do this, I cannot ask you to take care of her since I leave so much in your hands again my child but do stay near her when Im gone".
That morning when the first streams of light came crawling over the sky, my father rode off on his horse. I will wait for his return.
MysticI
Not being good at to show her emotions Kristina just stood there in the middle of her store in that early morning and listened Aslin words that her father needed to leave.. she did not hear half of it... she just stood there and stare at her not knowing what to say... her world started to spin in huge speed... without saying goodbye without any word... any letter ... just like this... just took over... as she even did not exist at all in his life... no no maybe she did ... but not in same level of importance as she was thinking they are... once again her heart just starting to open starting to bloom starting to feel needed to shut hard and painfully. Her eyes full of tears never let any single tear to drop... she smirked hard trying to recollect herself and smile... " Thank you for the news Aslin and sorry that now you will be very busy, I also hope that we will receive another doctor to help you with all what you have in a clinic right now" with those words she hugged the young lady and wished her well...
Kristina called Norma and asked her to watch over the store till Samuel will finish what he started here and she will meet them all later... she escaped curious glances...slipping silently outside...
Walking across the town she saw Sir Martin's horse... her feet turned her to his house... after couple knocks and did not hear anyone to answer to them she slightly pushed the heavy door and was surprised when they opened... stepping in she looked around ... place was clustered with items that was unfamiliar to her of their use... in the very corner of that room she saw something big and looking as the huge gun... just about one hundred times bigger ... afraid even to be near that thing she turned around quickly.... thinking that Sir Martin is a very strange man...
Spotting the stairs she carefully step by step was going to make to the second floor... the living place of the smith... she knew she does something that she would never ever do on her own... but today she was not thinking straight...
Adjusting her eyes to dark place Kristina looked around ... place had that smell of him... tobacco and some alcohol ... Kristina saw the bottle of it standing on the table and the ashtray ... also she saw some books and could not help it but just go closer to see what he might have there... turning around her skirt got caught at one of the drawers ... and she saw something shiny in there ... curiously picking up she stare at the badge... it looked important but she did not know what was that...
Trenchsoul
The second day of refurbishment saw the end of construction, and the stock was settled nicely on shelves, in cabinets, and along the floor and baseboards in buckets and baskets. The register sat proudly to the back corner of the shop, with the counter blocking the door to patrons but leaving plenty of space behind for sweets and all the little nothings that eased life on the plains. When the young lady entered and pulled Kristina aside, her emotions were not missed by the slow but stolid man. However, he remained silent, finishing the final erection of the shelves behind the counter with a small tap hammer and awl, pressing the heads of the nails deep into the wood so as not to allow a snag on clothes or skin. He gathered up the tools, shaking the two young lads and paying them two gold pieces to split between them for their efforts.
After ushering the boys outside, he turned to cleaning up the bits and bobs of construction about the portico and inside the shop, noticing Kristina leaving quietly from the front doors, but he maintained her silence and let whatever was tumbling through her mind percolate on its own. He put all the tools into a canvas satchel and carried them into the backroom where he met Norma and settled at the small table in the cooking area behind the shop. She spoke of little things while she prepared the evening meal and he sipped at a warm cup of tea she had prepared, listening with half an ear as he contemplated the new environment he found himself in.
He was in a daze, letting her words fall around him until she said, "....and I suppose he will be looking to hire a few bodies for the effort."
He shook himself lightly and turned his full attention to her, asking her to explain once more. "I'm sorry, Norma, my mind was wanderin'. What was that about work?"
She explained about a job working for a widower to the Northwest of town, in the hill country. The man had just purchased two adjoining acreages and was looking to farm them both and fence in his original property to breed and raise riding and racing horses for sale as well as continue with his own herds. The man grinned, asking where this property was and thanking her warmly for both the information and the tea. He rose and headed out the back door with a tip of his hat to the matron, his saddle bags slung over his shoulder, his saddle in his left hand. After collecting his horse, saddling and mounting up, he made easy time to the homestead.
KakarikiFirehawk
Intruder?
The Smithy entered the back door carrying two buckets of water he acquired which he needed for his work... putted them down wiping off some sweat from his head he noticed the the cloth protecting 'something' from dust was slight out of place showing a barrel of a cannon...
He moved back the cloth thinking he might accidentally did moved the cloth himself when he noticed the door to the stairway upwards his living quarters was open as well... such made him think the slight displacement wasn't an accident by him.. but someone else's...
his eyes turned left and right... his breathing stopped for a short moment so he was able to hear whenever anyone was around but himself... slowly he moved back to a nearby desk... his hand carefully opened a drawer and picked up a pistol... while he cocks the armament he convinced himself no one else was around... yet...
The pistol was not just a pistol... but an antique used during the independence wars... one of the last wheel-locks made... he was revising the old thing for keeper's sake... perhaps he took that gun by lack of anything better or merely because it was nearest to where he stood... yet it was just as lethal as any other known gun when used properly...
He used the muzzle of the pistol to open the door... the stair way seems clear... slowly he walked up and knowing the stairs he carefully evaded the cracking planks moving upwards without making a sound...
Once up he noticed movements via the small opening of the almost closed door upstairs... close to the door he used his ears trying to listen how many it may be if more than one... according to his experience it must be just one person... hearing the sounds of weight on the floor he was able to know where this person was proximately... also some other sounds made clear that this person was using the drawers near his book case...
Again he used the muzzle of the pistol to open the door... but only about two third cause he knew it cracks when the door would be opened past that leverage... he aimed the gun exactly towards where he expected the intruder would be... and he aimed quite right...
but...
Scaring the Living Daylights
Seemed the intruder wasn't worth the bullet nor is in need for led poisoning plus the fact that the person in question was far from dangerous.. unless one would think curiosity is a threat by itself.
He carefully put the old gun under his belt behind his back... and he did this carefully for a reason... his smile was wee mischievous suddenly... slowly he moved passing behind her towards the main window whilst his hand was grabbing the closed curtain...he waited a little before suddenly opening the curtain that sheds a immediate bright light in the room and he started to make loud noises!
Kristina literately jumped up bumping the bookcase that made some of the books drop on the floor... then she felt backwards against the kitchen table that made slide a bottle of water over her head when she fell on her bum on the floor... only the fruit basket made the finishing touch with the basket on her head and some bananas and grapes decorating her face looking towards me.
The smithy dropped down in a nearby chair unable to stand, so hard he was laughing, tears of joy sprang from his eyes...
MysticI
One second looking at that thing in her hands other like sky fall on her Kristina even did not know what happened... she just sit there... wet and dirty... turned down... letting water run down her dissheveled hair, body....fruits hang on her hair, ears and face... she still was squeezing the badge in her hand...
From all that she heard and experienced today ... this was the last drop in her glass of emotions.... her strength that she hold so well all day from the morning was gone... tears one by one started to run her face mixing up with water and grapes ... then finally her sob took over and for now she was all shaking crying hard... covering her face with her palms and smashing rest of grapes there... she did not care anymore where she was and how she looked all what she had inside her holding so well... escaped.. with huge wave of sobs...
Trenchsoul
Riding an easy trail outside of the valley, he followed Norma's directions and came upon the stead of Josiah Peak, the widower. His home was a cheery little dwelling with much to speak of a lady's hand in it's construction and decoration. There were already a couple of hands finishing up a section of fence that closed in the Southern acres off, with a cart nearby burdened with posts cut from cedar trunks and several manageable rolls of barbed wire. He tipped his hat and inquired of the widower Peak and received instructions to search for him with the herds on the Northern acreage. Thanking the men he settled once more into the saddle and rode past the home, admiring the eaves and gables, the wrap around porch, and the high peaked roof shingled in what appeared to be clay tiles.
'Well, now, that'll last him a good long while, those tiles will," he thought to himself before turning his attention to the grassland ahead of him. He spotted the riders while still riding by the home and made steady pace to greet them. Peak turned out to be a rather young man, despite his widower's status, near enough to his own age for his empathy to gain another plateau for the others loss.
"Howdy, stranger," Mr. Peak was jovial but cautious in his greeting, taking a full measure of Samuel in a look, "What can I do for ya?"
He smiled genially, hands well away from his sides and the holstered rifle on his saddle, tipping his hat in salute before responding, "I was ta understand ya might be of a need for hands. Seems there's a mighty large bit a work ahead and I'd be grateful for a chance to bend my back to the task fer a small bit o' pay and maybe some vittles and a place ta lay my head of a night."
Mr. Peak's expression went from cautious to curious as he spoke, his eyes once again looking over the rider, noting the worn saddle horn, the burnished coil of his lasso, the patches on knees, elbows and forearms, before returning his gaze to Samuel's face. The hat that normally hid the man's face in shadow was tipped back, late afternoon sunlight showing the creases of laugh lines, the pucker of scars along jaw and cheek and nose. After giving it a moment's thought he nodded back the way Samuel had come and said, "We got us enough riders for this herd. Why don'tcha head on back to the fencin' crew and see if you can spell them boys for a bit?"
Samuel's smile broke into a grin that seemed to melt years from his grizzled countenance. He nodded and settled his hat on his head in the usual shadowy slouch, responding cheerily, "Gotcha, Mr. Peak." He turned and set his horse into a trot, making his way around the house to where the fencing crew were tapping another post into the hard packed earth. He tied his horse to the cart, shucking his long sleeve shirt and hat and hanging them on the saddle horn. His undershirt was stained and torn in several places but still serviceable and, for the most part, whole. He nodded to the men working the hammer and holding the post, noticing there wasn't another hole for the next post. "Where should I start diggin' the next one, gents?" he asked as he undid the buttons of the undershirt to the middle of his abdomen.
"Ha! Gotcha pullin' the grunt work, eh?" one hand said, the one swinging the hammer.
"Nah," he quipped easily, "they got me doin' the important work with the hard workers." His grin remained as he took up the post hole shovel and looked around.
The other men laughed and seemed bouyed up by his comment. The one supporting the post nodded to a stone poking up through the dust and said, "Follow those stones. Mr. Peak came out and marked the lines this morning with those so we'd know where ta pitch the shovel and stand 'em up."
He nodded and said his thanks before turning to walk to the stone, hefting the shovel and slamming it hard into the ground, leveraging the handles apart with brute force before hefting the loaded spades out of the shallow dent and dumping the dirt in a pile nearby. He repeated this over and over again until he had excavated a foot and a half down. He then went to the next stone and continued his efforts as the sun sank low on the horizon, the evening air already losing some of its heat, the shadows growing long and deep. His sweat soaked his shirt through before long and he wiped his brow with a handkerchief from his back pocket as he dug. When Mr. Peak approached to call an end to the day, the three men had finished the Southern fencing and had made good progress on the Eastern edge. He nodded appreciatively to them all, giving them a warm thanks for their work and to come on up to the house for dinner. "Samuel, I don't have accommodations for everybody just yet, so some of the boys are sleepin' in the barn. If ya don't mind that, ya've got a place to bed down for the night until we get the bunk house erected."
Wiping the sweat from his brow, he smiled up to Peak and nodded thanks. "That'd be mighty kind of ya, Mr. Peak. I'll take what lodgin's are givin' and happily so."
Peak's features creased into a smile of their own as he nodded to them all once again and turned to ride for the barn. Samuel untied his horse and walked with the two fence builders to the cistern beside the water trough at the edge of the barn, there he let his horse drink its fill while they washed themselves with handfuls of cold water from the hand pump, chatting about the places they'd seen and worked. Afterwards, they put the tools inside the barn while Samuel removed the bridle and saddle from his horse and released her into the corral, then they all turned to the house, a cheery light shining from every ground floor window and several voices dancing across the cool night air.
'Yessir,' he thought, 'I think this could work out just fine.' The scent of corn bread, beans and pork flowing out the door as they ascended the steps to the home, his mouth already eager to taste the fruits of an afternoon's labors.
KakarikiFirehawk
Just Slight Wet
What he did not knew was the fact that she had one hell of a day which is rather unknown to him because he always minded his own businesses without troubling others, let alone causing them at all... and not without a reason... he always preferred to keep his own life's history for himself... he merely wanted a laid back life after... oh well.. already said too much is there now?
He looked at Kristina laying there against the tumbled kitchen table, tears float from her eyes,,, he scratched his back head like being not sure how too handle the situation... he always been a no nonsense type of person but this time he was the cause of what happened to her so, in a way, he was responsible.
He still was able to see the humor of all what happened... heck... it was her that was snooping around right?
With a smiling face he pulled her up on her feet... he looked at her... picked a two some of grapes still hanging from her hair and gently pushed it in her mouth and the other in his own... he then took out a blanket from a nearby drawer and started to dry her hair till she took over and waited for a little smile...
Finally she smiled... he rearranged the Kitchen table and chairs offering her a seat... from the kitchen he took some bottle and two glasses and poured them full looking at her face expecting some stiff drink... she had odd thoughts of him thinking he was some drunk most of the times... not that he cared about what others thought about him.. yet.. some people he'd wished they knew better.
"No worries ma'am...", he spoke with a soft voice, "It is mere lychee's juice... from those few trees I have in my backyard... am surprised how good they do on these grounds... thought it was far too dry for those trees at all... but heck am not a farmer so it was just a gamble kinda", he ended speaking sitting down next to her whilst putting the flask on the table taking a zip from the second glass he made for himself.
Kaka's Tale
Just the moment she wanted to speak something interrupted her... some exotic bird sounds where heard... a larger species parakeet landed on the table jumping up and down before he closed in on her glass about to take a zip only stopped by the harsh yet soft voice of the owner.
"Kaka!?..", the bird looked into his eyes, ".. only when she allows you too you hear?", the bird acknowledged with a typical sound like he was agreeing with him.. then he started to look at her whilst making funny sounds like he was trying to persuade her for permission.
While she was paying attention towards Kaka he noticed she held some piece of metal in her hands... he wondered...
MysticI
Still shaking from her sobs Kristina looked puzzled and curiously at the bird... she saw them flying around and they always would wake her up at early morning but none so this close... that she even could touch it.. not that she would... but still that was pretty awesome... her face lightened up a little, she tried to wipe the rest of fruits and water from her face... doing her best by trying to untangle her long blond hair... room was fulfilled an aroma of smashed fruits...
She made herself swallow those grapes he pushed in her mouth...they felt so sweet making her stomach to growl and to remind her that Kristina missed her lunch already...licking her sticky lips she looked around trying to focus on the bird...
Her huge eyes was red from her tears but dry by now... her pale skin made her nose even pinker from all sobbing... and Kristina looked as lost baby animal in the unfamiliar place...
When she calmed herself enough to speak she looked how the bird tried to steal some drink from her glass... and him stopping it with his firm voice that made her flinch...looking at her glass Kristina carefully tried the drink he offered... taking a bigger sip she thought that never in her life she tried anything so tasty... " what is this you said?" she asked him quietly... and before he would answer Kristina pushed herself little further not wanting to scare this little creature or even worse get hurt by it sharp beak.
She nodded to the bird that it can try her drink.. not knowing if she can speak to it or no... for a moment she forgot all what was bothering her earlier at the day ... and now she curled herself in this huge blanket and with every second was feeling warmer and warmer... the bird did not wait any longer and was sipping now her drink spitting all over and making sound as very satisfied one... then ...
just in the second later the bird landed on her hand and with his beak snatched something shiny she was still holding in it...
TalaofTelnus
After two days of walking all over town and walking to each farm that was way out from town, still all those she asked, none seemed to have heard from or seen her father.. Dirty, tired, hungry, and worried... all she wanted to do want hide away from life forever.. she sat on the dry dirt at the side of a make-shift road. Sighing deeply she wasn't sure what to do now since she couldn't take a horse from father's stock because she had to have permission and father was always afraid whenever she rode on a horse. Laying her head on her knees Lily wanted to scream... to cry... to give up. All her family had left her except her father and now he seemed to have left her too.. What was she to do? Father had already found someone to watch over the tavern even though Lily knew she could run it just fine.. But most of the men would only laugh at her if she even tried to take over the tavern.. Sighing again she knew that she could never take over and father would not let any man get close to her long enough to want to court her. Father was bound and determined to make sure she never had a family. Not that she would know what to do but keep him home, feed him, and take care of the stock they would surely have...
Lily wasn't getting any younger and it was getting darker and figured she should hurry back to town, considering what or who would be lurking to cause havoc to a lone female and of course there was no male to walk her back to town.. Standing quickly she twisted her ankle, crying out and fell back to the ground rubbing her ankle and thought she will have to walk anyways for she was quite sure she did not want to be alone in the dark..
Standing slowly Lily held onto the tree that was closest to the road and used it to help her stand. She saw a huge limb on the ground and was sure that would help her hold herself up til she got to Doc's place so he could look her ankle over.. So off she went, slowly she said to herself and prayed that she would get back to town before anyone else found her......
Koiell1955
As Lily hobbled on her make shift cane, hands near blisters from trying to support her weight with the stick, she heard a the clip clop of a horse coming up behind her. A paign of fear raced up her spine as she tried to hide herself, but realized that the ground was flat, and the horse rider must of seen her trying to make her way down the road. Mustering all of her bravery, she stopped and turned to study the approaching, unnerving rider. To her surprise, it was a man, of gentlemanly sort, on a buckboard, with another horse tied to the back of the wagon in toe. Tho the gentlemen seems refined enough, his attire, his well groomed looks, his face square and clean shaven. It was obvious to her he has been traveling for some time as the dusty road layed over him like a blanket. He brought the wagon along side how and with a deep, but comforting voice, gently telling his horse "woooo" and the horse stopped.
He smiled broadly, tipping his hat and saying "my lady seems in distress, may I be of assistance?" She smiled, blushed my his manners and thought to herself, "well, if I'm to be molested at least our lord sent a proper gentlemen to do so." She tried to put up a brave front saying, so was in no need of assistance, her home was but up the road just aways, and thank the man with all weak curtsy, which she nearly fell, and turned to hobble off.
The gentlemen smiled, knowing full well this lass was a stubborn and mindful women. " It would be my honor, my lady, if you could tell me of a inn to sleep and have a bath. And maybe someplace for some food." She stopped again, smiling to herself, and feeling a bit more relaxed, she turned to him and said," I could show you a place for food and drink, a place for sleep and cleaning yourself up." She pondered a little, studding the man face. Something.......something familiar about this man. "Might I have the pleasure of your name sir?" she inquired.
The gentlemen, climbs down from the buckboard, rounds the front of the horse as to stay in the ladies eye shot. Her heart pounding as he drew near to her, then extending his hand to assist her up onto the wagon saying " I am just a common man, traveling the country. An ordinary amongst the ordinary. My name would be forgotten as soon as it is uttered my lady. Please, do me the honor of letting me assist you up into the wagon and just me in a pleasant conversation as we ride to town." "Stranger the stranger" she thought to herself, but took his help and was easily lifted into the wagon. Again, the gentleman rounded in front of the horse, climbed up onto the buckboard. He holds the ruins firmly, and with a quick snap they cracked and he announced "yep" and off down the road they go.
KakarikiFirehawk
Some old badge from long gone days
Kristina laughs while Kaka fooled around with her... he leaned back and took a zip from his juice enjoying the view just to notice Kaka pulled some flat piece of metal from her hand... carrying it in his beak he played with it till he dropped it on the table... he put his half empty glass next to it... his fingers slowly grabbed it... he looked at it while twisting it around in his hand.
His eyes where focused on the badge for a while... then he looked at Kristina... she looked back with her well known innocent eyes... he did not asked her... he did not even expected anything... instead... he stood up... walked towards where the old coffer was... picked it up... brought it back.. and dropped it on the kitchen table... he opened the coffer and turned it facing Kristina.
With his thumb he snapped the badge in the air so it dropped between Kristina and the open coffer... the badge tumbled around like a coin till it rested move less...
He took a cigar from his inside pocket while looking at her surprised face and lighted it with his own fuel based lighter...
"Please... feel free to look inside the coffer... am sure you'll find more stuff that'll be interesting no less...", he spoke while taking a draft from his cigar and paused a little blowing smoke rings in the air..., "You know? I wonder what you can make of it.. I really do... curious about the fact whether you're able to conclude anything of all this."
Then he stood up... walked to the window and started to gaze out like he was remembering the days that has passed... then he softly spoke without looking back, "...just be careful with the contents of that wooden box... made in the U.S. does not mean it is safe you know?", he tried to hide his chuckle and took another draft from his cigar...
MysticI
Kristina wrinkled her nose at the smell of tobacco but she did not say anything don't wanting to insult him in his own house.. but she could swear she never smell anything worse in her life yet... curiosity took over smell and she was peeking now inside the box he handed to her with such a gentle touch...
His face looked somehow sad now as he was gazing out of the window...
There were a lot of things... some old old outfit that looked like uniform of soldier to her... some documents faded by the time.. and two shiny well maintained pistols... they took her whole attention... while he was looking away she took one and playfully stood in the pose that she saw some of cowboys doing here in town...
Aiming with her arm straight of her... she pushed her finger just little more... what she did not expect... it fired... loud and hard almost making her loose her posture... she screamed now dropping it...
And just then she saw that Mr. Smith was looking at her strange with his face turning pale... his expression somehow looked surprised
On his leg... slowly ... red stain appeared... that the last Kristina saw it before she fainted...
TalaofTelnus
Lily sat as far from this gentleman because she was not used to being alone with a man other then her father and the bartenders at her father's tavern. Most of which were more like uncles to her and basically the only men her father didn't mind her talking and joking with them. As they bumped with every rut in the dirt road she tried to stay on her side of the seat and didn't know for sure if she should talk to him or just stay quiet, so she twiddled her fingers and just looked straight ahead except every once in a while.
When they finally turned the last corner, she sighed a sigh of relief cause the town was straight ahead.. Lily finally looked over at the gentleman who still had not told her His name and for some reason it worried her and she knew her father would punish her as soon as he returned.. if he showed up.. she started worrying again and hoped to see him at the front of the tavern waiting for her, even if he punished her.. she would take it.
As they rounded the last small bend, she saw downtown including her father's tavern.. and her heart thumped harder hoping father was there.. Lili crossed her fingers and couldn't help but want to jump off the buckboard and run into the tavern but that would not be lady like so she waited.. Lily finally pointed to the tavern and pointed to the tavern and spoke.. "right there is my father's tavern if you can please drop me off there I would be very happy.." she looked at the gentleman and waited for him to pull up to the tavern, she waited for the gentleman to help her down.. He moved around the buckboard and lifted up his hand to help her down, she smiled softly and felt a bit of a spark as his hand touched hers and Lily blushed as she was handed down on the board sidewalk and quickly thanked Him and rushed into the tavern to see if her father was finally home.....
KakarikiFirehawk
Been there... Done that...
"GOD... daaamn...", he voiced out in a reflex the moment she passed out... he stumbled slightly while he noticed the 'hole' in his pants... reckoned he was inflicted an accidental gun shot.
Yet... he was able to stand firm like he knew what actually happened... his mind went back in time... the famous 'been there, done that' experience... he knew what to do in case 'of'.
First he checked whether it was a main artery... the blood wasn't flowing that fast... seems only to be a flesh wound... he pulled down his pants grinding his teeth cause it was a sensitive matter... he looked at Kristina making sure she was still passed out... yep... even under those circumstances he was still a gentleman.
With his pants down he sat down in the nearest chair in front of the table... he grunted... then he opened a drawer and took a sharp kitchen knife and put it on the table... then he drew the box with pistols towards him taking one of the spare bullets... with the hilt of the knife he stomped on the bullet so that the actual bullet was separated from the jacket so the powder was available...
Then he kicked open a cabinet nearby with his good leg and took a bottle of scotch... he opened it... the lit dropped on the floor... and took a large zip... he paused... and took another huge zip... the he poured some of the expensive fluids on the wound... again he grind his teeth and hardly made a noise louder than a mere grunt... then he placed the bottle on the kitchen table...
He looked slight upwards like in a state of trance... without looking he took the knife... then he made the impression he forgot something... he took back the cigar and put it in his mouth... he took a few drafts...
Then he started the hardest part of it all... he looked at the wound... with his finger he made opened it... he made some pain staking noises... he found where the bullet was... then he used the knife to pick it out... then he had to scream... he did...
...
a dis-formed bullet covered with blood fell on the floor followed by a few splashes of blood... the blood stained knife was thrown on the table as well... his face... sweat on his front head... tears from his eyes... the cigar in his mouth... he took a few drafts from his cigar and another gulp from the bottle of scotch...
Then he continues to finish the job... he took the gun powder and dispersed it on the wound... again he took a zip from his scotch and a few drafts from his cigar... tapped off the ash... then he guided the cigar towards the wound and closed in on the gunpowder...
suddenly a bright flash of incinerating fire and light... a scream echoes so loud that it should have been heard from coast to coast...
In the end he merely sit there... sweat on his face... zipping his scotch and smoking his cigar... a 'worst time ever to disturb him' kinda look in his eyes... but he remembers... 'been there.. done that...'
Trenchsoul
After a hearty breakfast, Samuel found himself teamed up again with the two men he'd worked with the previous afternoon. "Gents, harness the team to the flatbed. I've got a load comin' on the morning rail and we're in need of some supplies," Peak handed one of the hands, a short, stocky fellow by the name of Clay, a piece of paper with a list of items hand written in a blocky but neat script, "Get enough for a month, boys. No need to be runnin' back and forth to town, after all."
Clay folded the paper and tucked it into a shirt pocket with a nod, "Will do, Mister Peak. We'll be back as soon as we get the special order off the train." The other hand, a tall, lanky man named Luke, winked to Samuel with a grin, suggesting that there was more to a trip to town than just supplies. He shrugged with a smirk, but didn't comment, knowing that whatever they had in mind, he would check in on his friend and assure himself of her well being.
The flatbed wagon, hitched to a large Morgan horse, rumbled it's way over the trail into town, the Luke and Clay exchanging jokes and stories. Samuel, astride his mare, listened silently, his eyes roaming the land around them. The morning air still damp with the night's dew, the glistening drops burning away slowly as the sun rose into the sky. As they rode into town, the heat of the day was in full effect, heat shimmers making the air dance to a soundless tune. Around them, the town was coming to life with people moving purposefully about their tasks, doing all the small things that make a wilderness community work.
"Hooooweeee, lookit her," Luke said, pointing and leering with a silly grin at one of the young ladies that lived in town, "she would sure be a refreshin' repast on a hot day."
Clay chuckled but focused on guiding the Morgan along the lane, "You'd take a badger ta bed if'n it didn't bite ya, Luke."
Samuel shook his head at the antics of the two hands as Luke took his stained and dusty hat from atop his head and whacked Clay on the top of his head, starting a good spirited argument between them as they made their way to the train depot. Their slapstick routine came to a stop with the wagon as the men jumped off and ambled to the office to inquire about the delivery. Samuel hadn't missed the closed doors on Kristina's shop, but had to take care of the business he'd been sent here for. When the two hands reappeared, quiet and grumbling, he leaned forward in his saddle and asked, "What's the trouble, gents?"
Clay hopped up onto the back of the wagon and settled himself down saying, "Turns out the morning train was delayed down south. Seems a bank robber made off with a large haul and the authorities were out to search every person on the train before lettin' it go," he leaned over and spit a dark wad of tobacco into the dust beside the depot. "Put 'em thirty minutes behind."
Luke, seeming to have lost his good humour, growling, "Don't it figure? Get a chance ta have a bit a fun and somethin' has ta hold up the works."
Samuel straightened up in the saddle once more, nodding, "Yup, that's life for ya." He shrugged and slipped from the saddle, settling his holster on his hips and nodding to the two hands, "Well, since we're gonna be waitin' a spell, I think I'll get some business done with the telegraph. Back in a moment." Tying his horse to a rail, he stepped inside the office and sent a telegram to a friend in Kansas City, inquiring about the state of everyone they both knew there and telling a bit about his situation. Once done, he stepped back outside to hear the two hands commenting and watching the town folk, nudging each other when one spotted a dainty lady under the eaves of the boardwalk. He shook his head and settled himself against the rail where his horse was tied and listened to the men banter back and forth until the train arrived. The delivery turned out to be a massive crate, stenciled with "Fragile" and "Keep this end up" painted on the sides. It took all three of them and two of the rail men to hoist the crate out of the train car and onto the flatbed. By the time it was secured, they were all sweating and swearing softly under their breaths.
"What in the seven hells is this thing?" Luke muttered, looking at the crate with a scowl as he wiped his sweat drenched forehead with the back of his shirt sleeve.
Clay shook his head and said, "Dunno, don't wanna know. When we get back to the ranch is when the real work starts." He nodded to the crate, "Whatever it is, it's goin' in the house."
Luke turned a horrified expression on Clay, "You mean we gotta man handle this contraption inta the house?"
Clay just nodded and turned to mount the driver's seat, loosening the harnesses as he waited for Luke to mount up. Luke shook his own head and muttered something neither of them could hear before jumping up onto the seat beside Clay. The next hour was spent haggling, gathering and stowing the supplies on the wagon, the load bearing the suspension down almost to the axles. When they completed their tasks, all three looked at each other with questions on their faces. Luke was the first to break the spell.
"I don't know about you two, but I could use a bit of a whistle wetter before we get back on the trail," he said.
Clay nodded, then they both turned to Samuel, looking questioningly to him. "Gents, I got a spot of business to attend, but I'll catch ya both up if ya leave without me," he grinned a lopsided grin and nodded to the salloon. "I hear they serve a right nice bit a brew in there, if ya have the hankerin'." With that, he turned his horse back to the telegraph office before visiting Kristina's shop to discover what had her closed for business this late in the day.
Koiell1955
As the gentlemen rounded the bend and neared the town he coulds sence the uneasiness in the young women. The poor dear was so tense it could be cut with a knife. As they came into town she pointed to the tavern where she wanted dropped off, thinking to himself if she was a frog she would of jumped right off. But, she steady herself, waited to be properly assisted down from the buckboard. As soon as her shoes hit the the boardwalk she utter a quick thank you, and was gone in a flash threw the doors. Looking after her as the doors swing still from her rapid entry, he just smirked to himself. "Small towns" he thought to himself. Shaking his head and looking at his dusty boots, smirks again and turns to grab the reins to his horse and started to walk her to the watering troff in town.
Hearing the shot burst out, never flinching at the sound. A soft flump as something hit a floor, and a shout of profanity. His horse just snorts a quick breathe, looking at her he says, "yes my dear, this is not the place either." His horse, nodding her head up and down as if to agree with him. Walking to the troff, the horse begins to drink as he looks around and trys to recall some clues to help him along his journey. Listening to the man grumbling, and swearing, searching for some kind of sign, he sees nothing.
He remembered how he had asked the young lady for a place to bath and eat, I guess her concerns were that of not to be seen with him, and therefore, never offered any information to his quiry. Leaning over the troff himself, splashing water on his head to clear the dusty trail from his hair, and to cool his weary head. The water was near cold and refreshing. Drinking in some along of his horse, he notice some of the folks peeking through the curtains of windows, knowing full well if he looked directly at them they would leave the window.
Again, a settle smirk crosses his lips. Shaking his head, looking up skyward and letting the fading sunlight kiss his cooled face. Taking the riens to his horse, he walks her around and points her towards the direction that lead out of town. Walking back to the buckboard, petting and soothing his weary beast, climbs on board. "Well ol girl, its me and you. Seems our welcome has fast worn out and its best we move along before we get linched. Wouldnt want these folks to eat you now would we?" as he chuckled to himself.
With a snap of the reins, the horse lurches forward and down the road they go.
No, no this isnt the place either. Small towns, always too much in small towns.
Riding into the dusk he decides to just keep moving on.
So weary the traveler, so tired in the search.......
TalaofTelnus
*as soon she headed into the tavern to see if her father had finally returned cause she was so worried about him that she totally forgot and the nice gentleman that had given me a ride and forgot to tell him we had rooms upstairs. Unfortunately, before she had a chance to race back out of the tavern to tell him, she watched him riding out of town. It wasn't til then that she really had hopes he would settle in town so she could get to know him.. Sighing softly she just leaned against a pole and watched him even after she could no longer see him*
KakarikiFirehawk
While Lilly gazed in thoughts she noticed one of the Blacksmith's door sway open and see the smithy himself limping towards her way intending to greet and pass her on his way to the Doctor's office he then suddenly deviated back into her direction...
"Lilly? could you do me this favour ma'am? Go to my house, my living room upstairs, there you'll find Kristina.. probably still passed out...might be better she isn't alone when she comes by again.", he asked her while looking at her surprised face that made clear she needs wee more than just that and he started to explain what happened, then her face still was surprised but with less confusion... she understood... she asked where I was going... told her she could find me at the Doc's office when anyone needed me and not too worry, I am all right... he merely needed a professional eye on the so called 'home made repairs' on his leg making sure he stays all right.
"Just tell her all that, there's no need to have her more upset then she already is...", he spoke out loud while continuing his limply walk towards the Doc's Office ending up knocking on the door whilst directly entering voicing out, "Yo? Doc? Are ye around?.."
TalaofTelnus
Lily was lost in thought as she sighed again still staring toward the other end of town when she suddenly heard her name and swirled toward the voice and realized who it was..
"Ohh hi..... yes I would be more then happy to help you.. I know she should not be alone and I will go there right away.. *
As she answered him, she listened to him and hearing his words she wondered what happened to Kristina and knew she should go take care of her no matter what was wrong.... Hearing his words, Lily covered her mouth and looked to his wound and was glad he was heading to Doc's office.. "I will do as you ask and I will head upstairs right now.. And I hope you will get better too.. * -she smiled up at him before hurrying up the stairs*
Once Lily got to the top of the stairs, two things went through her mind... 1. she had never been in a man's home, ever besides her father and one time the bartender when he was helping her father fix something in her spare room. and 2. Kristina looked so pale and didn't move one bit that worried her but she went and sat beside her and just watched her and sung softly hoping she would hear Lily's voice.. As the time went by she couldn't think of anything else to do so she stood to stretch her legs a bit and made her way to the top window and just stared out and got lost in thought.......
MysticI
Body so light and fragile... hoovering in the air ... laying as in clouds... spreading her arms to help to float... till feel on her face something wet... Kristina looks and sees the huge wolf staring at her with his huge ice blue eyes... looking back and forward as it wants her to go with him some place... as telling her ... please please follow me look all will be ok ... I am here with you...then all fades and the pain comes in...
Kristina slowly opens her eyes and cannot understand for a minute where she is ... gazing at the ceiling she turns her head in one side then other ... water puddles... smashed fruits... ashes of cigar and smell of the alcohol... place looks familiar and just then she realize and remember this day events ... she sits quick just to feel more dizzy... grabbing at the wall... she noticed Lilly napping near her ... her face looks so peaceful...
Standing and trying to get her in order Kristina feels horrified as she remembered the shot ... rapidly she searches whole place for the body... and praying that she would not find one... there are some blood stains on the floor that makes her nauseous again but no body....she needs to run to the window to get some fresh air ... the town looks the same ... nothing changed... people walk all around ... nobody does anything strange... but...
There are some movement in the clinic ... she scared right now she thinks that next what will happen she will end in the jail for what she did to Sir Martin... she wants and same time afraid to go to check on him... so she just run to Lilly and gentle shakes her by the shoulder whispering... "Lilly Lilly wake up please... do you know what happened did you see Sir Martin? is he ok? did he go to the sheriff?"
TalaofTelnus
feeling a rough touch and then she was being shaken... turning quickly she realized who it was when Kristina starting speaking frantically.* Please... you need to calm down you have been out for quite a long time and I don't even know what happened to you.. and what is this about Sir Martin?? As for Sir Martin, I really don't know except he was bleeding a little bit but looked like he had been bleeding way before now.. But honestly Kristina, I don't know anything except Sir Marten was headed to Doc's off but I don't know why.. *Sighing deeply she headed down the stairs and turned once to make sure Kristina was following her as they headed to Doc's..*
*as they hurried to Doc's all Lily could think of was "where is her father? is he ok? and if Sir Martin was going to be ok. and she knew she couldn't ever think of the gentleman anymore.. she already knew there would never be a love for her....*
MysticI
Kristina stopped abruptly as they reached half way to the doctor office... her face showed sadness and confusion in same time... she looked at Lilly and mumbled something as " I am so sorry.... " leaving her there alone... last what Lilly saw was cloud of dust that Kristina skirt left running wild to her store... she knew its not good not to explain the girl why she cannot go to the clinic... but it was still to fresh and painful and Kristina did not want to think about it right now bringing all memories back... so she just simply took off... she will wait in her store.. for sheriff if there will be pressed charges of her behavior against Sir Martin... she was braving herself to take full responsibility... she knew guns aren't toys and you need to pay ... even it been an accident...
With those thoughts in her mind and shaking body she saw familiar silhouette with the horse near by... her tears started to run again her face and she bumped in him rapidly trying to explain all what happened those past days... dragging him to the clinic and explaining all ... about the doctor about her visit to smith house about accident and that now she will end in jail....
Trenchsoul
Frowning in concentration as the small form of Kristina came hurtling towards him, he barely had time to dismount before she crashed into him, tears and soft exclamations about a shooting and jail and her own unbearable sadness. One hand holding the horse's reins, the other around Kristina's shoulders, listening while she expressed her troubles in hiccups and starts, turning the horse and himself to hide her emotions from the public eye and letting her get it out. Once the immediate gush of tears had slowed, she patted her cheeks with a handkerchief and turned, grabbing his free arm and leading him towards the doc's shop at the other end of the street.
Between breaths, he finally managed to slip a question into her monologue, "Ya don't mean the blacksmith, do ya?" When she nodded yes and looked close to loosing the waterfall of tears again, he smiled gently and gave her shoulder a squeeze, saying, "Well, I'll tell ya somethin', if'n that gent turns a hardened eye on ya to the sheriff fer a bullet, it'd be a cold day in hell, my friend. He's a right tough one, that one."
Her look of consternation and doubt made him stop her in the street, turning her to face him directly, his shoulders stooping as he bent to look her in the eye with that slight grin, holding her shoulder in his free hand and squeezing gently, reassuringly, "My friend, ya don't know war or the men war makes, and that's a right good thing. I can tell a soldier, a warrior, when I sees one, and he's a right soldier, he is. Man like that don't put a woman in the tanty fer a bullet less'n she was a tryin' to put him under." With that he leaned in a little closer, locking her eyes with his and asking, "Ya weren't tryin' ta send him to judgement, were ya?"
When she shook her head so suddenly and forcefully that she swayed dizzily from the motion, he held her shoulder to keep her steady and grinned wider, waiting for her balance to return before turning them both to the doc's once more. They stayed silent for the remaining dozen yards to the clinic's doors. There he helped her up the steps but remained on the ground and shooing her into the doc's with a chuckle, "Now you just get on in there and see fer yerself. I'll be right out here when ya get things settled out. Then we can get a bit of vittles before I hafta head back out to the ranch." Her smile was soft around the edges, as if she could still break at any moment, but she nodded and straightened her back, adjusting her dress carefully before opening the clinic's doors and stepping inside.
As the door shut, Samuel's horse nudged his shoulder with her nose, blowing the warm, sweet scent of grass and grain across his ear and cheek. He remained facing the door and sighed to himself, reaching up to pat her cheek affectionately. "That girl gets herself into more trouble than a bag of cats in a creamery." He laughed softly then, turning to talk to the horse directly, "Not like we ain't done our fair share of trouble makin', eh, girl?"
His laugh echoed off the building around as the horse's lips nibbled his nose playfully, leaving him wiping his face with the back of his sleeve and shaking his head, the two of them participating in a game that only the two of them seemed to understand and enjoy, waiting for Kristina to find her answers inside the doc's shop.
TalaofTelnus
Lily watched Kristina go into the Doc's office and hoped all would be well. She then made her way back to the tavern to try and eat something and see if anyone has heard from or seen her father... It has been way to long since he had last been seen.. Why was he gone? Where did he go? Was he still alive and why was no one looking for him but her? Sighing deeply she sat at a table close to the window and waited for one of the girls to come over and speak to her. Finally seeing one of the girls, Annie was her name.. she made her way to where Lily was sitting and spoke softly,
"can I get ya something Lily? you look a mite tired and worried.. maybe something soothing like some broth and bread?"
*yes please that sounds wonderful and maybe some juice to go with it..* After ordering her food she stared out the window watching the people making their way around town going about their business.. Blinking, she looked back around the inside of the tavern and gave a tired, worried smile to the patrons then started trying to eat as much as Lily could get down....
MysticI
Holding her breath and being brave after all Samuel words and feeling little better Kristina slowly pushed the clinic door... sound of them still made that old squeaky noise making her flinch from old memories...
Taking all strength that she had inside her Kristina hold her posture and looked around smelling that weird smell of medicine. She spotted Aslin and Sir Martin in the patient room and did not know what to do .. to go there or to wait here and try to calm her down...
First time in her life she felt sorry for herself in this situation...that she is here ... so alone...nobody is here to hold her hand... " You can do it Kristina... you can do it" she mentally prepared her for all what will come... and heavily slide her body in the chair before she would go there...
After couple min she stood and her face changed completely from that silly naive girl to hard minded young woman... and Kristina came in the room ... with her strong melodic voice offering... "please tell me what to do and how I can help... after all I am the one to blame for all this pain I caused... and I am ready to take a full responsibility... I am"
She looked at the nurse ... she even could look at Sir Martin... looking at his leg ... with pain on her face and then meeting his eyes ... trying to read ... what he is thinking....
AslinWintersTHeart
That day was just like any other day, I was looking over the materials I might need to order that day , when all of a sudden the door opened and Kristina stood there, she looked pale white and had this wide eye look on her face. I turned around and said " Is everything alright Kristina? Are you not feeling well? Kristina stood there quietly at first just looking at us when she finally spoke." Mr.Martin he is outside , he needs help" looking around a little a bit nervous she says, " I I I shot him on the leg by accident and he is outside." As soon as the words came out I looked at Mr.Martin and said ' Go bring him in quickly" Samuel and Kristina rushed out of the room, whiel they went out to get Mr.Martin . I turned to see Kristina and said ' Look alive Kristina I need help with this". Kristina startled for a moment say "Yes. I turned and tell her to get hot water going in the kitchen , while I clear the table and get the medical equipment ready for the procedure. Mr. Martin walks in with Samuel , I rush to him and we both lay him on the table.
Kristina walks in with the hot water ready in a big bowl, I grab my scissors and cut Mr. Martin pant leg away and see the damage on his leg. " ok Mr.Martin this will hurt but the faster we get the bullet out the better it will be alright" Mr.Martin looked pale and was sweating a lot but he gave me a nod . I started the procedure on him and order Kristina to bring fresh hot water when was needed. Samuel helped by holding Mr.Martin down as I finally was able to get the bullet out. Mr.Martin was a lucky man that day the bullet did not brake the bone but he will not be able to use it as he likes for a few months.
Mr.Martin had lost a lot of blood and he needed rest and water. I asked Samuel to change Mr.Martin clothing while I prepared a bed for Samuel.
Kristina looked like she had gone through war, I walked over to her and said "you did a good job today Kristina and dont worry he will be good as new in no time alright" "All he needs now is to rest and stay still for a while". Kristina gave me the first true smile that day and she finally relaxed and said " Thank you , I feel better now.
MysticI
After an interesting and hard day Kristina stepped outside from the clinic to get the fresh air ... seemed that sir Martin will be ok after all with Aslin and Samuel help... all smell of medication was deeply in her clothes her hair and for her it seems that it went deep in her skin too... all she was could think right now was ... some water hot or cold but just to wash it all away from her body and her mind...
Walking to the stable she smiled to the boy and asked for her mare... just then sitting on her and letting the animal run free Kristina sang .. as loud as she could... picking her body up and down with every move... even the horse seemed got her mood and was making sounds swinging her head in both sides and sounding as she was laughing how silly Kristina is... they did not stop till they reached waterfalls... this place was very magical... from the very beginning it gave Kristina feeling of calmness and good sweet memories...
Sliding her body from her horse she pet her whispering sweet nothing to her ear and giggling at the horse touch with soft as peach lips... looking around and seeing nobody around... Kristina slowly was going down of the hill to the waterfalls ...
Water was glowing in the last signs of the day ... and the sun was playing nicely in the water making exotic flowers get unusual colors... they moved in the wind and all sounds of the nature was the best music she ever heard in her life...
Kristina started to feel touch of refreshing water playing with her toes and then going up making her dress tight around her body... she did not bother to remove her clothes ... just to make sure all medicine smell will be washed away as one whole all together... deeper in the water she saw a huge log that was trapped by some deep stones... taking some wild water lilies and placing them in her hair she smiled softly... and was making her way to the log... reaching it she wiggled her body and sighed heavily finally closing her eyes and playing with her fingers in the water ... water and fire ... ones that always would make her calm and relaxed... they had a big power... for a while she was just laying in there and dreaming ... trying not to think about anything else just inhale deep this magical evening smell...
And at that moment she felt something licked her hand... Kristina jumped and fall in the water... hiding behind the log... panting heavily she found courage in herself to peek... and what she saw was... huge blue icy eyes and fur of the animal ... the wolf ... from her dream... she was not afraid of animals and this one somehow looked more friendly then aggressive... Kristina remembered that she saw him before ... around the town for brief moment... the girl and the wolf looked at each other for good half hour not moving not even breathing just staring and then the wolf took away ... stopping on the hill and letting deep howl escape his body... before he was gone ... puzzled Kristina curled with her wet outfit on the log in the middle of the lake and sit there starring at falling waterfall water ... trying to hide her shivers... of the night chills...
qquags
After being away far longer that I expected, it's feels good to be back. I unlock the front door to the tavern and step inside. I take a good long look around, things have not changed a bit. The smell of perfume and liquor fill the air... it's good to be back home!!
Thinking about all the things I need to do, I sure am going to be busy. But my first order of business is to find Lilly, I haven't seen her in a month. I left her in charge of the Tavern when I had to leave so quickly. Everything looks to be in good order, I am proud of her. I can't wait to finally see her again.
TalaofTelnus
*yawning Lily rubbed her eyes, stretching her long limbs and adjusting her nightie before sliding from her bed.. As she stood, Lily thought to herself "another day without Pa.. another day of doing the same things over and over.. hoping Pa will some day show up. reaching for her brush, she combed out her midnight locks til they were soft and then went down the stairs to get water for washing up before her day started yet again.. though Lily really hoped this would be the day that her Pa finally came home.. if not.. she would ask the Sheriff to make a poster of her Pa saying he was missing.. thinking such her hazel eyes filled with tears but she wiped them before anyone could see. As Lily headed to the water barrel, she had her head down when she suddenly ran right into a man, just as she looked up, she could not believe her eyes but she then squealed, "Pa! Pa! Your home! *she moved so quickly and so hard she almost knocked over her Pa, even as her tears flowed. she hugged her Pa with all her might and did not want to let him go..* Where have Ya been Pa? Why were Ya gone so long? Are Ya ok? *she was sure Pa would laugh at all her questions cause that was one thing He really didn't like but he was going to have to answer them from his daughter... *
Guest_sumeersme
Around 9 a.m., while sun was heating the ground, Karem went out of his home closing the door behind. as walking slowly passing through fountain, he was enjoying himself, seizing the refreshing air. he headed to drug emporium to visit Martin as he heard that Martin had an accident and been resting. he found the door open. after a few slight shouts of greetings while no one replied him, he went into the emporium. there was just Martin lying on bed, resting. Karem approached to him pulling a wooden chair near him then sit, as Martin slowly opened his eyelids. They smiled to each other, then greeted before Martin was asked to tell about the incident. Karem listened him, smiling at some parts, then, asked if he needed anything. as Martin replied that he was glad to see him, Karem asked to leave and go back to his stable...
AslinWintersTHeart
Days went by Mr. Martin still recovering but he looked stronger and the color of his skin was coming back to its original color. I looked over him and saw that he was in a deep sleep. I walked out of his room and made my way outside the back door , I needed to finish washing the white sheets of the beds and get them ready to dry on the hangers. Just as I was finishing hanging the sheets I heard some shouting but I thought it must be the man doing some work, I finished hanging the sheets and came back in to the room to see if Mr. Martin had awaken to find sitting next to his bed his friend Mr. Karem.
I said "Mr. Karen how wonderful to see you , I see you come to see Mr.Martin , he is doing much better and you can see". Mr. Karem turned his head to me and said " Yes he is, he better be more careful next time and he laughed. Mr. Martin looked at him and say " Hey now , no making fun of the wounded". I laughed along and said " Alright , Mr. Martin its time to change the bandages of your leg . I walked to the clinics supply and was getting everything ready when Mr. Karem said " Alright time for me to return to work , Il drop again when the old man is healed" He laughed and " Good day Lady Aslin. " Good day Mr. Karem " I said as he walked out of the Clinic.
I turned and returned to tending Mr. Martin.
TalaofTelnus
After spending most of the morning with her father she could not help but feel like she was walking on fluffy clouds.. When Pa went to get all of the paperwork in order, she told Pa she would go to the store and get all the food items we would need for our little home and for the tavern. As she walked through the swinging doors, she saw a gentleman she had never seen before and wondered who he was and why was he at Doc's? Wanting to make sure Mr. Martin was feeling better, she smoothed her dress and then combed her hair with her fingers and bit her lower lip to put color to it...
As she opened the door she saw several people inside and noticed that Mr. Martin was ready to go home.. His eyes were open and he was talking to several people all who had been worried about him.. She slowly and softly moved to the side of the bed and waited to be greeted.. While waiting...she could not help but wonder where her father had been the whole time cause he did nothing but avoid her questions..
Lily went into day-dreaming while waiting and never noticed she was being talked too.............
MysticI
Kristina fall in a nice dream till the sneaky thunder woke her up ... sky was already dark and promising a good rain... she jumped in the water and made her way back to the ground...
Her horse was already making sounds as asking her hurry up... she jumped quick and did not need any word to tell her run in full speed to the town... the huge gusts of wind disheveled her long blond hair ... her dress was up till her tights waving freely with every gallop of her mare exposing her milky skin more then it should... the view was mesmerizing... the horse and a woman running wild in the forest trying to escape the rain... and the rain... it was laughing at them ... shooting thunders all around them ... frightening with lightening ... and in same time giving the light to find the way home...
First drops of rain started to tickle her face as tears ... and then it came as a good shower... the horse shook her head trying to get rid of water covering her eyes ...
Kristina started to laugh at the situation thinking that even the nature will wash all from her ... letting her to have a fresh new start ... all over .. forgetting all what was in the past...
By the time they made to the town ... she was soaked till last bone... Kristina made her way to the stables looking for the boy to help her ... and sure he was not in the sign to be seen ... who could blame him in this weather...Kristina giggled thinking that right now she would use that drink she saw in the blacksmith house.. to make her warm...
Guest_sumeersme
As Karem heard barking of his dog, lifted her head from the book he had been reading on the sofa located near the window on the second floor then looked carefully to the outside. under the lights of gas lighting and heavy rain he spotted his horse Wing and also Kristina heading to his stable. His boy went out leaving the door opened in hurry to welcome her, as Karem stand up and began to go down the stairs, surprised. He would grew closer to the door and waited there looking through the stable where no one was seen, as Seyfi, his helper, first loomed then approached to the house followed by Kristina soaked to the skin. It seems Seyfi convinced her to come inside, and this made a small smile appeared on Karem's face. He welcomed her, then asked to the boy to bring terry towel as she came inside. "Follow me lady" he asked her then take her to the saloon on the second floor. he pointed a seat for her in front of fireplace, as he would made a fire. by then, Seyfi brought a wide towel covering up her back before asked to bring three cups of green tea, one of which was for him. Whilst a great fire flamed in the fireplace, Karem seated on his chair.
MysticI
Wet... cold and shaking Kristina was very thankful for them to offer her a dry towel and a cup of the tea in front of fireplace ... she sit there for a while and listened to them both telling her funny stories from their life and making her giggle as little kid. The tea was delicious and Kristina felt it running down her whole body making her blood to pump faster and to regain her body heat again ... fire was dancing nicely coloring room in mysterious shades...
Loud knock on the door made them jump all at once.. who that can be... Karem himself went to first floor to see ... opened his door and there she was .. all upset all mad and concerned ... her sweet old lady Norma ... mumbling fast... and loud ... that she came looking for Kristina as she saw it her entering here... Karem pointed her to the second floor and just same second they entered it started... " You would think I would not notice you ... young lady ... riding that dangerous horse so fast and then coming back in weather like this? what you been thinking so far.. yes yes you did not think at all ... you just like to get me worry you just like to get me a heart attack and end yourself in the clinic...? "
They all just stared at her for a while and then a small laugh escaped from Seyfi mouth followed by Karem's and finally Kristina's ... Norma looked puzzled for a good moment looking back and forward from face to face till she started to laugh too... with doors and windows open wide their laughs echoed in the town ....
KakarikiFirehawk
Mysterious And Obstinate
Finally the Smithy got fired from Hospital and the first thing he did the moment he stepped out the door was lighting a cigar.. he missed that dearly... he lifted his hat and noticed it started to rain thinking to himself that this must be the only dry place in the world that gets wet so oft...
Slowly he walked the main street in the midst of rain like he didn't care while muttering to himself, "Need to get locks on every single door inside my house... than all this wouldn't have happened in the first place"
Noticed the gas lamps in the street flickered a little... which reminded him to do the weekly maintenance he didn't came around to for 'obvious' reasons.
Some time ago he planted a gas distribution system remotely based on what you see in the larger cities at the coast, kind of a hobby project by the Smithy... Silvertown was one of the very few towns that had such gas lighting system aside from the already mentioned larger cities.
But he already heard word about another experimental system he got interested in.. 'Electrical lighting system' it was called... kinda like harnessing lightening power... but then artificial... also some news about a 'Combustion Engine'.. like a common steam machine but running on a more volatile and explosive substance.
While in thoughts about all that he ended up in front of Lilly's place kinda accidently... yet he remembers she has his favourite scotch behind the counter.. didn't sound like a bad idea to him and went inside.
Lilly's Place
Takes his hat off slapping it against his upper leg to get the most wetness off which only reminded him of his wound... "darn.. would almost have forgotten about that..", he smiled to himself while walking towards the bar nodding friendly to the girls and few guests around...
At the bar he noticed Lilly in deep thoughts... carefully he took a place at the bar and simply gazed at her with a smile... "prank time", he thought... pulls off his wet jacket and slaps it hard so it makes noise and splatters some drips on her dreaming face...
TalaofTelnus
Lily was leaning against he bar watching those coming and going and sorta listening to what was being said but she would never be able to tell anyone what was said.. Her daydreaming really was getting out of hand, but she knew it was because she really had no life other then Pa and the tavern.....
She finally came out of her daydreaming when she felt splatter of water spraying all over her.. Lily screech... "Ohh what the?!" and backed up and almost knocked off several bottles of alchohol and wiping her face at the same time, before she saw who had gotten her wet and laughing at her..
After brushing off of water she couldn't help but laugh too and she shook her head at Him.. "Just for that I no longer had your fave alcohol..." "eyes raised and her lips were trying not to laugh again when she saw the look on his face when he heard about his fave booze.." Right after that she walked to the other side of the bar without giving him his drink... *smiled wickedly*
Guest_sumeersme
As Norma calmed down and relieved her tension among laughter, Seyfi refreshed teas and brought a new cup for Norma as well, then dried fruits. Karem found himself in intimate conversation talking about how he made his way to this town. .. " sea voyage was the terrible one, Im not used to it. from Sevilla to Los Angeles I sailed with a transatlantic.. named Great Britain.. I lost 30 pounds.. I was as thin as a rake, hahaha.. then met Seyfi" look into Seyfi's eyes "took him beside me" he didn't want to upset him about past.. "we collaborated and bought few good horses, still we have them, earned some money.. we like warm climate, so we moved south and luckily found this town.. sheriff was good to us, welcomed and helped.. settled down here, first constructed stable for our horses then built this house.. " after a brief silence "haha.. I talked much" sipped some tea..
MysticI
Kristina listened to their story sipping the delicious tea ...
Everyone has their own history of life ... with it good and bad sides ... she was deep in her thinking that even did not notice that nobody talking anyone...
The evening was peaceful and Kristina involuntary yawned ... curling her feet underneath her ... nothing escaped sharp Norma's eyes ... she was already standing and saying good thank you words for both men ... Kristina looked at them smiling .. she was all dry by now and warm...
"Thank you so much for your hospitality and thank you for sharing your story with us... it was very nice to hear it" with those words she paid for the horse use and was heading out to the door carefully stepping down the stairs... Norma already was gone in the dark... bossing her not to stay behind but no one could stop Kristina to breathe the air after the rain... it was so good ... it smelled so good ... fresh and clean and she inhaled all of it with full lungs...
days been so hot there and dry that sometimes burn her nose ... the rain would wash all away and for a moment would make all alive... seemed all nature enjoyed that ... she could swear she heard even frogs... slowly enjoying the night she step by step was going to her store...
Guest_sumeersme
Karem took care of fireplace before went down to kitchen where Seyfi was preparing meal for suhoor, has already chopped onions and sliced tomatoes. Karem ignited kitchen stove, waited a while till its heated, put oiled pan onto it, broke some farm eggs into the pan, added shredded cheese and salt, stirred till all cooked properly... Two sat down to set up table, had their food.. Its first night of Ramadan and excitement was very obvious and could be told from their eyes.. after having a chitchat from various subjects like horse market and town folk, they prayed and retreated to their beds.
Trenchsoul
Leading his horse into town, Samuel noticed Kristina stepping out into the brisk, damp air of night and smiled. Before she stepped off into the mud of the street from the relatively dry expanse of the boardwalk, he stepped into the lamplight.
"Evenin', my friend," he called evenly, water still dripping from his drovers hat and heavy denim duster, his horse and saddle trailing behind him by a limp length of rein, the horse and he well acquainted with rain and mud. "Might I offer ya a ride to yer home?"
The horse stepped close to the edge of the boardwalk as if understanding his words, and he pulled a kerchief from an inner pocket and wiped down the saddle quickly to remove most, but not all, of the moisture still beading on the well worn but cared for leather. He made a grandiose gesture, removing his hat and bowing low, his other hand held in invitation to the saddle. The effect was ruined, however, when the horse took that moment to nip at his back pocket where he occasionally hid a carrot or two for the mare. His yelp of surprise echoed along the quiet streets followed closely by the crystal tones of Kristina's laughter. With a rueful grin, he rubbed the spot and motioned with just his head this time. "C'mon, I'll give ya a ride. Where's Norma?"
As he helped her into the saddle and settled her sideways upon it, he waited for her to get comfortable and listened to her describe her days since he'd last seen her. Since Norma was already most likely at home already, he led the horse through the darkened, wet streets of town, giving her an occasional response or question as he stepped carefully along the muddy avenues. Her story was not halfway done when they arrived at her home where the horse seemed to know precisely once again just where to stand so she wouldn't step into the mud around the porch of her home. He helped her dismount the saddle carefully, settling her upon the wet woodwork steps cautiously so his own footing wouldn't send them both spilling to the mud. She bade him stay while she fetched a lamp and some tea so they might chat a bit longer and take in just a bit more of the cool night air, redolent with sage, rain, and the musk of damp horse fur. While he waited, he began to brush the mare down slowly, methodically, letting the recent events in his own life sluice through his mind like the cold floods of snow melt off the mountains. His features went flat, hard, his eyes somehow softening in the cool glow of the moon. His horse, sensing somehow his impending mood, turned and nudged his shoulder with her warm, wet nose, pushing him slightly off balance and snorting a warm, grass scented sigh against his shoulder and neck and face. Without looking at her he nodded solemnly, speaking almost beneath his breath, "I know, girl. I'm alright, never ya fear."
In another few moments, the lamp brought another glow to the darkness around the porch, Norma carrying a small server of tea, some small cookies and a bit of her sweet prickly pear jam. His smile was genuine and unassailable as he took cup and cookie, sipping from one and nibbling the other, listening to the two ladies speak of this and that, comings and goings. He told stories of the rancher and his settlement, of fencing and cattle and coyotes. Reaching into a pocket of his coat, he pulled out a small cloth tied with a neat string. Untying it he showed the ladies a small handful of buttons, made of bone and carefully hand tooled. "These," he said, "are made by one of the riders out there at the ranch. When we kill a coyote, they keep the bones for him to make pins and buttons out of. Thought you might could maybe sell 'em in yer shop. There's not a lot, mind, but they are all hand made and sturdy as the day is long."
MysticI
Kristina was feeling warm ... from Norma's tea and from cozy friendly late night chat... it felt so ... home... and she was so happy about it... her and Norma was talking non stop trying to get all details all gossip about the town and what was happening here ... they curled into blankets near the fire still burning low but keeping them warm from the night chill... and the chat was... First time Norma mentioned some relatives that she has far away from here and that she got the letter from one of them asking for quick visit regarding another who passed away...
Then was Kristina's turn to tell... First of all about her running home in the rain... then about her ending in the stable and Norma looking for her .. then hearing whole story of so different life... Sir Karem and his helper ... that their even did not imagined it existed ... with so different background then they are and so interesting to listen ... then she told Samuel that Sir Martin perhaps feels better as she saw him ending in the tavern ... she was telling him all small details about all ... she even did not forget to mention about the banker Virgil .. and that he asked her for her monthly pay ... and how silly she was forgetting about it ... then she was hoping he will look at her books to see if she keeps them good ... those numbers still make her nervous somehow... and that maybe she needs some bookkeeper... to look in the future...if the store will run good ...
Kristina also was curious when the show will be ready and she was questioning if she should approach the tavern owner .. he seemed a nice man to be talked to... she looked with all those questions for answers ... hoping he can give her good advise...
then she took those different buttons from Samuel and was looking with curiosity.. indeed they were so well made and looked very good... she agreed that it will make a good sell and if she will get good price for them they would sell fast and she might need more. Kristina was very thankful for all his help and she felt like she has a big brother who always watches after her...
Trenchsoul
As the moon broke through the scattered clouds, its cool, blue glow coruscating across the fields and valley sides, they all turned their eyes to the scintillating glitters of a thousand, million stars in the fields, the light of the moon reflected in droplets of water across the expanse of the valley. His breath caught momentarily, his shoulders stiffening with a memory of a long ago night, of soft hands in his rough ones, of a gentle kiss on his scarred and bristled cheek, or a promise broken and a hope returned to sender. His jaw clenching tight, his eyes narrowing to slits, their gaze suddenly hard and dark, seeing something in a distance that wasn't in this world but in his heart.
After a moment, and not wanting to upset Kristina or Norma, he cleared his throat, letting his features relax, a tear nearly escaping his eye but somehow recovered and hidden as quickly as a sigh. He smiled beneath the brim of his hat, his smile the only thing visible on his face. The shadows on his face suddenly seemingly darker than the surrounding shadows of the night. He gently placed the cup and saucer on the small table upon the porch, barely letting the fine china clink as it touched the wooden surface, his hands steady as stone, his voice giving nothing away as he thanked the ladies for their company and kindness, then telling his friend, "I must be gone for a bit, my friend, so please be safe while I'm away. I've left word with the boys at the ranch to bring what buttons and other sundries might sell in your store. They're a creative lot out there, when the time permits. Ole Hansen knits of an evening, which gets him no end a' ribbin' from the boys, but he makes a damn fine blanket, if you'll forgive my language. He'll be bringing a few around sometime this week." He looked around slowly, as if taking in everything to remember, his shoulders dropping slightly as he sighed into the cool night air, before returning his gaze to Kristina. His look betrayed some of his sadness, but she didn't know how to breach his defenses with a question before he spoke again.
"I'll be back, my friend, never ya fear," he nodded and his jaw clenched slowly, tightly, the sound of his teeth creaking with the pressure almost loud in the silence of the night. "Just gotta take care a somethin' that never shoulda been."
With that he nodded, tipping his hat to the ladies before turning quietly into the night, walking beside his horse into the glittering, glistening darkness, his passage leaving a trail of deeper darkness where the two disturbed the water droplets. Their path a seeming herald to a trail of misery they either currently walked or one they intended to blaze. From the ladies perspective, it was a chilling sight, for all around the two, man and horse, light glistened and shone, danced and dallied on leaf and stem, but where the two strode lay only dark emptiness in all that light.
qquags
It was getting late on a wet, quiet night. I trusted Lily to close it up but something was calling me there. I'm really feeling uneasy with Lily there alone so I got on my trusted horse and rode through the rain and mud back to the tavern. I walked in quietly and stood by the door just to see what was what. Nobody had notice me yet. There was a poker game in the corner, a few scattered people at the bar and there was my precious Lily, behind the bar, smile on her face, taking care of everything.
Suddenly, voices were raised at the poker table, my attention was drawn there. Sounds like someone was cheating, I was afraid that might be the case. I watched from afar as guns were drawn and words were spoken. As the accused stood up and showed his hands things seemed to settle down. Glancing back at the bar to make sure my girl was safe, I found her in the grasp of a mad I didn't recognize. Oh this cannot be, this will never do. I raised her better than this.
She pulled away from him as she saw me approaching the bar. In a stern voice, I asked if everything was ok. She nodded her head as the looked away. My eyes stared right though him as Lily walked away. They both knew I was upset at what I just witnessed. I wanted to but couldn't say a word to him, it was Lily I needed an explanation from and walked toward her.
MysticI
They did not see where time go... it was first signs of the morning sun when Samuel took off with sadness on his face... he tried to hide that so well but even Kristina was still naive and young she already knew how to read people.. specially those who been close to her... she did not stop him... she wanted but she did not... Kristina had those battles on her own and knew that only the person that has them knows how to deal... she was one of those that do not talk much about their feelings out loud to all ... what better would sit in some corner far away and fight with in ... alone... till could step out ... fresh and as new again... so she never stopped him.. she saw that familiar to her ... face ... and in her mind ... whispered ... wherever you go my friend ... be safe and come back...
Morning took over... birds making loud sounds.. people rushing to start the day over... and her opening her store ... refreshing her shelves and putting sign about the new items that arrived for sale and some discounts for old ones.. that might be to expensive before but so affordable now for someone...
Her long ash blond hair danced around her face in little curls while she was bouncing back and forward .. to the store and out... she took out some displays outdoors too with some nice fashionable hats for ladies to try ... and some native hand made very fine leather belts for men ... carefully she added all items that Samuel left for her too to sell... matching them with needles and sewing kits to make the life easier...
Kristina was so deep in herself that even did not realized that song she was singing out loud was heard further then her store and made some town folks to stop and smile at her way..
Trenchsoul
As he topped the valley's edge, the sun was just breaking over the horizon, the last of the storm clouds blowing away to the South and East. Rays of piercing light coruscated across the land, creating a kaleidoscope of brilliant, diamond hard beams and blankets of soft, warm glow, every colour of the rainbow glistening and dancing in their ballet. Feeling the hard packed ground more solid beneath his feet, he turned and mounted his mare, her knicker and shake signaling her readiness and her desire to run for a bit in the cool, damp air of morning. He let her have rein and settled into her gait as she first trotted, warming her muscles before they topped a small rise, the emptiness of the plains open before them, and she leapt into a full gallop, charging like a war machine across the landscape. As she pounded across the hard pack, like a storm cloud gust front, he leaned into the wind, his thoughts pounding in time to the driving beat of hooves on dirt.
There was the house, across the Mississippi, in old Virginia, where she had lived.
Thump-a-thump
There was her family's farmland on which that house set peacefully, serenely, atop a small hill overlooking their fields.
Thump-a-thump
There she was, lovely, graceful, in white and creme, lace and ribbons, standing on the porch of that house.
Thump-a-thump
That day they met, that night they talked, the weeks and months that followed now flowing in his mind's eye as the sounds of the horse and rider and wind and plains merged, melded, flowed into each other and he lost himself in those memories, seeing all those times she'd smiled, hearing her every laugh, smelling her perfume, the touch of her hand and the taste of those innocent kisses. He didn't notice the tears dragged away by the wind, his body only feeling that one night of passion with her, that one moment of sublime weakness they both felt giddily embarrassed about after in daylight but both seemed to delight in when on walks about the fields privately.
He'd loved her then. Loved her still. Loved her even beyond the grave.
She'd taken with another while he'd worked the rail. He knew in his heart that that was always a possibility, and he only ever wished her the best in her life with him. Then came word of her bruises. Her withdrawal from society and a lack of interest in the world. Friends and relatives were worried, but knew not what to do, but he did. He hopped one of the rails back to Virginia, and strode to their door as soon as he leapt from the coachman to the depot's wooden deck. A small servant opened the door, saving him from burying his fist in someone's face before he'd seen her. She stepped from a side room, her features still beautiful, if thinner, more harried, more haggard. She looked him up and down, uncomprehending for the briefest of moments, not recognizing who he was. His work on the rails these few years had added much girth to his frame, adding boulders to his shoulders, sidewinders to his arms, and granite callouses to his hands and knuckles. His face was unscarred yet as he removed his hat, sheepishly smiling past the servant to her, recognition finally making her smile rise warm on her beautiful face like the sun of a morning. She ran to him and they hugged like not a day had past since his departure. They talked as they had back then, light and happy, laughing and reveling in each other's company.
Until he returned. It only took moments, it seemed, for everything to come crashing down. He could see the other man's animosity, his anger at his wife, and Samuel knew that once he left, there would be a reckoning visited upon her by this thing that would call himself a man. Samuel didn't know what happened in his mind, never would even to this day, but he knew without a doubt that this man would kill her. He surged across the room like a tidal wave, gripping the man's throat in one calloused hand and lifting him high before bearing the man to the ground. The force of his body impacting the floorboards was the crack of doom, and the house shuddered with the power of it. Samuel raised his fist, a blocky chunk of meat pounded on the forge of the rail lines into a maul of destruction, and poised to pummel the man's head into the hard wood floor.
She was there in a moment, her hands on his cheeks, drawing his eyes to her's, the tears already pouring down her own cheeks. She made sure she had his full attention, looking from one eye to the other, before shaking her head slowly. He knew what she meant by that single gesture. It was too late. She had made her decision and she intended to remain loyal to that choice, no matter the cost. Killing this man wouldn't save her, it would only leave her bereft and alone when they hauled Samuel away to the gallows for murder and her husband to the grave. In that moment, that single heartbeat, that one quick breath, his heart broke, and he threw back his head and roared his pain and anger into the air, still holding the bastard to the floorboards with one meaty fist, his efforts to free himself weak and ineffectual. With tears pouring from burning eyes, Samuel looked back into hers. With every ounce of energy, with every bit of strength he had, he both willed her to know just how much he loved her without saying a word and forced himself to let the man beneath him go. He stood and walked to the door of the sitting room in two steps, taking his hat from the hook beside the door he turned his head only far enough to offer one last thing to the room. Over the sound of choking and coughing, as he settled his hat upon his head, Samuel said,
"Harm her again, friend, and I swear by all that is holy in this world, I will kill you."
He didn't turn back again, that being the last time he ever saw her. That was over a decade past, and the thought of his loss that day still burned his soul like a Greek fire. She still danced with him in his dreams, still touched him on hilltops of green grass in his memories. Now, that was all he would ever have of her, ever again.
In the inner pocket of his coat, damp from the rain, the letters slightly blurred, a telegram was folded neatly, tightly. On it, a death sentence. In bold, hard, harsh letters:
To: Samuel Pinkney
From: Mrs. Cecilia Cardoba
Terrible news - stop - Jessica is dead - stop - As you requested I have ascertained his destination - stop - Kansas City Missouri - stop - Good speed and God bless - full stop -
KakarikiFirehawk
His Former Life
He noticed her father was about to speak to him... shame he did not.. instead he took her aside for a reprimand... thus far he ignored the fact and took a draft from his cigar... then his thoughts went back in time... those times he was able... no... he must set it aside... he wasn't that man any more...
But 'righteousness' wasn't a job.. it never was... one is born with it... them say...
He peeked towards the twosome where Lilly gets it from her father... good thing there isn't anything near his hands that is breakable... a last draft from his cigar then he extinguished the cone between his thumb and finger out of frustration...
The right thing to do is to get his coat and leave... that may be right.. but far from righteous... he also realized that the action that was about to take place might get him in a heap of trouble... but he simply can't ignore the fact about what is happening so he must act or never do anything at all in the remainder of his life.. and such he could not allow to himself...
Slowly he stood up from the stool... looked around... none where paying attention... walks with a slow pace passing a guy sitting at the bar.. closes in on the twosome... he paused... again he looked back.. the gamblers are playing... guys at the bar where drinking...
He acted like he was heading to the lavatory... then he looked up from behind his shoulder.. shortly catching Lilly's tearing eyes...
Grabbed the man and 'guided' him towards a corner where no one would see them to circumvent any discredit to anyone's part... he knows the honour of a man is something to saviour and respect...
He gently pushes him to the wall..., "Now.. good 'sir'.. without showing you any disrespect in your own establishment there is something I really have to get of my chest...", he looked deeply into his eyes.. the old days almost seem to return...
"... seems you have some odd thoughts about Lilly's fraternizing with me... let alone with any other customers... don't know much how to run a place where people socialize.. but I am sure a frightened bartender wouldn't be good for businesses... and when laughter... practical jokes... and mere talking isn't allowed for her... you'd might find the need to lock her up in some cellar... unfortunately such is against the law.. and trust me.. I know about the law...", he paused... hesitated... then he continues..., ".. and again... am in no position to tell you what you can and can not do on Lilly's behalf... just be certain to upkeep human rights... and remember... slavery has been abolished since the end of the Civil War..."
his hands loosened up and straightened his jacket.. he even dusted some from his shoulder... looks back... no one noticed the private conversation but him, Lilly and me...
He looks at him, "...Am sure we have a understanding.. good sir... now I'll gonna take my jacket... and leave your fine establishment in 'Peace'... you reckon?", slowly walks to the stool where he sat and pulled on the still damp jacket and before he headed towards the exit he looked at him... tapped his hat, ".. You have a fine evenin' Sir... thank you for your hospitality... ", nodded towards Lilly, ".. ma'am...", and left the place...
TalaofTelnus
Lily was smiling and laughing at what the Marshall had done... crazy silly man... Lily smiled and didn't realize that there was a male hand still on here arm, just til she saw her father walk into the tavern and his eyes went right to both of them.. Lily's heart sank and she quickly took her arm away...and her face fell and knew what was coming... Her Pa grabbed her arm and took her to a dark area of the bar and started to lecture her. All Lily could do was listen and let the tears fall down her face and nod each time Pa said, "do you understand young lady?" Yes Pa... and look back down at her boots....
Just as she thought everything was over, she heard heavy boots coming their way and Lily hoped it wasn't anything bad. It was only when she heard a voice that she recognized and looked up in shock and surprise. Lily was more surprised when the Marshall grabbed her father and took Pa to another corner. All her tears forgotten as she watched her Pa and the Marshall walk away and leave her there..
Lily didn't get to hear what was said and it frustrated her to no end. Sometimes she hated being a female. Sighing deeply she had to wait quite awhile and it seemed the Marshall had a lot to say to Pa and that made Lily even more nervous. Just as she came out of her thoughts she saw the Marshall coming toward her. Looking up at the Marshall, she gave him a nervous smile as he came over to his stool and took his jacket and heard the Marshall, "thank you for your hospitality... ", nodded towards Lilly, ".. ma'am...", and left the place...
It was at that point that Lily knew she was going to figure out what she was going to do with her life.. There were no men in this small town and there was her Pa.. While he was very strict she still loved him but his "hard handed" was when it came to her was keeping her from being happy and having a family of her own.. Sighing once more and seeing that her Pa was busy now talking to the few people in the tavern she headed to her room to think things out.....
Trenchsoul
A week of steady riding found Samuel in Kansas City, a bustling frontier city at the hub of the expanding rail lines, cattle drives, and the growing industries of textiles, manufactured goods, and a burgeoning metal working industry to support it all. The breadth of the city stunned him momentarily as he and his mare rose above a ridge to the West. The sun was on it's way down to California, midday an hour over and the heat reaching it's zenith of intensity. His sweat had soaked his shirt through and the legs of his pants were thick with his and the horse's exertions. Dust caked them both, cracked and flaking away along elbow and knee, hip and neck, having once been a thin veneer of mud earlier in the day and drying as the wind parched the mixture of moisture. The sheer size of Kansas City was daunting, almost spanning from horizon to horizon, with long, thin spider lines streaking across the landscape. Some lines dark and nearly rigidly straight, indicating the rail lines, while others were pale tracks that ambled across the verdant green of the grassland around the city, showing wagon and cart trails and tracks.
'My oh my,' he thought, before a grim smile creased his face, flakes of dried mud cracking away to float on the hot winds. 'Seems the city has grown since I was here last.'
His smile was a mask that he wore without the benefit of an audience to bolster his determination, not to do the deed he was here to do, but to face the mass of humanity before him to do so. He knew he wouldn't be able to stay for even one night, for if his quarry even suspected he was near he would bolt as surely as a rabbit. He had to ride in quickly, find the man, and do what needed done, then leave quickly before he was apprehended. This wasn't the frontier lands, where justice was handed out at the end of a bullet buffet. Here, in civilized territory, the courts and lawyers ruled, and he was certainly going to commit a crime for which they could very well hang him after a very abbreviated trial and sentencing.
He was fairly certain he knew where the man would be and he intended this to be a short and violent reunion.
Passing small hovels and shanties, he led his horse along the muddy, dirty streets, avoiding the piles of refuse and offal, dodging rushing carriages and heavily laden carts hauling passengers and products. He grimaced but kept his teeth clenched, the stink of the lower reaches of the city powerful on the air, the crush of people and animals, and the constant vigilance he had to have to keep from being overrun or taken advantage of. Already he'd caught two urchins attempting to pilfer from his saddle bags and nearly broke the thumb of a man that tried to pick his pockets after nudging him from behind. After a few miles of seeming destitution and squalor he stepped over a bridge and the change of environment was almost immediate. This was the beginning of downtown, the more genteel, higher maintained section of the city. The smell was better, though not completely eliminated as the sewer system dumped into the river and streams to be washed through the city and downstream. However, the streets were cleaned here frequently by what looked like denizens from across the bridge. Their tattered clothing, patched pants, and holed shoes, when one of them had shoes, were obvious tells to their situation. Samuel sighed softly, inwardly shaking his head with sad derision to the fate of mankind.
The gentry of downtown, however, displayed a distinctly opposing perspective to those they employed. Fine suits and hats, large, frilled and laced dress, monocles and frippery, parasols and canes. His passage caused no small stir of conversation, disgusted exclamation, and repulsion, but he paid this no mind. The occasional cleaner, maid, or worker he saw garnered at least a nod of the head or a greeting, but he ignored the high brows almost exclusively. Behind him, his horse seemed to sense the same from the people, and possibly the other horses, for she stepped lighter, raising her hooves in a sort of prance and clapping her hoof down resoundingly with every step as if to challenge every stare, every derisive knicker, every haughty glare.
Near the river, at the edge of the gentrified downtown, the harbors crouched and brooded over the waters of the Missouri River. Tugs and barges and riverboats huddled against piers while cranes and longshoremen loaded or unloaded them. Long ago, during his early years reaching out to his future, he had taken a job as a longshoreman and spent two years working the waterway and her wares until he found a job with the rail and left for the wide open ranges. The docks hadn't changed over these long years, though the town around it had, and he knew precisely where his quarry would be. The dockside warehouse that carried his company's wares was one of the longest standing establishments in Kansas City, having been one of the first companies to supply the early expansion into the wilds of the West. The man's grandfather had run the company then, with the help of his son and soon after, his grandson. But with each generation the quality of leadership began to slip. Samuel's quarry was nothing like a shadow of the great man who ran the company from the start, and he intended to make sure that the man wouldn't lay any shadow after today except that cast by his son, a young lad of 8 years and the sole male of the family lineage. Samuel felt only slightly sad about the thought of leaving the young boy without a father and so soon after having lost his mother, but he believed completely that the boy would be better off without the education of the monster that would die this day.
Guest_jeffreykendal
He was not always called Widower. Living in this tiny Texas town, which he had come to call home, where people were easily labeled and categorized, he was named for his marital status. Widower. He was named for what he had lost. For what was no longer. Yet, this morning as he lay in his bed, waking to the sun’s gentle rays peaking through the fogged windows of his cabin, Widower found himself reliving a part of his story he relived almost every day, as he passed between wakefulness and sleep.
He was not always called Widower. Far from it. The day he was born he received the name Isodore Ingmar the prince, First born son of his father, the king. And his fate was to follow in the footsteps of his father, Johan Engval, the king of a small independent Kingdom of Gallivare, wedged tightly into a hard-to-reach mountainous region in the northern extremities of Norway and Sweden. This tiny nation, and it's small but wealthy population, hung on the edges of the mountain range high above both of the developing countries below. Far above the rapidly changing world of steel and steam engines. Of armies and guns. This tiny kingdom had long been a thorn in the side of both the kings of Sweden and Norway and it's days were numbered. Indeed it was doomed.
He was raised to be a royal ruler, he was raised to be a leader. He was raised to be the unquestioned sovereign of his nation. Too bad the world had other ideas. The era of kings was blowing away.
When he was twelve is father sent him to exclusive private boarding school, led by the religious and political leaders of the previous generation, and he was raised to think and feel and act like an old style leader. He was raised never to think twice about where he would get his next meal or is next fine set of clothes is next carriage or stallion. He was raised to own everything he saw. He was raised to think through issues and decide on weighty issues with the good of the kingdom in mind and the continued rulership of his family
always first in mind.
It could be no different. There could be no other the good for the people than the good of his family line. They were considered one in the same.
So Isadore Ingmar the future ruler of a doomed kingdom was raised and prepared to become a great leader. He did not remember when the first time was it crossed his mind that the kingdom which he was being trained to lead with no longer exist in just a few short years. That the heritage of his father, and his father's father, and a dozen fathers before him would come to an end before he would turn 21. Before he would ever hold the sceptor.
On the day the kingdom fell… on the day the walls were breached…. on the day the the Cathedral of his ancestors was burned it was fortunate that the widower and his young wife, Helena, were away on a sea journey to England.
They were newlyweds. Just days earlier the prominent and powerful of the kingdom applauded as they were pronounced man and wife. As the wedding train exited the cathedral, it never crossed his mind that this would be the last time her would ever see that familiar cornerstone of all he knew. As they entered the waiting carriage, surrounded by erect soldiers on horseback, they were supremely happy. They were supremely wealthy. They were privileged beyond imagination, and destined for a great life and as they sailed away to visit that great modern land of England for a short vacation from which they had no idea they would never return.
Isadore could still remember when he got the news in London days later that this tiny kingdom, insignificant to most other peoples of the world, but everything to him, had been invaded simultaneously by the Kings in the armies of Sweden and Norway trapped in a vicious push-pull tug-of-war between them. There was only room for one of them, and no room at all for the old ways, or the old line of kings. By the time he received word of that regretful day, all he knew had been ripped from his family line, and he could never return. What was left of his ancestral land was ravaged and razed.
He went through all the stages of grief in the days that followed. First shock; how could this be happening? why could this be happening why? Then denial; it can’t be true. Surely the message is a hoax. Then anger…anger turned outward…how could the invaders be so heartless, so cruel, so craven? And anger turned inward; WHY WASN’T I THERE? WHY WASN’T I THERE? WHY DID MY FATHER AND MOTHER HAVE TO DIE ALONE? Why now? Why them? Why us? Finally acceptance. I kind of submission of the self to the overshadowing reality of loss. Not happy. Not peaceful. Never fully adjusted to the injustice. But accepting that indeed, life must go on. It can’t get any worse than this, can it?
Of course it can. As he awakened, reaching for his young wife, he was reminded once again of the worst loss of his life. Far beyond the pain of losing his kingdom, was the pain of losing her. He was not always called Widower. But this single loss, more than anything else, defined him.
Trenchsoul
Evening approached on satin slippers, quietly, and stole over the city like a shroud as he walked the docks and piers. Samuel stepped to the corner of a warehouse and peered around the edge, taking in the two broad wooden doors that stood open just enough to allow one person to pass through at a time, the light emitted spilling across the stone road surface before the building and reflecting off puddles to dance like the poorly visible stars beginning to appear overhead. Inside he knew there would be the large, open space of the warehouse; a hundred feet and some long, forty and change wide, with a ceiling of twenty or so feet. The roof had, interspersed along it's breadth, several skylights used to light the building during the day, and all along the outer walls were man high windows set about six feet above the ground. The light, he knew, would be coming from the oil lanterns hung from the center beam of the roof, but a further glow towards the back of the huge space told him that the subject of his hunt would be ensconced in the upper floors, in a series of rooms meant for those in the company that came to town on business and needed a place to bed down without the cost of the hostelries or coachman inns. There was a modicum of privacy and quietude in the dark hours, as well as being the perfect place to perform clandestine business deals away from the main traffic lanes of the city. This would be the final stand, the last moment to turn away and let the past be the past. He looked long and hard into the gap in the doors, but never questioned his fortitude.
Hand slipping to his holster, he released the leather thong over his shooter and limbered the double barrel across his left arm, the break action open and two shells waiting. Turning his body but letting hie eyes stay on the door until the last moment, he focused his eyes upon his mare. Her large eye seemed to focus on him as well, her body almost completely still as he stared into her eye for a long moment. His right hand reaching up to stroke her cheek, he said softly but sternly, "You wait here for me, ya hear? I'll be needin' ya when it's all said and done." He waited a moment more until some unspoken message passed between them, then he nodded and stepped around the corner without a look back.
As he approached the open doors he saw the shadow of a figure pass somewhere near the door, slow and steady as if patrolling the interior of the building. Before stepping through the doorway, he stopped to the side of the spear of light that seemed to grow brighter as night's cloak wrapped around the city, darkening the streets and making the shadows into impenetrable depths of ebon mystery. He breathed in deep, taking in the city's stink and the smell of pipe smoke, alcohol and cooking food from inside the warehouse. The footsteps of the roving guard fading away into the gloom of the warehouse. Letting the breath out slowly, quietly, he nodded as the breath turned into a soft sigh of resignation and regret.
Regret.... too simple a word for the agony in his heart. Too easy a set of sounds to say for the pain of her loss, knowing that she would never again smile, never laugh, never say any other words herself. Regret for his inaction. Regret for accepting her pleas to leave her with her decision. Regret for letting this thing that would call itself a man live that day. It was time to pay that regret with death in the only coin that seemed to settle this kind of debt. With lead. With blood. With lives.
He closed his eyes for the briefest of moments, her face, her smiling, warm, beautiful face dancing briefly in a memory across the dark recesses of his mind in that instant. Her perfume suddenly the only thing he could smell, her voice the only thing he could hear. Begging, pleading for him to turn, to leave, to not give his life for her death. And suddenly the shotgun snapped closed, everything returning in sharp relief as his eyes opened wide, his nostrils flaring, his upper lip suddenly drawn back in a vicious, animal sneer.
He stepped through into the warehouse with a steady, hard gait. His boots banging loudly on the floor. The security guard, having heard his entrance, came around a stack of crates several feet away, calling for him to halt, drawing his weapon. But not quickly enough. Samuel's double barreled shotgun leveled at his florid, rosy cheeked face, a face that wouldn't have been unwelcome at a family dinner. The eyes seeming to see nothing but the large, black bores of the heavy weapon, his hand frozen on his holstered weapon, and sweat suddenly glistening on his lip. Samuel stepped closer, already hearing the pounding footsteps on the upper deck where the guest sleeping spaces were, and knew his time was limited.
"Where is he, your boss? Upstairs?" he asked, never taking his eyes from the man's round but steady eyes. The man turned his eyes from the gaping openings before him and looked to Samuel, licking his lips but holding steady to his silence. Samuel lowered his chin just a bit more, looking even more the madman or avenging angel and said, softer this time, "Where... is.... he?"
The man's silence tore at his heart. An honourable man serving a bastard. A dead man defending a dead man. This man's soul would weigh heavily on his soul when we stood in defense of his life, but he wouldn't stop now. He'd made a promise, a promise on her soul, on his own, that the Jessica's killer, her husband, would pay for her death. The footsteps turned the corner at the rear of the warehouse, the sound of rifles and pistols being cocked and loaded loud in the muffled emptiness of the warehouse.
"I'm sorry," Samuel said, then pulled both triggers, his eyes already turning away as the fire leapt from his shotgun, mercifully blinding him to the horror of the death of an innocent man only doing his duty. Shots roared from the deck above the warehouse floor as he turned between a stack of crates. Bullets spanged and rattled off the stone floor of the warehouse, ricocheted from wooden crated and metal fittings. Samuel broke open the shotgun, the empty shells smoking as they flew away from the breach and into the shadows, sparks still glowing in their paper wrappings like the eyes of demons. Loading two new shells into the chambers, he heard the slack in fire as pistols emptied.
He ducked around the corner and emptied both barrels into the first person he saw, a tall, gangly man standing at the railing with an empty pistol in his hand, the shells falling from the chamber, glittering and dancing in the lamplight from above. From this distance he wouldn't kill the man, but it did shower him and the two men beside him with several small bits of buckshot, and made the other three men jump away and cover themselves ineffectually with their arms. Samuel swapped his grip, moving the now empty shogun to his left hand, his right sliding the Colt Peacemaker from it's holster in a quick, fluid motion. His thumb drew back the hammer, his finger holding the trigger down in a long practiced technique, one which, while slower, allowed him to fire one handed with single action faster than with the double action of the heavy pistol. His first shot catching a man in a sleeping gown in his thigh and toppling him to the deck in a scream of pain. His second caromed wildly off an unlit lantern, sending the oil filled container to the floor with a clatter. His third and fourth found the chest of another man as he fired his own pistol at Samuel, the wildly fired rounds screaming off into the night, missing Samuel entirely.
A round found Samuel's hip then, it's burning energy exploding against his flesh and muscle, grazing the bone to send shards of it through his lower extremities, before lodging somewhere inside his lower abdomen. The blow spun Samuel around painfully, his sight suddenly crossing and blurring briefly, but he brought his pistol up for the last two shots at the shooters before diving behind another stack of crates. He stood as their shots rattled and pinged off the crates and whatever was inside. He tested his leg, the pain almost making him cry out but the leg holding his weight enough to hobble. He reloaded the pistol with fingers that only trembled slightly, then settled two more shells into the shotgun as he heard footsteps hurrying down the stairs.
He leaned back against the crates, his eyes closing only briefly once again. Her tear stained face slapped him like a shovel to the side of the head, his own tears erupting from his eyes unbidden. She had deserved better. She had deserved happiness. She had deserved to live. She should have lived. She should be alive now. Not him. Not him. Never him.
His eyes snapped open as the first man almost leapt around a corner, pistol firing. Samuel leveled the shotgun once more and emptied both barrels into the chest of the man, fire and lead and death roaring out as he himself roared into the shadows and jagged light, "She should be alive! Not you!" Hobbling forward, he dropped the shotgun and pounded the hammer of the Peacemaker fast and steady, burying two more rounds into another man as he ran around a stack of crates to his left. Another shooter leaned out from a corner in front of him, another bullet grazing Samuel's side as he whipped the heavy pistol around like a feather, the trigger clicking down to release fiery hell and lead death between the man's eyes.
The sudden silence was broken by Samuel's soft whisper, "She should still be alive." The last guard took that moment to run for the open door, his pistol in his hand. He turned almost negligently to fire over his shoulder, a last defiant act of a coward, but he never got a shot off. Samuel's bullet hit him just to the right of his spine, sending him tumbling like a thrown rag doll across the floor.
Samuel panted in pain and weariness but knew his job wasn't done. None of these men were him. He was somewhere inside still, or so he thought until he heard the crack of a riding crop and the rapid clatter of hoof beats behind the warehouse. He roared his anger into the still, gun powder smoke filled air and limped hurriedly to the front doors, whistling a series of notes loud and emphatically. There was no way that bastard would escape him.
BloodVII
Dane was almost back to town. It had almost been a year since he took that ill-fated walk, tracking down the men who had tortured the lady he knew as Esa. He was captured himself for a while but managed to escape, sending a few to their graves in the process.
A lot of time had passed since this journey began and he wonderred what he would find. Was the woman he saved still around? Would anyone remember him? Was he even still the Sheriff?
Dane pauses at the edge of town, his wolf by his side. Never one to shy away from things, he looks down at his wolf and tells him "Let's go see if we still have a job." Then he begins to walk back into town, taking note at the changes, used to the stares of people.
MysticI
The day been busier then she expected. Kristina arranged all displays outside the store in the nicest way she can think of ... going round and round trying to put all items in convenient way for people to see and to try it. Kristina called Norma for help... as always she needed someone that she felt safe with... to be with her ...
With the very first buyer that peeked from curiosity... people one by one started to come and look around having more and more questions ... making orders for different items... Kristina was very happy and with huge smile that was so contagious answered and helped as many as she could. they did not see when the boy from stable stopped buy and started to play very strange musical instrument... that made even more people to come around...
She sold all interesting looking home made buttons that Samuel left for her. Specially when her sweet Norma put in the middle of entrance the chair and demonstrated all how and where to use them ... They got pretty busy there with Norma and Kristina laughs and jokes...
People surrounded them in thick live circle... curiously watching how fast Norma was sewing buttons to jackets... to ladies dresses and even making teddy bears eyes noses... for children to play. Kristina playfully demonstrated the newest fashion hats for ladies ... bows for little girls ... fine materials for dresses and even for men shirts...
She presented ladies some of the newest trend that was only seen in the Paris and meant to be put on their lips making them look glossy and shiny... even girls from the tavern where peeking to get some of those ...
In the middle of the day ... Kristina counted all money they earned in this half of day and now were smiling wide thinking how she will say the good news for Samuel. She was worried, she did not want to disappoint him after all help and support he gave to them. It was good way to show all that she was not only one disaster lady but someone who can ran the store... even with many good people help... sure not mentioning almost burned kitchen and funny day with broom and dust... and some more of her life moments that always made her blush bright ...remembering those event as something not very pleasant in her life journey.
Running to the Sir Martin house for more highlighters to sell... she stopped in the middle of town... looking at familiar eyes of the animal that she met earlier this week in the waterfalls... just this time he was not alone... he had the owner... very good looking owner... the owner that she met only one or two times with the mysterious woman Esa...
He was their town new sheriff... shyly she smiled to him welcoming back looking at his serious face... with a lot of questions... he looked very serious to serious and even little frightening... what more she even did not recall ever hearing his name before...
BloodVII
Dane stops as a beautiful woman pauses before him and smiles warmly. Her eyes are innocent of guile and deceit and the color of the sky. Her smile makes his gut twist up and he needs to clear his throat. “Evenin Ma’am” He tilts his head, taking off his hat and gives her a tentative smile back. “I am Dane Wolfsheart and this is my wolf, Blood.. I am the sheriff here.” Or at least I was, he thinks to himself.
“May I escort you to your destination?” Dane held his arm out, wondering if she will accept his offer of assistance. “I need to speak to the town counsel or the town’s leaders and find a meal and a bath before I do. Can you make a recommendation? I also need information about what has been going on around here since I have been gone. I need to find someone. Can you lend me assistance Miss….?” He waits for her to introduce herself.
MysticI
The man approaches her and out of the blue his face lit with the most amazing warm smile totally changing him from serious looking one to very handsome man that made her smile even more... trying to hide her nervousness that she always gets near men Kristina smiled hopping that her cheeks wont blush to much... his voice sounded very gentle as wanting to make sure that she is not afraid of him... in any ways
She looks down to his wolf ... the animal never let his eyes from her ... piercing hard... trying to read her moves... sitting still next to his owner...
Is she noticed him being nervous... no... Kristina waved that away.. this man cannot be ... he does not look like he can be nervous around anyone... specially some silly town girl... " I know you I remember Sir Dane Wolfsheart and what an amazing friend you have here... I can swear I saw him before... already" with those words Kristina looked at his offered hand... with little hesitation she reached for his hand feeling his strong gentle warm grip... in which disappeared hers...
They walked to Mr. Smith house... Kristina was filling him on all what she knew and heard about town and that yes he is still the sheriff here as far as she knew... there is the deputy but he is more... of tavern man then looking out for people... also after a little pause she decided to tell him about all shooting in the Sir Martin house and if he wants to arrest her for that she is ready ... she looked very seriously telling him all that story.. how she fired to him and how does not remember much after it ... just that she found some shiny badge in Sir Martin house then in that box next to pistol... her words escaped her mouth so rapid and she was mumbling now ... being so nervous about it all but same time feeling relieve that she told someone ...
Kristina felt little uneasy holding his hand but did not say anything to him... just smiled shyly answering to all questions and hoping that this law man wont put her in jail for long time...
BloodVII
Dane watches as she tries to hide her nervousness and chuckles under his breath. He notes the soft blush on her cheeks, a tale-tell sign she is a maiden. He reassures her with a broader smile as she hesitantly puts her tiny hand in his larger one and covers it with his other, as they begin to walk to a Mr. Smith's house. He listens to her voice, paying attention to as many details as he can, while observing her beauty and refreshing spirit as well as trying to keep on guard for anything around them. He is thankful his wolf is here to help him tonight, for this woman is most definitely becoming a distraction for him.
He waited until she had finished telling him about the incident at Sir. Martin's house, seeing she was shaking a tiny bit, he would imagine she was very nervous and unsure of him at this moment. He stopped them and turned her towards him, then tilted her head with his forefinger, so she would look him right in the eyes.
"Ma'am, you still have not told me your name." He pauses and smiles down into her eyes. "rest assured, I know the difference between evil, outlaws and vagabonds and you, fair lady, are none of the above. Circumstances are not always in black and white. Shades of gray are all around. Please do not fret yourself over this matter." A strand of her hair was blowing wildly around her face as she looked up at him, relief clear on her face, and he tucks it behind her ear and smiles, before turning them to walk once more. Oh yes indeed, she was going to be a distraction for him alright. Hopefully, not a bad one. His wolf looked at him, sniffed the air, then trotted a little ways ahead of them.
MysticI
With that very innocent gesture he made slightly touching her face ....she became more nervous then relaxed... trying to hide that she smiled looking in his eyes and used her taken hand to show him where the smith house was... that was very smart move to relieve herself from his grip as something about him made her heart skip the beats and feel uneasy in her stomach...
Kristina started to talk fast very fast ... she was doing that only time .. when something would make her nervous... from her little years she would hide that by talking about all and nothing at all... so now this was the moment... in those several min they walked he heard all and about all in this town ... starting from kid and ending elderly one.. he could not picked the better person to update him on all what was going on in this little town... and seems here was a lot to hear and to know... if he would have a good memory he would memorize all names all who was with whom who fight whom who liked whom and who did not... Kristina was peeking at him time to time and now she again started to be bubbly silly girl .. giggling and joking about hilarious situations that happened to them and even to her... while he was away...
What more he was so manly looking man something different was about him... something that made her to want to know him more... even she was afraid of his position in this town and his serious look... sure his smile was another thing that made her smile back right away too but he just came back and town had so many things to be done... she even did not think he would have much free time for this silly girl... in her mind now was the chaos of all...
So once more she assured herself that her nervousness all this was from all confession that she made to him just now and that he seemed very calm about all that... but she was not sure what was on the Sir Martin mind and they were closer and closer to his house... Kristina nervously knocked on the door waiting for an answer...
then she turned around and looking straight to his face with her huge naive sky blue eyes ... said... " Sir you always can stop for anything you need to my store... I have a lot items that can be useful and if you wont find something you need we sure do orders... " did he asked her name or she was dreaming about it?
KakarikiFirehawk
He was working at the back of his workplace... two simple cupboards with materials made a small corner with a desk where he did the more fine jobs like maintenance on firearms and other small stuff.
He heard two talking people entering his workplace via the half open door.. one voice he recognized and the other vaguely familiar..., "Am overhere at the back..", he voiced out while using a eye spectacal and some fine instrument on some antique rifle.
BloodVII
After she knocks, she turns to him and tooks at him dead on. Dane looks into those eyes so blue as she keeps up her nervous chatter, being cordial by letting him know her store had everything he might need. She still had not told him her name but he was sure he would soon learn it. "Thank you ma'am. I will stop by your store tomorrow. I do happen to need a few things. ".
His head turns as he hears a mans voice letting them know he was in the back. He leads the way inside telling his wolf to remain just outside the door. "Hello Mr. Martin. I'm Sheriff Dane Wolfsheart. Miss?". He pauses "here was kind enough to show me to your place. I need to speak to the town's council soon. I am also in need of a room to board in temporarily until I get my own place set up. ". Dane watched as Mr. Martin worked at some project using one of those eye specticles.
MysticI
She looked at them puzzled... " Oooo I am so sorry Sir Dane Wolfheart... my name is Kristina...Aristocarnas... I did not realized that I did not tell you my name" while they started to talk...
She was thinking that above the general store there were more rooms to rent but even to think that he would be living near her made little ants go trough all her body... on other hand spare money would not hurt them .. specially now... but to offer him to live in her place ... that was to much for her to do even if that would sound professionally...
The sheriff was in that position that she doubted the tavern owner would offer his spare rooms too.. specifically knowing what was going in there ... the law man would be not so wanted... they got the new singer .. very gorgeous woman and the tavern always was full of folks in any time now... and even more when she did her performances...
Kristina looked at them both now seems to be busy in their conversation and was thinking how to get from this situation... now she wanted any help she would get.. maybe Norma would let him stay in her son room... downstairs... Sir Martin was little more familiar with that old lady and what she would say in that matter... so Kristina hoped for his help this time ... starring at his leg and wondering if he will bring that silly shooting up...
KakarikiFirehawk
While he was still focussed on getting a spanner at the trigger part of the rifle he spoke without watching, "Welcome back Mr. Wolfsheart... how's the wolf? Still your trusty companion?", then a 'twoing' sound interrupted and his body relaxed taking the eye piece out and turned towards the both while holding the rifle.. spans and triggered it a few times to make sure it worked well enough...
"Isn't she a beauty? one of the first mass produced rifles used by Skirmishers... aside from the normal muskets the common soldier used during the US Independence war... these rifles where, and still are, very usable as hunting rifles due to their longer distance... nowadays you can't imagine anything else than a rifled barrel right?", he spoke to Dane while he gives it to him so he can have a look while he opened some drawer to fetch some powder and a genuine 'round' bullet..., "I'd say Sheriff... ever used on of these before? the loading on itself is an adventure... which was the only thing a musket had over the rifle in those days... and as you can see it is a muzzle loader"
He then opened the back door where the smithy had his backyard overlooking the plains, on the left it was more like an open storage with some old wagon wheels leaning on the wall and other rubble yet too worthwhile to dismiss.. on the right, behind his hardware shop and his living quarters upstairs it was more tidy arranged with some crops and lychee bushes and where his old steed looks up in curiosity the moment the doors where opened.
At some distance some old barrel with many bullet holes stood there where he mostly tested repaired guns and the like on.
BloodVII
Dane smiles at Kristina, then focuses on Martin. "Thank you Mr. Martin and my wolf, Blood is good and standing guard at your door for me. He will always be my trusty companion."
Dane eyes the rifle, his interest picked. "Yes indeed she is a beauty. Is that one of the "Kentucky" rifles? The range on those is 250 yards and dead accurate; well if the person firing knows how to use it." Dane chuckles. "Yes I have used a musket loader before, just been some time." As Mr. Martin hands him the rifle, Dane looks it over closely, noting it was still in fine shape for an antique.
Dane sets the hammer at half cock, pours some of the powder down the barrel, puts the ball into the barrel, then stuffs some wadding down into the barrel. He takes the ramrod and tamps the powder, the ball and the wadding into the barrel. He adds some gunpowder to the flash pan below the trigger and fully cocks the musket. Dane sets his sights on Martin's barrel, presses the trigger causing the hammer to come down, striking the flint against the pan, causing the gunpowder behind the ball to ignite and the weapon to fire. A little smoke from the powder lingers, filling his nostrils and a big grin appears on his face. He turns to Martin, handing the rifle back. "Mighty fine piece you have there."
MysticI
Seeing them being busy with men stuff and not wishing to be part of gun games Kristina slips silently outside and making sure their are to busy to notice her disappearance goes back to her store... she comes just in time as Norma seems to tired to clean all up after all day sales... there are lot of stuff on the floor and outside that needs to be put away... Kristina takes a huge bag and starts to put all trash that left after kids in there... carefully she hangs all clothes and stacks new items on shelves for tomorrow sales... her stomach starts to grow smelling Norma's delicious food... smiling Kristina hums the song going outside and trying to move tables and chairs in the storage area... evening takes over and the last signs of sun shines in her golden hair ...
DessaDevine
Looking out the small window of the coach she noticed the small town coming into view. Nervously she shifted thinking to herself, what would the people be like? Would they except a lady from so far away? What if they learned of her past? She tried to ignore her feelings of insecurity. This was a new town, a new start for her. As she looked ahead she saw many people about. She got a small mirror out of her purse. Looking at the refection staring back at her. She felt very uneasy. Her hair was a mess, tendrils of curls had fallen out of her once secure bun atop of her head. She knew that it would be best to wear her hair up for travel as her hair was very long and seemed to get in the way at the most inopportune times. Dust covered from the trip her new dress looked very unkept. She shrugged her shoulders then placed the mirror back into her purse. There was nothing that she could do to improve herself at the time. As the stagecoach came to a stop, she notice the saloon across the road from her. There were many men standing outside smoking cigars and laughing. This was the same saloon that she would soon be entering . The coachman threw her bags to the ground and then climbed down to open her door. As he reached for her hand he stood in front of her looking into her eyes. With a smile he spoke..".My lady, you are a vision of loveliness." Blushing she stared into his deep blue eyes unable to say a word. With a shout the driver yelled out. " Jake let the lady go!" With that the young man placed the bags in her hand then stepped back bowing. With a devilish grin he continue. "Until we meet again." With that he climbed back up into his seat and then waving they both drove off. Turning to face the opposite side of the road she noticed that all the men were watching her. Almost afraid to enter the saloon she walked across the road and up the steps thinking to herself.." You can do this Indessa. Passing all the men never looking back, she entered the establishment. She saw many men at the bar drinking their whiskey, some playing their games of poker , and others just talking and laughing with the ladies that worked there. She walked up to he bar and spoke briefly to the bartender..." Excuse me where may I find the proprietor?" The bartender pointed to a table in the corner of the room.. She walked over to the table of men slowy as the bartender yelled out behind her. " Lady wants to speak with you." The proprietor stood and spoke politely. " May I help you young lady?" she cleared her throat and spoke just above a whisper...Yes, I'm Indessa your new singer."
BloodVII
Dane can sense Kristina's unease around the weapon and pretends not to notice, as she works her way out, sneaky like. He chuckles to himself. She did not realize that he was always aware of what was going on around him, even if it did not appear as though he was. His wolf Blood, also let out his soft whine sound, their communication that she had left. What his wolf saw he would find out in one way or another. They had their special noises that they communicated with. One thing he would not share with anyone.
VLWolf
Walking out of the bank as i lock up for the afternoon lunch and turn around as i see the stage coach pull into town and a young lady get off grab her gear and head over to the Solon as i walk over to the coachmen asking if there is any post or business that he has for me before walking further down the street toward the General Store walking in and wait as i see Kristina finish up with one of the many families that come in twice per week saying Hi to them as i look around before i can speak with her private like.
Kristina i have come for the payment personaly since you have become more busy and making more money Keep it up Little lady and you will have this loan payed off in no time.
MysticI
Kristina was almost done with cleaning around and letting last customers out ... sun was going to sleep when she stepped outside again to move those tables ... and almost bumped to Sir Virgil... he sure came for his monthly payment ... they walked aside to have little more private chat ... but Norma's sensitive ears heard them talking, she did not wait any longer before came out bringing him amount he needed to have.
Smiling Kristina thanked him for his good wishes. Sir Virgil was very nice with her all time even she would forget the payment to make of the things that always were in her mind... He never threatened her but just nicely reminded of the loan she needs to pay... even not adding any extra on it...
She knew that she need to be thankful to Samuel for his brilliant ideas and his all help rearranging store and adding new items and sure helping her with bookkeeping... even she did not see him around for some time now she knew he will come with new items to add and new ideas.. she wondered where he is ... maybe in that widower farm or maybe he gone again to finish those things he mentioned her that needed to be finished...
Norma offered Sir Virgil refreshing mind tea with home made croissant that melts in the mouth when you eat and now were looking at him ...
Kristina looked towards Sir Martin house trying to hear if there was more shooting... seemed the white wolf was still waiting patiently by the door ... she smiled and tried to drag the huge table by the corner of the store where they had storage for all outdoor displays...
TalaMayari
Lily stood back behind the bar in the corner cleaning glasses with the skirt of her dress for the next round of drinks.. Again as always her Pa was with the men drinking and talking about who knows what and she didn't care honestly.. Then she saw a female dressed nicer then most of the women in this town and wondered if she was the singer coming to this small town to entertain all the rowdy men. Sighing softly Lily sat down the glass she had been cleaning for at least ten minutes and shook her head and walked to the other side of the bar and smiled nicely at the lady who had entered the saloon.
"Hello, I am Lily and my Pa owns this saloon Miss?" Lily didn't really wait for a reply. "You must be the new singer? We sure could use some entertainment around here. Let me rouse my Pa and He can tell you all that you need to know."
"Pa!!", Lily yelled loudly over all the voices to her Pa. "Your new singer is here finally!" Lily gave the lady a soft smile as they waited for Pa.
That is when her Pa finally got his bottom off the chair and made his way to the bar.. He finally introduced himself to the singer very politely for Pa. She also saw how Pa looked at the singer and really hoped Pa would not scare her out of town.
Sighing, Lily went around the saloon making sure everyone was happy before heading outside for some fresh air.... and to think..
BloodVII
Handing the rifle back to Martin, Dane watches as he fiddles with it some more. "Where would you reckon is the best place for me to rent a room until I get my place in livable order? I don't fancy living over the Saloon, and I could possibly put a cot in the jail. But I also think folks around here would frown if I had a nightly bon-fire in the middle of the street just so I could rustle me up some vittles." Dane chuckles
VLWolf
Sure Nora i will stay around and enjoy some Tea and croissants with you, putting the envelop with Kristina loan payment inside my jacket and Follow Nora to the kitchen and taking a seat as i invite Nora to join me as i listen to her stories and try both Tea and croissants after about 30 mins I excuse myself and walk back to the the bank stopping over at Martins and seeing Dane and he talking about living spaces I advise Dane of a nice Place just a little bit south of here no one has lived in it in a while I can ride out in the morning with you and show what is out there.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Isadore, known as the widower to this town, sat quietly in the corner where he always sat. In the old mismatched chair with the loose front leg. Sat eating his meal and watching the goings on in the saloon that evening. He chatted briefly with the other customers, but mostly settled into a comfortable pose reading the newspaper, and taking in the odds and ends of drama he could pick up from the conversations around the establishment. It was his ritual. He enjoyed being around so many different kinds of people. Watching and listening to the characters of that dry old town was like reading a book as its plot lines lapped unceasingly against the shore. Hopes and plans pursued. Building and repairing simple living spaces. Planting and harvesting. Scraping out a meager living from the dry ground. And then there were the human relationships. He was a quiet man, but he understood relationships. He observed how in this small town, people connected and flowed together as surely as the streams and rivers of the land flowed together. Loves that came and went. Children were conceived, born, reared and sent into their own lives. The people were unique to this town, and yet they were in many ways so much like those in the old world he had left behind. The people of this town reminded him of so many earlier days. Some of the people were exactly what they appeared. Some of them never giving a hint of what they really were inside. Some of them were ever so careful not to reveal too much, but at those brief moments when their pain or their need to be known forced their hand, they would reveal a bit of themselves. Men and women with stories to tell, to be known, to be understood.
Widower noticed all the familiar characters in the place that night. He noticed the gentle alteration in the room's mood as the young woman from out of town made her entry. Bags in tow, fresh from the long journey of the day. Where had she come from? What was her story? How had she come to make her living as an entertainer? Had her mother taught her to sing? Had she imagined that one day her voice would bring her here? And what had prompted her on this particular day to seek out a new place to work, to sing, to entertain strangers?
Their eyes met briefly as she passed his table. She labored with several bags in hand, and as she did, the leather handle on one of them broke off, sending the bag tumbling to the floor. He instinctively stood, picked up the bag and fiddled with the leather straps until it was whole again, and carried it over for her. Wiping the dust from the surface, he set it among the others. She thanked him profusely, apologetically, almost desperately. In her voice and eyes he could sense that though her years were fewer than his, she had known her share of pain, disappointment, and loss. Especially pain. In those brief moments that everyday people so often pass without noticing, she communicated without words. That she was a survivor, like him. That her songs came from deeper than just a love of notes and lyrics. She was a song seeking to be heard. He wished her well and offered his help should she ever need it.
He returned to his meal, his paper, his corner chair with the loose front leg.
DessaDevine
Still feeling flushed from their brief encounter, Indessa watched the man that helped her with her luggage walk back to his table. Sitting down he started to finish his meal. She watched as he picked up the newspaper and started to read. Thinking back to their meeting she thought about how she must look after her long trip across the country side. Without a second thought she started running her fingers through her long dark curls cascading everywhere now. Brushing some the dust off of her skirt seemed to be almost useless. Shrugging her shoulders she realized that this was going to be the best that she could do for now. Standing in the middle of the room with her luggage next to her made Indessa feel very uncomfortable. As she looked around her eyes moved back to the kind stranger. Where did he fit into this community? Why had he chosen to live such a calm and quiet life?
Unable to stand anymore Indessa looked around the room searching for a place to sit until she would be brought to her room. She found an empty table next to the stairs that lead to the second floor. Grabbing her luggage she carried it to the side of the table. Pulling out a chair she sat down gratefully letting the pain in her feet ease . Indessa looked around at all the people from different walks of life all in one room. Soon she would be singing for them. She shivered as if cold from a winters storm. Being accepted was never a worry of hers but now it mattered more than ever. She needed this for her survival. With a sigh she looked over at the kind stranger as he finished his meal. It had been so long since she spoke with the proprietor, She felt tired and alone. Did she dare ask him for help? They had barely spoken but he had offered her his services if ever needed. To shy to ask him or anyone else for help she sat at the table and waited for someone to show her where she needed to go.
Indessa sat restlessly at the table now. Looking outside the saloon door, she could see the sun lowering in the east. With a sigh she looked around the room once more. The saloon had cleared out some. Some of the men that were drinking there earlier had finally left. Some no doubt had families to go home to, others were probably going home to their beds so they could sleep off all the liquor they had consumed for the day. But she knew that there would be others just arriving spending there hard earned money on liquor and on the women of the night. Looking over at the table in the corner of the room she noticed that the kind stranger that had helped her with her bags had finished his meal. He too would soon be leaving the establishment. He was a handsome man, carried himself well. She had not seen him speak to anyone the whole time that she was there. Indessa wasn't a gambling sort but, she could almost bet that he was a loner. Someone who just sat and observed others. She smiled to herself thinking about the words her father had used one night. "Indessa" he said.." A quiet man is usually a wise man." She never really understood what that meant until she was older. Coming back into the present time she shivered suddenly, cold again. Indessa hated that. Whenever her nerves got the best of her she would do that. Wanting to get to her room and take a nice hot bath became more inviting for every minute she sat there. Looking up at the bar she saw a beautiful lady cleaning glasses with her skirt. Watching her she wondered. How did she become a barmaid? Was it her choice? Or had she been thrown into that role by circumstance? Indessa noticed the young lady looking her way. Almost out of desperation Indessa gave the beautiful lady a pleading look. The next thing she knew the young lady was heading to her table.
With a sigh of relief Indessa sat back in her chair and waited. Lily was her name. As she approached the table she introduced herself quickly. Explaining that her father owned the establishment. With a smile ,the next thing the young lady did was call her father over to Indessa's table. Leaving as quickly as she arrived. Lily had gone back behind the bar making sure that all her customers were taken care of. Soon LIly's father came over and introduced himself. Indessa was very nervous about her meeting with him. She was hoping that he would not change his mind and send her away. She needed this job more than ever. The proprietor did not smile the whole time that they talked. He looked to be a very stern man . She could almost guess that this man had, had a rough life growing up. After everything had been said a young man was called over to her table. " Howdy ma'am" he had spoken out..."Jakes the name"...then with a wink he grabbed her luggage and continued.."Told you we would meet again." With that he headed up the stairs..."I will take you to your room now" he said with a smile. Before heading up the stairs Indessa looked over at the table in the corner of the room. She saw that the table was now empty. The man that had been so kind to her and left and she hadn't even noticed. Looking up to the second floor she sighed. This was the beginning of her new life.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Isadore, the widower, had planned an early evening that night... to eat quickly, read his newspaper, then head back home without any delay. Without conversation. Without connecting. Sure, he liked being around people, to a point, finding it stimulating, warm, even uplifting to soak in the energy of the music, the groups and conversations always present in the saloon. But this night, despite his plan to leave early, he found himself instead lingering slowly over every bite of his steak. He cut smaller bites than usual, and chewed more slowly, thinking about the brief encounter he had just had with the young woman, the singer, the dusty traveler. He tried to turn his focus elsewhere--to the newspaper, in his hands to the card players in the corner nearby, to the flickering light from the kerosene lamps hanging around the room. But his mind was drawn back to her almost against his will. There was something about her that had instantly got under his skin. Deep. What was this, he wondered? She was just another girl, just another woman walking past his table. Sure she was dusty. Sure she was tired, and it showed. Sure she was weary, beyond words. He could feel her weariness. And as dusty and tired and weary as she was, she was by no means a broken down woman. She carried herself with a strength he had seen few times before in his life. Indeed, she was beautiful, gently filling out her dress, petticoat, and dark jacket. She moved gracefully, almost effortless. She was quiet, yet impossible for him to ignore. But he had been around dozens of beautiful women before. In the old country he had often been followed by them, pursued by them, watched by them. As he stared through the flame of the nearby lantern, he was briefly transported to another time and place. To a town square in the old country ten years earlier, where he walked side by side with a woman he had opened his heart to for the first time. A woman who he had once helped, just like this stranger tonight. A woman who had come to know and understand him like no other in his life. A woman who would become closer to him than he had every imagined possible. A woman whose loss would end his world, and send him fleeing that hurt, that pain, that intimacy, halfway around the world. To a place where he could be anonymous. Where he could be alone and safe and never open himself to hurt like that again.
So, though there were many women to cross his path in every day life, he had long trained his mind to focus with steely detachment away from all things relational, all things sensual, all things romantic. He was good at this isolation. He was strong, as he ought to be. He didn't need anyone. He was not afraid of his empty home, his empty room. Emptiness was familiarity. Comfort. Safety.
But here, this night, though nobody knew it, his stern, solid, brick-wall like isolationism had developed the tiniest of cracks. Hell, it was more than a crack. It was more like a sink hole. Opening up like a black hole within him. He could see the edge of the sink hole falling away and the edge of that abyss coming closer and closer to his safe isolation. Awakening from his daydream, he glanced once again over to the corner where she sat. For just a moment, it seemed to him that life and its pain could, just maybe, be different. That there might be something worth living for again. He quietly went to the cashier, and payed all her room and board expenses for the coming week. He wrote a note for her and placed it in an envelope in her room's mail slot. All it said was, "I meant what I said. If you ever need help, please call me."
DessaDevine
Heading up the stairs Indessa heard some loud laughter coming from some of the rooms on the second floor. She was unaware of what these rooms were used for. Jake led her down a long corridor. She watched him as he walked with a bounce in his step. Tall and wiry looking and, he was on the thin side. But you could hardly call him a man, he was probably no older then 17. But she thought about all the times she had seen Jake. He always had a smile on his face. That's what the world needed. A little more laughter...a friendly smile. Just a smile or a kind word, or gesture, could change the course of some ones day. With a smile, her mind went back to the handsome stranger that had been so kind and helped her with her luggage....for offering his services if ever needed. Engulfed by her own thoughts of this handsome stranger she was startled as a man came staggering out of a door right next to her. He was holding a whiskey bottle in his hand and right behind him was one of the ladies that Indessa had seen working downstairs. She looked different now. Her hair was down and in disarray. She wore only a corset and petticoat. Reaching over, the lady gave the drunken man a long kiss, then slapped his bottom and sent him on his way. The young lady then turned and gave Indessa a devilish grin. With that she shut the door behind her. Looking up the corridor she noticed that Jake had stopped and was watching her. She blushed and turned away... " Don't worry about her, He spoke up... she is one of Matronas girls. She is paid to bring the men up here and,".. he paused for just a second and continued..." show them a good time." He then smiled...Come my lady lets get you to your room. When they reached the end of the hall he turned right. There in front of her were two doors. Jake smiled as he unlocked the first door. "This is your sleeping room". he said.. Then walking to the other door he opened it up with different key..."This is your private bath. No one can use it ..you have the only key." Walking inside he placed Indessa,s luggage on floor. He turned with a smile...I will send someone up to get your bath ready. He handed her the keys and then winked. Without waiting for even a Thank you he was gone. Indessa sighed and then shut the door behind her.
Indessa immediately placed her bags on the chair next to her bed..She started unpacking everything. She was tired and weary but she knew if she didn't unpack now, it would be left until morning. It didn't take her very long to complete the task. Looking around the room, making sure that every thing was in its place. Indessa laid back on the bed. She closed her eyes...and her mind went back in time. The beautiful house she had lived in. Her parents on the balcony drinking lemonade. A garden with flowers as far as the eye could see...then with a start she saw him. The man that had changed her destiny. Rising up with a start she sat at the end of the bed almost in tears. A knock at the door made her jump. "Who is it?" she called out. A young lady,s voice answered softly. "Your bath is ready miss." Indessa got up and answered the door. There was a small fragile looking girl on the other side. "Thank you." Indessa spoke softly. The young girl handed Indessa an envelope and started down the corridor. With a shout Indessa called after the girl. " What is this?" she asked. It is a receipt for payment on your room and board." the young lady answered.. Indessa looked at the young girl in wonder. But I haven't paid anything yet...the young lady smiled then spoke... Oh miss ...everything you need to know is in the envelope. WIth that the young girl was gone. Opening the envelope quickly there was a receipt of payment in full for the first weeks room and board, seeing a piece of paper inside she pulled it out and read the note carefully.. I meant what I said. If you ever need help, please call me. Sitting on the side of the bed she just stared at the note. He had paid her bill for the whole week. She shook her head in disbelief... Why would he do that for a total stranger? Getting up from the bed she decided to take her bath before her water got cold. Getting her things together, she went inside and locked the door behind her. Climbing into her bath, she reached over to the small stand next to the tub. Picking up the note that she had read only minutes before. She looked at it again. Laying her head back her mind began to wander...This man...whoever he was ...was a very special man. KInd and considerate. She couldn't explain the feelings that she was having. She had been thinking of him ever since there meeting. Tears started to fall down her cheeks as she thought about her past. How could she ever trust again? Would there ever be a chance for her to be happy once more? Was this kind stranger going to be to be a part of her new journey? Tired she laid her head back, her last thought was of him and his note....I must thank him immediately..she whispered....and with that she drifted off to sleep....
Guest_jeffreykendal
After paying his bill and hers, Isadore, walked out to his horse, Theo, for the ride home. The horse knew the way, it would be an easy 45 minutes back to his place. But when he started to ride it was obvious that something was amiss with Theo's shoe. Damn, that rocky path he had taken last week on his way to a neighboring farm. Theo's shoe was hurting him, and would have to be replaced. But it was much too late for that now. He would have to stay in town. He tied Theo up near the Saloon and made sure the horse had water and food. Not fair to punish Theo for something that was his own fault. He patted Theo and thanked him for trying. Then made his way back inside to get a room for the night. As luck would have it, the only quiet room still available was just adjacent to hers. At first he felt a bit uncomfortable showing up in the next room after their encounter and after his generous gift. He would never dream of being presumptuous or forward with any woman, much less one he felt such a tender sense of responsibility toward. His heavy boot steps were decidedly careful as he walked past her door to his. She might be frightened not knowing who was now occupying the room adjoining hers. He wanted her to know her neighbor was friend, not a threat. But he didn't want her to know he was there, so close by. What would she think?
He thought he had succeeded in getting to his room without either sounding like a wild neighbor, and without her seeing him arrive. But he had underestimated her keen sense of her surroundings. The almost accountant like way in which she inventoried those anywhere near her space. She had awakened from her slumber to find herself still in the bath, surrounded by warm, gentle, reassuring water. Water, that old friend. When cold, it can startle us and make us lose our breath with the brisk shock to our skin. When warm, it can lull us to sleep, embracing us with total contact. Like a hug you don't want to end. By now the water was on the down side of warm, almost tepid. For a few moments she lingered in her dream-state, expressing her unsaid feelings to unreal companions who represented who knows what and who knows when. She remembered crying herself to sleep a few minutes earlier. It now felt like hours. Her mind was still on the kind stranger, and her heart still bent on thanking him, on getting to the heart of what made him care at just the right time to renew her sense that, yes, everything will be ok.
As she wrapped herself in two large country towels, she heard heavy but careful footsteps pass by outside the door. When they were well past, she gently parted the door a crack to look out. She did so just in time to see one of the maids dropping off some fresh linens and soap for the room next to hers. The maid said, "Sorry about your horse Mr Peak. I hope you can get some rest tonight." The man said "Thank you very much, you can call me Josiah. I suppose it won't hurt me to spend just one night here in the middle of Texas civilization." She added, "I hope you don't mind being right next door to Indessa, the new singer you met. I'm sure in the morning she'd like to say thank you for your kind gesture."
His heart nearly stopped when he heard the maid say her name. Indessa was not just in the same building. She was right through that double door adjoining the two rooms. How awkward it could be, indeed, if she took it wrong. If she misread his reason for staying there that night. His mind blurred as he felt the simultaneous urge to flee, and to go knock on that door. Room 221. He was both nervous and pleased. At least now he could keep an eye on her and see if she needed anything in the morning.
Through the crack in the door, Indessa saw the sincere expressions in his blue eyes, and heard the harmlessness in his voice. Hearing the brief conversation assured her his purposes were not in the least evil or dark. She felt good to be next door to someone she could trust, someone both strong and kind. Someone who seemed to see beyond the surface of others and into their hearts. With this comforting set of thoughts, Indessa tip toed down the hallway past his door to her own. The floorboards of the old building cracked as she moved lightly along. She felt her heart skip each time her footfall made a noise. She had a huge reservoir of thoughts and feelings built up for so many years with no place to go. She could hear the rapids of her own life crashing over the boulders of tonights events, and felt the pull of her own needs saying, "Strong waters run deep. Test the waters, Indessa." She locked her door behind her and sat down on the bed, thinking to herself.
DessaDevine
Closing the door behind her, Indessa sat at the side of her bed, laying the message that she was holding in her hand on the nightstand. She kept looking at the message and then she smiled. Josiah Peak...was his name...or at least that's what Indessa thought he had said. Now she knew the handsome strangers name. He never introduced himself when helping her with her luggage, but then again why would he? It was just a chance meeting. Standing, she walked over to the window and looked outside. There were men out in the streets laughing and smoking their cigars. Closing the curtain she grabbed her brush off the vanity and started to brush her hair. "One..two...three....four"...this was her nightly ritual...to brush her hair at least 100 strokes. Indessa smiled remembering, that her mother did it every night. Indessa would sit on top of her mothers bed and watch her brush her very long dark hair while counting to 100. Her mother would smile and say..." Indessa you must always brush your hair at least 100 strokes. It makes your hair look shiny and lustrous". And her mother was so right. Indessa never saw a womans hair shine like her mothers. Looking in the mirror...she started to take inventory." Indessa Devine Perdue" she whispered "I hope you fit into this new world. I hope that they will accept you". She wasn't very tall, she had green eyes, her dark hair fell to her waist with curls cascading all the way down. She was a shapely lady, with an hourglass figure. Men were sure to notice her when she walked by. Most would say she was beautiful. But she never thought of herself as anything but, easy on the eyes. She giggled to herself as she thought about the time that she first met him...the man that she thought she would spend the rest of her life with. He had told her that many times..."Indessa", he would say..."You...are very easy on the eyes". then he would take her in his arms...and they would both laugh.. with fear in her heart she shuddered. Why would she remember something like that after everything that had happened. Trying to forget him and her past she went to her closet and pulled out her night clothes and put them on. Exhausted she lay on the bed. Sleep would not come easy tonight. Indessa had a lot of things to do the next day and the first thing she needed to do was thank this very kind man for everything that he had done for her. She lay awake wondering.....Was he in bed at this very minute? Where did this stranger live? Did he have a family to care for? Wouldn't they worry about him not coming home? she sighed...No she would not sleep tonight. She rolled over on her side ,closed her eyes, but never slept a wink.
Thinking about her day Indessa quickly sat up...finally it was daybreak. She had tossed and turned for what had seemed to be for an eternity. Looking around the room now, everything looked different. The inviting colors of mauve and blue had a calming effect. There was a vanity, and small table with a wash basin and bowl on the north side of the room. A roll top desk sat on the east side of the room. She would put this to good use, she loved to write, it was one of her passions, and this desk would be perfect. Standing on the south side of the room was a wood closet made of oak, probably an antique... it would be more then sufficient for her clothing. She sighed as she looked around the room....a lot of things had changed in her life, and there would be a lot more to come. But she would face each challenge going forward trying not to look back . Indessa got out of bed and walked over to her closet. Carefully taking out a blue dress she started changing. Putting on her shoes she walked over the the mirror. Brushing her hair making sure that everything was in place. She had to look just right...this was the day she would introduce herself to a new society.....all of a sudden she was very hungry. She hadn't eaten for almost 2 days. She never could eat when traveling. She wondered if there was a place to go for a nice breakfast. Lily was sure to have the answer to that. She picked up her small purse and headed for the door. She started to open it then froze. What if he was on the other side of that door. What would she say? How would she approach him? Just the thought of speaking to him gave her goose bumps. Standing at the door, her hand on the door knob she started to smile once more ...whispering to herself..".Indessa, what is wrong with you?.. Why are you acting like this? He's just a man that showed you a kindness.. Deciding that she would let nature take its course, she opened up the door and walked out closing it behind her.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah lay on his bed that night, thinking, waiting, thinking, praying. As he drifted in and out of consciousness, dreaming, thinking, dreaming, praying, dreaming. He saw her. Not Endessa, but his bride from long ago. He found floating in his sleeping mind a poem he had often recited to her, in those happy days.
Morning
When the morning's sun steals through the window pane, happy and cautious,
Like a child who wants to surprise early, early on a festive day
Then I stretch full of growing exultation,
My open arms to the coming day...
For the day is you,
and the light is you,
the sun is....you
and the spring is you,
and all of the beauty waiting in life,
is you.
He must have slept a few hours. Two at least, maybe three. When he awoke, the sun was indeed stealing though the window pane. Josiah the widower, Isador the once rich heir of long ago, rose and got on his clothes. He splashed some water in his face at the bowl by the window, with the sun warming and lifting him. He could still feel the closeness of the person he was talking with in his dream. Who was it? Was it her? Or was it, her? Was he indeed moving on? Was the cloud bank perhaps lifting from off his aching soul?
He heard footsteps in the room next to his. Light and careful, and polite. He opened his door and began to walk out, seeing her door still closed. Should he knock? Should he leave? He went back inside and closed the door.
He kept hearing the poem, all the beauty waiting in life, is you.
MysticI
Very early in the morning when just first light of the sun came on... gentle sound of the night owl made her peek then slowly open her huge blue eyes... smirking stretching her body she let herself fall from bed... giggling now she was up... that was the only one way she made her to wake up so early ...
Kristina opened her window to get say hello to the world and to all birds who were always singing to her ... as telling her that its enough to sleep and time to be up... some nice songs some not so ... but she was not mad at them just smiled at their presence...
With very first glance the playful chilly morning wind quickly surrounded her sleepy body making her shiver a little... wrap arms around her tiny body... it also did not forget to play with her long blond hair ... dancing with them in the amazing morning dance... making them to flow to fly to curl ... giggling she removed bunch of silly curls from her face... blaming the wind for it...
Not so far away in the huge tree there was the owl sitting just in front of her and looking with it huge eyes making so cute sound... Kristina looked right into it eyes and tried to make the same sound... till she burst to laugh... giggling she reached her small hand out of the window trying to see if the bird will be scared or not... sure the bird was gone in the second and just the ribbon from her silk nightgown got itself free and flew down with the wind saying goodbye... ending at the display down there... she looked down and shrugged her shoulders ... not paying much attention to that just holding carefully her arm ... not to let her dress fall...from her milky shoulders...
Looking around Kristina crawled on the wide window panel and leaning to it let the sun play with her skin making it slightly pinkish... closing her eyes she sang with the birds her childhood song ... till the strong voice of Norma almost made her fall down ... giggling she jumped off and ran to get ready for the day ... here you go Kristina your morning dreaming time is over now comes reality....
TalaMayari
Lily woke early for there was much to do this day.. She put on one of her dresses that could get dirty with all the chores she had to do. As she walked from behind the saloon where her and her father lived, she saw that many had already entered the saloon ready for breakfast or a drink for a few of the men. As she went to the kitchen she smiled and said hello to 2 of the girls that worked here getting orders and bringing meals to several.. Lily smiled to each and took a couple of orders before making her rounds.
Hearing her father's voice she smiled and went to give him a hug. "Mornin Pa", Lily said and smiled brightly up at her Pa. He grunted down at her and she just laughed for Pa was not a morning person even though he had to be.
"Mornin gal", Pa grunted and Lily laughed shaking her head as she headed to get her Pa's breakfast, saying howdy to several she went by.
As she filled Pa's plate her thoughts went back to where they always did... "life, love, a home of her own.. all of which she would probably never have. It would always be me and Pa. Well no reason to think about something that would never happen.
Lily returned to Pa and gave him his breakfast.. "Thank Ya daughter. Looks mighty fine meal to get a man through the day."
"Glad you like it Pa." Lily smiled down at her Pa then went back to her daily chores....
Just another day going by.....
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah looked around his room and regained his bearings for the day. A few moments later, Josiah resolved to check on his horse. He opened the door, walked down the hallway, and went down the narrow stairway toward the first floor. Halfway down, he remembered he had left his money clip in his room, so he started back up to get it. Just as neared the top of the stairs, Indessa rounded the corner and began coming down with gentle steps on the old wood boards. She was wearing a pretty blue dress, and her hair floated lightly as she descended. In her hand, a small purse, had kept her from finding the handrail on the left. As she saw him coming up out of the half dark stairway, she was briefly startled grabbed for the rail but missed, then completely lost her balance and began falling forward toward him. Josiah instinctively reached out to catch her as she tried to keep from toppling down the stairs. She caught herself just as he was about to steady her.
Their eyes met as they both found themselves at a momentary loss for words. He saw what he thought was a look of pleasant surprise and then warmth as she realized who had almost saved her from falling that morning. Josiah's heart raced a bit, as he had kicked into fight or flight mode from the surprise object coming down at him. His racing heart quickly realized that this was indeed the woman he had been thinking about, affected by, the last 12 hours since their first meeting. She was as beautiful as he remembered her. Even more in the morning light, and with the evident attention she'd paid to getting her appearance just right for the day. Before they both found words, they both burst out laughing and he said, "I guess when i told you to call me anytime you need help, i didn't quite have this in mind." He said, laughing. "I failed to introduce my self last evening, I am Josiah Peak. People around here sometimes call me the Widower, although really I'm just Josiah. And I live a few miles outside of town on a pretty little farm where I keep awful busy tending the land."
Josiah loved the sound of her laugh. The way she spoke seemed to him to be pure and unspoiled. He said, "I was just going to get some money and go have breakfast at the cafe. Would you do me the honor of joining me for breakfast? I'm mighty hungry this mornin'.
MysticI
(from the stranger in our town from life role play, he will join us soon )
NylanBredh: *slow clicks sound as a large black thourghobreed horse trouts down the path into town, its saddle old and worn as saddle bags hand from its sides, its rider tall and clad all in black from head to toe took his time comming into the center of town, his hat removed as it had been lost in nevada given his bountey there. he had given his clothes to another man allowing the bounty hunters to hunt the other man rather then him. Now within this town however he hoped to finally set himself up. Hitching his horse infront of the saloon he dismounts his horse, takeing his time to look around the small time in debate. It would do..very well. Hidden beneath his coat was a common cattlemans revolver and a sawn off shotgun..on his horse in a saddle was a winchester rifle and a double barrel shot gun. Lastly a large hunting knife was hidden in his boot. Looking about the time he removed the saddle bags from the horse and began to walk the town looking for the local sherrif or mayor*
MysticI: Kristina was putting all her items on displays as huge wind of the dust covered all again in it... she looked around with the grim on her face who was that this time... seems her store was in the way of all who were riding in
MysticI: this time there was the horse and the other stranger who ended straight in the front of tavern ... sure she was thinking to herself ... the news of the new singer got out and now here wil end all kinda of men ... she better look what to dress next time to hide all of her in it... hiding behind display of dresses she was peeking at the stranger and hoping he will dissapear inside the saloon as others do and stay there till the late night
NylanBredh: *Stopping in the center of town he droped his bags by his feet as he sat on the fountain in the middle of town, scratching the slight beard on his face as he watchs the area around him awaiting someone of authority or even a shop owner to come over to him so he could start getting himself set up, he knew how he wanted to begin but it was a heady process*
MysticI: Norma came looking for her and was in huge surprise when she saw Kristina hiding behind displays... rolling her eyes she looked at her " if you think that will help your sales you need to think again young lady" with those words she started to mumbe to herself and dunst all outfits... looking around for one who did that to it... Norma saw a man sitting there who looked drained and thirsty... being the nice old lady she took the home made lemonade and march straight to him ... " Well howdy there ... I see some of liquid would help you today..."
NylanBredh: *With a pause he looks up to the older woman who comes over to him, flashing a grin before he speaks* thank you..*his voice was deeper and less accented showing he was from further north, probably around colorado* could i ask if you know of any places in town for sale?..i was thinking of getting set up here myself *he scratchs hs chin also makeing sure he kept his weapons hidden as he moved and spoke not wanting to come off as dangerous*
MysticI: Norma looks at him suspicious as he for sure did not look to have much money to buy a decent meal not to talk about something bigger but in her life she learned never be surprised by anything so this time was no different then others and scratching her head she smiled... " Now when you asked ... I heard rummors that the tavern owner is having some thinkings to get the partner or to retire ... but as for sale I am not so sure of it... but you might want to try there your luck... "
DessaDevine
Indessa stood one step above Josiah. They were only inches apart. Her heart was beating at a faster rate then usual. Surely he would be able to hear it . She looked into his eyes as he spoke. Those beautiful blue eyes.. a sea of color...one could get lost in them... she smiled at him then and spoke timidly.. Let me introduce myself to you. I am Indessa Devine Perdue. With that she giggled and continued. It may seem strange that I give you my middle name also but, my father always said...Indessa I don't understand why people introduce them selves with just two names when most have three. She continued... So I humored my father so much when I was younger giving my full name that, since I have grown it just sort of...stuck. He looked over at her in amusement then they both laughed. Indessa decided that this was the time to thank him for his kindness....Josiah.. she started..I want thank you for all you have done. My luggage, the offer of your services. And then the payment of my room and board for the whole week in full....she smiled at him...you rescue me from a terrible fall, And offer me a lovely breakfast?....I am truly in your debt .she whispered. Josiah smiled and nodded his head as he then spoke softly...The pleasure is all mine.. then he stood watching her. Knowing that he was waiting for her reply to his breakfast invitation she went on...Josiah...I would love to go to breakfast with you. Josiah smiled...then excused himself...he went back to his room to get the money clip he had forgotten. Indessa stood nervously awaiting his return. Coming down the stairs he waved his money clip . After reaching her, he smiled ..Shall we go?...he asked. Yes please, she answered. Starting to descend down the stairs Josiah stopped her briefly, placing his hand in front of her...she looked at him then took his hand and they headed down the stairs.
Getting to the bottom of the stairs Indessa let loose of Josiahs hand. Looking over at the bar Indessa could see Lily hard at work already. With a smile she called out to her...Lily, let your father know that I will be in this afternoon to discuss my employment here.. Lily smiled and gave them a wave as they both headed for the door. Josiah opened the door and waited for Indessa to step outside. As he closed the door behind them Josiah looked down at her with a smile. He took her arm and they headed for the café...
sumeersme
One of the steady days for business, wearing his old work clothes but neat at the same time, Kareem feels himself in need to check the prospective pregnant horse in the stable, Alize, while taking his boots on, knotting bootlaces in thoughts gropingly. He led a strong horse, Swart, stallion to breed her three months ago and nowadays its time to see the signs of pregnancy.
Walking through stable with hesitation, checking his environment to catch any changes, he calls to mind about new singer new subject of town folks, sighing as passing heap of straw bales, notices Seyfi uses curry comb to loosen newly arrived mares. Greeting this young boy, Kareem comes closer to door of Alize, opens and enters leaving the creaking door opened, stroking white mane of her, playing with her a little, checking her belly, feeling no change, tapping her ass as leaving.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah and Indessa made their way to the cafe, and found it very full with customers that morning. They found a small table in the back corner of the place and sat for some time, enjoying a country breakfast of eggs, ham, hotcakes, and coffee. And enjoying even more the opportunity to get acquainted with someone who seemed to share a big of life and the universe in common. They were new acquaintances, new friends, they had a lot to explore. Josiah asked her what had brought her to this small town? What was she looking for in this seemingly obscure and unknown corner of Texas. He could not imagine why anyone would come here, really, but he didn't say that. He listened attentively to all she had to say.
XBlueUnicornX
So much excitement in the air. A new face in town young, bright and talented. Welcome! Welcome to the dew drop in dear. Well that's what I call it anyway. With a warm welcome smile on my face I offer to show the young lady where she will be staged for her performance. Come dear let me show you the piano and introduce you to our wonderful pianist he will be playing at your request. I am aware this isn't the formidable place you would have first chosen to kindly portray your talent but let me assure you, it's the friendliest place this side of the Mississippi. Folks around here will take you in as one of their own and see that you are comfortable in your new home. The owner runs a fare and upstanding establishment here and will see to it you are taken care of in the upmost decent manner. Folks in this town are quite settled and down to earth. If you have any questions or needs that the owner can't help you with feel free to make me a visit in my private office on the second floor. My working girls will see to it that you will not be bothered in any manner not befitting you. You get settled in and warm up those vocal cords the town folk can't wait for your grand performance. At that I gently pull her close and give her a welcome hug, another smile and continue about getting the girls ready for a full house on opening performance night.
DessaDevine
Looking over at Josiah, Indessa, smiled timidly... There was so much that she could tell him. But did she want him or anyone to know who she really was. Her lifestyle had been so different when she lived in the big City. Thoughts of the tragedy that she tried so hard to forget suddenly came back to her...trying to be strong she smiled over at Josiah...thinking about this small town in the corner of Texas and how it would surely be a change for her. She noticed that Josiah was eating his breakfast but was watching her closely waiting for a response to his questions... She started with a grin. I love to sing...have been singing most of my life. She continued... My parents use to show me off to all their friends. My father would place me in the middle of the room...and have me sing for everyone... strangers that I never knew would clap...and shout when I sang...she started blushing....I never really liked all the attention. But when my father told you to do something.... you did it. With a sigh she went on. My father use to tell me that I would become a famous singer some day. Indessa blushed as she went on. I dont think that will ever happen now. I have changed the direction of my life and it has brought me here.. My uncle use to live here many years ago. He had a ranch outside of town. It was about a 20 minute ride on his horse.. My father and he never got along. He thought that my uncle needed to live in the big city. Said there was money to be made. My uncle never agreed. He loved being on his ranch.. The wide open ranges ...the horses...cattle. My uncle was very happy here. Realizing that she hadnt taken a bite of her food. She took a bite of her eggs and then ate a piece of bacon. Looking over at Josiah she noticed that he hadnt taken his eyes off of her...Now...she smiled...where was I?...Ohhh, she giggled ..my Uncle... I was here once....a long time ago. My father let me come to stay with my uncle for the whole summer. My mother and father were going to be traveling the countryside and I really didnt want to go with them.. the boring dinner parties...the meetings that my father and mother had to attend. Indessa started smiling...I had alot more fun at my uncles ranch. Indessa looked over at Josiah and she realized that this was a man that she may just be able to trust. Not wanting to tell Josiah everything she whispered as she looked away...There was a tragedy in the big city...she paused..my parents...they were killed. She became silent at first...not wanting to cry. She finally looked Josiahs way... I do not want to go into details at this time..but in time I would like to tell you more. She started eating her breakfast...not saying another word. He ate in silence also..she was sure he didnt know what to say...as she finished eating he looked at her and he took her hand. Holding it he whispered..Im sorry Dessa. If you need me for anything just call. When he said that she smiled. That is what he had said to her when they first met...and that is what he had said to her in his note he had sent her..she smiled and whispered..Thank you Josiah, I will. Both finished with their breakfast, he stood and smiled..Shall we go? Indessa smiled and got up from the chair. He placed his hand on her arm...he went to the counter and paid the bill. He opened the door for her...as she went outside he followed shutting the door behind them...he took her arm as before...He looked over at her then smiled...Where to my lady?...he asked...she smiled ..back to the saloon Josiah..I have to find out when I sing..she winked...its my debut you know...they both laughed and headed back to the saloon...
MysticI
Kristina looked with curiosity as couple strangers that entered the sherrifs office in that very early morning... she never saw them before in the town.. their uniforms were different too then she was used to see around here....
She was hiding behind curtains ... not wanting to be seen... and tried to listen if she will hear anything... but after some time she got bored as nothing happened and turning around went to get ready for the new day ... it looked promising ... sunshine and already fall freshness lured more and more town folks to be outside and that meant only one .. better business for her if she will play her cards rigth... carefully choosing the new outfit Kristina jumped steps down wondering what Norma has this time for breakfast... as in that her stomach started to remind her that she skipped the dinner too... humming ... there is the new day there is the new joy... Kristina greated her old friend with the huge smile on her face....
DessaDevine
As Indessa and Josiah entered the saloon a lovely lady came up to Indessa and introduced herself. Her name was Matrona. She managed the ladies that stayed on the second floor... Josiah looked over at Indessa and smiled. He then thanked her for having breakfast with him then excused himself. Indessa watched Josiah as he started up the stairs. He would probably be leaving today. Of course he will be leaving...she thought to herself. He has no reason to stay. After all he does have a place of his own.
Matrona grabbed Indessa"s hand and started giving her a tour of the saloon. First Matrona took Indessa to the spot where she would be singing. Then she took Indessa to meet the pianist. He smiled and nodded but never stopped playing. Matrona was a friendly lady. Always cheerful .A breath of fresh air is what her father would say. Indessa was sure that Matrona and she would become good friends. Matrona told Indessa that her door would be open to her at any time. Indessa smiled and thanked her...Thank you Matrona...you are very kind. Matrona smiled and remained silent. Indessa went on...I have met nothing but kind people since I have arrived. Then Matrona reassured Indessa that the people in this town would welcome her with open arms .After Matrona was done showing Indessa around the saloon, Indessa thanked her one more time for her kindness. Matrona then hugged Indessa . Indessa smiled and excused herself. She started up the stairs..in less than six hours she would be singing to a room full of strangers. Hopefully they would not be strangers for long. As she walked up to her door she looked over at the adjoing room. Should she knock and thank him for taking her to breakfast. She never really got the chance to thank him She stood looking at the door and decided against it. She opened her door and went inside closing the door behind her.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah found himself at a loss for words as he and Indessa spent that morning together. He felt flattered that she would be willing to talk with him, receive his kindness, and that she seemed so genuinely appreciative. His curiousity about her background only intensified as she told her story, how she had grown up in the big city, lived with her parents, and how they had died. This was unexpected indeed. He hated to think of her having to cope with such a terrible loss early in her life. He wondered how it had affected her, as these things often do. He found himself honestly wanting to help her, and he felt deep inside that she needed something, was searching for something. He wondered about her uncle who lived in this town long ago. Was he still here? Had he died? Was he known in the town? These questions would have to wait for another time, as he found the rush of the days responsibilities beginning to impose upon his restful mood. He had business to do in the town, and a horse to tend to, and a ride back to the ranch to pick up where he'd left off two days earlier.
Back at his room above the saloon, Josiah found himself feeling a bit embarassed that he'd not had much to say to Indessa when they were together. He wondered how he could run out of words so suddenly when in the presence of this charming woman. She would soon have lots of attention, from lots of new friends and fans in this town. Some with good intentions. Some with ill intentions. What if someone took advantage of her? What if the audience tonight grew aggressive or taunted her. He decided to stay one more night, and to attend her first night of singing, after he'd finished his business in town this afternoon.
A saloon is a very different place in the daytime. The music and the daylight and the smell of food combine together to make it a welcome place. A relaxed setting and not at all stressful. But he knew that could all change in a moment that night, if the wrong characters were to show up for the evenings entertainment. He remembered many a time when he'd seen a crowd of normal, happy townsfolk, quickly turn into an angry snarly mob. Just add enough alcohol, too little sleep, and too much gambling, and you've got a recipe for broken tables and chairs. Add a bit more alcohol and you've got some broken noses and arms. Add some more alcohol and a restless Colt .45's, and you've got the perfect recipe for this weeks featured funeral.
Every town loves a funeral, as long as it's not too personal. As long as its for a stranger, or someone most of the town dislikes. Back in the old country, he remembered the city square, and the stocks, where a petty thief would stand for hours on end enduring taunts and jeers in payment for his slight of hand. The townsfolk found it entertaining. But you'd get a much bigger crowd for a hangin'. For all their dignity, formalism, and tradition, there was nothing that would draw a crowd in the old country like a good old fashioned hangin'. Josaiah laughed quietly to himself. And he thanked his lucky stars he'd gotten out of that quaint little town before his day to be the entertainment.
Trenchsoul
The clatter of hooves outside the door and Samuel stepped firmly with a gasp of pain as his hips were tortured in the effort of mounting his mare, her nostrils flared wide at the scent of his blood and her eyes grew wide, alert, and fierce. Beside him, in the holster built into the side of the saddle, his Winchester repeater rifle waited, loaded and oiled. His hand found the action with practiced ease for a peaceable man, but the ratcheting clack of the lever action didn't belie any weakness in his form. The body of the rifle dropping hard and fast, clacking against its stops, then his wrist twisted just so and the heft of the weapon rose with a solid thwack like the crack of the hangman's noose around the neck at the drop. He didn't need to put his heels to her sides, for she heard the whip crack of the weapon beside her and knew that this night one of the four horsemen rode her. Her flanks bunched, tensed, released, in the blink of an eye, and horse and rider flew into the all welcoming darkness.
Ahead, in the gloom of night, the sound of his quarry's hoofbeats thundered away, the echo sounding his fleet departure along one of the main thoroughfares. Hard steel horse shoes ringing on hard baked brick told Samuel that the bastard was running hard on a course that would take him near the sheriff's office, but there were other avenues, other alleys, and Samuel knew most all of them from his time here working the docks and railyards. Tugging the reins, horse and rider slid hard into the wall of another manufactory, the impact driving air from them both before she neighed, screamed, a war cry from the heart of a beast that now only felt the need to run, to attack, to conquer. The tearing of fabric as his elbow dragged along rough metal and brick work, another piece of himself left in this dark and gritty town, but the pain was only a passing thing. The pain in his soul burned all other such nuisances to ash, scorching anything that wasn't the need to finish this. To finish him.
For her. All for her.
Hauling up the reins, the horse balked only briefly, as her rear hooves struck sparks on the cobbled stones of the roadway, then he turned her down an alleyway full of midnight, black as pitch, the only light that of the connecting road ahead. The sound of his prey fading but going just as he'd expected. The mare arched her body hard, throwing her body forward once more and thrusting herself into the alleyway, every slam of her hooves splashing in detritus and refuse, feces and waste. He knew this was dangerous, somewhere deep inside himself where the bit of himself was still tasting common sense like an elixir of the damned. One slip, one misstep, and they both would go down hard. The rest of him leaned forward in the saddle, pushing, begging, pleading, demanding more speed. Driving her and himself into the ebon tunnels of the alleys, crosscutting the main streets in a mad gallop to cut the prey off.
Crossing one main street, three more to come, each closer to more trafficked areas of the city. In the second stretch of alley their pell mell thrust through the back alleys knocked a john to his side to skid along the dirt and filth of the alley, his paid consort rising, aghast, from her kneeling position, but their passing didn't register on either horse or rider. He might be dead, he might be wounded, but he was another tally of sin on his soul for a promise that must be kept. For her. For Jessica.
The next cross street loomed ahead, but was occluded by shadow as suddenly as a cloud before the moon, a two horse draft cart passing sedately before the mouth of the alley. He cursed, the mare screamed defiance and surged ahead, his one handed grip on the reins useless to hold him in the saddle, but the other hand unwilling and unable to release the rifle, the hammer of the bastard's doom. He gripped the pommel hard, knuckles white as paper, as the horse leapt hard and high into the air, between horses and cart, hooves clipping the reins of the cart driver and tugging them violently from his grip. As the mare's hooves struck sparks again on stone, the two horses startled and bolted, the cart driver no longer in control and flailing wildly as he tipped back into his lorry with a yell and a curse.
Inside, the bullet and fragments moved and danced, chewing and cutting new wounds, new paths of blood in his guts. The pain was a counterpoint to the pounding beat of hooves, the pulsing thrum of two hearts, his and the mare's, and the roar of ravening hatred in his soul. That tiny part of him that was still courting sanity reminded him that, when he finished this man there would be no rest this night or possibly any other for a long, long time. Crossing another thoroughfare without even seeing the startled faces of party of revelers as they burst from one alley to another before them, spattering muck and mud and rot in their wake, he leaned down over the mare's neck and growled loud and long. The mare responded with a rumble of her own, her breath rushing in and out like the bellows of hell, her flanks damp and slick, head held low and eyes wild and wide as she searched ahead of her for obstacles, for blockages, but mostly for the prey her rider sought.
The final street approached and he pulled tight on the mare's reins, drawing her up right to the middle of the road, turning a mad dervish in the center of the road and scattering carts and riders and pedestrians alike. His eyes searched along the length of the street to where his prey just turned the corner. As if fate was suborned by his vengeance, the crowd parted between them and left nothing but empty air between Samuel and the thing that would call itself a man. The caricature that hauled up on the reins would have been comical in any other circumstances, but tonight was no night for humour. The man's hair was disheveled beneath a bowler style hat, the moustache frayed and uncurled. Beneath a dark coat of wool a cotton sleeping shift flapped in the wind, untucked from a hastily fastened pair of breeches, the cuffs of which were stuffed into well polished boots in the stirrups. The meaty, flushed and florid face held a look of astonishment and no small amount of fear. Recognition was easy to see in the wide and frightened eyes, his mouth working for several breaths as Samuel fought to contain the raging inferno beneath him, his own inner fires nearly blinding him as he saw the bastard for the first time since that fateful day so long ago. The mare suddenly stopped, looking down the road as if she understood completely what was to occur in just moments.
Leveling the rifle at the bastard, Samuel roared, "You remember what I promised you, ya bastard?!" The man's head started shaking violently back and forth, watching in abject terror as the barrel of the rifle pointed like the finger of Death towards him. "Ya remember what I said I'd do if ya ever, EVER, hurt Jessica again?! It's time ta collect on that promise!" Behind him, Samuel heard the cry of someone over the panic of the crowd, the call of the law to cease and desist, to put down his weapon and surrender. He heard, he ignored them, ignored the sudden fear of being shot down before justice could be meted out in Jessica's name (her smile sad and serene at the same time, the brush of her fingers on his cheek, feeling her breath against him as he held her one last time). His finger squeezed the trigger with the finality of an executioner's axe on a bare neck, the hammer of his rifle falling forward, striking the primer, igniting the powder, summoning the fires of the damned. The explosion propelling a lead slug along the rifle's length, a moment of regret, and sliver of anger and pain, the barest slice of time that took one from the living to the dead. The bullet meeting the bastard's brow ridge just above his right eye, parting flesh and bone with a sudden hammer blow. Even as the man's head rocked back, Samuel kicked the mare's ribs and she surged forward as reports sounded behind them, bullets caroming around them. His wrist flicked and rocked, cocking the rifle again and leveling the long barrel at the form still holding onto the reins of a horse nearly mad with terror. This bullet caught the dead man in the collar, spinning the body to the right as it began to fall. Tears burst from Samuel's eyes as he cocked the rifle once more, this time catching the tumbling body as it fell from the saddle, the bullet finding the chest and burying there as the bullet bounced from the spine to spin inside the body cavity.
His horse carried him hard and fast out of town, across bridges, through streets, his mind barely aware as she winded her way along cobbled and brick streets, down muddy roads, through refuse strewn alleyways. His tears blinded him, left him gasping from a pain that was beyond the physical. He leaned forward in the saddle and wept violent sobs, tears and blood pouring along the horse's flanks, but she didn't notice. She ran, carrying him and herself away from the bright lights of the city, away from the stench of the poor and the rich alike, away from the aspect of the horseman of the apocalypse that remained behind to stand over the corpse cooling in the street.
'For you, Jessica,' he whispered in his mind. 'I loved you then, I love you still. Rest in peace, my angel.'
Dawn broke with long fingers of orange and pink light before the mare slowed her vaulting across the plains, the light finding a figure slumped across the pommel, a rifle gripped firmly in one hand and blood coating his and the horse's side. Thought had failed him in the darkness before dawn, still his body held firm and kept him in the saddle. On his lips, the name of an angel that had passed from this veil of tears. On the horizon, a red skinned man sat astride his own pony and watched the pair pass unnoticed for the moment from the river lands and into the dusty and barren emptiness of the Kansas plains.
MysticI
With the first sign of the sun Kristina was up and ready to start her day ... the most what she enjoyed was her early morning walk to the waterfalls... there she had very first memories in this town... there she could sit for hours and just listen to sounds of this amazing nature...
Tiptoeing and trying not to wake Norma whos snoring was heard even through closed door Kristina slipped outside just to get caught by autumn cobweb...
Ewwwww Kristina tried to remove it from her face just to discover more in her silky hair and with every her move it stuck to her more and more... she was growling silently and same time giggling at herself as every morning she would promise herself to be more careful and not to jump outside ... and every time she did it over and over and got in same web... and now she could just hope that spider itself stayed somewhere there away and not dancing on her trying to escape her grasp too...
She loved this time of the morning ... sleepy town looked almost ghostly... sun played in trees coloring their already turned red leaves even more brighter colors... birds trying to their wakening song ... chirping one by one... from silent to louder and louder... the stable boy peeking his sleepy body outside ... to get fresh water for horses... the tavern .. opening windows wide letting all night smell and fragrances go away ... after the busy night...
The grass was still wet after the night and the sun did not do it job yet... Kristina's shoes and ends of the dress got slightly dewy... Something got her attention that she did not see it before...
The Sheriff place had some strange sign on it... and Kristina from curiosity went there to read it... " The Office is closed till further notice, for all inquiries please address to the deputy" strange ... very strange... she looked up just to see Mr Smith pipe peeking of the window... " wow not only her liked to be up so early..." she smiled and was headed toward waterfalls....
DessaDevine
After entering her room Indessa walked over to the window and looked outside. The small town seemed to be so busy this time of day. She smiled..this was really a friendly little town. But she had always liked it when she was small. Indessa walked over to her closet and started looking through her dresses. She wanted to wear something special for her first nights performance. She had many nice clothes that had been destroyed the night of the fire. So many things lost that night. One tear trickled down her cheek ..then another. Suddenly she felt exhausted. She walked over to the bed, took her shoes off , then laid down. Indessa had always slept well but since the fire she was up at all hours of the night. She rarely slept more than a few hours. She closed her eyes thinking that she would just rest for a few minutes. Her mind going back to the night of the fire, tears falling down her cheeks, she covered her face with both hands, trying to forget. Eventually she cried herself to sleep.
Knocking on the door of her fathers study she could hear him talking to someone. "Come in. her father cried out. Indessa entered the room with an envelope in her hand. A nicely dressed gentleman arose from his chair as Indessa closed the door behind her. "Good morning Indessa." her father smiled. "Let me introduce to you the my most trusted adviser, Nicholas Dunway."
"Nicholas, he continued."This is my lovely daughter Indessa Devine." He was a very handsome man. Dark hair, worn short, a full beard and mustache. He wore a gray suit and with shoes polished to shine. Nicholas walked over to Indessa. He reached out and took Indessa,s hand. It is truly a pleasure to meet such a beautiful lady as yourself. He smiled then raised her hand to his lips and kissed it gently. Indessa looked over at her father then back at Nicholas. Blushing she spoke softly..Pleasure to meet you. As she looked up at him their eyes met. He had the most beautiful hazel eyes she had ever seen. There were flecks of gold in them. They were very distinctive. Nicholas and Indessa stood with there eyes locked on one another for what seemed to be a very long time. Clearing his throat Indessa,s father spoke up. "Indessa, is there something you needed"? Oh..she blushed. " This came for you. She handed her father the envelope that she had been holding. Her father kissed her on the forehead and thanked her. Indessa kissed her father on the cheek and excused herself . Turning to leave Indessa looked over at Nicholas and smiled. "It was nice to meet you Nicholas. Not waiting for a response Indessa headed for the door. Nicholas never took his eyes off of her until she shut the door behind her. Standing on the other side of the door Indessa couldnt help but smile. In her heart she knew that they wouldnt be strangers for long.
Indessa awoke with a start. She sat up quickly looking towards the window. Relieved that it was still daylight. She climbed out of bed checking the time. She still had a coulple of hours before her first performance. Indessa walked over to the closet and pulled out a coral dress. The cream lace and ribbons made the dress look very elegant. Made of silk... the dress was soft to the touch. Laying her dress carefully on the bed she walked over to the vanity, opened the drawer, and collected the rest of the things that she would need to go with the dress. Walking over to a small trunk, she opened it up and pulled out a pair of coral shoes to match the dress. Indessa was ready for her bath. The young girl that brought Indessa the message from Josiah the night before had been instructed to get Indessa,s bath ready at about 5 pm. It as 5 on the dot. She smiled...Luckily she had awakened in time. Indessa went inside her adjoining room and shut the door behind her. Climbing into the tub she laid back and rested her head . The water was very warm and inviting. Indessa started thinking of her up and coming performance. What if they didnt like her? What would she do then? She closed her eyes. The more she thought about it the more frightened she became. Her father would say.. Just stage fright Indessa. She smiled...Yes that is probably all it was. She heard a noise outside in the hall. She thought of Josiah immediately. She sighed...He had probably already left...She started bathing and washing her hair. It would have been nice to see his smiling face in the crowd. But then she probably would have been more nervous with him there. Finishing up she wrapped the towel around her and peeked outside. All was clear...she smiled...Opened the door and went inside her room. She walked over to her bed and started getting dressed. As she finished she walked over to the mirror and started brushing her hair...One..two..three..four...Always brush your hair 100 hundred strokes Indessa...she could hear her mother saying....she smiled. Tonight she had to look her finest...tonight she would sing for a room full of strangers..tonight was the beginning of her new life.
Trenchsoul
....darkness...... surrounding, shrouding, comforting.......
He dreamed of Jessica in slow, meandering archs of memory. Nights and days mingling in a stroboscopic display as she reached toward him with long, gentle fingers. Her single, slow motion ensconced in the passing of seasons and the floods of light and dark that haloed around her. Jessica's fingertips touching his fevered brow, stroking his temple, as her lips moved soundlessly. She spoke urgently, but her face remained serene, lovely, exquisitely beautiful as the first day he met her. He wanted to turn, if only to press his burning cheek to her cool palm, to feel the pulse beneath her skin, but his body would not cooperate. His eyes seemed to see all of her, but never left her own, begging silently to hear her, catch her in his arms, beg her forgiveness, plead with her to stay.
Ages past while her fingers traced a slow arch along his temple, his jaw, her fingertip coming to rest on his lips, cool and gentle. That touch seeming to quench a fire he hadn't known was burning along his tongue, down his throat, into his center. The fires continued to flare and burn inside him, but now there was an icy core beneath their raging inferno. Darkness closed in around him as he seemed to blink, the agonizingly slow drop of his eyelids and equally interminable rising of them once more raising a panic in his dreaming soul. While he couldn't feel his heart beating, he could feel the rush of adrenaline, the need to act, to run, to do something. Anything.
Before he could fully come to grips with his panic, however, he notice her lips moving once again. No sound came before the bright flash and roar of the universe collapsing in upon him then exploding from every inch of his flesh. Her whisper as loud as the voice of God, her words pounding from the nowhere, erupting everywhere, rattling his inconsequential body in this dream world like a can of pebbles rolled down a hill.
"Rise, love. You aren't done yet."
........
Hot wind blasted his bare skin, his body naked and chaffed as if rubbed ragged by the sands of the desert. He couldn't open his eyes, didn't want to look into the light he could see burning through his eyelids. His mouth tasted of dust and blood and a foul decay. For the briefest of moments he felt his body surrounded by the world once more before succumbing to the darkness once again.
.........
Rising from the emptiness once again, his world swam in the scent of burning sage, the scent familiar and heady. Around him he heard the sounds of movement, people, animals, but nothing made any sense except the scent of sage and the feeling of cold fingers on his lips and temple. As he fell into the blackness once more, she smiled at him from a long way off and a long time ago.
...........
Whether it was moments or centuries, he was never sure. He floated on a sea of delusions boiling with fever dreams and corrupted memories. Around him he sensed, from time to time, the scent of animals and people, the grit blown on the wind seemed to alternately caress and scour his skin, all the while the sounds of small lives were alive around him. His eyes opened only briefly, only when the coolness of the night air was accented by the feeling of another coldness slathered upon his chest, neck and face. In those delirious moments he saw figures wreathed in dark light, the pin pricks of stars swimming around them. Their faces seeming to glow while the hollows of their eyes drank in the light with shining, shadow upon shadow. Even in that eldritch scene, however, there was no fear of these creatures, for their touches were always gentle, patient with his sobs and moans and feeble attempts to move. This went on for lifetimes, for generations, for epochs, he floated in and out of the world and seemed to touch nothing of it unless it touched him first. His world narrowed down to the rises and falls into the midnight darkness that consumed his mind. Only one thing seemed solid in his mind, bringing him back to the light when the darkness felt as if it would never release him again.
"Rise, love. You aren't done yet."
.........................
Months after Samuel's departure from the little town, a single Cherokee warrior led a mare into town, followed by a squaw and an elder. All rode the lightning quick ponies of the plains indian tribes, all sat straight in the saddle and looked neither left nor right, seemingly negligent of the looks of the townsfolk. The warrior held the reins of the quarterhorse mare loosely, as if he let her guide him instead of the other way around. Behind the larger horse was secured a travois, two long branches tied to the saddle of the horse with woven reed and smaller branches forming a kind of hammock. In the depression between the thick branches lay a huddled form, coated in a slick of mud that just seemed to be drying, cracking. Bundles were tied behind the man's head to pillow his fevered brow and cloth was wrapped about his torso, around his hips. A small pouch tied around his neck was decorated with beads and feathers and, besides the cloth, was the only part of him that wasn't coated in mud.
As they drew abreast of Kristina's small shop, the mare pulled away toward the hitching post, nickering softly. The afternoon wasn't long til evening, but the sun still remained high enough in the sky that the heat of the day was brisk on the air, and shops remained open in the hope of last minute deals. As the Cherokee warrior slipped lithely from his saddle to tie the mare to the hitching post, the elder and the squaw followed suit only to step into Kristina's shop. Surprising both ladies within, the two dark skinned natives stopped inside to let their eyes adjust, looking around in mild curiosity, before their eyes found the two ladies. The elder said something unidentifiable to Kristina or Norma, but the squaw translated with soft and elegant English.
"We have returned one to you. He lives still." Noting the sudden looks of unknown fear, the elder added through the young squaw's translations, "He will continue to live. Big medicine keeps his life, but not done yet. Medicine pouch will stay until he is ready." With that, they turned and stepped outside once more.
The warrior had already remounted and waited for the elder and the squaw. As they mounted and rode away, the two ladies noticed the prone form before them, recognizing with another shock the mud coated body of Samuel, unconscious, upon it. The trio made their stately and dignified way out of town the way they had come without looking back.
MysticI
Kristina's hands suddenly felt so heavy that she dropped tray with glasses... making loud sound echoing in the store... she looked puzzled looking from one ... painted face to an other .. trying to understand what they were saying... Her face went pale... till the news hit her hard making her tiny body shake. "Who... where... when... how... who is there..."
In a minute she recollected herself and in a speed of the wind she was outside leaning by that hopeless lifeless... covered in some dirt body...
Kristina carefully touched his face as trying to feel any life in there... warm skin or breathing...
Turning her head .. she whispered ... " Norma please get the nurse and quick as you can... we have situation here..." she even did not notice when two strangers were gone from their town and she did not care... all she could do ... whisper... " please show me the sign ... you are alive my friend... please anything... " she was afraid to touch him ... he was bundled up pretty tight... and that thing that he was covered in .. smelled so bad... but she heard that natives had their own way to heal bodies in such of matter... besides not that she was familiar with any healing and sometimes ... is better to give that to professionals... she was afraid now to do more harm then good... tears flow her face... she cannot loose this battle here ...
Kristina was afraid to leave him alone and the sun was pretty strong still... she put the umbrella up on his body mumbling to herself what takes them to come so long... holding her palm upon his face she whispered and whispered ... " shhhh you are here now all will be ok ... all will be ok... we just need to wait little longer...." more for herself then for him.... with little spoon she tried to give him some water ... just something ... anything... to help....
time seemed went so slow... seconds of waiting for Norma to be back turned in ages...
AslinSweetHeart
The day looked nice and warm as Lin cleaned out the hospital beds sheets out to dry in the fresh air. As she was hanging the last sheet she heard someone screaming her name. I turned and hurried over to the front of the clinic to find Norma there out of breath and hanging on the chair , she said " hurry to Kristina , Samuel badly wounded". As soon as I heard her I rushed to the supply room and grabbed my medical bag and rushed to Kristina.
I soon saw Kristina holding an umbrella over Samuel covering him from the sun and was trying to spoon feed him some water. Kristina saw me and said " He is not answering and is not moving" Her face was wet from her tears. I bent down and looked at Samuel he has multiple bullet wounds, he a very bad fever. His wounds seem to have been treated and by the looks of it by Indian medicine. It always looked dirty and smelled bad but it was good medicine and by the looks of it was doing a good job of healing them but right now we needed to clean them up again and get his fever down.
I turned to Kristina and said " Right now its not a good idea to move him too much, would be best for now to use a table here and lay him there to clean his wounds first and try to get his fever down and soon as possible". Kristina looked at me and said " Alright Il get on that". She rushed inside and cleared out the table and went to get a pillow and some sheets. As she did that I grabbed Samuel and with Norma's help laid him on the table.
Kristina rushed and started to warm up some water to clean the wounds as Lin opened her medical bag and started to get to get all her materials she needed. When Lin looked down she saw that there was some of the Indian medicine in a bottle. She smiled and said to Kristina " Look . they left some of their medicine, this will be great to finish treating those wounds and with this bands we can keep them wrap better and he will heal faster".
Kristina helped me clean Samuel wounds and get them covered again with the medicine , as we worked Samuel stirred in his fevered sleep and called out Jessica's name softly. Kristina looked relieved to see him move and make sounds. Next we got nice fresh cold water and gave Samuel a sponge bath to relief some of the heat from his body. Kristina blushed a little as she had to see Samuel naked . I said to Kristina " Dont be shy now, remember this is to make him better" Lin giggled a little as Kristina laughed along.
When we finished Samuel body felt cooler and he will need a lot of sleep and water to get his fever down. Kristina had prepared a bed for Samuel as we slowly moved him there for him to rest. I turned and said to Kristina " Dont worry its just for tonight , tomorrow morning I will ask some of the man in town to help me move him to the clinic but for now it will be better not to move him and let him rest, I will stay with you here tonight to keep watch over Samuel."
Kristina said yes and that she will help with anything that we will need to keep Samuel well. It will be a long night but Samuel will make it.
Trenchsoul
Again the light blossomed in his mind, slowly, so slowly, he was unaware of it until he felt the tug and pull of it. The murky darkness relinquished its hold less reluctantly now and he floated on a foggy sea of golden light. He still couldn't feel his body, but the sensations surrounding him now were of warmth and movement. His eyes opened to gloom, though after the darkness he'd swam in for what seemed like ages made the lamp light as brilliant as the sun. In that shadowy light he could see shapes, forms, dance and swim with him, around him. His eyes fell closed as warmth cascaded over his body in random waves. In the theatre of his mind, she waited for him, her smile even more radiant than the light of the sun at noon. Her hands were warm on his cheeks as her long, gentle fingers caressed his temples, her palms soft on his cheeks, her lips placing a gentle kiss between his brows before he fell into a gentler night than the ebon void where he'd been trapped. Her voice following him into that soft place between death and dreams.
"You're safe, love. Live for me. We will be together someday, but you must finish first."
He slipped into a sleep devoid of dreams, empty of nightmares, but filled with a comfort not known to him for many a decade. After an unknown span of time, he heard the sounds of movement around him, whispered conversation, sometimes mentioning his name, was a gentle susurrus on the air. The scent of food and dust, linaments and ungents, tickled his nose. But the most pressing sensation of all was a deep and desperate thirst, his tongue dry as sand in his mouth, his breath a parched desert wind across chapped lips. This was enough to draw him from his stupor and force open heavy eyelids and expose painfully weak eyes. Around him were wooden walls that should have been familiar, though he couldn't say why. In those wooden walls, two women were busying themselves with what appeared to be lumps of dough at a large counter space nearby while another woman sat beside him, watching their efforts and sipping from a ceramic mug while they conversed.
'I should know these ladies,' he thought, looking at the two ladies working at the counter, the muggy ideas burbling from some inner recess he didn't consciously know was there. Before the idea could solidify, though, his attention was arrested by the mug and the knowledge that it contained something to drink. What that drink might be he didn't really care since the thirst controlling his every attention had only the need to be sated. His dry tongue dragged across his broken lips briefly, his lungs drawing what felt to him to be herculean amounts of air only to croak out a pathetic grumble. The soft sigh of air over much underused vocal chords, however, didn't go unnoticed, and the young lady beside him turned swiftly. His eyes followed the mug as she set it aside to check him over, asking him questions he couldn't seem to draw enough air to answer. His eyes eventually sought out hers as the other two ladies rushed to the other side of the bed and he mouthed with another soft sigh, 'water'. His hand was lifted by the younger of the two ladies as the woman he pleaded with creased her brow in concentration for moments before the light of understanding lit her eyes.
They lifted his shoulders, then, with the ladies holding him upright while a cup was raised to his lips for him to sip gratefully from with small, slow sips. The cool, sweet fluid was immediately painful on broken, dried skin, across his desiccated tongue, but this was soon supplanted by the cessation of the emptiness, the heat of his throat and belly. He sighed softly, his eyes closed in the moment of pleasure such a simple thing could bring. When had water ever been so heavenly? He almost smiled then before opening his eyes and looking upon his surroundings with a growing sense of clarity. His mind numbing thirst sated for the moment, he looked with clearer eyes on those around him and where he was.
"Kristina," he croaked as recognition finally dawned, his voice a low, gravel tumbled rasp. Her smile brought a small smile to his own lips, his eyes crinkling slightly at the corners in a hint of his usual mischievous humour, though he was still as weak as a new born. He listened as they told him of his arrival, of how bad his condition was the day before and how there would be many more days of healing to go. The nurse, Lin, introduced herself and allowed that now that his life wasn't in danger they would be moving him to the care of her infirmary for the duration, to which he could only offer another raspy whisper of thanks. As the nurse turned away to pack up the utensils of her craft and Norma set out to gather a couple of sturdy backs to heft Samuel's much weakened carcass to the infirmary, his eyes found Kristina's, seeing the questions and concerns in their depths. His own eyes softened with the memory of tears and he shook his head slightly, his lips forming the words, 'later, my friend.' Trying to lay himself back onto the bed with Kristina's help, he sighed softly once more before sleep once more overwhelmed him and took him to another dreamless realm.
AslinSweetHeart
Five days have gone by since we moved Samuel into the clinic after some Indians left him at Kristina door. He is making a good recovery but still has a lot of time to go to get back to his old self. Lin is in the kitchen getting breakfast ready for Samuel, he is starting to eat food again not a lot but porridge and tea with some bread for now. I place his breakfast on a tray and walk into the clinic's bed rest area, I place the tray on the little table next to Samuel bed.
" Good morning Samuel, how are you today?" Samuel is laying back comfortable on pillows and his skin color is starting to look healthy and no longer waxy white as it was before. He looks at me and says " Better than I was a few days ago that's for sure". I smile and say "Good now lets get you to eat some of these, it will make you feel better alright". I move Samuel into a comfortable sitting position and place the tray on his lap and grab the napkin and tuck it on the front of his shirt.
He gives me a soft smile and says thanks. I walk away and turn back and say "Anything else you need just call me alright and make sure to eat as much as you can alright". He says "Yes Lady I will".
Lin walks into the clinic medical equipment room and starts to prepare the bandages and some ointments ready so that later today she can change Samuel old bandages. So far everything is going well and Samuel is getting stronger.
Trenchsoul
Lying back into the cushion of feather filled pillow and straw stuffed mattress, Samuel closed his eyes as she strode away into the other room. Taking a mental inventory of himself, he noted the ache that remained where Lin has stitched his hip, belly and shoulder closed. The memory of the long tipped tweezers she had inserted into the wounds still making his body twinge with remembered pain. Every piece of lead she removed from his body had felt like it was still burning hot as it was tugged from his tortured flesh. The clunk of those pieces louder in his ears than the shots that embedded them into him. He tried to be stoic while this was happening, but even his fevered stupor and semi drugged mind, assisted by a healthy dose of laudanum, he couldn't keep the pain from searing the light in the room to a blackness tinged crimson blotch that occluded everything and everyone for several heartbeats. His grunts of pain lead to one or two yells and quite a bit of cursing before all was said and done. He had collapsed into the sweat and blood soaked sheets after the last slug was pulled from his body, panting for all the world like he had run all the way from Kansas City on his own two feet.
He opened his eyes, a drop of sweat beading upon his brow as he broke away from the memory, shaking his head slowly as a sad smile slowly curved his lips. In his ears he thought he could hear someone besides Lin, but he knew that voice wasn't really there with him except in his own memories. Still, he whispered into the gentle clatter and shuffling sounds from the other room, softly, so softly, so that only the very air around him would have ever heard.
"I made it, Jessica. Does that mean I'm supposed ta go on without ya?"
The wind outside rose briefly, making the sturdy wood framed building around him shift and groan. But on that wind he would swear to his dying day that he heard a soft, gentle laugh that seemed to tell him that he would never be alone. Whether it was a dream, delusion or really her laugh he would never know for certain, but in that moment he found a bit of peace that turned his sad smile to one of gentle understanding. He nodded slowly once, pausing for several heartbeats to listen to the world around him before nodding sharply once more. When Lin stepped back into the infirmary, Samuel had turned to settle himself on the side of the bed, looking up at her from under his brows with that same smile. He raised his chin, straightening his spine as he did, the twinge of pain only briefly present in his features. "Ma'am, I thank ya fer yer hospitality and I owe ya fer yer kindness," he stood slowly, one hand on his knee, the other pressing into the bed to lift him to his feet. He straightened once more to his full height and shoulders held proud, though his arm still pressed protectively to his wounded abdomen. "I think it's long since time I quit takin' up space in yer fine establishment."
Professional that she was and more than a bit flustered to have her ministrations taken with what appeared to be a rather cavalier attitude, she still changed out his bandages, tugging perhaps just a bit more brusquely to make her points as she swapped bloody swatches of cotton batting and wrappings. He grunted with every remonstrance and tug of bandage, but held firm to his proclamation. In the end, freshly bandaged, redressed in a shirt and pants brought out from his meager belongings at the ranch by a couple of the hands, Samuel stepped cautiously into the bright light of mid day.
Lin had declaimed him a fool, but had told him that his belongings and his horse were under the care of Kristina and Norma, so he made his way to the shop with slow but steady steps. Stopping at the end of the boardwalk with one hand on a post, he tilted his face up into the heat of the sun, the air still full of the cool humidity of the night as fall wrapped its chilled fingers around everyone and everything. Up on the rise, out of the river valley, the farmsteads and ranches were probably much warmer for not having so much of the river's dampness. The difference between the two seemed paltry until one traveled from one to the other, or until one had waltzed with their own deaths. Little things like that suddenly sluiced through his mind, as if this trivia would distract him from the memories, from the pain, from the knowledge of his mortality again raised to stare balefully at him in the depths of his own soul. Now he knew that these little things he could never take for granted again.
Lowering his eyes to the street before him again, he made his careful way to Kristina's shop and stepped into the deep shadows inside, reveling once again in the ability to feel those changes in the air, cool to heat, heat to cool, and letting the spectre of death sit idle in the back of his mind; not forgotten but not demanding his every moment anymore. His eyes found the two ladies and the smile found not only his lips but also his eyes and he stepped completely into this newest chapter in his life.
AslinSweetHeart
Having gotten the supplies ready to change Samuel bandages, Lin walks into the room to find Samuel with a soft smile on his lips and saying that he was ready to leave and thanking for my hospitality. I knew this act and knowing Samuel when he makes up his mind he is very stubborn , Lin went and fixed his bandages again and did them tight as she could so they did not get loose as he moved about. Sitting up on the bed and trying to stand up. Samuel's face was pale and sweating a lot as he gave it his all to stand up. I stood there watching him and seeing if he would need any help but Samuel is a strong man.
I told Samuel Kristina and Norma had his horse and things. He said "Thanks and sorry for the trouble". As he walked away Lin looked after him and said "What a FOOL". Shaking her head Lin took a different route that will get her faster to Kristina's house before Samuel got there. As soon as Lin got there she sneaked behind Kristina's house and saw her there at the back putting somethings away.
"Kristina hey" Kristina turned and said "Hi Lin , how are you". Lin went to her ."Im good thank you , now listen Samuel left the clinic saying he is better but he is still not yet 100% well, I need you to keep him here so that I can go to Josiah and explain so he can come get Samuel . Kristina looked serious and said " Dont worry we will keep him here as long as we can alright" . Lin thanked Kristina and went running to Josiah Farm so that he could get the carriage for Samuel.
Lin got to the Farm exhausted from all the running around and found Josiah ready to leave his Farm to go to the market place to buy some things, Josiah saw Lin and said ' Hey there Nurse Lin, How is Samuel ? Lin turned to him , "He has gotten better Mr.Josiah but Samuel thinks he is better and has gone to Kristina home to get his horse and things, he is not yet full recovered and before he gets himself hurt more I must ask of you to please go get him . Mr.Josiah said " Alright, I know very well how Samuel is and if we dont hurry he will be off somewhere fast".
Lin and Mr.Josiah got in the carriage and went to Kristina house to get Samuel.
MysticI
Puzzled Kristina looked at the young nurse... "what ... who ... where... how..." Lin talked so fast that even for Kristina it was little to hard to understand... she grasped a foreign language pretty good but still was missing some words... and in time she got it all what the nurse said ... she was already gone...
Tall silhouette appeared slowly in the doorway... Norma's loud scream took Kristina by surprise..." Norma... please ... what is wrong with you... who is that...?" by the smile that Norma had on her face Kristina understood that their visitor was not the stranger but someone they knew... and knew pretty good... she did not believed her own eyes when she saw Samuel ghostly face with huge grin on it...
"Sir Samuel! Are you mad? You almost died there... why you are here? not that I do not happy to see you but but but you had such bad wounds and were pretty weak... are you sure its not better to stay in the clinic?" Her pale blue eyes was now white as two moons looking at him with million questions and concerns... She came to him and carefully reached for his hand ... wanting to help him to reach the most comfortable chair in the house...
"Norma... please make the tea and something good to eat .... he looks worse then the town ghosts... " she giggled and looked at Samuel with warm smile... patting his arm gentle and looking at his forehead for possible fever...
Trenchsoul
He laughed softly at Norma's reaction, one arm still held across his abdomen, but holding himself upright with what was most probably stoic pride. Letting Kristina lead him, he shook his head with another laugh and said, "When did I get ta be a 'sir' 'round here?" Before he got much more than those paltry words out, she had him settled into a chair near the curtained entrance to the back rooms, a cup of something warm and earthy settled suddenly in his hands, he nearly blushed at all the attention, hiding his awkwardness behind the delicate mug momentarily while he recovered his equilibrium. His eyes looked into Kristina's anxious eyes as she checked him over almost as thoroughly as the medico had. Lowering the cup with care, he smiled at the concern and worry both women expressed.
"I'm fine, really," Samuel said earnestly. His countenance must be more ghastly than he thought for them to be so concerned, but his determination to get back onto his own two feet would let him give in to the weakness. To hide his own newborn doubts, he said, "I suppose I ought ta tell ya the tale before ya decide to tie me to this chair. I seriously doubt I could fit ya off if'n ya did, at any rate."
He told of the telegraph from a family friend, of the mission he had promised so long ago. He watched their expressions of gentle concern change to something like chiding reproach as the shooting of the men in the warehouse and the death of the man that had killed Jessica was laid out before them like a paltry offering before a court. His voice never wavered as he told this part; he felt no guilt for what he had done. His only guilt came from not being able to save her. While Norma clucked her tongue and shook her head and Kristina crossed her arms before her with consternation, he looked them both in the eyes calmly. His own eyes, however, held the pain of years, the guilt of his loss, and the damnation of his own soul for the promise he kept. His smile turned rueful, soft around the edges, and he lowered his eyes to the delicate china as he sipped once again so they wouldn't see the rise of the tides threatening to burst his dams once more.
When he had recovered himself, he lowered the cup again and looked back up to the ladies with a sigh. "After that, I really can't say what happened. The city was a blur as we rode hard onto the plains afterwards. I don't 'member much after that 'cept wakin' up with that young nurse tendin' to the holes I got in me," he said, then taking a deep breath that made him cringe from the pain in his guts, he shrugged slightly, trying not to pull the stitches with the motion, "I reckon it's time I started earnin' my pay again. Boss Josiah ain't gonna pay no lay about lackey, after all, and I'm a bettin' I racked up quite a tab with the lady Lin."
But Norma had a beef sandwich and some greens settled before him in what seemed like an eye blink, and he found that his hunger wasn't as absent as he'd expected. He still took his time with the meal as the ladies chatted, asking questions, seeking details about what happened, about the lady Jessica, about her murderer, and he found himself telling a history of misbegotten love that could never be. Somehow, through the telling, he felt his resolve strengthening, as if the passing of that part of his history had eased the ache in his heart. In the end, he pulled the telegram from the pocket of his coat that Norma had set beside his chair along with his clothes that he'd been wearing when the indian tribe found him. As the ladies read the telegraph, he looked over his clothing, no longer soaked in his blood. He knew the ladies had most probably done him this great service, even patching the holes with neat and careful stitching. He set the clothes aside as Kristina handed the message back to him, shaking her head slowly, calling him silly but with understanding in her eyes.
It was only then that he caught on to how the two ladies were behaving. Cautious, with quick, darting looks out the front of the shop as if looking for someone. He took another slow bite and chewed even slower as he pondered this, their gazes suddenly nervous under his curious eyes. He said around the mouthful, "I'd be willin' ta bet that yer not just bein' all thoughtful and conscientious cause we're friends, though. So, why don'tcha let me in on the secret and we'll all be a bit more relaxed, eh?"
DessaDevine
Indessa looked in the mirror making sure that everything was perfect. She was a small lady nor taller than 5 feet. She was slender and had an hour glass figure. As she looked at the coral dress in the mirror she smiled thinking about what her father always told her..." Indessa that dress makes you look like an angel..But then every dress you wear makes you look angelic." Indessa had milky white skin, green eyes, and long dark hair with curls that cascaded all the way down to her waist. She never thought of herself as beautiful although Nicholas would tell her that often. A loud noise made Indessa jump.. she walked over to the window and looked out. It was dark now but that didnt keep the people of this town inside. A group of men were crossing the street heading to the saloon. Indessa felt chilled now...she was getting very nervous. She started pacing the floor...what had she done?...did she really want to go downstairs and sing in front of all those people? Indessa looked at the time and knew she could not turn back now. It was time to go downstairs. As she opened the door and stepped out into the hallway she could hear many voices coming from the lower level of the saloon. Indessa looked over at the adjoining door...that is where Josiah had stayed the night before. She would have liked to tell him goodbye before he left. She really never got the chance. Indessa sighed then walked to the end of the hallway and started down the stairs. As Indessa got to the bottom of the stairs she realized that Matrona was right. The place was full. Indessa looked around the room, there wasnt an empty table in the place.
Matrona saw Indessa and ran over to her whispering...."Come I will show you where to stand. Matrona led her to the back of the room. The pianist was playing music for the customers as they waited for Indessa to perform. Indessa looked around the room. No familiar faces...no one she could focus on as she sang. She started thinking about Josiah, it would have been nice to see him in the audience ...a friendly face as she stepped onto the stage. Smiling to herself...she realized that she would have probably been more nervous if he had been there. Her nerves started getting the better of her. What if they didnt like her? What if they didnt like the songs she sang. What if they just didnt like her singing? Indessa started pacing the floor back and forth waiting nervously. Matrona was out on stage announcing Indessa. She wanted to turn and run out the door. But that wasnt an option. It was too late for her to change her mind. Matrona welcomed everyone and thanked them all for coming. Then she called Indessa out on stage. Indessa stepped up on stage ....and the music started to play. She looked around then she just closed her eyes and started to sing....
Guest_jeffreykendal
As luck would have it, Josiah's business in the town had taken longer that day than he'd planned. He had some business arrangements to tend to, and before they could be completed, a telegraph would have to be sent to New York city, and a response would have to be obtained. He was disappointed at first, but then he remembered that Indessa would be singing for the first time at the saloon that night. He'd come away from their visit with so many more questions than he had before. Like what was the tragedy she mentioned? How had her parents died? What had become of her uncle? Who was she really? What was she running from? He knew she was running. Running hard. He knew by the cold distant look that seemed to occupy her pupils when she talked about her past. He knew by the way her body seemed to stiffen and be ready to run whenever she lost her composure and stopped controlling every aspect of her presentation. He knew it because a runner always knows another runner. Fear can smell fear. Loss can smell loss. He knew her much better than she could imagine. Yet, he knew almost nothing at all.
It was past sunset when he stomped heavily onto the wooden walkway outside the saloon. He could smell the smell of food, and hear the sounds of someone speaking to the crowd from inside. He quickly dusted off his trousers and coat as he approached the doorway. But to his surprise, he couldn't get anywhere near the doorway. It was overflowing with people. A crowd of residents of every shape and size was bunched up tight agin' the doorway, which was propped open. Some were looking in through open windows as they drank their beers, talked, and laughed awaiting the show.
When Josiah saw he wouldn't have any hope to reach the interior of the saloon, he quickly lurched off the walkway and walked apace around the back of the building, in hopes of finding a way in through the back or side door. He'd remembered them from earlier in the day. He heard the voice of introductions briefly through the small window he passed on his way round back, and then saw that the side door was indeed crowded as the front door. He sped up even more to make his way past the kitchen doorway, and round the corner to the back of the building. It was getting dark, so he almost ran straight into a row of trash bins overflowing with the days refuse. Dodged them, and made a b-line for the back door. Luckily, nobody was standing in the way here, so he entered quietly. He heard Matrona explaining how lucky they all were to have Indessa here in such a small town and how many larger venues she'd performed in back in the big city days, back East. He slide along a side wall interior of the tavern, along the side of the stage, realizing that if he were extremely lucky, he might get a place to stand very near the stage on the side. As he reached the end of the wall and came round the front edge of the stage, he saw something he couldn't believe he was fortunate enough to find, an empty chair behind tucked back in the side corner of the room adjacent the edge of the stage. He squeezed past two men in the front table, and just sat down at the empty one as Matrona finished her introduction, and Indessa walked out to sing. He hung his coat over the back of the old saloon chair and tilted his head so he could see between the tall hats of the two men in front of him. When he saw Indessa, his clapping and a cheer joined the volume of the already boisterous crowd. He hoped she could hear him, hoped she would see him. He knew it would help steady her nerves to see a friend in the crowd. But unfortunately, just as she turned her glance in his direction, the two men in front of him leaned in to whisper in each other's ear, and his view was blocked. He muttered a swear word under his breath that they should ruin his chance to catch her eye. But all his disappointment was forgot when the music started. He knew it would be just a matter of time before she'd notice him. Hopefully it wouldn't disrupt her concentration. But he knew that runners have an uncanny ability to focus even when distractions occur. He flagged down the waitress for a beer, and settled in for a very pleasant hour.
As piano began to play, he was briefly transported back to the old country, decades earlier, to a different venue, and a different kind of music, but to a very similar feeling of warmth, happiness, and anticipation, which he'd felt long long ago. For a moment, he even thought he could smell the distinctive aroma of the unique beer brewed there in those Scandinavian mountains. But as soon as Indessa's voice began to ring, he was brought straightway back to today, to this place, this moment.
DessaDevine
As Indessa started singing her first song she somehow got the courage to open her eyes. The room was full. There were people standing in the doorways and even some peering through the windows. There was silence throughout the entire room. The only thing that Indessa could hear was her own voice and the piano playing. The sound of her own voice seemed very loud. But maybe that was because the silence in the room seemed so deafening. Indessa had never been in the saloon without the sound of talking and laughing. All eyes were on her and not a word was being said. Finishing her first song everyone applauded.
Indessa smiled then started her second song. It got very quiet once again. Indessa got a little braver and started walking the stage, and looking around at the audience. There were several men standing on the left side of the stage. Two big rough looking men wearing hats were standing close to the stage.They were both smiling and waving at her. One of the men had a beard and he blew her a kiss. Feeling flushed indessa started to turn away from him. But as she did, Indessa thought that she saw Josiah out of the corner of her eye. As she started to sing Indessa turned back towards the men on that same side of the stage. Looking carefully Indessa focused on the gentleman sitting in the chair behind the two men that had waved at her. It was Josiah! He had come to see her performance after all! Indessas heart seemed to skip a beat as she finished her second song. Everyone started to clap loudly including Josiah. Standing to his feet Josiah shouted out with some of the others. He smiled at Indessa and she smiled back. In the back of her mind Indessa could not help but wonder just what Josiah thought of her singing. The pianist started the music for her next song. For some reason with Josiah sitting in the crowd Indessa felt more confident. Moving back and forth on the stage almost breaking out in a dance just like she had done in the big city. This song was a little faster. Men and women were trying to dance in a small area in the middle of the room. There was shouting and whistling while everyone clapped their hands. Indessa got so excited about the audiences reaction that she almost forgot the words to her song. Looking over at Josiah once more she could see him clapping his hands and moving his feet to the music.
Josiah saw her watching him so he smiled at her then he winked. Feeling flushed and knowing that she must be a bright shade of red, Indessa turned away she did not want Josiah to see the effect he had on her. The rest of the hour went quickly. Indessa sang songs of the old West and songs of love. Her audience enjoyed them all. As Indessa finished her last song everyone stood to their feet...cheering and clapping their hands loudly.
Matrona stepped on stage as Indessa was leaving the stage. She thanked everyone for coming but no one payed Matrona any attention. Every person in the saloon was trying to get to Indessa including Josiah. Some were shaking her hand and others were hugging her. But everyone was welcoming her to the little town that they called Silvertown. Indessa looked around the room trying to get a glimpse of Josiah. But the crowd was too big. She could not see him anywhere. The crowd had her at that moment. There was no use fighting it. As the audience greeted her one by one, Indessa never stopped looking for Josiah.
She sighed...Had he already left? Surely he would stay until they had a chance to speak. With still many people waiting their turn to meet Indessa, Matrona pushed her way through the crowd. Grabbing Indessas hand shouting over everyone.."Indessa come with me. They will keep you here all night." Reluctantly Indessa went with Matrona taking one more look around the room but seeing Josiah no where. Matrona led Indessa to the back of the room where she opened a door and pulled her inside." Here you go. Privacy until the crowd thins out. Matrona hugged Indessa and smiled. " You were great tonight. Then Matrona left closing the door behind her. Indessa looked around the room. There really wasnt much to it at all. A floral sofa seated two. A long wooden table sat in front of the sofa. A small side table made of wood also held a small lamp that was lit at the moment. On the other side of the room was a shelf with a few books on it.
Walking over to small window Indessa looked out.There were people everywhere.. talking and laughing. She could hear alot of voices coming from the other side of the door, that kept Indessa and her audience seperated.She sighed...she was going to be here for awhile. Indessa walked over to the shelf and took a book from it. Going over to the sofa Indessa sat down. Not really in the mood to read Indessa started turning the pages. Her thoughts went back to Josiah. Was he still out there with that crowd of people? Would he try to contact her before he left for the night? There was so much that she didnt know about him. Josiah seemed to be a private man. But then again she was very private also. She remembered at times when she was with Josiah he seemed lonely. She knew because she had experienced a great deal of lonliness herself. He seemed to keep to himself. As if he were guarding a part of himself that no one would ever be allowed to enter. But.....wasnt she doing the same thing? The tragedy that happened in her life? The people that she trusted and broke her heart? Indessa knew too well how you could shut everything off never wanting to let anyone in again. Indessa would have liked to talk to him if only for just a few minutes. She smiled to herself....She did enjoy his company. She liked the way she felt when she was with him. She shrugged as she continued to turn the pages. No....she probably would not see Josiah tonight.
MysticI
The story she heard was very hard for her ears... she would never imagine Samuel will experience such... for moment she even could not breath she could not think what was worse... that poor young girl death that he cared so much for or... him going there and looking for the almost killing him revenge...
In her mind all his words were spinning spinning making chaos and usually so good at words ... as for now she could not find any of them at all... she just stared at him with her pale blue eyes nodding her head and looking so concerned... even afraid to think that she could loose him... so easily... her friend who was the like big brother to her in this town... where she choose to make her living...
Kristina was so thankful to Norma ... for making her busy with the dinner preparation... it made her mind wander away from all she heard...
Carefully as she could... Kristina helped him to position himself comfortable... and every nerve that contracted his face muscles trying to hide the pain he felt... made her feel so sorry ... every time she looked at him she would mentally send thanks those strange native people for his life savings... and in moments like this... not all seemed so bad in this foreign country....
***her hand involuntary covered the unique necklace of gems on her neck safely hidden behind her dress... giving her warm feeling of it being... memories that would come to her young mind... were...stay... linger here and then where gone in same quick way...**** she shook her head and looked at them again ... smiling and helping with all those dishes...
Looking how Samuel was stuffing his face with Norma's delicious food Kristina was smiling happy ... feeling that she repaying this little part of his care right now at this moment... she felt so gracious being able to make him feel better to feel home to feel their care ... to let him know how they care how they need him here ...
She kept looking at the door thinking about Aslin words and wondering what takes her so long... his bandages of him moving around started to look wet... all that looking and being nervous was not ... unnoticed...he saw that as well...
Kristina felt guilty enough that Samuel feeling so weak needed to worry more then his health... and only when his patience broke down and he addressed to them ... she explained to him the nurse''s plan and only hoped that he wont get mad at them for this little conspiracy... Norma patted his forehead and was little worry about more then usual warmness there...
Evening was so nice and cool ... that they ended outside ... for sure after Norma got all possible pillows that they had in the house to position him comfortable...
The tavern door was open and the angelic voice of the new singer echoed in all town... they just simple sit there and enjoyed it... waiting for the nurse to be back...
EduardusAric: None ever knew what had happen to the new lawman that left like a thrift in the shadows. HE wasn't planning leaving so abruptly but he had received a packaged the day he was out living a dream with the pretty blonde that stole his heart and though his disappearance was sudden her scent her smile haunted his dreams nightly. He knew coming back would risk his life and if an knew why he lingers in the shadows to just get a glimpse of her mean she could be in danger but as the nights turn to months he watch the raw dessert flower blossom into this women on the west that could handle herself. he sneak closer to get a better look at her soft ruby red lips..
MysticI: sun was going down slowly... evening almost took over... Kristina Norma and Samuel were enjoying echoing voice of the new singer... after the good meal still weak from his wounds Samuel was already snoring
MysticI: Kristina giggled and winked to Norma...
MysticI: in the horizon she saw the old carriage of the nurse and felt much better now as she was still worry about wounded man that was l;left for her and her old lady Norma... none of them were familiar with healing
MysticI: trying to keep silent both of them were running back and forward trying to put all items that weren't sold in the storage... Kristina was mumbling ... as she did every evening trying to push that heavy display table away
EduardusAric: he lowered his dusty stetson over the green piercing eyes that had intense focus that he knew some May recognize if he gotten to close. he around the building he saw the cloud of dust being kicked up by the old horse and buggy and being away from the dirt caused him to cough a spell something awful he quickly ducked into the tavern and kept to himself he order a glass of whiskey out of the barrel and he listen to the endless chatter of cattle sales and how the budding rail road was threaten to bulid on the trials that most men used to transport the good out of town to make money to feed the families. Nothing seem to change in this lazy little ole town he thought..
MysticI: her long skirt somehow got under the table and with her another push she was already sitting in the huge cloud of dust that miraculously covered her from head to toe... Kristina did not stop being surprised of all dust in this town ... seems you just dusted one angle and another one already got covered again... as for now she could swear she felt it all in her mouth and that sweet sugar cookies taste was gone in sec... she rolled her eyes thinking that if she would be a man at this moment she would say not very nice word...
MysticI: display doors opened and on top of all ... smallest parts of it fall down... native handmade buttons ... sitting with crossed legs her skirt still under the huge heavy table she was picking up those buttons and thinking that for now at this moment she would look like chicken ....
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah found the crowd a bit overwhelming, with all its exuberant energy and excess. He made special note of the two men in front who made rude remarks about Indessa's beauty and desirability while she was singing. He would definitely find time to deal with them later.
For now, he went back to the food counter near the kitchen and ordered some food, enough for both him and Indessa. Having seen her disappear into the back of the place, he had a pretty good idea where she'd be kept until the crowd died down. He made his way round the side of the stage, through the narrow corridor and back three tiny rooms that served as dressing rooms for the entertainers. He noticed that only one of these rooms seemed to be in use, with its door shut tight and the kerosene light on. He guessed it was where she'd be, and walked up to the door, gently knocking three times, then again. "Indessa?", he said. "Are you here?....It's me, Josiah." He glanced down the empty corridor each way as he waited, hoping she'd heard his knock. He could smell the appealing aroma of the hot food he'd brought. "Sure hope she's hungry", he muttered to himself.
For a moment he was carried away by the feeling of the place, the chatter of the crowd and the busy kitchen and bar. The clear dark night outside, and the flicker of kerosene lights that made the place seem somehow luxuious and exotic, even though it was just a shoddy plank building, thrown up a decade before, as the town burst into existence on the pretty green elbow of land adjacent the river that brought life to the county. He could hear the river in the distance, and the traffic in the streets as the city made its way to wherever it was going to be tonight. The crescent moon shone over the flowing water, and glinted off the glass of the homes and buildings of the town. What a fine place to be tonight. He heard footsteps coming to the door.
DessaDevine
Sitting on the sofa and turning the pages of the book she was holding just wasnt holding her attention. Then Indessa heard a knock at the door. She lay the book down and listened. She heard another knock. Indessa stood and walked over to the door. Listening carefully...still another knock but this time Indessa heard someone call her name. She thought she heard Josiahs voice. Then she heard him say.."Its me Josiah..with a smile she opened the door. There stood Josiah with plates of food in his hand. She smiled..".Oh please come in".....She waited for him to enter then she shut the door behind them. She watched as he walked over to the long table in front of the sofa. He sat the food down and then he spoke softly. " Hope you are hungry...then with a smile he pat the sofa. Indessa walked over to the sofa and sat down... Josiah sat next to her. She thanked him for coming and bringing her some dinner. She had been so nervous that food was the last thing on her mind. All she knew was she was very happy to see Josiah....very happy indeed.
Starting to eat her dinner Indessa smiled at Josiah. How did he know that she hadnt eaten? It was just like him to know things about her with no explanation of how. She looked over as he ate his dinner. He was a very attractive man and she found him more attractive every time she saw him. She realized that she was staring and felt herself start to blush. Not wanting him to notice she took her eyes off of him and concentrated on her meal. She was so excited she looked over at Josiah. " I did it Josiah. I sang and they all liked me." She giggled and without thinking grabbed his hand. "I think they have all accepted me Josiah." Then realizing that she had taken his hand in hers she let go...." Ohh Im sorry...she spoke carefully...Its just I got so excited... then she whispered....What did you think of my performance? She looked at him waiting for an answer. Surely he would like her music too. Somehow for some reason she had to have Josiahs approval. She was so glad that Josiah had been here to see her sing....without waiting for his reply she whispered. I was so glad to see you here tonight Josiah. It was really nice to see a friendly face in the crowd. He thanked her then smiled. But she knew that is was more than that....she watched him as he continued to eat....What made this man like he was?. He seemed protective towards her....why would he even want to help her?...she was sure that there must be some beautiful ladies that he could be with if he so chose to. Her mind coming back to the present she smiled....she still hadnt heard him comment on her singing...so she waited patiently...
AslinSweetHeart
As Josiah and Lin made their way to Kristina home they were passing through town and we could hear music coming from the Tavern and a lovely voice singing. Josiah heard the voice and stopped the carriage. Lin looked at Josiah and said ' Why are we stopping?' Josiah turned to Lin and said " Go on ahead Lady Lin, Im going to go to the Tavern ". He jumped out of the carriage and walked into the Tavern. Lin looking shocked got off the carriage and followed him into the Tavern. Lin dosent go to the Tavern a lot since its full of drunks and fights. Lin saw Josiah sitting down at a table and staring at the Lady who was singing a song, Lin knew that lost look he had on his face as he looked at the Lady.
" Oh for Love of God " Lin said and as she turned to leave she saw someone at the corner of the tavern with a Sheriff badge , the Sheriff looked like he had not changed his clothes in years and dirty. Lin made her way towards him and said " Sheriff I need your help, I need to get Samuel back to Josiah Farm , we were making our way to Kristina home but seem's he got distracted. Could you help me?
The Sheriff looked at me and said " Well alright Lady , by the way who are you ? Lin looked at the Sheriff and said " Im the Nurse/Doctor of Silver Town for the past few years. Lin looking shocked and a little annoyed took the Sheriff's arm and pulled him to the carriage.
Finally after alot of trouble Lin and the Sheriff made it to Kristina Home to get Samuel back to Josiah Farm.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah explained how much he'd enjoyed hearing Indessa sing. It was the first time in years he had heard a voice as nice as hers, and he wondered where she'd learned to sing so well. "You must have spent many years learning to sing like that, miss Indessa?" He wanted to explain more about his background, and about the train ticket in his pocket, and the journey he must soon take. His mind was in a jumble as to how to explain his story to Indessa.
Just as he asked her about her education, there was a knock at the door, and a note was passed to him. He realized of-a-sudden that he had been in-route to take Samuel back to the farm to continue his healing and recovery. "I am so very sorry Indessa. My memory has failed me and I have forgotten a duty I must fulfill. I have to take my farm hand out to my farm, he's just getting out of the hospital here and must not be allowed to ride alone as he's not as well as he might think.".
With that, Josiah apologized profusely, and bowed to Indessa, saying his goodbye for today. He rushed out the door and down to Kristina's home where Samuel was preparing to head for home. The Sheriff and Lin had Samuel readied and were just loading him onto the wagon for the return to Josiah's farm. It was a warm evening, for this time of year, and the stars and moon above made for an inviting journey. It would be good to get home and fire up the wood stove.
Trenchsoul
The ache in his guts eased and throbbed alternately, but the sounds of merriment and the clear notes of the singer's voice swirled and danced on the still, cool air. Kristina, Norma and Samuel sat and listened, occasionally speaking in low tones between songs while the crowd inside the saloon cheered. Seeing the cart rumble down the street, Kristina gave an involuntary start, letting Samuel know what the secret had been, though she'd been quiet about it up until then. He turned to face her with a smirk, nodding his head down the street and missing the figure leaping down from the buckboard to walk into the saloon. Norma, however saw the exit and pointed it out to Kristina, who stayed silent, but now had a curious expression. When the second person jumped down, leaving the cart idle in the center of the street, the confusion built just that little bit more.
Laughing, Samuel put one arm around his belly as the humour made the pain spike quickly but continued to laugh. "Seems yer plot is undone, my friend," he said around laughs and short, sharp breaths. She turned an aggrieved look upon him, but his humour wouldn't relent. When two figures slipped from the bat wing doors and back onto the cart, he was still chuckling and only calmed when the cart had been pulled up to the board walk before the shop and the figures revealed themselves as the nurse, Lin, and a tall man with the tin star of sheriff on his chest. The glint of light off of metal made his insides freeze, his memory sparking with the call of watchmen and peace officers in a far off city, the roar of guns, the buck of his mare beneath him and blinding speed as a body fell. He collected himself, hoping that his momentary apprehension hadn't shown. There would be questions in KC; about a wounded man and several dead ones. Questions he didn't want to answer.
As the nurse gave him a silent scolding, checking his bandages and tutting at the seep of blood through the bandages, Kristina and the sheriff conversed, Norma having gone inside to retrieve two more cups of the aromatic brew all three were enjoying. His expression apparently wasn't as schooled as he'd have wished, however, for Lin could detect his stiffness, his reserve, and looked up questioningly into his face, a scowl of professional concern and human curiosity creasing her features.
He smiled and shrugged at her, relaxing slightly. "Seems I wasn't quite as ready as I believe, miss. Still and all, I'll be right as rain in a few days, never you fret," he attempted an air of imperturbability, managing only as far as leaning back before his wounds made him clench his own features briefly. "You done good work, ma'am, and I won't do nothin' ta meddle with that, I swear."
After she was certain of his stability and after accepting a mug of tea herself, the nurse settled into one of the chairs Norma brought with the tea. The sheriff had settled on the hitching post, leaning back against the sturdy wood while he chatted with Kristina. Samuel kept an eye on the sheriff, searching for some tell tale that the sheriff was only biding his time, observing him in turn, but he held himself at ease, chatting easily with everyone but mostly listening, observing. Eventually the crowd cheered once more and several people spilled from the saloon and into the evening air, some singing and strolling together down the street, others mounting to horses, carts and carriages and making their ways through and out of town.
"Show must be over," the Sheriff said, as he stood and watched the exodus of the audience into the darkness, his posture relaxed but attentive, his thumbs in his belt.
"It was a beautiful performance," Kristina said. Setting her cup on the arm of the chair and rising to stand near the sheriff, Samuel thought he recognized some complexity there, but didn't ask.
Lin pointed down the street to the swinging saloon doors as another figure emerged, "There's Josiah. Finally." Her tone was full of exasperation with the follies of men. She turned and looked into Samuel's face, gauging him as she asked, "Are you ready to go back out to Josiah's?"
The night air was cool on his skin, stars wheeled and shone in a clear sky, the moon not yet risen above the horizon, but its glow visible at the edge of the sky. Right now, he felt he was flying low and fast over the ground, at peace regardless of the law man standing nearby. It was a heavy flight, weighted by memories, but he could see an empty horizon ahead of him and his wings were strong. His smile was genuine and broad as he nodded, "Ma'am, ya done such good work I think I could wrestle a bear."
At this she humphed, shaking her head but laughing softly, saying, "If you can wrestle a kitten I'd be surprised. C'mon, let's get you into the wagon."
Josiah arrived just as the two made it to the wagon, both of them helping Samuel up into the back to lay among burlap sacks and the soft scents of hay, grain, dirt and horses. He settled himself into the sacking as he listened to the group around him chat and laugh. There was an easy camaraderie between them, reminding him of the hands on the trails, herding cattle and living a life full of men and animals, of hot days and cold nights, of wind and weather and empty vistas. He felt a little more at peace knowing that he wasn't in unfamiliar territory after all. Eventually, Josiah mounted up on the buckboard, saying his goodbyes as he doffed his hat to the ladies. Lin reminded him to make sure Samuel checked his bandages and changed them regularly while Kristina leaned over the edge of the cart and smiled.
"You will visit soon, after you have healed?" she asked. Concern still in her eyes but a smile warm on her face.
He nodded with a smile of his own, one hand holding his hat over his chest, the other rising to salute jauntily, "Absolutely, my friend. Gotta see how yer gettin' along these days, after all, and I'll be up runnin' ta town fer supplies in no time. You betcha." The cart lurched as the horses took up the slack on the harnesses and started out of town. He raised a hand and waved as they departed, lying back on the sacking as the roll and rumble of the cart over the ground lulled him into a doze.
AslinSweetHeart
It had been a long day but finally Samuel was i the carriage with Josiah and ready to go back to the Farm safely. Lin turned to Josiah and said " Il be coming to see Samuel in a few days and see how he is doing, but i believe that a few more days of rest and fresh air will do him good, Dont let him lift anything heavy. Lin smiled and Josiah gave a her nod . Lin waved goodbye to both as the carriage moved away.
Lin turned to Kristina and said " Man , seriously wont they ever listen. Kristina laughed and said " Oh one day maybe one day".
Turning Lin saw that the sun was already setting and the evening will soon be arriving, Lin turned and thanked Kristina and Norma for all their help today and bid them goodnight.
Walking back to her home/clinic Lin was happy to have such wonderful friends even during such hard times it was still good. Lin got home and began to clean up for the night. When everything was done and settled Lin decided to go out and eat at the diner, too tired to make her own and she needed to get away from the clinic for a while.
Lin took a bath and opened her closet and looked at which dress she will be wearing , she saw a nice red dress that would go lovely with her black hat. She did her hair up and pinned the hat on her head. Lin did a little twirled in her room and saw herself in the mirror. Lin smiled and made her way down stairs to go eat at the Diner.
As usual it was packed with other families or people like her that did not want to eat in their own homes. Lin sat at a little table to the side close to the windows so she could look outside and see the town people walk about. A waitress came and ask what she would like to eat, Lin order the nights special dinner and for sweet tea.
As she waited for her dinner Lin looked up at the night sky lost in her thoughts.
Trenchsoul
Long days of recovery saw Samuel hail and hearty the morning of the Christmas snows. The men of the ranch settled around the fire in the fireplace; talking and laughing as they all prepared for the Christmas party at the ranch. Samuel had taken over food preparation for the men at the ranch while his wounds recovered, preferring to do something rather than convalesce while his broken parts mended. And healed they had, and well, too. The nurse Lin performed yeoman's work on the torn flesh so well that when he used his small moustache trimming scissors to remove the stitches there was very little scar tissue to hinder the slip of the thin thread from his skin. Standing at the kitchen's butcher block and preparation table he smiled and gave thanks for such a magnificent effort. He also made a mental note to make for town that afternoon to send some gifts to the tribe that had kept him alive and returned him to town.
'Give me a chance to see if Kristina and Norma would like a bit of food and festivity with this group of roustabouts,' he thought with a sideways smile, imagining the matron Norma sashaying around the floor in the company of some of these rough and tumble men that all had hearts of gold. He looked up as the last of the biscuits and bacon were set on the counter, calling for the men to come eat. He knew that this couldn't last, but it was good while it did. The peace and calm in the constant, steady work could ease a man to his rest, sure enough, but he was well aware that peace always comes at a price. Still, for the time being, joy and good will lay over the land like the soft white sheet of snow that fell in the night. He looked outside as a soft snow began to fall once again.
"Better get the wagon hitched up and into town before the snow really sets in, don'tcha think?" Josiah said as he filled his plate, nodding to the view outside the window. "When ya head in, make sure you take the hides Henry cured and settle accounts with the depot for 'em, yeah?"
Samuel nodded with his usual smile, "Sure thing, hoss. Had Henry and Jacobs load 'em up first thing this mornin'. Have 'em all settled by noon, no worries."
Josiah nodded and settled onto the table with the crew, everyone eating and talking. There were discussions about what needed done before this evening's festivities, talk about this young miss or another that someone had their fancy set on, and the usual brags and boasts as men challenged each other with friendly banter. He could tell tonight would be a busy night, and there was much to do before that could happen. He drank down his cup of coffee in a couple of large swallows as he turned to wash the pots and pans, plates, cups and utensils, humming a quiet tune to the cold, grey light outside.
Riding into town on the ranch's wagon, Samuel noticed that the streets were already a mess of trampled snow and mud, but along the roofs and eaves the snow sat crisp and clean. Icicles clung to the edges of roofs, twinkling even in the grey light of a snowy day, wreathes and candles in windowsills giving a warm, cheerful glow to the town. Even the depot at the end of town had a garland lacing the doorway and a candle set in the windowsill, which made him imagine that the old depot manager might be funny enough to hang a bit of mistletoe inside the door to get a few kisses from the ladies of town. Samuel chuckled imagining the man's bearded, crinkled face creasing into a grin as the ladies of town pecked his rosie cheek. This thought held his smile all through the dealings as he noticed that, indeed, the sneaky old coot had hung a fresh sprig not above the doorway, but above the counter where he did business and there was, upon his arrival, a woman cheerfully kissing his cheek. As Samuel left the depot he couldn't help but think that the old gent had the right of things, and laughed to himself giving a flick of the reins to the horses.
The horses chuffed and stamped as he reined them to a stop in front of Kristina's shop and climbed down from the buckboard. He stopped just outside the door to knock the snow and mud from his boots before stepping inside. The large, bright candles in the windows glittered warmly, garland wreathes decorated the door and the wall behind the counter, with small glass ornaments hung along lacy paper chains around the walls of the shop. A tree showed on the other side of the door to the back room, cheery and green and almost covered with bright and cheerful ornaments. The top of the tree had a small but beautifully crafted angel gracing it's peak, her arms spread in supplication, her wings rising as if in flight. His smile broadened into a grin of contented happiness as he took in the warm and light colours all around.
"Samuel! What are you doing up and around already?" The sound of Kristina's voice was almost a shock since he hadn't noticed her hiding above on the ladder, her skirts tied with a simple length of fabric to keep them closed to prying eyes as she climbed to stock the higher shelves. She looked down with an admonishing glare as she began to climb down the ladder. The sound of her voice drew the attention of Norma, who leaned out from the back room and smiled when she saw him. Her boots touched the floor and she strode quickly over to give Samuel a warm hug, then, holding him at arm's length she looked him up and down critically. "You look as if you're feeling better. Are you?"
He nodded and sighed silently, happily. It was good to be in the company of his friends, and he reveled in it as they stepped into the back room to sit, chat, and enjoy a cup of tea.
MysticI
Norma was running back and forward squeaking like little girl around Samuel that made them both laugh... they both knew that she thinks of them more like her kids... and it was nice warm feeling... She got here already half of her kitchen ... starting from some meat sandwiches and ending with sweets... the tea aroma of fresh picked mint fulfilled the room and their mouths ... sitting here by the fireplace this chilly winter evening three of them felt relaxed and cozy...
Norma was attacking Samuel with questions about his return to the farm and if he has there all what he needs... she was talkign so fast that there was no room for Kristina to enter any single word... so she just sit and smiled at both of them... feeling that for the first time she has a family here ... mommy that cares and brother... who would protect and help her...
Far away in her mind there was something more... her arm landed again on her neck searching for something and slight frown went on her face when it was unsuccessful... wiping all past memories away she looked how Samuel with wild animal appetite was finishing all what the old lady got here for him and she giggled... oo yes he is totally better...
EduardusI
*Get move on boys the night will be here soon and My eyes aren't what they use to be" yelled an old man on a overfilled covered long wagon. The wagon was being drove by and Elder man( the uncle who helped his sister and her 4 boys move across the country. The two boys Toby and Shawn were only 7 their red curly hair and blue eyes and very pale skin made them target to be picked on by all the kids but they were trouble makers just like Liam and blue so they was always being expelled from school. Liam the blonde hair blue eyes boy was what they would call a pretty boy. All the girls clamored around him and he ate it up. That alone he was vain and with a attitude to boot he was worse then the younger twins, BUT it was the black sheep of the 4 that stood out as Man of Mystery. He was tall dark skinned and had very hypnotic steel green eyes, HE looked nothing like the other but he was the meanest them all put together. He always seem to have this chip on his shoulder mad at the world perhaps. HE was always hanging out the taverns getting drunk fighting and looking for loose women to fill his Lonely nights. But Day time come he was a hard working farmer busting his back to provide for his Mom and his brothers and was very protective all the time. The Mother of the 4 boys were very beautiful even to be in her later years her red hair and green eyes and fair complexion she always wore her Larger bonnet to shade her from the sun. but there was Love and kindness in her eyes that was always shining and her smile was warm and gentle.. She was always reading the good book and singing gospel songs. how such a Kind women like her have 4 rambunctious boys like she has was a enigma to all. Coming Momma blue said almost forgetting the game of slap tag with Liam he rode along liam slapping him HARD On his neck TAG your it" STOP he yelled none is playing your stupid games Ethan you need to grow up Liam scolded at being slapped while he was daydreaming of all the new girls he would meet in town. Settle down boys well be on the new home front soon enough it been long ride for us All and I think hot meal and warm bath is what we all need said the kind women. "HOOOAA yelled the the uncle. There it is alarge home in the clearing behind thick brushes the reflection of sun setting over the Pond he said this is the address the realtor gave me. said it once belong to some Sherriff.. maybe he couldn't cut it but I know YOU boys will be alright as Long you stay out jail I reckon and he pulled forward slowly . Ethan was quick to spit out orders to the brothers " Little ones to the smaller boxes and Liam help me get the Larger things Uncles to old and tired to be much help to us it will take us twice as long if he helped with chuckle he saw his uncle shake his ahead agreeing as he help the elderly women down. Don't make such a Fuss said the women IM still spry enough to unpack and move my things thank you very much. Perhaps the boys attitude wasn't just the trait of the father. As they open the creaky old wooden door the couldn't see inside very well so they really didn't know what to expect. as toby and Shawn bickered about having to do anything other that play they soon grew quiet. WOW this is BIG place they chimed in almost simultaneously. NOW all the party stood in the open way lighting the way with lanterns to reveal a very open large living room almost left as it was for the last occupant." Look at the Fancy furniture it had to be imported""can we keep it all Momma? Hush now momma said I don't know what we are to do with this certainly don't need it as IM pretty fond of my own but maybe we can sale some of these wonderful things and the rest I reckon my brother can take back with him for a profit as well for his time helping us, whatever we do it is ours as the Young man that left it will not be coming back" Who use lived here momma Ethan asked as he sat his box down and started to Pick up some papers on the huge wooden mantle by the fireplace. Who ever it was had dark pass and with a laugh he added quickly; Like him already but oh well.. Soon uncle started a fire and one by one very slowly boxes got brought in while Momma unpacked them gently and started to move the old occupants stuff into the far corner of the house for now. after while everyone started to get hungry and Mother knew she would have to go into town for the first time to get food. Come along ALL of You I will need all of the hands on deck. Momma didn't admit it but it was nice to have all them boys to help sometimes. as jumped back on the wagon this time driving the boys all sat in back and was talking. Liam and Ethan talked about the women they would Woo and the little ones chattered about all the neat things they found in the house..Soon the wagon stopped in the little town it was later than they hoped and Just wanted to grab food for a few days for now to get settle in before they came out to explore the town itself. Now you boys stay close as she took the twins hands and disappeared in the market to shop. Liam and Ethan looked at each other and both headed in opposite directions agreeing to meet back at the little market in 20 minutes. Ethan heard music playing men arguing and he didn't have to have second guess where he was. His green eyes light up as he saw the little sign He found his second home and as he enter a blonde hair women who wasn't watching where she was going BUMPED into him as he heard the men laughing at her clumsiness. he didn't pay much attention to her as she didn't strike him as anything he would waste his time on but as fate would have it that would BE just want he was looking for but he didn't know it at the time. He didn't really go in just stood outs in the doorway LOOKING FOR NOW WITH NOONE TO SEE THE STRANGER HIMSELF JUST A PERSON DEDIDING IF THEY WAS COMMING OR GOING. Liam on the other end of town surrounded by the teenagers curious about who the blonde hair stranger was as he got information of School for himself and the twins for his mother knowing such details would be left to the last minute when time seem short time. soon Ethan saw Liam walking towards the place they would to meet and he headed back himself to help his Momma with the food and such. He saw them all already waiting for the other two boys as his Mother shakes her head. What to do with you I will never know and as they laugh togher they drove back to the house on the prairie his mother with some interesting news about a job he May want to look into just after hours at night for little money and stay out trouble.
MysticI
Running back from the tavern with some special ingredients for Norma's favorite cake Kristina bumped into some stranger ... she did not pay much attention to that just tried to escape fast as she could.. this place was far from her favorites ones to visit and usually people in this time were drunk and rude... Kristina just glanced at him making sure he wont be complaining much about her clumsiness but seeing he even did not look at her ... sigh in relieve and ran back to the general store... maneuvering between all kids that played outside and trying escape curious glances of others...
The store was busier and busier and the mess people would leave after work hours needed to be cleaned too... she could not afford more help yet ... and all that work was on her shoulders as Norma was already to old for this kind of job...
Kristina felt excited as she overheard int he tavern about dancing that will take place outside for all folks to join and the new singer will be performing some nice songs... Kristina waited times like this ... in this town they did not have much entertainment and her young heart wanted something fresh and unusual as always... she was hopping Samuel could stay too... for him as for her would be good to meet new people and to make new friends ...
Cleaning fast and putting all items away for tomorrow day Kristina hummed the new song that she heard int he tavern and already mentally imagined herself in the new dress ... light light blue almost sky blue with soft gold ribbons all around breasts and her waist... dress material was silky soft and made her feel lights as feather ... she also found nice little flowers made from same color gold that were planning to put in her hair with Norma's help... and to use some of orchid perfume to make her dreamily romantic... her young heart longed for it ... as those hearts do ... and even hard work she did day by day could not calm her poetic soul... her notebook was already full of poems she wrote and she will need to think soon of the new one...
Out of the window she saw how dancers and singer were running outside putting the stage and people adding some water on the ground .. to prevent dust coming from all those dances that will be there ...
EduardusI
On the way back to the Homestead the twin boys Toby and Shawn went on and on about the street dance of some sorts that the shop keeper was telling them about. as Ethan rode along side his mother idly taking his time he listen to her about the job. it was for a ranch hand a few miles away from the house and it was for just a few mornings a week and the pay was pretty good considering he wouldn't have to work all the time. " We will see momma he said" you know were in a new town with new places to explore and new people to meet' his mother interrupted him " I hope you and your brothers stay out of trouble this time sometimes you are so much like your father.:Ethan chimed back but Momma You must have Loved the Bad boy You married him and had 4 boys and as he rode off laughing his mother laughed too. The wagon pulled in the Long walk way ,Ethan was pretty much spitting the orders the younger boys Toby and Shawn was to unload all the smaller bags and him and Liam would unload the heavy barrels. The billowing smoke from the chimney puffed a rancid smell and was caught in the air. " EWW uncle must be making his stew Momma" said toby Do we have to eat it said the little one with his face telling all HE would most Definitely would not be eating. his mother gave a kind smile perhaps I might make some sandwiches to go with it and all the boys nodding in agreement. Entering the house Ethan still couldn't get over how big it seemed and he had to admit he was impressed with it, he saw already room selection was underway with the boys screaming about it wasn't fair and it was MINE and Ethan walked pass all three and said" Momma will change that so stop bickering its Pointless. but he turn the corner and the pass the split back porch he saw it. the smaller little house almost like a servers quarter, he Knew he found his room and he closed the door and walked outback a couple yards away to the creaky half open half falling door he was almost like a little giddy kid with new toy. he walked in and almost fell over something. Perhaps more furniture or MORE his uncle threw in there while they was gone. the little window on the other side really didn't offer much light to see by but he thought maybe this would be his little fixer upper project after his chores was done for the night to stay out trouble for little while. he soon found the old oil lamp sitting on the mantle to a very unusual location for a fireplace. he light it and instantly the little room glowed and Ethan eyes Dropped; THE ROOM was all plastered with old newspapers with pretty much the same story just from different towns. they all showed a picture of a family lineage, and all described the pass like old story. Ethan thought well first thing ill come in clean be soon he took to oversized chair picking up a book and examining it. he soon found himself reading the private journal of the last man in this house,,,
MysticI
The day was about to end ... store was closed ... all items neatly waited for the new openings... Kristina sighed and looked around ...
Miracle happened... she got little time for herself this evening before the night will swallow the town... Quickly she ran to the stables asking boy for her mare... Looking outside, she smiled, seeing how preparation for the dance was almost done... All looked colorful and festive...
Chit chatting with the stable owner while the boy was getting her horse ready Kristina was listening all news that he knew about folks ... she heard news about the new family too... the woman with many kids... as he whispered to her... he saw only boys ... one sure looked like the young man but not old enough to be her husband ... so seems she does not have one or he will arrive later on... and he also heard that they got the first town sheriff house ...Kristina smiled sadly from that news.... memories filled her head again ... making her heart beat faster and she needed to focus ... not letting this all overcome her again.... One thing she knew that in this town nobody would go unseen... everyone knew all about other....
Thankfully smiling Kristina realized how she missed her time away... easily she got herself on her horse and let it run ... freely wildly with the wind ... just for both of them familiar path... deep in the forest ... further from town ... passing the church and finding ... waterfalls... letting the horse rest... patting it with her gloved hand Kristina looked at the cold waters... frowning that its not warm enough to get her in the water... taking her notebook ... she started her words to flow on them...
A Sunny Day Waterfall
On a sunny, hot, windy day
chirping birds come my way
Comfortable, beautiful, smashing
When water comes down and crashing
Relaxing, misty air
When people come they will stare
Sweet, pine, wet
People will never forget
laying her head on the horse she whispered ... "Taip zinau brangioji.... tu pasiilgai kriokliu kaip ir as..."
EduardusI
how quickly night turns to day. Ethan Must feel asleep reading that journal just shortly as he open it he was slumped over the chair and now his Neck was kinked up. he already heard his mother in the kitchen moving pans pots and cooking breakfast as he wander in to make some juice. Seeing her struggle to open the large bucket of grease to make gravy he quickly walked over to open it for her. " Here Momma let me do that for you. Kissing him on his forehead like he was 7 himself he blushed slightly at his momma treating him his younger brothers." SO what is your plans today his mother asked him as he poured coffee into the cup sitting down at the cluttered table of dishes that needed to be put away and stack of old news papers that wrapped other dishes. I don't know I thought after helping you some I might go exploring around the property a bit check out the neighbors maybe ride into town Look for work the possibilities are endless when your In new place. his mother shot him a worried look. THAT sounds like YOUR father talking because it is always the Possibilities that find you staggering home drunk late and all beat up. Mom that only happen a few times and You know that was not my fault. his mother replied is it ever and she dropped the subject to move on to the next. SO Liam tells me he has meet the school teacher and some of the other class mates I do hope his transcripts from last time can be found in the mess we got . they both laugh as Ethan added knowing him he threw them away so he wouldn't have to go. Just as he said that Liam was carrying toby into the kitchen Must be talking about me with a light hearted smile on his face. Putting the little down in his seat he sat himself the other one is protesting this morning Momma YOU want him You get him. Ok boys his mother said eat hearty today IM assigning chores and till they are done None is doing anything fun. all the boys groaned simultaneously...Ethan got moving heavy furniture around the house but he wasn't a stranger to hard Manuel physical labor. With his shirt tied around his waist sweat clung to his bare muscular frame like diamond studs. his long black hair over his eyes he moved slide and waited for his mother to tell him where she wanted things he Loved to work hard like that. soon his mother had decided he was done for now as all the furniture from 4 of 7 rooms were neatly organized stacked outside that would be leaving with his uncle or in the back guest house to be used or sold a later time in life he was given permission to go have Fun and his mother did not have to tell him twice. With his hat on he sprinted outsider laughing at Liam who was complaining how he was still stuck cleaning all the walls with hot soapy water and dusting all the hanging lights .Ethan yelled back as he hoped on his solid white alabaster stud yelling Ill drink a few you little toad and as the dust rose hiding him all Liam heard was his older brother Laughing with delight
He must have road a long time galloping at full speed with the warm air whipping his hair around his face his smile was as wide as the brim of his hat he was sure and How the SUN shined so brightly in the clear blue skies. Slowing after a bit to let his horse rest he stop in wide open field off in the distant . he jump down and allowed his horse to wander into the the clearing to graze on some fresh dewed over long Alfa. .
how quickly night turns to day. Ethan Must feel asleep reading that journal just shortly as he open it he was slumped over the chair and now his Neck was kinked up. he already heard his mother in the kitchen moving pans pots and cooking breakfast as he wander in to make some juice. Seeing her struggle to open the large bucket of grease to make gravy he quickly walked over to open it for her. " Here Momma let me do that for you. Kissing him on his forehead like he was 7 himself he blushed slightly at his momma treating him his younger brothers." SO what is your plans today his mother asked him as he poured coffee into the cup sitting down at the cluttered table of dishes that needed to be put away and stack of old news papers that wrapped other dishes. I don't know I thought after helping you some I might go exploring around the property a bit check out the neighbors maybe ride into town Look for work the possibilities are endless when your In new place. his mother shot him a worried look. THAT sounds like YOUR father talking because it is always the Possibilities that find you staggering home drunk late and all beat up. Mom that only happen a few times and You know that was not my fault. his mother replied is it ever and she dropped the subject to move on to the next. SO Liam tells me he has meet the school teacher and some of the other class mates I do hope his transcripts from last time can be found in the mess we got . they both laugh as Ethan added knowing him he threw them away so he wouldn't have to go. Just as he said that Liam was carrying toby into the kitchen Must be talking about me with a light hearted smile on his face. Putting the little down in his seat he sat himself the other one is protesting this morning Momma YOU want him You get him. Ok boys his mother said eat hearty today IM assigning chores and till they are done None is doing anything fun. all the boys groaned simultaneously...Ethan got moving heavy furniture around the house but he wasn't a stranger to hard Manuel physical labor. With his shirt tied around his waist sweat clung to his bare muscular frame like diamond studs. his long black hair over his eyes he moved slide and waited for his mother to tell him where she wanted things he Loved to work hard like that. soon his mother had decided he was done for now as all the furniture from 4 of 7 rooms were neatly organized stacked outside that would be leaving with his uncle or in the back guest house to be used or sold a later time in life he was given permission to go have Fun and his mother did not have to tell him twice. With his hat on he sprinted outsider laughing at Liam who was complaining how he was still stuck cleaning all the walls with hot soapy water and dusting all the hanging lights .Ethan yelled back as he hoped on his solid white alabaster stud yelling Ill drink a few you little toad and as the dust rose hiding him all Liam heard was his older brother Laughing with delight
He must have road a long time galloping at full speed with the warm air whipping his hair around his face his smile was as wide as the brim of his hat he was sure and How the SUN shined so brightly in the clear blue skies. Slowing after a bit to let his horse rest he stop in wide open field off in the distant . he jump down and allowed his horse to wander into the the clearing to graze on some fresh dewed over long Alfa. .
MysticI
Her eyes catch not very unusual for this place view... the rider and the horse... but something different was about them... Kristina's hand started to move on her sheet of paper letting pencil lay in nice lines...the figure of the man riding on his horse ... with his hair freely waving around... field... trees... late day sun... made her drawing look almost magical...
She peeked and peeked behind huge stones and draw non stop in a hurry as being afraid to loose that moment... of two .. that loose in the wind... now lost in her she polished her work ... trying not to loose small details and to make his smile be alive...
RoyaleBladeofSecrets
The noon sun beat down hard on the dusty main street of Silver town. A lazy breeze tried it's best to push around a stray tumbleweed but gave up the fight, blowing a little bit of the dust into a small dust devil instead. The sound of a door hitting the side of a building announced some one venturing out into the heat. The back door of the smithy led to a well a few yards away and that was where the blacksmith himself, cranking the handle to bring up the water. The day was already hot and with the extra work at the well, the smithy's shirt became soaked with sweat, more than it had already been. The bucket finally made it to the top and he paused to wipe the sweat from his face, but not for long. He took the bucket back into the gloomy shop and poured the water into the cooling vat. He went walked around to the furnace and pumped the bellows to get the fire back up to temperature. He was working on trying to recreate that "electric" lighting he had heard about, but just as he laid a hand on one of the irons that he had in the fire, the sound of many hooves on the road was heard. The stage coach had arrived, finally, the sound of jangling harnesses and the loud "Hooo, Jim an' Jess!" a dead giveaway. Only about two hours late this time, he thought. He decided to ignore it. After all, he didn't want any unneeded attention. But that wasn't to be the case today, was it? Noooo, he would think later on, he just had to be inventive and choose to be a blacksmith. He would think he should have been a sailer and become a merchant or something else, then maybe all the trouble would not have ever happened! Instead, from out across the street in front of the Dr.'s Office, someone shouted, "Is the Doc in? We need a doctor, fast!"
And with any small western town, those where the magic words. People come pouring out of almost every door, excitment finally came to town. The smithy took his hand from the iron again and wiped both on his apron as he headed to the front door. He stood in the shade and watched as people swarmed the coach. Nothing could be discerned from all the babble going on. He only caught some of the words: Outlaws, holdup, mail pouch, shootin', wounded... Yep, nothin' outta the ordinary. He was just about to turn back inside when the fatal words were mentioned, "We have a busted wheel, too. Anybody know where the black smith is?" He sighed and started across the street. He saw a man in a duster and rightly figured this was the driver. "That's me. Help me bring it over to my shop and I'll get it fixed soon's I can." The driver nodded and motioned him to the back, then started talking about what happened. The smithy just listened, not really all that interested as they heaved on the busted wheel. Taking it off of the back of the coach, they each took a side and walked it over to his shop. He was mostly ignoring the talk the driver tried starting up again, but when the driver mentioned that one of the women stood guard while the men changed the wheel, his interest peeked. He had the wheel propped up against a table as the driver continued, "That there Miss O'Connel was sure a sight of help. When that there wheel busted and those outlaws tried gettin' close, she surely kept their heads low, yis sir. A couple of 'em mighten even need to see the Doctor over yonder." The smithy looked up, one of his brows up in question, "A young woman? Surely not. Against seasoned outlaws?" The driver nodded vigorously, "Yis sir, no lyin'. It was only me 'n Otis 'n Mr. Haris to put the spare wheel on and no one to keep the outlaws from swooping right in. But she sure did! A right smart shot she is."
At that moment a shadow darkened his door way and at the sound of a voice from the past, he froze.
"Oh, now Mr. Atkins. Are you telling things that are untrue of me again?"
DessaDevine
Indessa arose early the day of the big dance. Still tired from the night before. She hadn't slept well, tossing and turning throughout the night. Sleep was hard to come by since her parents death. Her mind went back to the night of the fire. Her mother and father was to meet her backstage after her performance at the Gala. The most prominent night club in New York. Tears filled her eyes as she remembered that night so vividly....her parents never made it to the club to see her performance...never made it backstage as planned. The haunting memory of how Nicholas..her fiancee came running into her dressing room telling her of a fire at her home and how her parents didn't make it out alive.... Shivers went down her spine as she felt the fear of being alone, the pain from the great loss she had to bare, and the emptiness that she felt inside her... Indessa relived this same scene everyday...wondering how things could have been different. What if she had insisted that they go to dinner with Nicholas and herself? What if she had not performed that night?...could she have changed something...would they still be alive? A loud bang startled Indessa and brought her back to the present. She quickly washed up and shampooed her hair. Climbing out of the tub she dried off and went to her adjoining room where she began getting dressed. She brushed her hair and the pulled it up into a clip keeping her hair securely in place. Her long hair would only be in the way if left down as she usually wore it. Putting on her shoes she walked over to the mirror making sure that everything was as it should be. Ready to get to work Indessa opened her door and stepped into the hallway...looking over at the adjoining room where Josiah had stayed. Her mind went back to the morning that they ran into one another in the hallway. She almost landed on top of him.....with a smile she closed the door behind her and headed down the hallway. Indessa could hear people downstairs...giggling and laughing....you could hear the noise of hammering. Everyone was working hard to get everything in order for the dance that night.
As Indessa reached the bottom of the stairs Matrona ran up and grabbed her hand...Come with me...I have something to show you. Taking her outside she was smiling. Matrona pointed at a sign that hung over the saloon door. Indessa gasped...How did you do that ...without my knowledge?...Matrona smiled...I did it last week when you were performing. There above the door was a picture of Indessa big as life. Her name on a billboard for all to see. INTRODUCING INDESSA DEVINE PERDUE....PERFORMING LIVE TONIGHT!!!! Indessa smiled but was very nervous. There would be people that she had never met at this dance. People from all over. Giving Matrona a hug she whispered....Thank you Matrona...now do you have anything for me to do?....Matrona handed her a box with decorations in it.....Get to work...Matrona laughed. Indessa worked hard getting all the decorations up. But it was time for her to get with the pianist to practice her songs. They practiced for almost two hours then she thanked the pianist and told him he could go. He left and Indessa headed up the stairs.
As she entered her room and closed the door behind her she walked over and lay back on the bed. A dance....it had been a long time since she had been to a dance. Her mind then went to Josiah...would he be there? Would he bring a date? She had never seen him with a woman...but his life was very private so...you never know. She blushed to herself...thinking of dancing with Josiah. Would she have a chance ....to dance with someone if he asked....Shaking her head she thought to herself....Get your head out of the clouds...what are you thinking? Indessa giggled to herself...It would be very nice if she could have at least one dance with a handsome young man.... she couldnt help it...Josiah came to mind. Feeling a little tired Indessa decided to try to take a small nap. It would be a very long night and she wanted to be at her best. As she thought about Josiah one more time she drifted off to sleep.
jeffreykendal
After paying his bill and hers, Isadore, walked out to his horse, Theo, for the ride home. The horse knew the way, it would be an easy 45 minutes back to his place. But when he started to ride it was obvious that something was amiss with Theo's shoe. Damn, that rocky path he had taken last week on his way to a neighboring farm. Theo's shoe was hurting him, and would have to be replaced. But it was much too late for that now. He would have to stay in town. He tied Theo up near the Saloon and made sure the horse had water and food. Not fair to punish Theo for something that was his own fault. He patted Theo and thanked him for trying. Then made his way back inside to get a room for the night. As luck would have it, the only quiet room still available was just adjacent to hers. At first he felt a bit uncomfortable showing up in the next room after their encounter and after his generous gift. He would never dream of being presumptuous or forward with any woman, much less one he felt such a tender sense of responsibility toward. His heavy boot steps were decidedly careful as he walked past her door to his. She might be frightened not knowing who was now occupying the room adjoining hers. He wanted her to know her neighbor was friend, not a threat. But he didn't want her to know he was there, so close by. What would she think?
He thought he had succeeded in getting to his room without either sounding like a wild neighbor, and without her seeing him arrive. But he had underestimated her keen sense of her surroundings. The almost accountant like way in which she inventoried those anywhere near her space. She had awakened from her slumber to find herself still in the bath, surrounded by warm, gentle, reassuring water. Water, that old friend. When cold, it can startle us and make us lose our breath with the brisk shock to our skin. When warm, it can lull us to sleep, embracing us with total contact. Like a hug you don't want to end. By now the water was on the down side of warm, almost tepid. For a few moments she lingered in her dream-state, expressing her unsaid feelings to unreal companions who represented who knows what and who knows when. She remembered crying herself to sleep a few minutes earlier. It now felt like hours. Her mind was still on the kind stranger, and her heart still bent on thanking him, on getting to the heart of what made him care at just the right time to renew her sense that, yes, everything will be ok.
As she wrapped herself in two large country towels, she heard heavy but careful footsteps pass by outside the door. When they were well past, she gently parted the door a crack to look out. She did so just in time to see one of the maids dropping off some fresh linens and soap for the room next to hers. The maid said, "Sorry about your horse Mr Peak. I hope you can get some rest tonight." The man said "Thank you very much, you can call me Josiah. I suppose it won't hurt me to spend just one night here in the middle of Texas civilization." She added, "I hope you don't mind being right next door to Indessa, the new singer you met. I'm sure in the morning she'd like to say thank you for your kind gesture."
His heart nearly stopped when he heard the maid say her name. Indessa was not just in the same building. She was right through that double door adjoining the two rooms. How awkward it could be, indeed, if she took it wrong. If she misread his reason for staying there that night. His mind blurred as he felt the simultaneous urge to flee, and to go knock on that door. Room 221. He was both nervous and pleased. At least now he could keep an eye on her and see if she needed anything in the morning.
Through the crack in the door, Indessa saw the sincere expressions in his blue eyes, and heard the harmlessness in his voice. Hearing the brief conversation assured her his purposes were not in the least evil or dark. She felt good to be next door to someone she could trust, someone both strong and kind. Someone who seemed to see beyond the surface of others and into their hearts. With this comforting set of thoughts, Indessa tip toed down the hallway past his door to her own. The floorboards of the old building cracked as she moved lightly along. She felt her heart skip each time her footfall made a noise. She had a huge reservoir of thoughts and feelings built up for so many years with no place to go. She could hear the rapids of her own life crashing over the boulders of tonights events, and felt the pull of her own needs saying, "Strong waters run deep. Test the waters, Indessa." She locked her door behind her and sat down on the bed, thinking to herself.
DessaVenatore
Closing the door behind her, Indessa sat at the side of her bed, laying the message that she was holding in her hand on the nightstand. She kept looking at the message and then she smiled. Josiah Peak...was his name...or at least that's what Indessa thought he had said. Now she knew the handsome strangers name. He never introduced himself when helping her with her luggage, but then again why would he? It was just a chance meeting. Standing, she walked over to the window and looked outside. There were men out in the streets laughing and smoking their cigars. Closing the curtain she grabbed her brush off the vanity and started to brush her hair. "One..two...three....four"...this was her nightly ritual...to brush her hair at least 100 strokes. Indessa smiled remembering, that her mother did it every night. Indessa would sit on top of her mothers bed and watch her brush her very long dark hair while counting to 100. Her mother would smile and say..." Indessa you must always brush your hair at least 100 strokes. It makes your hair look shiny and lustrous". And her mother was so right. Indessa never saw a womans hair shine like her mothers. Looking in the mirror...she started to take inventory." Indessa Devine Perdue" she whispered "I hope you fit into this new world. I hope that they will accept you". She wasn't very tall, she had green eyes, her dark hair fell to her waist with curls cascading all the way down. She was a shapely lady, with an hourglass figure. Men were sure to notice her when she walked by. Most would say she was beautiful. But she never thought of herself as anything but, easy on the eyes. She giggled to herself as she thought about the time that she first met him...the man that she thought she would spend the rest of her life with. He had told her that many times..."Indessa", he would say..."You...are very easy on the eyes". then he would take her in his arms...and they would both laugh.. with fear in her heart she shuddered. Why would she remember something like that after everything that had happened. Trying to forget him and her past she went to her closet and pulled out her night clothes and put them on. Exhausted she lay on the bed. Sleep would not come easy tonight. Indessa had a lot of things to do the next day and the first thing she needed to do was thank this very kind man for everything that he had done for her. She lay awake wondering.....Was he in bed at this very minute? Where did this stranger live? Did he have a family to care for? Wouldn't they worry about him not coming home? she sighed...No she would not sleep tonight. She rolled over on her side ,closed her eyes, but never slept a wink.
Thinking about her day Indessa quickly sat up...finally it was daybreak. She had tossed and turned for what had seemed to be for an eternity. Looking around the room now, everything looked different. The inviting colors of mauve and blue had a calming effect. There was a vanity, and small table with a wash basin and bowl on the north side of the room. A roll top desk sat on the east side of the room. She would put this to good use, she loved to write, it was one of her passions, and this desk would be perfect. Standing on the south side of the room was a wood closet made of oak, probably an antique... it would be more then sufficient for her clothing. She sighed as she looked around the room....a lot of things had changed in her life, and there would be a lot more to come. But she would face each challenge going forward trying not to look back . Indessa got out of bed and walked over to her closet. Carefully taking out a blue dress she started changing. Putting on her shoes she walked over the the mirror. Brushing her hair making sure that everything was in place. She had to look just right...this was the day she would introduce herself to a new society.....all of a sudden she was very hungry. She hadn't eaten for almost 2 days. She never could eat when traveling. She wondered if there was a place to go for a nice breakfast. Lily was sure to have the answer to that. She picked up her small purse and headed for the door. She started to open it then froze. What if he was on the other side of that door. What would she say? How would she approach him? Just the thought of speaking to him gave her goose bumps. Standing at the door, her hand on the door knob she started to smile once more ...whispering to herself..".Indessa, what is wrong with you?.. Why are you acting like this? He's just a man that showed you a kindness.. Deciding that she would let nature take its course, she opened up the door and walked out closing it behind her.
jeffreykendal
Josiah lay on his bed that night, thinking, waiting, thinking, praying. As he drifted in and out of consciousness, dreaming, thinking, dreaming, praying, dreaming. He saw her. Not Endessa, but his bride from long ago. He found floating in his sleeping mind a poem he had often recited to her, in those happy days.
Morning
When the morning's sun steals through the window pane, happy and cautious,
Like a child who wants to surprise early, early on a festive day
Then I stretch full of growing exultation,
My open arms to the coming day...
For the day is you,
and the light is you,
the sun is....you
and the spring is you,
and all of the beauty waiting in life,
is you.
He must have slept a few hours. Two at least, maybe three. When he awoke, the sun was indeed stealing though the window pane. Josiah the widower, Isador the once rich heir of long ago, rose and got on his clothes. He splashed some water in his face at the bowl by the window, with the sun warming and lifting him. He could still feel the closeness of the person he was talking with in his dream. Who was it? Was it her? Or was it, her? Was he indeed moving on? Was the cloud bank perhaps lifting from off his aching soul?
He heard footsteps in the room next to his. Light and careful, and polite. He opened his door and began to walk out, seeing her door still closed. Should he knock? Should he leave? He went back inside and closed the door.
He kept hearing the poem, all the beauty waiting in life, is you.
MysticI
Very early in the morning when just first light of the sun came on... gentle sound of the night owl made her peek then slowly open her huge blue eyes... smirking stretching her body she let herself fall from bed... giggling now she was up... that was the only one way she made her to wake up so early ...
Kristina opened her window to get say hello to the world and to all birds who were always singing to her ... as telling her that its enough to sleep and time to be up... some nice songs some not so ... but she was not mad at them just smiled at their presence...
With very first glance the playful chilly morning wind quickly surrounded her sleepy body making her shiver a little... wrap arms around her tiny body... it also did not forget to play with her long blond hair ... dancing with them in the amazing morning dance... making them to flow to fly to curl ... giggling she removed bunch of silly curls from her face... blaming the wind for it...
Not so far away in the huge tree there was the owl sitting just in front of her and looking with it huge eyes making so cute sound... Kristina looked right into it eyes and tried to make the same sound... till she burst to laugh... giggling she reached her small hand out of the window trying to see if the bird will be scared or not... sure the bird was gone in the second and just the ribbon from her silk nightgown got itself free and flew down with the wind saying goodbye... ending at the display down there... she looked down and shrugged her shoulders ... not paying much attention to that just holding carefully her arm ... not to let her dress fall...from her milky shoulders...
Looking around Kristina crawled on the wide window panel and leaning to it let the sun play with her skin making it slightly pinkish... closing her eyes she sang with the birds her childhood song ... till the strong voice of Norma almost made her fall down ... giggling she jumped off and ran to get ready for the day ... here you go Kristina your morning dreaming time is over now comes reality....
TalaMayari
Lily woke early for there was much to do this day.. She put on one of her dresses that could get dirty with all the chores she had to do. As she walked from behind the saloon where her and her father lived, she saw that many had already entered the saloon ready for breakfast or a drink for a few of the men. As she went to the kitchen she smiled and said hello to 2 of the girls that worked here getting orders and bringing meals to several.. Lily smiled to each and took a couple of orders before making her rounds.
Hearing her father's voice she smiled and went to give him a hug. "Mornin Pa", Lily said and smiled brightly up at her Pa. He grunted down at her and she just laughed for Pa was not a morning person even though he had to be.
"Mornin gal", Pa grunted and Lily laughed shaking her head as she headed to get her Pa's breakfast, saying howdy to several she went by.
As she filled Pa's plate her thoughts went back to where they always did... "life, love, a home of her own.. all of which she would probably never have. It would always be me and Pa. Well no reason to think about something that would never happen.
Lily returned to Pa and gave him his breakfast.. "Thank Ya daughter. Looks mighty fine meal to get a man through the day."
"Glad you like it Pa." Lily smiled down at her Pa then went back to her daily chores....
Just another day going by.....
jeffreykendal
Josiah looked around his room and regained his bearings for the day. A few moments later, Josiah resolved to check on his horse. He opened the door, walked down the hallway, and went down the narrow stairway toward the first floor. Halfway down, he remembered he had left his money clip in his room, so he started back up to get it. Just as neared the top of the stairs, Indessa rounded the corner and began coming down with gentle steps on the old wood boards. She was wearing a pretty blue dress, and her hair floated lightly as she descended. In her hand, a small purse, had kept her from finding the handrail on the left. As she saw him coming up out of the half dark stairway, she was briefly startled grabbed for the rail but missed, then completely lost her balance and began falling forward toward him. Josiah instinctively reached out to catch her as she tried to keep from toppling down the stairs. She caught herself just as he was about to steady her.
Their eyes met as they both found themselves at a momentary loss for words. He saw what he thought was a look of pleasant surprise and then warmth as she realized who had almost saved her from falling that morning. Josiah's heart raced a bit, as he had kicked into fight or flight mode from the surprise object coming down at him. His racing heart quickly realized that this was indeed the woman he had been thinking about, affected by, the last 12 hours since their first meeting. She was as beautiful as he remembered her. Even more in the morning light, and with the evident attention she'd paid to getting her appearance just right for the day. Before they both found words, they both burst out laughing and he said, "I guess when i told you to call me anytime you need help, i didn't quite have this in mind." He said, laughing. "I failed to introduce my self last evening, I am Josiah Peak. People around here sometimes call me the Widower, although really I'm just Josiah. And I live a few miles outside of town on a pretty little farm where I keep awful busy tending the land."
Josiah loved the sound of her laugh. The way she spoke seemed to him to be pure and unspoiled. He said, "I was just going to get some money and go have breakfast at the cafe. Would you do me the honor of joining me for breakfast? I'm mighty hungry this mornin'.
MysticI
(from the stranger in our town from life role play, he will join us soon )
NylanBredh: *slow clicks sound as a large black thourghobreed horse trouts down the path into town, its saddle old and worn as saddle bags hand from its sides, its rider tall and clad all in black from head to toe took his time comming into the center of town, his hat removed as it had been lost in nevada given his bountey there. he had given his clothes to another man allowing the bounty hunters to hunt the other man rather then him. Now within this town however he hoped to finally set himself up. Hitching his horse infront of the saloon he dismounts his horse, takeing his time to look around the small time in debate. It would do..very well. Hidden beneath his coat was a common cattlemans revolver and a sawn off shotgun..on his horse in a saddle was a winchester rifle and a double barrel shot gun. Lastly a large hunting knife was hidden in his boot. Looking about the time he removed the saddle bags from the horse and began to walk the town looking for the local sherrif or mayor*
MysticI: Kristina was putting all her items on displays as huge wind of the dust covered all again in it... she looked around with the grim on her face who was that this time... seems her store was in the way of all who were riding in
MysticI: this time there was the horse and the other stranger who ended straight in the front of tavern ... sure she was thinking to herself ... the news of the new singer got out and now here wil end all kinda of men ... she better look what to dress next time to hide all of her in it... hiding behind display of dresses she was peeking at the stranger and hoping he will dissapear inside the saloon as others do and stay there till the late night
NylanBredh: *Stopping in the center of town he droped his bags by his feet as he sat on the fountain in the middle of town, scratching the slight beard on his face as he watchs the area around him awaiting someone of authority or even a shop owner to come over to him so he could start getting himself set up, he knew how he wanted to begin but it was a heady process*
MysticI: Norma came looking for her and was in huge surprise when she saw Kristina hiding behind displays... rolling her eyes she looked at her " if you think that will help your sales you need to think again young lady" with those words she started to mumbe to herself and dunst all outfits... looking around for one who did that to it... Norma saw a man sitting there who looked drained and thirsty... being the nice old lady she took the home made lemonade and march straight to him ... " Well howdy there ... I see some of liquid would help you today..."
NylanBredh: *With a pause he looks up to the older woman who comes over to him, flashing a grin before he speaks* thank you..*his voice was deeper and less accented showing he was from further north, probably around colorado* could i ask if you know of any places in town for sale?..i was thinking of getting set up here myself *he scratchs hs chin also makeing sure he kept his weapons hidden as he moved and spoke not wanting to come off as dangerous*
MysticI: Norma looks at him suspicious as he for sure did not look to have much money to buy a decent meal not to talk about something bigger but in her life she learned never be surprised by anything so this time was no different then others and scratching her head she smiled... " Now when you asked ... I heard rummors that the tavern owner is having some thinkings to get the partner or to retire ... but as for sale I am not so sure of it... but you might want to try there your luck... "
DessaVenatore
Indessa stood one step above Josiah. They were only inches apart. Her heart was beating at a faster rate then usual. Surely he would be able to hear it . She looked into his eyes as he spoke. Those beautiful blue eyes.. a sea of color...one could get lost in them... she smiled at him then and spoke timidly.. Let me introduce myself to you. I am Indessa Devine Perdue. With that she giggled and continued. It may seem strange that I give you my middle name also but, my father always said...Indessa I don't understand why people introduce them selves with just two names when most have three. She continued... So I humored my father so much when I was younger giving my full name that, since I have grown it just sort of...stuck. He looked over at her in amusement then they both laughed. Indessa decided that this was the time to thank him for his kindness....Josiah.. she started..I want thank you for all you have done. My luggage, the offer of your services. And then the payment of my room and board for the whole week in full....she smiled at him...you rescue me from a terrible fall, And offer me a lovely breakfast?....I am truly in your debt .she whispered. Josiah smiled and nodded his head as he then spoke softly...The pleasure is all mine.. then he stood watching her. Knowing that he was waiting for her reply to his breakfast invitation she went on...Josiah...I would love to go to breakfast with you. Josiah smiled...then excused himself...he went back to his room to get the money clip he had forgotten. Indessa stood nervously awaiting his return. Coming down the stairs he waved his money clip . After reaching her, he smiled ..Shall we go?...he asked. Yes please, she answered. Starting to descend down the stairs Josiah stopped her briefly, placing his hand in front of her...she looked at him then took his hand and they headed down the stairs.
Getting to the bottom of the stairs Indessa let loose of Josiahs hand. Looking over at the bar Indessa could see Lily hard at work already. With a smile she called out to her...Lily, let your father know that I will be in this afternoon to discuss my employment here.. Lily smiled and gave them a wave as they both headed for the door. Josiah opened the door and waited for Indessa to step outside. As he closed the door behind them Josiah looked down at her with a smile. He took her arm and they headed for the café...
sumeersme
One of the steady days for business, wearing his old work clothes but neat at the same time, Kareem feels himself in need to check the prospective pregnant horse in the stable, Alize, while taking his boots on, knotting bootlaces in thoughts gropingly. He led a strong horse, Swart, stallion to breed her three months ago and nowadays its time to see the signs of pregnancy.
Walking through stable with hesitation, checking his environment to catch any changes, he calls to mind about new singer new subject of town folks, sighing as passing heap of straw bales, notices Seyfi uses curry comb to loosen newly arrived mares. Greeting this young boy, Kareem comes closer to door of Alize, opens and enters leaving the creaking door opened, stroking white mane of her, playing with her a little, checking her belly, feeling no change, tapping her ass as leaving.
jeffreykendal
Josiah and Indessa made their way to the cafe, and found it very full with customers that morning. They found a small table in the back corner of the place and sat for some time, enjoying a country breakfast of eggs, ham, hotcakes, and coffee. And enjoying even more the opportunity to get acquainted with someone who seemed to share a big of life and the universe in common. They were new acquaintances, new friends, they had a lot to explore. Josiah asked her what had brought her to this small town? What was she looking for in this seemingly obscure and unknown corner of Texas. He could not imagine why anyone would come here, really, but he didn't say that. He listened attentively to all she had to say.
XBlueUnicornX
So much excitement in the air. A new face in town young, bright and talented. Welcome! Welcome to the dew drop in dear. Well that's what I call it anyway. With a warm welcome smile on my face I offer to show the young lady where she will be staged for her performance. Come dear let me show you the piano and introduce you to our wonderful pianist he will be playing at your request. I am aware this isn't the formidable place you would have first chosen to kindly portray your talent but let me assure you, it's the friendliest place this side of the Mississippi. Folks around here will take you in as one of their own and see that you are comfortable in your new home. The owner runs a fare and upstanding establishment here and will see to it you are taken care of in the upmost decent manner. Folks in this town are quite settled and down to earth. If you have any questions or needs that the owner can't help you with feel free to make me a visit in my private office on the second floor. My working girls will see to it that you will not be bothered in any manner not befitting you. You get settled in and warm up those vocal cords the town folk can't wait for your grand performance. At that I gently pull her close and give her a welcome hug, another smile and continue about getting the girls ready for a full house on opening performance night.
DessaVenatore
Looking over at Josiah, Indessa, smiled timidly... There was so much that she could tell him. But did she want him or anyone to know who she really was. Her lifestyle had been so different when she lived in the big City. Thoughts of the tragedy that she tried so hard to forget suddenly came back to her...trying to be strong she smiled over at Josiah...thinking about this small town in the corner of Texas and how it would surely be a change for her. She noticed that Josiah was eating his breakfast but was watching her closely waiting for a response to his questions... She started with a grin. I love to sing...have been singing most of my life. She continued... My parents use to show me off to all their friends. My father would place me in the middle of the room...and have me sing for everyone... strangers that I never knew would clap...and shout when I sang...she started blushing....I never really liked all the attention. But when my father told you to do something.... you did it. With a sigh she went on. My father use to tell me that I would become a famous singer some day. Indessa blushed as she went on. I dont think that will ever happen now. I have changed the direction of my life and it has brought me here.. My uncle use to live here many years ago. He had a ranch outside of town. It was about a 20 minute ride on his horse.. My father and he never got along. He thought that my uncle needed to live in the big city. Said there was money to be made. My uncle never agreed. He loved being on his ranch.. The wide open ranges ...the horses...cattle. My uncle was very happy here. Realizing that she hadnt taken a bite of her food. She took a bite of her eggs and then ate a piece of bacon. Looking over at Josiah she noticed that he hadnt taken his eyes off of her...Now...she smiled...where was I?...Ohhh, she giggled ..my Uncle... I was here once....a long time ago. My father let me come to stay with my uncle for the whole summer. My mother and father were going to be traveling the countryside and I really didnt want to go with them.. the boring dinner parties...the meetings that my father and mother had to attend. Indessa started smiling...I had alot more fun at my uncles ranch. Indessa looked over at Josiah and she realized that this was a man that she may just be able to trust. Not wanting to tell Josiah everything she whispered as she looked away...There was a tragedy in the big city...she paused..my parents...they were killed. She became silent at first...not wanting to cry. She finally looked Josiahs way... I do not want to go into details at this time..but in time I would like to tell you more. She started eating her breakfast...not saying another word. He ate in silence also..she was sure he didnt know what to say...as she finished eating he looked at her and he took her hand. Holding it he whispered..Im sorry Dessa. If you need me for anything just call. When he said that she smiled. That is what he had said to her when they first met...and that is what he had said to her in his note he had sent her..she smiled and whispered..Thank you Josiah, I will. Both finished with their breakfast, he stood and smiled..Shall we go? Indessa smiled and got up from the chair. He placed his hand on her arm...he went to the counter and paid the bill. He opened the door for her...as she went outside he followed shutting the door behind them...he took her arm as before...He looked over at her then smiled...Where to my lady?...he asked...she smiled ..back to the saloon Josiah..I have to find out when I sing..she winked...its my debut you know...they both laughed and headed back to the saloon...
MysticI
Kristina looked with curiosity as couple strangers that entered the sherrifs office in that very early morning... she never saw them before in the town.. their uniforms were different too then she was used to see around here....
She was hiding behind curtains ... not wanting to be seen... and tried to listen if she will hear anything... but after some time she got bored as nothing happened and turning around went to get ready for the new day ... it looked promising ... sunshine and already fall freshness lured more and more town folks to be outside and that meant only one .. better business for her if she will play her cards rigth... carefully choosing the new outfit Kristina jumped steps down wondering what Norma has this time for breakfast... as in that her stomach started to remind her that she skipped the dinner too... humming ... there is the new day there is the new joy... Kristina greated her old friend with the huge smile on her face....
DessaVenatore
As Indessa and Josiah entered the saloon a lovely lady came up to Indessa and introduced herself. Her name was Matrona. She managed the ladies that stayed on the second floor... Josiah looked over at Indessa and smiled. He then thanked her for having breakfast with him then excused himself. Indessa watched Josiah as he started up the stairs. He would probably be leaving today. Of course he will be leaving...she thought to herself. He has no reason to stay. After all he does have a place of his own.
Matrona grabbed Indessa"s hand and started giving her a tour of the saloon. First Matrona took Indessa to the spot where she would be singing. Then she took Indessa to meet the pianist. He smiled and nodded but never stopped playing. Matrona was a friendly lady. Always cheerful .A breath of fresh air is what her father would say. Indessa was sure that Matrona and she would become good friends. Matrona told Indessa that her door would be open to her at any time. Indessa smiled and thanked her...Thank you Matrona...you are very kind. Matrona smiled and remained silent. Indessa went on...I have met nothing but kind people since I have arrived. Then Matrona reassured Indessa that the people in this town would welcome her with open arms .After Matrona was done showing Indessa around the saloon, Indessa thanked her one more time for her kindness. Matrona then hugged Indessa . Indessa smiled and excused herself. She started up the stairs..in less than six hours she would be singing to a room full of strangers. Hopefully they would not be strangers for long. As she walked up to her door she looked over at the adjoing room. Should she knock and thank him for taking her to breakfast. She never really got the chance to thank him She stood looking at the door and decided against it. She opened her door and went inside closing the door behind her.
jeffreykendal
Josiah found himself at a loss for words as he and Indessa spent that morning together. He felt flattered that she would be willing to talk with him, receive his kindness, and that she seemed so genuinely appreciative. His curiousity about her background only intensified as she told her story, how she had grown up in the big city, lived with her parents, and how they had died. This was unexpected indeed. He hated to think of her having to cope with such a terrible loss early in her life. He wondered how it had affected her, as these things often do. He found himself honestly wanting to help her, and he felt deep inside that she needed something, was searching for something. He wondered about her uncle who lived in this town long ago. Was he still here? Had he died? Was he known in the town? These questions would have to wait for another time, as he found the rush of the days responsibilities beginning to impose upon his restful mood. He had business to do in the town, and a horse to tend to, and a ride back to the ranch to pick up where he'd left off two days earlier.
Back at his room above the saloon, Josiah found himself feeling a bit embarassed that he'd not had much to say to Indessa when they were together. He wondered how he could run out of words so suddenly when in the presence of this charming woman. She would soon have lots of attention, from lots of new friends and fans in this town. Some with good intentions. Some with ill intentions. What if someone took advantage of her? What if the audience tonight grew aggressive or taunted her. He decided to stay one more night, and to attend her first night of singing, after he'd finished his business in town this afternoon.
A saloon is a very different place in the daytime. The music and the daylight and the smell of food combine together to make it a welcome place. A relaxed setting and not at all stressful. But he knew that could all change in a moment that night, if the wrong characters were to show up for the evenings entertainment. He remembered many a time when he'd seen a crowd of normal, happy townsfolk, quickly turn into an angry snarly mob. Just add enough alcohol, too little sleep, and too much gambling, and you've got a recipe for broken tables and chairs. Add a bit more alcohol and you've got some broken noses and arms. Add some more alcohol and a restless Colt .45's, and you've got the perfect recipe for this weeks featured funeral.
Every town loves a funeral, as long as it's not too personal. As long as its for a stranger, or someone most of the town dislikes. Back in the old country, he remembered the city square, and the stocks, where a petty thief would stand for hours on end enduring taunts and jeers in payment for his slight of hand. The townsfolk found it entertaining. But you'd get a much bigger crowd for a hangin'. For all their dignity, formalism, and tradition, there was nothing that would draw a crowd in the old country like a good old fashioned hangin'. Josaiah laughed quietly to himself. And he thanked his lucky stars he'd gotten out of that quaint little town before his day to be the entertainment.
Trenchsoul
The clatter of hooves outside the door and Samuel stepped firmly with a gasp of pain as his hips were tortured in the effort of mounting his mare, her nostrils flared wide at the scent of his blood and her eyes grew wide, alert, and fierce. Beside him, in the holster built into the side of the saddle, his Winchester repeater rifle waited, loaded and oiled. His hand found the action with practiced ease for a peaceable man, but the ratcheting clack of the lever action didn't belie any weakness in his form. The body of the rifle dropping hard and fast, clacking against its stops, then his wrist twisted just so and the heft of the weapon rose with a solid thwack like the crack of the hangman's noose around the neck at the drop. He didn't need to put his heels to her sides, for she heard the whip crack of the weapon beside her and knew that this night one of the four horsemen rode her. Her flanks bunched, tensed, released, in the blink of an eye, and horse and rider flew into the all welcoming darkness.
Ahead, in the gloom of night, the sound of his quarry's hoofbeats thundered away, the echo sounding his fleet departure along one of the main thoroughfares. Hard steel horse shoes ringing on hard baked brick told Samuel that the bastard was running hard on a course that would take him near the sheriff's office, but there were other avenues, other alleys, and Samuel knew most all of them from his time here working the docks and railyards. Tugging the reins, horse and rider slid hard into the wall of another manufactory, the impact driving air from them both before she neighed, screamed, a war cry from the heart of a beast that now only felt the need to run, to attack, to conquer. The tearing of fabric as his elbow dragged along rough metal and brick work, another piece of himself left in this dark and gritty town, but the pain was only a passing thing. The pain in his soul burned all other such nuisances to ash, scorching anything that wasn't the need to finish this. To finish him.
For her. All for her.
Hauling up the reins, the horse balked only briefly, as her rear hooves struck sparks on the cobbled stones of the roadway, then he turned her down an alleyway full of midnight, black as pitch, the only light that of the connecting road ahead. The sound of his prey fading but going just as he'd expected. The mare arched her body hard, throwing her body forward once more and thrusting herself into the alleyway, every slam of her hooves splashing in detritus and refuse, feces and waste. He knew this was dangerous, somewhere deep inside himself where the bit of himself was still tasting common sense like an elixir of the damned. One slip, one misstep, and they both would go down hard. The rest of him leaned forward in the saddle, pushing, begging, pleading, demanding more speed. Driving her and himself into the ebon tunnels of the alleys, crosscutting the main streets in a mad gallop to cut the prey off.
Crossing one main street, three more to come, each closer to more trafficked areas of the city. In the second stretch of alley their pell mell thrust through the back alleys knocked a john to his side to skid along the dirt and filth of the alley, his paid consort rising, aghast, from her kneeling position, but their passing didn't register on either horse or rider. He might be dead, he might be wounded, but he was another tally of sin on his soul for a promise that must be kept. For her. For Jessica.
The next cross street loomed ahead, but was occluded by shadow as suddenly as a cloud before the moon, a two horse draft cart passing sedately before the mouth of the alley. He cursed, the mare screamed defiance and surged ahead, his one handed grip on the reins useless to hold him in the saddle, but the other hand unwilling and unable to release the rifle, the hammer of the bastard's doom. He gripped the pommel hard, knuckles white as paper, as the horse leapt hard and high into the air, between horses and cart, hooves clipping the reins of the cart driver and tugging them violently from his grip. As the mare's hooves struck sparks again on stone, the two horses startled and bolted, the cart driver no longer in control and flailing wildly as he tipped back into his lorry with a yell and a curse.
Inside, the bullet and fragments moved and danced, chewing and cutting new wounds, new paths of blood in his guts. The pain was a counterpoint to the pounding beat of hooves, the pulsing thrum of two hearts, his and the mare's, and the roar of ravening hatred in his soul. That tiny part of him that was still courting sanity reminded him that, when he finished this man there would be no rest this night or possibly any other for a long, long time. Crossing another thoroughfare without even seeing the startled faces of party of revelers as they burst from one alley to another before them, spattering muck and mud and rot in their wake, he leaned down over the mare's neck and growled loud and long. The mare responded with a rumble of her own, her breath rushing in and out like the bellows of hell, her flanks damp and slick, head held low and eyes wild and wide as she searched ahead of her for obstacles, for blockages, but mostly for the prey her rider sought.
The final street approached and he pulled tight on the mare's reins, drawing her up right to the middle of the road, turning a mad dervish in the center of the road and scattering carts and riders and pedestrians alike. His eyes searched along the length of the street to where his prey just turned the corner. As if fate was suborned by his vengeance, the crowd parted between them and left nothing but empty air between Samuel and the thing that would call itself a man. The caricature that hauled up on the reins would have been comical in any other circumstances, but tonight was no night for humour. The man's hair was disheveled beneath a bowler style hat, the moustache frayed and uncurled. Beneath a dark coat of wool a cotton sleeping shift flapped in the wind, untucked from a hastily fastened pair of breeches, the cuffs of which were stuffed into well polished boots in the stirrups. The meaty, flushed and florid face held a look of astonishment and no small amount of fear. Recognition was easy to see in the wide and frightened eyes, his mouth working for several breaths as Samuel fought to contain the raging inferno beneath him, his own inner fires nearly blinding him as he saw the bastard for the first time since that fateful day so long ago. The mare suddenly stopped, looking down the road as if she understood completely what was to occur in just moments.
Leveling the rifle at the bastard, Samuel roared, "You remember what I promised you, ya bastard?!" The man's head started shaking violently back and forth, watching in abject terror as the barrel of the rifle pointed like the finger of Death towards him. "Ya remember what I said I'd do if ya ever, EVER, hurt Jessica again?! It's time ta collect on that promise!" Behind him, Samuel heard the cry of someone over the panic of the crowd, the call of the law to cease and desist, to put down his weapon and surrender. He heard, he ignored them, ignored the sudden fear of being shot down before justice could be meted out in Jessica's name (her smile sad and serene at the same time, the brush of her fingers on his cheek, feeling her breath against him as he held her one last time). His finger squeezed the trigger with the finality of an executioner's axe on a bare neck, the hammer of his rifle falling forward, striking the primer, igniting the powder, summoning the fires of the damned. The explosion propelling a lead slug along the rifle's length, a moment of regret, and sliver of anger and pain, the barest slice of time that took one from the living to the dead. The bullet meeting the bastard's brow ridge just above his right eye, parting flesh and bone with a sudden hammer blow. Even as the man's head rocked back, Samuel kicked the mare's ribs and she surged forward as reports sounded behind them, bullets caroming around them. His wrist flicked and rocked, cocking the rifle again and leveling the long barrel at the form still holding onto the reins of a horse nearly mad with terror. This bullet caught the dead man in the collar, spinning the body to the right as it began to fall. Tears burst from Samuel's eyes as he cocked the rifle once more, this time catching the tumbling body as it fell from the saddle, the bullet finding the chest and burying there as the bullet bounced from the spine to spin inside the body cavity.
His horse carried him hard and fast out of town, across bridges, through streets, his mind barely aware as she winded her way along cobbled and brick streets, down muddy roads, through refuse strewn alleyways. His tears blinded him, left him gasping from a pain that was beyond the physical. He leaned forward in the saddle and wept violent sobs, tears and blood pouring along the horse's flanks, but she didn't notice. She ran, carrying him and herself away from the bright lights of the city, away from the stench of the poor and the rich alike, away from the aspect of the horseman of the apocalypse that remained behind to stand over the corpse cooling in the street.
'For you, Jessica,' he whispered in his mind. 'I loved you then, I love you still. Rest in peace, my angel.'
Dawn broke with long fingers of orange and pink light before the mare slowed her vaulting across the plains, the light finding a figure slumped across the pommel, a rifle gripped firmly in one hand and blood coating his and the horse's side. Thought had failed him in the darkness before dawn, still his body held firm and kept him in the saddle. On his lips, the name of an angel that had passed from this veil of tears. On the horizon, a red skinned man sat astride his own pony and watched the pair pass unnoticed for the moment from the river lands and into the dusty and barren emptiness of the Kansas plains.
MysticI
With the first sign of the sun Kristina was up and ready to start her day ... the most what she enjoyed was her early morning walk to the waterfalls... there she had very first memories in this town... there she could sit for hours and just listen to sounds of this amazing nature...
Tiptoeing and trying not to wake Norma whos snoring was heard even through closed door Kristina slipped outside just to get caught by autumn cobweb...
Ewwwww Kristina tried to remove it from her face just to discover more in her silky hair and with every her move it stuck to her more and more... she was growling silently and same time giggling at herself as every morning she would promise herself to be more careful and not to jump outside ... and every time she did it over and over and got in same web... and now she could just hope that spider itself stayed somewhere there away and not dancing on her trying to escape her grasp too...
She loved this time of the morning ... sleepy town looked almost ghostly... sun played in trees coloring their already turned red leaves even more brighter colors... birds trying to their wakening song ... chirping one by one... from silent to louder and louder... the stable boy peeking his sleepy body outside ... to get fresh water for horses... the tavern .. opening windows wide letting all night smell and fragrances go away ... after the busy night...
The grass was still wet after the night and the sun did not do it job yet... Kristina's shoes and ends of the dress got slightly dewy... Something got her attention that she did not see it before...
The Sheriff place had some strange sign on it... and Kristina from curiosity went there to read it... " The Office is closed till further notice, for all inquiries please address to the deputy" strange ... very strange... she looked up just to see Mr Smith pipe peeking of the window... " wow not only her liked to be up so early..." she smiled and was headed toward waterfalls....
DessaVenatore
After entering her room Indessa walked over to the window and looked outside. The small town seemed to be so busy this time of day. She smiled..this was really a friendly little town. But she had always liked it when she was small. Indessa walked over to her closet and started looking through her dresses. She wanted to wear something special for her first nights performance. She had many nice clothes that had been destroyed the night of the fire. So many things lost that night. One tear trickled down her cheek ..then another. Suddenly she felt exhausted. She walked over to the bed, took her shoes off , then laid down. Indessa had always slept well but since the fire she was up at all hours of the night. She rarely slept more than a few hours. She closed her eyes thinking that she would just rest for a few minutes. Her mind going back to the night of the fire, tears falling down her cheeks, she covered her face with both hands, trying to forget. Eventually she cried herself to sleep.
Knocking on the door of her fathers study she could hear him talking to someone. "Come in. her father cried out. Indessa entered the room with an envelope in her hand. A nicely dressed gentleman arose from his chair as Indessa closed the door behind her. "Good morning Indessa." her father smiled. "Let me introduce to you the my most trusted adviser, Nicholas Dunway."
"Nicholas, he continued."This is my lovely daughter Indessa Devine." He was a very handsome man. Dark hair, worn short, a full beard and mustache. He wore a gray suit and with shoes polished to shine. Nicholas walked over to Indessa. He reached out and took Indessa,s hand. It is truly a pleasure to meet such a beautiful lady as yourself. He smiled then raised her hand to his lips and kissed it gently. Indessa looked over at her father then back at Nicholas. Blushing she spoke softly..Pleasure to meet you. As she looked up at him their eyes met. He had the most beautiful hazel eyes she had ever seen. There were flecks of gold in them. They were very distinctive. Nicholas and Indessa stood with there eyes locked on one another for what seemed to be a very long time. Clearing his throat Indessa,s father spoke up. "Indessa, is there something you needed"? Oh..she blushed. " This came for you. She handed her father the envelope that she had been holding. Her father kissed her on the forehead and thanked her. Indessa kissed her father on the cheek and excused herself . Turning to leave Indessa looked over at Nicholas and smiled. "It was nice to meet you Nicholas. Not waiting for a response Indessa headed for the door. Nicholas never took his eyes off of her until she shut the door behind her. Standing on the other side of the door Indessa couldnt help but smile. In her heart she knew that they wouldnt be strangers for long.
Indessa awoke with a start. She sat up quickly looking towards the window. Relieved that it was still daylight. She climbed out of bed checking the time. She still had a coulple of hours before her first performance. Indessa walked over to the closet and pulled out a coral dress. The cream lace and ribbons made the dress look very elegant. Made of silk... the dress was soft to the touch. Laying her dress carefully on the bed she walked over to the vanity, opened the drawer, and collected the rest of the things that she would need to go with the dress. Walking over to a small trunk, she opened it up and pulled out a pair of coral shoes to match the dress. Indessa was ready for her bath. The young girl that brought Indessa the message from Josiah the night before had been instructed to get Indessa,s bath ready at about 5 pm. It as 5 on the dot. She smiled...Luckily she had awakened in time. Indessa went inside her adjoining room and shut the door behind her. Climbing into the tub she laid back and rested her head . The water was very warm and inviting. Indessa started thinking of her up and coming performance. What if they didnt like her? What would she do then? She closed her eyes. The more she thought about it the more frightened she became. Her father would say.. Just stage fright Indessa. She smiled...Yes that is probably all it was. She heard a noise outside in the hall. She thought of Josiah immediately. She sighed...He had probably already left...She started bathing and washing her hair. It would have been nice to see his smiling face in the crowd. But then she probably would have been more nervous with him there. Finishing up she wrapped the towel around her and peeked outside. All was clear...she smiled...Opened the door and went inside her room. She walked over to her bed and started getting dressed. As she finished she walked over to the mirror and started brushing her hair...One..two..three..four...Always brush your hair 100 hundred strokes Indessa...she could hear her mother saying....she smiled. Tonight she had to look her finest...tonight she would sing for a room full of strangers..tonight was the beginning of her new life.
Trenchsoul
....darkness...... surrounding, shrouding, comforting.......
He dreamed of Jessica in slow, meandering archs of memory. Nights and days mingling in a stroboscopic display as she reached toward him with long, gentle fingers. Her single, slow motion ensconced in the passing of seasons and the floods of light and dark that haloed around her. Jessica's fingertips touching his fevered brow, stroking his temple, as her lips moved soundlessly. She spoke urgently, but her face remained serene, lovely, exquisitely beautiful as the first day he met her. He wanted to turn, if only to press his burning cheek to her cool palm, to feel the pulse beneath her skin, but his body would not cooperate. His eyes seemed to see all of her, but never left her own, begging silently to hear her, catch her in his arms, beg her forgiveness, plead with her to stay.
Ages past while her fingers traced a slow arch along his temple, his jaw, her fingertip coming to rest on his lips, cool and gentle. That touch seeming to quench a fire he hadn't known was burning along his tongue, down his throat, into his center. The fires continued to flare and burn inside him, but now there was an icy core beneath their raging inferno. Darkness closed in around him as he seemed to blink, the agonizingly slow drop of his eyelids and equally interminable rising of them once more raising a panic in his dreaming soul. While he couldn't feel his heart beating, he could feel the rush of adrenaline, the need to act, to run, to do something. Anything.
Before he could fully come to grips with his panic, however, he notice her lips moving once again. No sound came before the bright flash and roar of the universe collapsing in upon him then exploding from every inch of his flesh. Her whisper as loud as the voice of God, her words pounding from the nowhere, erupting everywhere, rattling his inconsequential body in this dream world like a can of pebbles rolled down a hill.
"Rise, love. You aren't done yet."
........
Hot wind blasted his bare skin, his body naked and chaffed as if rubbed ragged by the sands of the desert. He couldn't open his eyes, didn't want to look into the light he could see burning through his eyelids. His mouth tasted of dust and blood and a foul decay. For the briefest of moments he felt his body surrounded by the world once more before succumbing to the darkness once again.
.........
Rising from the emptiness once again, his world swam in the scent of burning sage, the scent familiar and heady. Around him he heard the sounds of movement, people, animals, but nothing made any sense except the scent of sage and the feeling of cold fingers on his lips and temple. As he fell into the blackness once more, she smiled at him from a long way off and a long time ago.
...........
Whether it was moments or centuries, he was never sure. He floated on a sea of delusions boiling with fever dreams and corrupted memories. Around him he sensed, from time to time, the scent of animals and people, the grit blown on the wind seemed to alternately caress and scour his skin, all the while the sounds of small lives were alive around him. His eyes opened only briefly, only when the coolness of the night air was accented by the feeling of another coldness slathered upon his chest, neck and face. In those delirious moments he saw figures wreathed in dark light, the pin pricks of stars swimming around them. Their faces seeming to glow while the hollows of their eyes drank in the light with shining, shadow upon shadow. Even in that eldritch scene, however, there was no fear of these creatures, for their touches were always gentle, patient with his sobs and moans and feeble attempts to move. This went on for lifetimes, for generations, for epochs, he floated in and out of the world and seemed to touch nothing of it unless it touched him first. His world narrowed down to the rises and falls into the midnight darkness that consumed his mind. Only one thing seemed solid in his mind, bringing him back to the light when the darkness felt as if it would never release him again.
"Rise, love. You aren't done yet."
.........................
Months after Samuel's departure from the little town, a single Cherokee warrior led a mare into town, followed by a squaw and an elder. All rode the lightning quick ponies of the plains indian tribes, all sat straight in the saddle and looked neither left nor right, seemingly negligent of the looks of the townsfolk. The warrior held the reins of the quarterhorse mare loosely, as if he let her guide him instead of the other way around. Behind the larger horse was secured a travois, two long branches tied to the saddle of the horse with woven reed and smaller branches forming a kind of hammock. In the depression between the thick branches lay a huddled form, coated in a slick of mud that just seemed to be drying, cracking. Bundles were tied behind the man's head to pillow his fevered brow and cloth was wrapped about his torso, around his hips. A small pouch tied around his neck was decorated with beads and feathers and, besides the cloth, was the only part of him that wasn't coated in mud.
As they drew abreast of Kristina's small shop, the mare pulled away toward the hitching post, nickering softly. The afternoon wasn't long til evening, but the sun still remained high enough in the sky that the heat of the day was brisk on the air, and shops remained open in the hope of last minute deals. As the Cherokee warrior slipped lithely from his saddle to tie the mare to the hitching post, the elder and the squaw followed suit only to step into Kristina's shop. Surprising both ladies within, the two dark skinned natives stopped inside to let their eyes adjust, looking around in mild curiosity, before their eyes found the two ladies. The elder said something unidentifiable to Kristina or Norma, but the squaw translated with soft and elegant English.
"We have returned one to you. He lives still." Noting the sudden looks of unknown fear, the elder added through the young squaw's translations, "He will continue to live. Big medicine keeps his life, but not done yet. Medicine pouch will stay until he is ready." With that, they turned and stepped outside once more.
The warrior had already remounted and waited for the elder and the squaw. As they mounted and rode away, the two ladies noticed the prone form before them, recognizing with another shock the mud coated body of Samuel, unconscious, upon it. The trio made their stately and dignified way out of town the way they had come without looking back.
MysticI
Kristina's hands suddenly felt so heavy that she dropped tray with glasses... making loud sound echoing in the store... she looked puzzled looking from one ... painted face to an other .. trying to understand what they were saying... Her face went pale... till the news hit her hard making her tiny body shake. "Who... where... when... how... who is there..."
In a minute she recollected herself and in a speed of the wind she was outside leaning by that hopeless lifeless... covered in some dirt body...
Kristina carefully touched his face as trying to feel any life in there... warm skin or breathing...
Turning her head .. she whispered ... " Norma please get the nurse and quick as you can... we have situation here..." she even did not notice when two strangers were gone from their town and she did not care... all she could do ... whisper... " please show me the sign ... you are alive my friend... please anything... " she was afraid to touch him ... he was bundled up pretty tight... and that thing that he was covered in .. smelled so bad... but she heard that natives had their own way to heal bodies in such of matter... besides not that she was familiar with any healing and sometimes ... is better to give that to professionals... she was afraid now to do more harm then good... tears flow her face... she cannot loose this battle here ...
Kristina was afraid to leave him alone and the sun was pretty strong still... she put the umbrella up on his body mumbling to herself what takes them to come so long... holding her palm upon his face she whispered and whispered ... " shhhh you are here now all will be ok ... all will be ok... we just need to wait little longer...." more for herself then for him.... with little spoon she tried to give him some water ... just something ... anything... to help....
time seemed went so slow... seconds of waiting for Norma to be back turned in ages...
Vanyels
The day looked nice and warm as Lin cleaned out the hospital beds sheets out to dry in the fresh air. As she was hanging the last sheet she heard someone screaming her name. I turned and hurried over to the front of the clinic to find Norma there out of breath and hanging on the chair , she said " hurry to Kristina , Samuel badly wounded". As soon as I heard her I rushed to the supply room and grabbed my medical bag and rushed to Kristina.
I soon saw Kristina holding an umbrella over Samuel covering him from the sun and was trying to spoon feed him some water. Kristina saw me and said " He is not answering and is not moving" Her face was wet from her tears. I bent down and looked at Samuel he has multiple bullet wounds, he a very bad fever. His wounds seem to have been treated and by the looks of it by Indian medicine. It always looked dirty and smelled bad but it was good medicine and by the looks of it was doing a good job of healing them but right now we needed to clean them up again and get his fever down.
I turned to Kristina and said " Right now its not a good idea to move him too much, would be best for now to use a table here and lay him there to clean his wounds first and try to get his fever down and soon as possible". Kristina looked at me and said " Alright Il get on that". She rushed inside and cleared out the table and went to get a pillow and some sheets. As she did that I grabbed Samuel and with Norma's help laid him on the table.
Kristina rushed and started to warm up some water to clean the wounds as Lin opened her medical bag and started to get to get all her materials she needed. When Lin looked down she saw that there was some of the Indian medicine in a bottle. She smiled and said to Kristina " Look . they left some of their medicine, this will be great to finish treating those wounds and with this bands we can keep them wrap better and he will heal faster".
Kristina helped me clean Samuel wounds and get them covered again with the medicine , as we worked Samuel stirred in his fevered sleep and called out Jessica's name softly. Kristina looked relieved to see him move and make sounds. Next we got nice fresh cold water and gave Samuel a sponge bath to relief some of the heat from his body. Kristina blushed a little as she had to see Samuel naked . I said to Kristina " Dont be shy now, remember this is to make him better" Lin giggled a little as Kristina laughed along.
When we finished Samuel body felt cooler and he will need a lot of sleep and water to get his fever down. Kristina had prepared a bed for Samuel as we slowly moved him there for him to rest. I turned and said to Kristina " Dont worry its just for tonight , tomorrow morning I will ask some of the man in town to help me move him to the clinic but for now it will be better not to move him and let him rest, I will stay with you here tonight to keep watch over Samuel."
Kristina said yes and that she will help with anything that we will need to keep Samuel well. It will be a long night but Samuel will make it.
Trenchsoul
Again the light blossomed in his mind, slowly, so slowly, he was unaware of it until he felt the tug and pull of it. The murky darkness relinquished its hold less reluctantly now and he floated on a foggy sea of golden light. He still couldn't feel his body, but the sensations surrounding him now were of warmth and movement. His eyes opened to gloom, though after the darkness he'd swam in for what seemed like ages made the lamp light as brilliant as the sun. In that shadowy light he could see shapes, forms, dance and swim with him, around him. His eyes fell closed as warmth cascaded over his body in random waves. In the theatre of his mind, she waited for him, her smile even more radiant than the light of the sun at noon. Her hands were warm on his cheeks as her long, gentle fingers caressed his temples, her palms soft on his cheeks, her lips placing a gentle kiss between his brows before he fell into a gentler night than the ebon void where he'd been trapped. Her voice following him into that soft place between death and dreams.
"You're safe, love. Live for me. We will be together someday, but you must finish first."
He slipped into a sleep devoid of dreams, empty of nightmares, but filled with a comfort not known to him for many a decade. After an unknown span of time, he heard the sounds of movement around him, whispered conversation, sometimes mentioning his name, was a gentle susurrus on the air. The scent of food and dust, linaments and ungents, tickled his nose. But the most pressing sensation of all was a deep and desperate thirst, his tongue dry as sand in his mouth, his breath a parched desert wind across chapped lips. This was enough to draw him from his stupor and force open heavy eyelids and expose painfully weak eyes. Around him were wooden walls that should have been familiar, though he couldn't say why. In those wooden walls, two women were busying themselves with what appeared to be lumps of dough at a large counter space nearby while another woman sat beside him, watching their efforts and sipping from a ceramic mug while they conversed.
'I should know these ladies,' he thought, looking at the two ladies working at the counter, the muggy ideas burbling from some inner recess he didn't consciously know was there. Before the idea could solidify, though, his attention was arrested by the mug and the knowledge that it contained something to drink. What that drink might be he didn't really care since the thirst controlling his every attention had only the need to be sated. His dry tongue dragged across his broken lips briefly, his lungs drawing what felt to him to be herculean amounts of air only to croak out a pathetic grumble. The soft sigh of air over much underused vocal chords, however, didn't go unnoticed, and the young lady beside him turned swiftly. His eyes followed the mug as she set it aside to check him over, asking him questions he couldn't seem to draw enough air to answer. His eyes eventually sought out hers as the other two ladies rushed to the other side of the bed and he mouthed with another soft sigh, 'water'. His hand was lifted by the younger of the two ladies as the woman he pleaded with creased her brow in concentration for moments before the light of understanding lit her eyes.
They lifted his shoulders, then, with the ladies holding him upright while a cup was raised to his lips for him to sip gratefully from with small, slow sips. The cool, sweet fluid was immediately painful on broken, dried skin, across his desiccated tongue, but this was soon supplanted by the cessation of the emptiness, the heat of his throat and belly. He sighed softly, his eyes closed in the moment of pleasure such a simple thing could bring. When had water ever been so heavenly? He almost smiled then before opening his eyes and looking upon his surroundings with a growing sense of clarity. His mind numbing thirst sated for the moment, he looked with clearer eyes on those around him and where he was.
"Kristina," he croaked as recognition finally dawned, his voice a low, gravel tumbled rasp. Her smile brought a small smile to his own lips, his eyes crinkling slightly at the corners in a hint of his usual mischievous humour, though he was still as weak as a new born. He listened as they told him of his arrival, of how bad his condition was the day before and how there would be many more days of healing to go. The nurse, Lin, introduced herself and allowed that now that his life wasn't in danger they would be moving him to the care of her infirmary for the duration, to which he could only offer another raspy whisper of thanks. As the nurse turned away to pack up the utensils of her craft and Norma set out to gather a couple of sturdy backs to heft Samuel's much weakened carcass to the infirmary, his eyes found Kristina's, seeing the questions and concerns in their depths. His own eyes softened with the memory of tears and he shook his head slightly, his lips forming the words, 'later, my friend.' Trying to lay himself back onto the bed with Kristina's help, he sighed softly once more before sleep once more overwhelmed him and took him to another dreamless realm.
Vanyels
Five days have gone by since we moved Samuel into the clinic after some Indians left him at Kristina door. He is making a good recovery but still has a lot of time to go to get back to his old self. Lin is in the kitchen getting breakfast ready for Samuel, he is starting to eat food again not a lot but porridge and tea with some bread for now. I place his breakfast on a tray and walk into the clinic's bed rest area, I place the tray on the little table next to Samuel bed.
" Good morning Samuel, how are you today?" Samuel is laying back comfortable on pillows and his skin color is starting to look healthy and no longer waxy white as it was before. He looks at me and says " Better than I was a few days ago that's for sure". I smile and say "Good now lets get you to eat some of these, it will make you feel better alright". I move Samuel into a comfortable sitting position and place the tray on his lap and grab the napkin and tuck it on the front of his shirt.
He gives me a soft smile and says thanks. I walk away and turn back and say "Anything else you need just call me alright and make sure to eat as much as you can alright". He says "Yes Lady I will".
Lin walks into the clinic medical equipment room and starts to prepare the bandages and some ointments ready so that later today she can change Samuel old bandages. So far everything is going well and Samuel is getting stronger.
Trenchhsoul
Lying back into the cushion of feather filled pillow and straw stuffed mattress, Samuel closed his eyes as she strode away into the other room. Taking a mental inventory of himself, he noted the ache that remained where Lin has stitched his hip, belly and shoulder closed. The memory of the long tipped tweezers she had inserted into the wounds still making his body twinge with remembered pain. Every piece of lead she removed from his body had felt like it was still burning hot as it was tugged from his tortured flesh. The clunk of those pieces louder in his ears than the shots that embedded them into him. He tried to be stoic while this was happening, but even his fevered stupor and semi drugged mind, assisted by a healthy dose of laudanum, he couldn't keep the pain from searing the light in the room to a blackness tinged crimson blotch that occluded everything and everyone for several heartbeats. His grunts of pain lead to one or two yells and quite a bit of cursing before all was said and done. He had collapsed into the sweat and blood soaked sheets after the last slug was pulled from his body, panting for all the world like he had run all the way from Kansas City on his own two feet.
He opened his eyes, a drop of sweat beading upon his brow as he broke away from the memory, shaking his head slowly as a sad smile slowly curved his lips. In his ears he thought he could hear someone besides Lin, but he knew that voice wasn't really there with him except in his own memories. Still, he whispered into the gentle clatter and shuffling sounds from the other room, softly, so softly, so that only the very air around him would have ever heard.
"I made it, Jessica. Does that mean I'm supposed ta go on without ya?"
The wind outside rose briefly, making the sturdy wood framed building around him shift and groan. But on that wind he would swear to his dying day that he heard a soft, gentle laugh that seemed to tell him that he would never be alone. Whether it was a dream, delusion or really her laugh he would never know for certain, but in that moment he found a bit of peace that turned his sad smile to one of gentle understanding. He nodded slowly once, pausing for several heartbeats to listen to the world around him before nodding sharply once more. When Lin stepped back into the infirmary, Samuel had turned to settle himself on the side of the bed, looking up at her from under his brows with that same smile. He raised his chin, straightening his spine as he did, the twinge of pain only briefly present in his features. "Ma'am, I thank ya fer yer hospitality and I owe ya fer yer kindness," he stood slowly, one hand on his knee, the other pressing into the bed to lift him to his feet. He straightened once more to his full height and shoulders held proud, though his arm still pressed protectively to his wounded abdomen. "I think it's long since time I quit takin' up space in yer fine establishment."
Professional that she was and more than a bit flustered to have her ministrations taken with what appeared to be a rather cavalier attitude, she still changed out his bandages, tugging perhaps just a bit more brusquely to make her points as she swapped bloody swatches of cotton batting and wrappings. He grunted with every remonstrance and tug of bandage, but held firm to his proclamation. In the end, freshly bandaged, redressed in a shirt and pants brought out from his meager belongings at the ranch by a couple of the hands, Samuel stepped cautiously into the bright light of mid day.
Lin had declaimed him a fool, but had told him that his belongings and his horse were under the care of Kristina and Norma, so he made his way to the shop with slow but steady steps. Stopping at the end of the boardwalk with one hand on a post, he tilted his face up into the heat of the sun, the air still full of the cool humidity of the night as fall wrapped its chilled fingers around everyone and everything. Up on the rise, out of the river valley, the farmsteads and ranches were probably much warmer for not having so much of the river's dampness. The difference between the two seemed paltry until one traveled from one to the other, or until one had waltzed with their own deaths. Little things like that suddenly sluiced through his mind, as if this trivia would distract him from the memories, from the pain, from the knowledge of his mortality again raised to stare balefully at him in the depths of his own soul. Now he knew that these little things he could never take for granted again.
Lowering his eyes to the street before him again, he made his careful way to Kristina's shop and stepped into the deep shadows inside, reveling once again in the ability to feel those changes in the air, cool to heat, heat to cool, and letting the spectre of death sit idle in the back of his mind; not forgotten but not demanding his every moment anymore. His eyes found the two ladies and the smile found not only his lips but also his eyes and he stepped completely into this newest chapter in his life.
Vanyels
Having gotten the supplies ready to change Samuel bandages, Lin walks into the room to find Samuel with a soft smile on his lips and saying that he was ready to leave and thanking for my hospitality. I knew this act and knowing Samuel when he makes up his mind he is very stubborn , Lin went and fixed his bandages again and did them tight as she could so they did not get loose as he moved about. Sitting up on the bed and trying to stand up. Samuel's face was pale and sweating a lot as he gave it his all to stand up. I stood there watching him and seeing if he would need any help but Samuel is a strong man.
I told Samuel Kristina and Norma had his horse and things. He said "Thanks and sorry for the trouble". As he walked away Lin looked after him and said "What a FOOL". Shaking her head Lin took a different route that will get her faster to Kristina's house before Samuel got there. As soon as Lin got there she sneaked behind Kristina's house and saw her there at the back putting somethings away.
"Kristina hey" Kristina turned and said "Hi Lin , how are you". Lin went to her ."Im good thank you , now listen Samuel left the clinic saying he is better but he is still not yet 100% well, I need you to keep him here so that I can go to Josiah and explain so he can come get Samuel . Kristina looked serious and said " Dont worry we will keep him here as long as we can alright" . Lin thanked Kristina and went running to Josiah Farm so that he could get the carriage for Samuel.
Lin got to the Farm exhausted from all the running around and found Josiah ready to leave his Farm to go to the market place to buy some things, Josiah saw Lin and said ' Hey there Nurse Lin, How is Samuel ? Lin turned to him , "He has gotten better Mr.Josiah but Samuel thinks he is better and has gone to Kristina home to get his horse and things, he is not yet full recovered and before he gets himself hurt more I must ask of you to please go get him . Mr.Josiah said " Alright, I know very well how Samuel is and if we dont hurry he will be off somewhere fast".
Lin and Mr.Josiah got in the carriage and went to Kristina house to get Samuel.
MysticI
Puzzled Kristina looked at the young nurse... "what ... who ... where... how..." Lin talked so fast that even for Kristina it was little to hard to understand... she grasped a foreign language pretty good but still was missing some words... and in time she got it all what the nurse said ... she was already gone...
Tall silhouette appeared slowly in the doorway... Norma's loud scream took Kristina by surprise..." Norma... please ... what is wrong with you... who is that...?" by the smile that Norma had on her face Kristina understood that their visitor was not the stranger but someone they knew... and knew pretty good... she did not believed her own eyes when she saw Samuel ghostly face with huge grin on it...
"Sir Samuel! Are you mad? You almost died there... why you are here? not that I do not happy to see you but but but you had such bad wounds and were pretty weak... are you sure its not better to stay in the clinic?" Her pale blue eyes was now white as two moons looking at him with million questions and concerns... She came to him and carefully reached for his hand ... wanting to help him to reach the most comfortable chair in the house...
"Norma... please make the tea and something good to eat .... he looks worse then the town ghosts... " she giggled and looked at Samuel with warm smile... patting his arm gentle and looking at his forehead for possible fever...
Trenchsoul
He laughed softly at Norma's reaction, one arm still held across his abdomen, but holding himself upright with what was most probably stoic pride. Letting Kristina lead him, he shook his head with another laugh and said, "When did I get ta be a 'sir' 'round here?" Before he got much more than those paltry words out, she had him settled into a chair near the curtained entrance to the back rooms, a cup of something warm and earthy settled suddenly in his hands, he nearly blushed at all the attention, hiding his awkwardness behind the delicate mug momentarily while he recovered his equilibrium. His eyes looked into Kristina's anxious eyes as she checked him over almost as thoroughly as the medico had. Lowering the cup with care, he smiled at the concern and worry both women expressed.
"I'm fine, really," Samuel said earnestly. His countenance must be more ghastly than he thought for them to be so concerned, but his determination to get back onto his own two feet would let him give in to the weakness. To hide his own newborn doubts, he said, "I suppose I ought ta tell ya the tale before ya decide to tie me to this chair. I seriously doubt I could fit ya off if'n ya did, at any rate."
He told of the telegraph from a family friend, of the mission he had promised so long ago. He watched their expressions of gentle concern change to something like chiding reproach as the shooting of the men in the warehouse and the death of the man that had killed Jessica was laid out before them like a paltry offering before a court. His voice never wavered as he told this part; he felt no guilt for what he had done. His only guilt came from not being able to save her. While Norma clucked her tongue and shook her head and Kristina crossed her arms before her with consternation, he looked them both in the eyes calmly. His own eyes, however, held the pain of years, the guilt of his loss, and the damnation of his own soul for the promise he kept. His smile turned rueful, soft around the edges, and he lowered his eyes to the delicate china as he sipped once again so they wouldn't see the rise of the tides threatening to burst his dams once more.
When he had recovered himself, he lowered the cup again and looked back up to the ladies with a sigh. "After that, I really can't say what happened. The city was a blur as we rode hard onto the plains afterwards. I don't 'member much after that 'cept wakin' up with that young nurse tendin' to the holes I got in me," he said, then taking a deep breath that made him cringe from the pain in his guts, he shrugged slightly, trying not to pull the stitches with the motion, "I reckon it's time I started earnin' my pay again. Boss Josiah ain't gonna pay no lay about lackey, after all, and I'm a bettin' I racked up quite a tab with the lady Lin."
But Norma had a beef sandwich and some greens settled before him in what seemed like an eye blink, and he found that his hunger wasn't as absent as he'd expected. He still took his time with the meal as the ladies chatted, asking questions, seeking details about what happened, about the lady Jessica, about her murderer, and he found himself telling a history of misbegotten love that could never be. Somehow, through the telling, he felt his resolve strengthening, as if the passing of that part of his history had eased the ache in his heart. In the end, he pulled the telegram from the pocket of his coat that Norma had set beside his chair along with his clothes that he'd been wearing when the indian tribe found him. As the ladies read the telegraph, he looked over his clothing, no longer soaked in his blood. He knew the ladies had most probably done him this great service, even patching the holes with neat and careful stitching. He set the clothes aside as Kristina handed the message back to him, shaking her head slowly, calling him silly but with understanding in her eyes.
It was only then that he caught on to how the two ladies were behaving. Cautious, with quick, darting looks out the front of the shop as if looking for someone. He took another slow bite and chewed even slower as he pondered this, their gazes suddenly nervous under his curious eyes. He said around the mouthful, "I'd be willin' ta bet that yer not just bein' all thoughtful and conscientious cause we're friends, though. So, why don'tcha let me in on the secret and we'll all be a bit more relaxed, eh?"
DessaVenatore
Indessa looked in the mirror making sure that everything was perfect. She was a small lady nor taller than 5 feet. She was slender and had an hour glass figure. As she looked at the coral dress in the mirror she smiled thinking about what her father always told her..." Indessa that dress makes you look like an angel..But then every dress you wear makes you look angelic." Indessa had milky white skin, green eyes, and long dark hair with curls that cascaded all the way down to her waist. She never thought of herself as beautiful although Nicholas would tell her that often. A loud noise made Indessa jump.. she walked over to the window and looked out. It was dark now but that didnt keep the people of this town inside. A group of men were crossing the street heading to the saloon. Indessa felt chilled now...she was getting very nervous. She started pacing the floor...what had she done?...did she really want to go downstairs and sing in front of all those people? Indessa looked at the time and knew she could not turn back now. It was time to go downstairs. As she opened the door and stepped out into the hallway she could hear many voices coming from the lower level of the saloon. Indessa looked over at the adjoining door...that is where Josiah had stayed the night before. She would have liked to tell him goodbye before he left. She really never got the chance. Indessa sighed then walked to the end of the hallway and started down the stairs. As Indessa got to the bottom of the stairs she realized that Matrona was right. The place was full. Indessa looked around the room, there wasnt an empty table in the place.
Matrona saw Indessa and ran over to her whispering...."Come I will show you where to stand. Matrona led her to the back of the room. The pianist was playing music for the customers as they waited for Indessa to perform. Indessa looked around the room. No familiar faces...no one she could focus on as she sang. She started thinking about Josiah, it would have been nice to see him in the audience ...a friendly face as she stepped onto the stage. Smiling to herself...she realized that she would have probably been more nervous if he had been there. Her nerves started getting the better of her. What if they didnt like her? What if they didnt like the songs she sang. What if they just didnt like her singing? Indessa started pacing the floor back and forth waiting nervously. Matrona was out on stage announcing Indessa. She wanted to turn and run out the door. But that wasnt an option. It was too late for her to change her mind. Matrona welcomed everyone and thanked them all for coming. Then she called Indessa out on stage. Indessa stepped up on stage ....and the music started to play. She looked around then she just closed her eyes and started to sing....
jeffreykendal
As luck would have it, Josiah's business in the town had taken longer that day than he'd planned. He had some business arrangements to tend to, and before they could be completed, a telegraph would have to be sent to New York city, and a response would have to be obtained. He was disappointed at first, but then he remembered that Indessa would be singing for the first time at the saloon that night. He'd come away from their visit with so many more questions than he had before. Like what was the tragedy she mentioned? How had her parents died? What had become of her uncle? Who was she really? What was she running from? He knew she was running. Running hard. He knew by the cold distant look that seemed to occupy her pupils when she talked about her past. He knew by the way her body seemed to stiffen and be ready to run whenever she lost her composure and stopped controlling every aspect of her presentation. He knew it because a runner always knows another runner. Fear can smell fear. Loss can smell loss. He knew her much better than she could imagine. Yet, he knew almost nothing at all.
It was past sunset when he stomped heavily onto the wooden walkway outside the saloon. He could smell the smell of food, and hear the sounds of someone speaking to the crowd from inside. He quickly dusted off his trousers and coat as he approached the doorway. But to his surprise, he couldn't get anywhere near the doorway. It was overflowing with people. A crowd of residents of every shape and size was bunched up tight agin' the doorway, which was propped open. Some were looking in through open windows as they drank their beers, talked, and laughed awaiting the show.
When Josiah saw he wouldn't have any hope to reach the interior of the saloon, he quickly lurched off the walkway and walked apace around the back of the building, in hopes of finding a way in through the back or side door. He'd remembered them from earlier in the day. He heard the voice of introductions briefly through the small window he passed on his way round back, and then saw that the side door was indeed crowded as the front door. He sped up even more to make his way past the kitchen doorway, and round the corner to the back of the building. It was getting dark, so he almost ran straight into a row of trash bins overflowing with the days refuse. Dodged them, and made a b-line for the back door. Luckily, nobody was standing in the way here, so he entered quietly. He heard Matrona explaining how lucky they all were to have Indessa here in such a small town and how many larger venues she'd performed in back in the big city days, back East. He slide along a side wall interior of the tavern, along the side of the stage, realizing that if he were extremely lucky, he might get a place to stand very near the stage on the side. As he reached the end of the wall and came round the front edge of the stage, he saw something he couldn't believe he was fortunate enough to find, an empty chair behind tucked back in the side corner of the room adjacent the edge of the stage. He squeezed past two men in the front table, and just sat down at the empty one as Matrona finished her introduction, and Indessa walked out to sing. He hung his coat over the back of the old saloon chair and tilted his head so he could see between the tall hats of the two men in front of him. When he saw Indessa, his clapping and a cheer joined the volume of the already boisterous crowd. He hoped she could hear him, hoped she would see him. He knew it would help steady her nerves to see a friend in the crowd. But unfortunately, just as she turned her glance in his direction, the two men in front of him leaned in to whisper in each other's ear, and his view was blocked. He muttered a swear word under his breath that they should ruin his chance to catch her eye. But all his disappointment was forgot when the music started. He knew it would be just a matter of time before she'd notice him. Hopefully it wouldn't disrupt her concentration. But he knew that runners have an uncanny ability to focus even when distractions occur. He flagged down the waitress for a beer, and settled in for a very pleasant hour.
As piano began to play, he was briefly transported back to the old country, decades earlier, to a different venue, and a different kind of music, but to a very similar feeling of warmth, happiness, and anticipation, which he'd felt long long ago. For a moment, he even thought he could smell the distinctive aroma of the unique beer brewed there in those Scandinavian mountains. But as soon as Indessa's voice began to ring, he was brought straightway back to today, to this place, this moment.
DessaVenatore
As Indessa started singing her first song she somehow got the courage to open her eyes. The room was full. There were people standing in the doorways and even some peering through the windows. There was silence throughout the entire room. The only thing that Indessa could hear was her own voice and the piano playing. The sound of her own voice seemed very loud. But maybe that was because the silence in the room seemed so deafening. Indessa had never been in the saloon without the sound of talking and laughing. All eyes were on her and not a word was being said. Finishing her first song everyone applauded.
Indessa smiled then started her second song. It got very quiet once again. Indessa got a little braver and started walking the stage, and looking around at the audience. There were several men standing on the left side of the stage. Two big rough looking men wearing hats were standing close to the stage.They were both smiling and waving at her. One of the men had a beard and he blew her a kiss. Feeling flushed indessa started to turn away from him. But as she did, Indessa thought that she saw Josiah out of the corner of her eye. As she started to sing Indessa turned back towards the men on that same side of the stage. Looking carefully Indessa focused on the gentleman sitting in the chair behind the two men that had waved at her. It was Josiah! He had come to see her performance after all! Indessas heart seemed to skip a beat as she finished her second song. Everyone started to clap loudly including Josiah. Standing to his feet Josiah shouted out with some of the others. He smiled at Indessa and she smiled back. In the back of her mind Indessa could not help but wonder just what Josiah thought of her singing. The pianist started the music for her next song. For some reason with Josiah sitting in the crowd Indessa felt more confident. Moving back and forth on the stage almost breaking out in a dance just like she had done in the big city. This song was a little faster. Men and women were trying to dance in a small area in the middle of the room. There was shouting and whistling while everyone clapped their hands. Indessa got so excited about the audiences reaction that she almost forgot the words to her song. Looking over at Josiah once more she could see him clapping his hands and moving his feet to the music.
Josiah saw her watching him so he smiled at her then he winked. Feeling flushed and knowing that she must be a bright shade of red, Indessa turned away she did not want Josiah to see the effect he had on her. The rest of the hour went quickly. Indessa sang songs of the old West and songs of love. Her audience enjoyed them all. As Indessa finished her last song everyone stood to their feet...cheering and clapping their hands loudly.
Matrona stepped on stage as Indessa was leaving the stage. She thanked everyone for coming but no one payed Matrona any attention. Every person in the saloon was trying to get to Indessa including Josiah. Some were shaking her hand and others were hugging her. But everyone was welcoming her to the little town that they called Silvertown. Indessa looked around the room trying to get a glimpse of Josiah. But the crowd was too big. She could not see him anywhere. The crowd had her at that moment. There was no use fighting it. As the audience greeted her one by one, Indessa never stopped looking for Josiah.
She sighed...Had he already left? Surely he would stay until they had a chance to speak. With still many people waiting their turn to meet Indessa, Matrona pushed her way through the crowd. Grabbing Indessas hand shouting over everyone.."Indessa come with me. They will keep you here all night." Reluctantly Indessa went with Matrona taking one more look around the room but seeing Josiah no where. Matrona led Indessa to the back of the room where she opened a door and pulled her inside." Here you go. Privacy until the crowd thins out. Matrona hugged Indessa and smiled. " You were great tonight. Then Matrona left closing the door behind her. Indessa looked around the room. There really wasnt much to it at all. A floral sofa seated two. A long wooden table sat in front of the sofa. A small side table made of wood also held a small lamp that was lit at the moment. On the other side of the room was a shelf with a few books on it.
Walking over to small window Indessa looked out.There were people everywhere.. talking and laughing. She could hear alot of voices coming from the other side of the door, that kept Indessa and her audience seperated.She sighed...she was going to be here for awhile. Indessa walked over to the shelf and took a book from it. Going over to the sofa Indessa sat down. Not really in the mood to read Indessa started turning the pages. Her thoughts went back to Josiah. Was he still out there with that crowd of people? Would he try to contact her before he left for the night? There was so much that she didnt know about him. Josiah seemed to be a private man. But then again she was very private also. She remembered at times when she was with Josiah he seemed lonely. She knew because she had experienced a great deal of lonliness herself. He seemed to keep to himself. As if he were guarding a part of himself that no one would ever be allowed to enter. But.....wasnt she doing the same thing? The tragedy that happened in her life? The people that she trusted and broke her heart? Indessa knew too well how you could shut everything off never wanting to let anyone in again. Indessa would have liked to talk to him if only for just a few minutes. She smiled to herself....She did enjoy his company. She liked the way she felt when she was with him. She shrugged as she continued to turn the pages. No....she probably would not see Josiah tonight.
MysticI
The story she heard was very hard for her ears... she would never imagine Samuel will experience such... for moment she even could not breath she could not think what was worse... that poor young girl death that he cared so much for or... him going there and looking for the almost killing him revenge...
In her mind all his words were spinning spinning making chaos and usually so good at words ... as for now she could not find any of them at all... she just stared at him with her pale blue eyes nodding her head and looking so concerned... even afraid to think that she could loose him... so easily... her friend who was the like big brother to her in this town... where she choose to make her living...
Kristina was so thankful to Norma ... for making her busy with the dinner preparation... it made her mind wander away from all she heard...
Carefully as she could... Kristina helped him to position himself comfortable... and every nerve that contracted his face muscles trying to hide the pain he felt... made her feel so sorry ... every time she looked at him she would mentally send thanks those strange native people for his life savings... and in moments like this... not all seemed so bad in this foreign country....
***her hand involuntary covered the unique necklace of gems on her neck safely hidden behind her dress... giving her warm feeling of it being... memories that would come to her young mind... were...stay... linger here and then where gone in same quick way...**** she shook her head and looked at them again ... smiling and helping with all those dishes...
Looking how Samuel was stuffing his face with Norma's delicious food Kristina was smiling happy ... feeling that she repaying this little part of his care right now at this moment... she felt so gracious being able to make him feel better to feel home to feel their care ... to let him know how they care how they need him here ...
She kept looking at the door thinking about Aslin words and wondering what takes her so long... his bandages of him moving around started to look wet... all that looking and being nervous was not ... unnoticed...he saw that as well...
Kristina felt guilty enough that Samuel feeling so weak needed to worry more then his health... and only when his patience broke down and he addressed to them ... she explained to him the nurse''s plan and only hoped that he wont get mad at them for this little conspiracy... Norma patted his forehead and was little worry about more then usual warmness there...
Evening was so nice and cool ... that they ended outside ... for sure after Norma got all possible pillows that they had in the house to position him comfortable...
The tavern door was open and the angelic voice of the new singer echoed in all town... they just simple sit there and enjoyed it... waiting for the nurse to be back...
EduardusAric: None ever knew what had happen to the new lawman that left like a thrift in the shadows. HE wasn't planning leaving so abruptly but he had received a packaged the day he was out living a dream with the pretty blonde that stole his heart and though his disappearance was sudden her scent her smile haunted his dreams nightly. He knew coming back would risk his life and if an knew why he lingers in the shadows to just get a glimpse of her mean she could be in danger but as the nights turn to months he watch the raw dessert flower blossom into this women on the west that could handle herself. he sneak closer to get a better look at her soft ruby red lips..
MysticI: sun was going down slowly... evening almost took over... Kristina Norma and Samuel were enjoying echoing voice of the new singer... after the good meal still weak from his wounds Samuel was already snoring
MysticI: Kristina giggled and winked to Norma...
MysticI: in the horizon she saw the old carriage of the nurse and felt much better now as she was still worry about wounded man that was l;left for her and her old lady Norma... none of them were familiar with healing
MysticI: trying to keep silent both of them were running back and forward trying to put all items that weren't sold in the storage... Kristina was mumbling ... as she did every evening trying to push that heavy display table away
EduardusAric: he lowered his dusty stetson over the green piercing eyes that had intense focus that he knew some May recognize if he gotten to close. he around the building he saw the cloud of dust being kicked up by the old horse and buggy and being away from the dirt caused him to cough a spell something awful he quickly ducked into the tavern and kept to himself he order a glass of whiskey out of the barrel and he listen to the endless chatter of cattle sales and how the budding rail road was threaten to bulid on the trials that most men used to transport the good out of town to make money to feed the families. Nothing seem to change in this lazy little ole town he thought..
MysticI: her long skirt somehow got under the table and with her another push she was already sitting in the huge cloud of dust that miraculously covered her from head to toe... Kristina did not stop being surprised of all dust in this town ... seems you just dusted one angle and another one already got covered again... as for now she could swear she felt it all in her mouth and that sweet sugar cookies taste was gone in sec... she rolled her eyes thinking that if she would be a man at this moment she would say not very nice word...
MysticI: display doors opened and on top of all ... smallest parts of it fall down... native handmade buttons ... sitting with crossed legs her skirt still under the huge heavy table she was picking up those buttons and thinking that for now at this moment she would look like chicken ....
jeffreykendal
Josiah found the crowd a bit overwhelming, with all its exuberant energy and excess. He made special note of the two men in front who made rude remarks about Indessa's beauty and desirability while she was singing. He would definitely find time to deal with them later.
For now, he went back to the food counter near the kitchen and ordered some food, enough for both him and Indessa. Having seen her disappear into the back of the place, he had a pretty good idea where she'd be kept until the crowd died down. He made his way round the side of the stage, through the narrow corridor and back three tiny rooms that served as dressing rooms for the entertainers. He noticed that only one of these rooms seemed to be in use, with its door shut tight and the kerosene light on. He guessed it was where she'd be, and walked up to the door, gently knocking three times, then again. "Indessa?", he said. "Are you here?....It's me, Josiah." He glanced down the empty corridor each way as he waited, hoping she'd heard his knock. He could smell the appealing aroma of the hot food he'd brought. "Sure hope she's hungry", he muttered to himself.
For a moment he was carried away by the feeling of the place, the chatter of the crowd and the busy kitchen and bar. The clear dark night outside, and the flicker of kerosene lights that made the place seem somehow luxuious and exotic, even though it was just a shoddy plank building, thrown up a decade before, as the town burst into existence on the pretty green elbow of land adjacent the river that brought life to the county. He could hear the river in the distance, and the traffic in the streets as the city made its way to wherever it was going to be tonight. The crescent moon shone over the flowing water, and glinted off the glass of the homes and buildings of the town. What a fine place to be tonight. He heard footsteps coming to the door.
DessaVenatore
Sitting on the sofa and turning the pages of the book she was holding just wasnt holding her attention. Then Indessa heard a knock at the door. She lay the book down and listened. She heard another knock. Indessa stood and walked over to the door. Listening carefully...still another knock but this time Indessa heard someone call her name. She thought she heard Josiahs voice. Then she heard him say.."Its me Josiah..with a smile she opened the door. There stood Josiah with plates of food in his hand. She smiled..".Oh please come in".....She waited for him to enter then she shut the door behind them. She watched as he walked over to the long table in front of the sofa. He sat the food down and then he spoke softly. " Hope you are hungry...then with a smile he pat the sofa. Indessa walked over to the sofa and sat down... Josiah sat next to her. She thanked him for coming and bringing her some dinner. She had been so nervous that food was the last thing on her mind. All she knew was she was very happy to see Josiah....very happy indeed.
Starting to eat her dinner Indessa smiled at Josiah. How did he know that she hadnt eaten? It was just like him to know things about her with no explanation of how. She looked over as he ate his dinner. He was a very attractive man and she found him more attractive every time she saw him. She realized that she was staring and felt herself start to blush. Not wanting him to notice she took her eyes off of him and concentrated on her meal. She was so excited she looked over at Josiah. " I did it Josiah. I sang and they all liked me." She giggled and without thinking grabbed his hand. "I think they have all accepted me Josiah." Then realizing that she had taken his hand in hers she let go...." Ohh Im sorry...she spoke carefully...Its just I got so excited... then she whispered....What did you think of my performance? She looked at him waiting for an answer. Surely he would like her music too. Somehow for some reason she had to have Josiahs approval. She was so glad that Josiah had been here to see her sing....without waiting for his reply she whispered. I was so glad to see you here tonight Josiah. It was really nice to see a friendly face in the crowd. He thanked her then smiled. But she knew that is was more than that....she watched him as he continued to eat....What made this man like he was?. He seemed protective towards her....why would he even want to help her?...she was sure that there must be some beautiful ladies that he could be with if he so chose to. Her mind coming back to the present she smiled....she still hadnt heard him comment on her singing...so she waited patiently...
Vanyels
As Josiah and Lin made their way to Kristina home they were passing through town and we could hear music coming from the Tavern and a lovely voice singing. Josiah heard the voice and stopped the carriage. Lin looked at Josiah and said ' Why are we stopping?' Josiah turned to Lin and said " Go on ahead Lady Lin, Im going to go to the Tavern ". He jumped out of the carriage and walked into the Tavern. Lin looking shocked got off the carriage and followed him into the Tavern. Lin dosent go to the Tavern a lot since its full of drunks and fights. Lin saw Josiah sitting down at a table and staring at the Lady who was singing a song, Lin knew that lost look he had on his face as he looked at the Lady.
" Oh for Love of God " Lin said and as she turned to leave she saw someone at the corner of the tavern with a Sheriff badge , the Sheriff looked like he had not changed his clothes in years and dirty. Lin made her way towards him and said " Sheriff I need your help, I need to get Samuel back to Josiah Farm , we were making our way to Kristina home but seem's he got distracted. Could you help me?
The Sheriff looked at me and said " Well alright Lady , by the way who are you ? Lin looked at the Sheriff and said " Im the Nurse/Doctor of Silver Town for the past few years. Lin looking shocked and a little annoyed took the Sheriff's arm and pulled him to the carriage.
Finally after alot of trouble Lin and the Sheriff made it to Kristina Home to get Samuel back to Josiah Farm.
jeffreykendal
Josiah explained how much he'd enjoyed hearing Indessa sing. It was the first time in years he had heard a voice as nice as hers, and he wondered where she'd learned to sing so well. "You must have spent many years learning to sing like that, miss Indessa?" He wanted to explain more about his background, and about the train ticket in his pocket, and the journey he must soon take. His mind was in a jumble as to how to explain his story to Indessa.
Just as he asked her about her education, there was a knock at the door, and a note was passed to him. He realized of-a-sudden that he had been in-route to take Samuel back to the farm to continue his healing and recovery. "I am so very sorry Indessa. My memory has failed me and I have forgotten a duty I must fulfill. I have to take my farm hand out to my farm, he's just getting out of the hospital here and must not be allowed to ride alone as he's not as well as he might think.".
With that, Josiah apologized profusely, and bowed to Indessa, saying his goodbye for today. He rushed out the door and down to Kristina's home where Samuel was preparing to head for home. The Sheriff and Lin had Samuel readied and were just loading him onto the wagon for the return to Josiah's farm. It was a warm evening, for this time of year, and the stars and moon above made for an inviting journey. It would be good to get home and fire up the wood stove.
Trenchsoul
The ache in his guts eased and throbbed alternately, but the sounds of merriment and the clear notes of the singer's voice swirled and danced on the still, cool air. Kristina, Norma and Samuel sat and listened, occasionally speaking in low tones between songs while the crowd inside the saloon cheered. Seeing the cart rumble down the street, Kristina gave an involuntary start, letting Samuel know what the secret had been, though she'd been quiet about it up until then. He turned to face her with a smirk, nodding his head down the street and missing the figure leaping down from the buckboard to walk into the saloon. Norma, however saw the exit and pointed it out to Kristina, who stayed silent, but now had a curious expression. When the second person jumped down, leaving the cart idle in the center of the street, the confusion built just that little bit more.
Laughing, Samuel put one arm around his belly as the humour made the pain spike quickly but continued to laugh. "Seems yer plot is undone, my friend," he said around laughs and short, sharp breaths. She turned an aggrieved look upon him, but his humour wouldn't relent. When two figures slipped from the bat wing doors and back onto the cart, he was still chuckling and only calmed when the cart had been pulled up to the board walk before the shop and the figures revealed themselves as the nurse, Lin, and a tall man with the tin star of sheriff on his chest. The glint of light off of metal made his insides freeze, his memory sparking with the call of watchmen and peace officers in a far off city, the roar of guns, the buck of his mare beneath him and blinding speed as a body fell. He collected himself, hoping that his momentary apprehension hadn't shown. There would be questions in KC; about a wounded man and several dead ones. Questions he didn't want to answer.
As the nurse gave him a silent scolding, checking his bandages and tutting at the seep of blood through the bandages, Kristina and the sheriff conversed, Norma having gone inside to retrieve two more cups of the aromatic brew all three were enjoying. His expression apparently wasn't as schooled as he'd have wished, however, for Lin could detect his stiffness, his reserve, and looked up questioningly into his face, a scowl of professional concern and human curiosity creasing her features.
He smiled and shrugged at her, relaxing slightly. "Seems I wasn't quite as ready as I believe, miss. Still and all, I'll be right as rain in a few days, never you fret," he attempted an air of imperturbability, managing only as far as leaning back before his wounds made him clench his own features briefly. "You done good work, ma'am, and I won't do nothin' ta meddle with that, I swear."
After she was certain of his stability and after accepting a mug of tea herself, the nurse settled into one of the chairs Norma brought with the tea. The sheriff had settled on the hitching post, leaning back against the sturdy wood while he chatted with Kristina. Samuel kept an eye on the sheriff, searching for some tell tale that the sheriff was only biding his time, observing him in turn, but he held himself at ease, chatting easily with everyone but mostly listening, observing. Eventually the crowd cheered once more and several people spilled from the saloon and into the evening air, some singing and strolling together down the street, others mounting to horses, carts and carriages and making their ways through and out of town.
"Show must be over," the Sheriff said, as he stood and watched the exodus of the audience into the darkness, his posture relaxed but attentive, his thumbs in his belt.
"It was a beautiful performance," Kristina said. Setting her cup on the arm of the chair and rising to stand near the sheriff, Samuel thought he recognized some complexity there, but didn't ask.
Lin pointed down the street to the swinging saloon doors as another figure emerged, "There's Josiah. Finally." Her tone was full of exasperation with the follies of men. She turned and looked into Samuel's face, gauging him as she asked, "Are you ready to go back out to Josiah's?"
The night air was cool on his skin, stars wheeled and shone in a clear sky, the moon not yet risen above the horizon, but its glow visible at the edge of the sky. Right now, he felt he was flying low and fast over the ground, at peace regardless of the law man standing nearby. It was a heavy flight, weighted by memories, but he could see an empty horizon ahead of him and his wings were strong. His smile was genuine and broad as he nodded, "Ma'am, ya done such good work I think I could wrestle a bear."
At this she humphed, shaking her head but laughing softly, saying, "If you can wrestle a kitten I'd be surprised. C'mon, let's get you into the wagon."
Josiah arrived just as the two made it to the wagon, both of them helping Samuel up into the back to lay among burlap sacks and the soft scents of hay, grain, dirt and horses. He settled himself into the sacking as he listened to the group around him chat and laugh. There was an easy camaraderie between them, reminding him of the hands on the trails, herding cattle and living a life full of men and animals, of hot days and cold nights, of wind and weather and empty vistas. He felt a little more at peace knowing that he wasn't in unfamiliar territory after all. Eventually, Josiah mounted up on the buckboard, saying his goodbyes as he doffed his hat to the ladies. Lin reminded him to make sure Samuel checked his bandages and changed them regularly while Kristina leaned over the edge of the cart and smiled.
"You will visit soon, after you have healed?" she asked. Concern still in her eyes but a smile warm on her face.
He nodded with a smile of his own, one hand holding his hat over his chest, the other rising to salute jauntily, "Absolutely, my friend. Gotta see how yer gettin' along these days, after all, and I'll be up runnin' ta town fer supplies in no time. You betcha." The cart lurched as the horses took up the slack on the harnesses and started out of town. He raised a hand and waved as they departed, lying back on the sacking as the roll and rumble of the cart over the ground lulled him into a doze.
Vanyels
It had been a long day but finally Samuel was i the carriage with Josiah and ready to go back to the Farm safely. Lin turned to Josiah and said " Il be coming to see Samuel in a few days and see how he is doing, but i believe that a few more days of rest and fresh air will do him good, Dont let him lift anything heavy. Lin smiled and Josiah gave a her nod . Lin waved goodbye to both as the carriage moved away.
Lin turned to Kristina and said " Man , seriously wont they ever listen. Kristina laughed and said " Oh one day maybe one day".
Turning Lin saw that the sun was already setting and the evening will soon be arriving, Lin turned and thanked Kristina and Norma for all their help today and bid them goodnight.
Walking back to her home/clinic Lin was happy to have such wonderful friends even during such hard times it was still good. Lin got home and began to clean up for the night. When everything was done and settled Lin decided to go out and eat at the diner, too tired to make her own and she needed to get away from the clinic for a while.
Lin took a bath and opened her closet and looked at which dress she will be wearing , she saw a nice red dress that would go lovely with her black hat. She did her hair up and pinned the hat on her head. Lin did a little twirled in her room and saw herself in the mirror. Lin smiled and made her way down stairs to go eat at the Diner.
As usual it was packed with other families or people like her that did not want to eat in their own homes. Lin sat at a little table to the side close to the windows so she could look outside and see the town people walk about. A waitress came and ask what she would like to eat, Lin order the nights special dinner and for sweet tea.
As she waited for her dinner Lin looked up at the night sky lost in her thoughts.
Trenchsoul
Long days of recovery saw Samuel hail and hearty the morning of the Christmas snows. The men of the ranch settled around the fire in the fireplace; talking and laughing as they all prepared for the Christmas party at the ranch. Samuel had taken over food preparation for the men at the ranch while his wounds recovered, preferring to do something rather than convalesce while his broken parts mended. And healed they had, and well, too. The nurse Lin performed yeoman's work on the torn flesh so well that when he used his small moustache trimming scissors to remove the stitches there was very little scar tissue to hinder the slip of the thin thread from his skin. Standing at the kitchen's butcher block and preparation table he smiled and gave thanks for such a magnificent effort. He also made a mental note to make for town that afternoon to send some gifts to the tribe that had kept him alive and returned him to town.
'Give me a chance to see if Kristina and Norma would like a bit of food and festivity with this group of roustabouts,' he thought with a sideways smile, imagining the matron Norma sashaying around the floor in the company of some of these rough and tumble men that all had hearts of gold. He looked up as the last of the biscuits and bacon were set on the counter, calling for the men to come eat. He knew that this couldn't last, but it was good while it did. The peace and calm in the constant, steady work could ease a man to his rest, sure enough, but he was well aware that peace always comes at a price. Still, for the time being, joy and good will lay over the land like the soft white sheet of snow that fell in the night. He looked outside as a soft snow began to fall once again.
"Better get the wagon hitched up and into town before the snow really sets in, don'tcha think?" Josiah said as he filled his plate, nodding to the view outside the window. "When ya head in, make sure you take the hides Henry cured and settle accounts with the depot for 'em, yeah?"
Samuel nodded with his usual smile, "Sure thing, hoss. Had Henry and Jacobs load 'em up first thing this mornin'. Have 'em all settled by noon, no worries."
Josiah nodded and settled onto the table with the crew, everyone eating and talking. There were discussions about what needed done before this evening's festivities, talk about this young miss or another that someone had their fancy set on, and the usual brags and boasts as men challenged each other with friendly banter. He could tell tonight would be a busy night, and there was much to do before that could happen. He drank down his cup of coffee in a couple of large swallows as he turned to wash the pots and pans, plates, cups and utensils, humming a quiet tune to the cold, grey light outside.
Riding into town on the ranch's wagon, Samuel noticed that the streets were already a mess of trampled snow and mud, but along the roofs and eaves the snow sat crisp and clean. Icicles clung to the edges of roofs, twinkling even in the grey light of a snowy day, wreathes and candles in windowsills giving a warm, cheerful glow to the town. Even the depot at the end of town had a garland lacing the doorway and a candle set in the windowsill, which made him imagine that the old depot manager might be funny enough to hang a bit of mistletoe inside the door to get a few kisses from the ladies of town. Samuel chuckled imagining the man's bearded, crinkled face creasing into a grin as the ladies of town pecked his rosie cheek. This thought held his smile all through the dealings as he noticed that, indeed, the sneaky old coot had hung a fresh sprig not above the doorway, but above the counter where he did business and there was, upon his arrival, a woman cheerfully kissing his cheek. As Samuel left the depot he couldn't help but think that the old gent had the right of things, and laughed to himself giving a flick of the reins to the horses.
The horses chuffed and stamped as he reined them to a stop in front of Kristina's shop and climbed down from the buckboard. He stopped just outside the door to knock the snow and mud from his boots before stepping inside. The large, bright candles in the windows glittered warmly, garland wreathes decorated the door and the wall behind the counter, with small glass ornaments hung along lacy paper chains around the walls of the shop. A tree showed on the other side of the door to the back room, cheery and green and almost covered with bright and cheerful ornaments. The top of the tree had a small but beautifully crafted angel gracing it's peak, her arms spread in supplication, her wings rising as if in flight. His smile broadened into a grin of contented happiness as he took in the warm and light colours all around.
"Samuel! What are you doing up and around already?" The sound of Kristina's voice was almost a shock since he hadn't noticed her hiding above on the ladder, her skirts tied with a simple length of fabric to keep them closed to prying eyes as she climbed to stock the higher shelves. She looked down with an admonishing glare as she began to climb down the ladder. The sound of her voice drew the attention of Norma, who leaned out from the back room and smiled when she saw him. Her boots touched the floor and she strode quickly over to give Samuel a warm hug, then, holding him at arm's length she looked him up and down critically. "You look as if you're feeling better. Are you?"
He nodded and sighed silently, happily. It was good to be in the company of his friends, and he reveled in it as they stepped into the back room to sit, chat, and enjoy a cup of tea.
MysticI
Norma was running back and forward squeaking like little girl around Samuel that made them both laugh... they both knew that she thinks of them more like her kids... and it was nice warm feeling... She got here already half of her kitchen ... starting from some meat sandwiches and ending with sweets... the tea aroma of fresh picked mint fulfilled the room and their mouths ... sitting here by the fireplace this chilly winter evening three of them felt relaxed and cozy...
Norma was attacking Samuel with questions about his return to the farm and if he has there all what he needs... she was talkign so fast that there was no room for Kristina to enter any single word... so she just sit and smiled at both of them... feeling that for the first time she has a family here ... mommy that cares and brother... who would protect and help her...
Far away in her mind there was something more... her arm landed again on her neck searching for something and slight frown went on her face when it was unsuccessful... wiping all past memories away she looked how Samuel with wild animal appetite was finishing all what the old lady got here for him and she giggled... oo yes he is totally better...
EduardusI
*Get move on boys the night will be here soon and My eyes aren't what they use to be" yelled an old man on a overfilled covered long wagon. The wagon was being drove by and Elder man( the uncle who helped his sister and her 4 boys move across the country. The two boys Toby and Shawn were only 7 their red curly hair and blue eyes and very pale skin made them target to be picked on by all the kids but they were trouble makers just like Liam and blue so they was always being expelled from school. Liam the blonde hair blue eyes boy was what they would call a pretty boy. All the girls clamored around him and he ate it up. That alone he was vain and with a attitude to boot he was worse then the younger twins, BUT it was the black sheep of the 4 that stood out as Man of Mystery. He was tall dark skinned and had very hypnotic steel green eyes, HE looked nothing like the other but he was the meanest them all put together. He always seem to have this chip on his shoulder mad at the world perhaps. HE was always hanging out the taverns getting drunk fighting and looking for loose women to fill his Lonely nights. But Day time come he was a hard working farmer busting his back to provide for his Mom and his brothers and was very protective all the time. The Mother of the 4 boys were very beautiful even to be in her later years her red hair and green eyes and fair complexion she always wore her Larger bonnet to shade her from the sun. but there was Love and kindness in her eyes that was always shining and her smile was warm and gentle.. She was always reading the good book and singing gospel songs. how such a Kind women like her have 4 rambunctious boys like she has was a enigma to all. Coming Momma blue said almost forgetting the game of slap tag with Liam he rode along liam slapping him HARD On his neck TAG your it" STOP he yelled none is playing your stupid games Ethan you need to grow up Liam scolded at being slapped while he was daydreaming of all the new girls he would meet in town. Settle down boys well be on the new home front soon enough it been long ride for us All and I think hot meal and warm bath is what we all need said the kind women. "HOOOAA yelled the the uncle. There it is alarge home in the clearing behind thick brushes the reflection of sun setting over the Pond he said this is the address the realtor gave me. said it once belong to some Sherriff.. maybe he couldn't cut it but I know YOU boys will be alright as Long you stay out jail I reckon and he pulled forward slowly . Ethan was quick to spit out orders to the brothers " Little ones to the smaller boxes and Liam help me get the Larger things Uncles to old and tired to be much help to us it will take us twice as long if he helped with chuckle he saw his uncle shake his ahead agreeing as he help the elderly women down. Don't make such a Fuss said the women IM still spry enough to unpack and move my things thank you very much. Perhaps the boys attitude wasn't just the trait of the father. As they open the creaky old wooden door the couldn't see inside very well so they really didn't know what to expect. as toby and Shawn bickered about having to do anything other that play they soon grew quiet. WOW this is BIG place they chimed in almost simultaneously. NOW all the party stood in the open way lighting the way with lanterns to reveal a very open large living room almost left as it was for the last occupant." Look at the Fancy furniture it had to be imported""can we keep it all Momma? Hush now momma said I don't know what we are to do with this certainly don't need it as IM pretty fond of my own but maybe we can sale some of these wonderful things and the rest I reckon my brother can take back with him for a profit as well for his time helping us, whatever we do it is ours as the Young man that left it will not be coming back" Who use lived here momma Ethan asked as he sat his box down and started to Pick up some papers on the huge wooden mantle by the fireplace. Who ever it was had dark pass and with a laugh he added quickly; Like him already but oh well.. Soon uncle started a fire and one by one very slowly boxes got brought in while Momma unpacked them gently and started to move the old occupants stuff into the far corner of the house for now. after while everyone started to get hungry and Mother knew she would have to go into town for the first time to get food. Come along ALL of You I will need all of the hands on deck. Momma didn't admit it but it was nice to have all them boys to help sometimes. as jumped back on the wagon this time driving the boys all sat in back and was talking. Liam and Ethan talked about the women they would Woo and the little ones chattered about all the neat things they found in the house..Soon the wagon stopped in the little town it was later than they hoped and Just wanted to grab food for a few days for now to get settle in before they came out to explore the town itself. Now you boys stay close as she took the twins hands and disappeared in the market to shop. Liam and Ethan looked at each other and both headed in opposite directions agreeing to meet back at the little market in 20 minutes. Ethan heard music playing men arguing and he didn't have to have second guess where he was. His green eyes light up as he saw the little sign He found his second home and as he enter a blonde hair women who wasn't watching where she was going BUMPED into him as he heard the men laughing at her clumsiness. he didn't pay much attention to her as she didn't strike him as anything he would waste his time on but as fate would have it that would BE just want he was looking for but he didn't know it at the time. He didn't really go in just stood outs in the doorway LOOKING FOR NOW WITH NOONE TO SEE THE STRANGER HIMSELF JUST A PERSON DEDIDING IF THEY WAS COMMING OR GOING. Liam on the other end of town surrounded by the teenagers curious about who the blonde hair stranger was as he got information of School for himself and the twins for his mother knowing such details would be left to the last minute when time seem short time. soon Ethan saw Liam walking towards the place they would to meet and he headed back himself to help his Momma with the food and such. He saw them all already waiting for the other two boys as his Mother shakes her head. What to do with you I will never know and as they laugh togher they drove back to the house on the prairie his mother with some interesting news about a job he May want to look into just after hours at night for little money and stay out trouble.
MysticI
Running back from the tavern with some special ingredients for Norma's favorite cake Kristina bumped into some stranger ... she did not pay much attention to that just tried to escape fast as she could.. this place was far from her favorites ones to visit and usually people in this time were drunk and rude... Kristina just glanced at him making sure he wont be complaining much about her clumsiness but seeing he even did not look at her ... sigh in relieve and ran back to the general store... maneuvering between all kids that played outside and trying escape curious glances of others...
The store was busier and busier and the mess people would leave after work hours needed to be cleaned too... she could not afford more help yet ... and all that work was on her shoulders as Norma was already to old for this kind of job...
Kristina felt excited as she overheard int he tavern about dancing that will take place outside for all folks to join and the new singer will be performing some nice songs... Kristina waited times like this ... in this town they did not have much entertainment and her young heart wanted something fresh and unusual as always... she was hopping Samuel could stay too... for him as for her would be good to meet new people and to make new friends ...
Cleaning fast and putting all items away for tomorrow day Kristina hummed the new song that she heard int he tavern and already mentally imagined herself in the new dress ... light light blue almost sky blue with soft gold ribbons all around breasts and her waist... dress material was silky soft and made her feel lights as feather ... she also found nice little flowers made from same color gold that were planning to put in her hair with Norma's help... and to use some of orchid perfume to make her dreamily romantic... her young heart longed for it ... as those hearts do ... and even hard work she did day by day could not calm her poetic soul... her notebook was already full of poems she wrote and she will need to think soon of the new one...
Out of the window she saw how dancers and singer were running outside putting the stage and people adding some water on the ground .. to prevent dust coming from all those dances that will be there ...
EduardusI
On the way back to the Homestead the twin boys Toby and Shawn went on and on about the street dance of some sorts that the shop keeper was telling them about. as Ethan rode along side his mother idly taking his time he listen to her about the job. it was for a ranch hand a few miles away from the house and it was for just a few mornings a week and the pay was pretty good considering he wouldn't have to work all the time. " We will see momma he said" you know were in a new town with new places to explore and new people to meet' his mother interrupted him " I hope you and your brothers stay out of trouble this time sometimes you are so much like your father.:Ethan chimed back but Momma You must have Loved the Bad boy You married him and had 4 boys and as he rode off laughing his mother laughed too. The wagon pulled in the Long walk way ,Ethan was pretty much spitting the orders the younger boys Toby and Shawn was to unload all the smaller bags and him and Liam would unload the heavy barrels. The billowing smoke from the chimney puffed a rancid smell and was caught in the air. " EWW uncle must be making his stew Momma" said toby Do we have to eat it said the little one with his face telling all HE would most Definitely would not be eating. his mother gave a kind smile perhaps I might make some sandwiches to go with it and all the boys nodding in agreement. Entering the house Ethan still couldn't get over how big it seemed and he had to admit he was impressed with it, he saw already room selection was underway with the boys screaming about it wasn't fair and it was MINE and Ethan walked pass all three and said" Momma will change that so stop bickering its Pointless. but he turn the corner and the pass the split back porch he saw it. the smaller little house almost like a servers quarter, he Knew he found his room and he closed the door and walked outback a couple yards away to the creaky half open half falling door he was almost like a little giddy kid with new toy. he walked in and almost fell over something. Perhaps more furniture or MORE his uncle threw in there while they was gone. the little window on the other side really didn't offer much light to see by but he thought maybe this would be his little fixer upper project after his chores was done for the night to stay out trouble for little while. he soon found the old oil lamp sitting on the mantle to a very unusual location for a fireplace. he light it and instantly the little room glowed and Ethan eyes Dropped; THE ROOM was all plastered with old newspapers with pretty much the same story just from different towns. they all showed a picture of a family lineage, and all described the pass like old story. Ethan thought well first thing ill come in clean be soon he took to oversized chair picking up a book and examining it. he soon found himself reading the private journal of the last man in this house,,,
MysticI
The day was about to end ... store was closed ... all items neatly waited for the new openings... Kristina sighed and looked around ...
Miracle happened... she got little time for herself this evening before the night will swallow the town... Quickly she ran to the stables asking boy for her mare... Looking outside, she smiled, seeing how preparation for the dance was almost done... All looked colorful and festive...
Chit chatting with the stable owner while the boy was getting her horse ready Kristina was listening all news that he knew about folks ... she heard news about the new family too... the woman with many kids... as he whispered to her... he saw only boys ... one sure looked like the young man but not old enough to be her husband ... so seems she does not have one or he will arrive later on... and he also heard that they got the first town sheriff house ...Kristina smiled sadly from that news.... memories filled her head again ... making her heart beat faster and she needed to focus ... not letting this all overcome her again.... One thing she knew that in this town nobody would go unseen... everyone knew all about other....
Thankfully smiling Kristina realized how she missed her time away... easily she got herself on her horse and let it run ... freely wildly with the wind ... just for both of them familiar path... deep in the forest ... further from town ... passing the church and finding ... waterfalls... letting the horse rest... patting it with her gloved hand Kristina looked at the cold waters... frowning that its not warm enough to get her in the water... taking her notebook ... she started her words to flow on them...
A Sunny Day Waterfall
On a sunny, hot, windy day
chirping birds come my way
Comfortable, beautiful, smashing
When water comes down and crashing
Relaxing, misty air
When people come they will stare
Sweet, pine, wet
People will never forget
laying her head on the horse she whispered ... "Taip zinau brangioji.... tu pasiilgai kriokliu kaip ir as..."
EduardusI
how quickly night turns to day. Ethan Must feel asleep reading that journal just shortly as he open it he was slumped over the chair and now his Neck was kinked up. he already heard his mother in the kitchen moving pans pots and cooking breakfast as he wander in to make some juice. Seeing her struggle to open the large bucket of grease to make gravy he quickly walked over to open it for her. " Here Momma let me do that for you. Kissing him on his forehead like he was 7 himself he blushed slightly at his momma treating him his younger brothers." SO what is your plans today his mother asked him as he poured coffee into the cup sitting down at the cluttered table of dishes that needed to be put away and stack of old news papers that wrapped other dishes. I don't know I thought after helping you some I might go exploring around the property a bit check out the neighbors maybe ride into town Look for work the possibilities are endless when your In new place. his mother shot him a worried look. THAT sounds like YOUR father talking because it is always the Possibilities that find you staggering home drunk late and all beat up. Mom that only happen a few times and You know that was not my fault. his mother replied is it ever and she dropped the subject to move on to the next. SO Liam tells me he has meet the school teacher and some of the other class mates I do hope his transcripts from last time can be found in the mess we got . they both laugh as Ethan added knowing him he threw them away so he wouldn't have to go. Just as he said that Liam was carrying toby into the kitchen Must be talking about me with a light hearted smile on his face. Putting the little down in his seat he sat himself the other one is protesting this morning Momma YOU want him You get him. Ok boys his mother said eat hearty today IM assigning chores and till they are done None is doing anything fun. all the boys groaned simultaneously...Ethan got moving heavy furniture around the house but he wasn't a stranger to hard Manuel physical labor. With his shirt tied around his waist sweat clung to his bare muscular frame like diamond studs. his long black hair over his eyes he moved slide and waited for his mother to tell him where she wanted things he Loved to work hard like that. soon his mother had decided he was done for now as all the furniture from 4 of 7 rooms were neatly organized stacked outside that would be leaving with his uncle or in the back guest house to be used or sold a later time in life he was given permission to go have Fun and his mother did not have to tell him twice. With his hat on he sprinted outsider laughing at Liam who was complaining how he was still stuck cleaning all the walls with hot soapy water and dusting all the hanging lights .Ethan yelled back as he hoped on his solid white alabaster stud yelling Ill drink a few you little toad and as the dust rose hiding him all Liam heard was his older brother Laughing with delight
He must have road a long time galloping at full speed with the warm air whipping his hair around his face his smile was as wide as the brim of his hat he was sure and How the SUN shined so brightly in the clear blue skies. Slowing after a bit to let his horse rest he stop in wide open field off in the distant . he jump down and allowed his horse to wander into the the clearing to graze on some fresh dewed over long Alfa. .
MysticI
Her eyes catch not very unusual for this place view... the rider and the horse... but something different was about them... Kristina's hand started to move on her sheet of paper letting pencil lay in nice lines...the figure of the man riding on his horse ... with his hair freely waving around... field... trees... late day sun... made her drawing look almost magical...
She peeked and peeked behind huge stones and draw non stop in a hurry as being afraid to loose that moment... of two .. that loose in the wind... now lost in her she polished her work ... trying not to loose small details and to make his smile be alive...
RoyaleBladeofSecrets
The noon sun beat down hard on the dusty main street of Silver town. A lazy breeze tried it's best to push around a stray tumbleweed but gave up the fight, blowing a little bit of the dust into a small dust devil instead. The sound of a door hitting the side of a building announced some one venturing out into the heat. The back door of the smithy led to a well a few yards away and that was where the blacksmith himself, cranking the handle to bring up the water. The day was already hot and with the extra work at the well, the smithy's shirt became soaked with sweat, more than it had already been. The bucket finally made it to the top and he paused to wipe the sweat from his face, but not for long. He took the bucket back into the gloomy shop and poured the water into the cooling vat. He went walked around to the furnace and pumped the bellows to get the fire back up to temperature. He was working on trying to recreate that "electric" lighting he had heard about, but just as he laid a hand on one of the irons that he had in the fire, the sound of many hooves on the road was heard. The stage coach had arrived, finally, the sound of jangling harnesses and the loud "Hooo, Jim an' Jess!" a dead giveaway. Only about two hours late this time, he thought. He decided to ignore it. After all, he didn't want any unneeded attention. But that wasn't to be the case today, was it? Noooo, he would think later on, he just had to be inventive and choose to be a blacksmith. He would think he should have been a sailer and become a merchant or something else, then maybe all the trouble would not have ever happened! Instead, from out across the street in front of the Dr.'s Office, someone shouted, "Is the Doc in? We need a doctor, fast!"
And with any small western town, those where the magic words. People come pouring out of almost every door, excitment finally came to town. The smithy took his hand from the iron again and wiped both on his apron as he headed to the front door. He stood in the shade and watched as people swarmed the coach. Nothing could be discerned from all the babble going on. He only caught some of the words: Outlaws, holdup, mail pouch, shootin', wounded... Yep, nothin' outta the ordinary. He was just about to turn back inside when the fatal words were mentioned, "We have a busted wheel, too. Anybody know where the black smith is?" He sighed and started across the street. He saw a man in a duster and rightly figured this was the driver. "That's me. Help me bring it over to my shop and I'll get it fixed soon's I can." The driver nodded and motioned him to the back, then started talking about what happened. The smithy just listened, not really all that interested as they heaved on the busted wheel. Taking it off of the back of the coach, they each took a side and walked it over to his shop. He was mostly ignoring the talk the driver tried starting up again, but when the driver mentioned that one of the women stood guard while the men changed the wheel, his interest peeked. He had the wheel propped up against a table as the driver continued, "That there Miss O'Connel was sure a sight of help. When that there wheel busted and those outlaws tried gettin' close, she surely kept their heads low, yis sir. A couple of 'em mighten even need to see the Doctor over yonder." The smithy looked up, one of his brows up in question, "A young woman? Surely not. Against seasoned outlaws?" The driver nodded vigorously, "Yis sir, no lyin'. It was only me 'n Otis 'n Mr. Haris to put the spare wheel on and no one to keep the outlaws from swooping right in. But she sure did! A right smart shot she is."
At that moment a shadow darkened his door way and at the sound of a voice from the past, he froze.
"Oh, now Mr. Atkins. Are you telling things that are untrue of me again?"
DessaVenatore
Indessa arose early the day of the big dance. Still tired from the night before. She hadn't slept well, tossing and turning throughout the night. Sleep was hard to come by since her parents death. Her mind went back to the night of the fire. Her mother and father was to meet her backstage after her performance at the Gala. The most prominent night club in New York. Tears filled her eyes as she remembered that night so vividly....her parents never made it to the club to see her performance...never made it backstage as planned. The haunting memory of how Nicholas..her fiancee came running into her dressing room telling her of a fire at her home and how her parents didn't make it out alive.... Shivers went down her spine as she felt the fear of being alone, the pain from the great loss she had to bare, and the emptiness that she felt inside her... Indessa relived this same scene everyday...wondering how things could have been different. What if she had insisted that they go to dinner with Nicholas and herself? What if she had not performed that night?...could she have changed something...would they still be alive? A loud bang startled Indessa and brought her back to the present. She quickly washed up and shampooed her hair. Climbing out of the tub she dried off and went to her adjoining room where she began getting dressed. She brushed her hair and the pulled it up into a clip keeping her hair securely in place. Her long hair would only be in the way if left down as she usually wore it. Putting on her shoes she walked over to the mirror making sure that everything was as it should be. Ready to get to work Indessa opened her door and stepped into the hallway...looking over at the adjoining room where Josiah had stayed. Her mind went back to the morning that they ran into one another in the hallway. She almost landed on top of him.....with a smile she closed the door behind her and headed down the hallway. Indessa could hear people downstairs...giggling and laughing....you could hear the noise of hammering. Everyone was working hard to get everything in order for the dance that night.
As Indessa reached the bottom of the stairs Matrona ran up and grabbed her hand...Come with me...I have something to show you. Taking her outside she was smiling. Matrona pointed at a sign that hung over the saloon door. Indessa gasped...How did you do that ...without my knowledge?...Matrona smiled...I did it last week when you were performing. There above the door was a picture of Indessa big as life. Her name on a billboard for all to see. INTRODUCING INDESSA DEVINE PERDUE....PERFORMING LIVE TONIGHT!!!! Indessa smiled but was very nervous. There would be people that she had never met at this dance. People from all over. Giving Matrona a hug she whispered....Thank you Matrona...now do you have anything for me to do?....Matrona handed her a box with decorations in it.....Get to work...Matrona laughed. Indessa worked hard getting all the decorations up. But it was time for her to get with the pianist to practice her songs. They practiced for almost two hours then she thanked the pianist and told him he could go. He left and Indessa headed up the stairs.
As she entered her room and closed the door behind her she walked over and lay back on the bed. A dance....it had been a long time since she had been to a dance. Her mind then went to Josiah...would he be there? Would he bring a date? She had never seen him with a woman...but his life was very private so...you never know. She blushed to herself...thinking of dancing with Josiah. Would she have a chance ....to dance with someone if he asked....Shaking her head she thought to herself....Get your head out of the clouds...what are you thinking? Indessa giggled to herself...It would be very nice if she could have at least one dance with a handsome young man.... she couldnt help it...Josiah came to mind. Feeling a little tired Indessa decided to try to take a small nap. It would be a very long night and she wanted to be at her best. As she thought about Josiah one more time she drifted off to sleep.
MysticI
Kristina finished her last touch on this little canvas and was pleased with what she did ... his face and eyes those eyes looked at her smiling... that made her smile too... that posture on the wild beauty looked magnificent... his whole body glowed in surroundings of the nature... with a deep sigh she folded carefully her drawing and looked around .... fantasy... mirage...
Wild runner sure was long gone by now and she started to wonder if that was not her imagination once again....what more the evening changed the day... sun was ready to go sleep letting the shiny moon to come up and she had pretty good way to get home ....
Kristina took her familiar path to go home not riding her mare but walking slowly and enjoying sounds of nature and letting herself to relax... moments like these always were favorites of hers... just her and nature ... as One... she greeted town folks that passed by her from the church late mass... she did not go this time there ... sure she felt little guilty but spare time she had was sure not enough to be everywhere... looking at sky she hoped she did not do huge sin and promised that she will pray double time at her bedtime tonight...
Deep in her thoughts she did not notice the wagon and sleepy man who was letting his horse to find way home... her mare's cry got her back to reality and she screamed "watch out" pulling her mare to avoid big huge booom ....
Vanyels
It was a very HOT DAY, you would think a little wind would makes its way through here but no. Lin thought this as she was opening the Doctors office for the day and had just fnished arraging everything that was needed. Since her father left again she was now the new Doctor in Silver Town, she still felt a bit odd about being a Doctor but it was her passion and she was always ready for a new challenge. Well that challenge did not wait long , soon she saw a big group of pople runing to her door saying something about Bandits and people hurt.
Lin went straight to work , asking the stongest man to bring in the injured and lay them down on the beds to get right to work. Two man had gun wounds but they were not bad gun wounds easy to take care of. The next one had a broken leg, he had fallen off the coach when the Bandits had attacked. Lin reseted the leg and bound it tight. The other's had a few bumps and cuts but nothing serious. Most of them left the Doctors office by the end of the day only the two gunshot wounds and the one with the broken leg stayed , they will need a few days or a week to recover.
Lin went around cleaning the room up and telling the curious eyes of the town to leave and thanking them for the help. Around 7:00pm Lin served the man a nice soup , bread and cold drink. After that the man went to sleep. Closing up for the night Lin was exhausted but happy with the work done that day, no one died and everything was good. She went up stairs and filled the tub with hot water took off her dress and climb in the tub.
Lin took a deep breath and relaxed. 16 years old and already had such big responsabilities but than again she was not raised like all the girls, who at her age thought about flowers and cute dresses or the handsome young man at the store. She was not jealous or anything. Lin liked her life as it was but sometimes it felt like something was missing but she could not see what it was, it wasnt her father she had already moved on about that , but she still wonders.
VL65
After counting the money and making journal entries for the day i lock everything into the safe and get ready to walk the town one last time for the night before heading home walking out the door i turn to close and lock it looking around to see if any are watching, Starting down the road i turn around and head to one of the eating places that might be open this evening still. Walking in i say hi to the owners and workers as i find a table and order the days special i then wait for it to arive.
jeffreykendal
At the sound of her shriek, Widower too awoke. Yanking hard at the reins of his self-guided horses to steer the heavy wagon away from the small figure on her horse. He'd been dreaming soundly as the horse found its way along that evening. Something he'd often done with now consequence at all in the past. But this time was different. The unexpected near collision with Kristina had slashed into his dreamy escape like a hot branding iron. The rhythmic hoofbeats of the horses now replaced with a violent heave tot the right as they lurched forward, drawing the wagon aside just a hares breath before it would of hit Kristina. Instinctively they horses knew that if they pulled too hard and too fast to one direction, the whole contraption they pulled would jackknife out of control and pull them any way but where they wanted to be. Their nostrils flared as they inhaled the fresh night air and exerted their maximum effort to keep the lunging wagon under control. Meanwhile, Widower let out a yell, "Kristina, is that you?! I'm so sorry, i was sleeping when i shoulda been watching the road!". He saw her light body whipped like a rag doll as her horse threaded the needle between the wagon and an old tree trunk beside the road. She hung onto the horse like her life depended on it, and they both knew it did. As Widower's wagon finally came to a stop, he jumped down onto the sideboard, and then to the ground, eager to go check on Kristina and find out if she was alright. As he stepped off the wagon as he had done hundreds of times, his chaps caught on the edge of the sideboard, and down he went. Crashing to the ground with one huge groan. He was out cold. The horses paused silently as if to listen for his familiar voice to comment on his near miss. But there was not a word from their master. A pack of coyotes in the distance let out a terrifying howl as the clouds above obscured the quarter moon that night. A cold breeze whistled through the branches of the willows.
MysticI
Trying to get herself in control again Kristina looked at Josiah... he was scratching his head and looked very confused and concerned about this all situation... and seemed he was not less worried then her... one sleeping and other one dreaming ... not one but both at fault of all this ... she giggled to herself...
Making sure her mare is ok she patted her gently... all over now ... we are ok ... no serious injuries just maybe some bruises... that all. Looking at Josiah Kristina assured him that she is and will be ok and he is free to continue his journey... just when she stepped further and winced from pain... her ankle looked red and started hurt more then she imagined it will... and that was the leg she usually went on horse with... silly her never learned how to do that from opposite side... she looked at mare and mare looked at her... trying not to show her pain ...
After a long ride on her horse she slid her tired body from her loyal friend and started to walk slowly trying to make her shaking legs listen to her again... Kristina never been so far away from her home where she needed to be a real lady with so many rules that made her feel sick...
She felt like they are trying to put her in a gold cage and she will die in there... even if she knew that her parents wanted only the best for her... not even that helped to get rid of her wild temper ... her father always used to say to her that even she is so beautiful that is not enough to be forgiven and act like a crazy mouthful person, she need to remember that she is a lady and not a man.
And now so far away from her home ... little scared but happy she walked side by side with her horse smiling about all adventures that waited for her ... she tried to do her best to hide what she is by choosing an outfit less appealing but her posture... still could not be hidden as much as she tried.
Now in this unknown town she hoped to find answers to her all questions or at least some of them. And maybe to get some freedom in her choices... as for know Kristina knew she needs to find a place to stay safe maybe even to find her a job... even an idea of that made her giggle...women never worked in her country but here far away from it she hoped for a little miracle... ooo furthermore she needed to buy more stuff that will help to transform her in someone that no one will recognize ...
and that will be the hardest part... she grinned to herself thinking that finally she is free this Kristina A.... to do what she wants and no one is here to command her or to look at her when she is "little" out of "lady" talk or act...
KakarikiFirehawk
Just another day in town
Slowly a two spanned carrier wagon with materials drove into town with two drivers bickering together about all kind of stuff until the one next to the driver did noticed the girl and started to gaze and even started to whistle at her in a somewhat inappropriate way.
The driver took slight offence of his behaviour and responded accordingly, "C'mon Lester, leave that woman alone will ya?"
Lester reacted disturbed and reacted slight annoyed, "Ooohw... can't I have a little fun now?", "Yep... you can... but not that a way Lester".
Lester crossed his hands and took a pride pose, "No doubt ya gonna tell me why I can't have a little fun ain't you?"
"Cuz you shouldn't address a lady as such you did Lester", "Ohw.. ohw... and why not if I'd be allowed to ask?", "Cuz it ain't nice Lester", the driver reacted slight irritated.
"OHW? who says so?", "I says so Lester...", meanwhile the wagon stopped near a smithy with an adjacent hardware shop, "Now... you better waste your time helping me unload this wagon... making yourself useful for a moment Lester", the rider spoke while he opened the two big doors of the smithy
Under soft muttering Lester helped the rider unloading the materials on the wagon into the smithy while the rider opened the rainwater barrel just outside the smithy and splashes his dusty face and his eye also caught the lady standing next to her horse looking around, "hmm... newcomer no doubt... haven't seen her around before for sure"
But some remark from good old Lester distracted him and the familiar bickering started again while they both unloaded the wagon.
MysticSecret1
Looking around to find suitable Inn Kristina saw some men staring at her and ... one of them even was whistling? Gosh how rude she though for herself rolling her eyes ..."Uzteks spoksoti! Pamatei ka nors idomaus?" She sayd their way more for herself then for them... men... they are same everywhere ...
Patting her horse's head she looked away hoping to find someone who would help her to find a decent place to stay. She heard about towns like this long time ago ... hiding and listening in a secret from men in her castle. Kristina heard that it can be pretty dangerous and women there could be ummm kind a free in their behavior.
Not that she was afraid of it.. and not that someone would think about her that way but still she did not have any wish to deal with it now when she was so far away from her home.
Walking deep further she saw a little tavern with wide open doors... loud chat and music were heard from there and people were coming in and out, some of them even were thrown out...
"That the place yes there I will get all answers" ... with that thinking Kristina gave the boy standing near to the door to take care of horse and... not wanting to change her mind quickly stepped in... almost crushing one who just was leaving the tavern...
GaeaLicious
Near the tavern was the Meadows General Store, it has been closed for a while now since the owner died but today the door was open and somebody was singing in the store.
A Lady steps out the door, her long hair hold together walking towards a wagon filled with crates she starts carrying the crates into the store.
When all crates are in the store she came back holding up a freshly painted store board which she places outside.
"Meadows Store Grand Opening"
"1 small sack Meadow tea-blend for each customer
something sweet for each child"
As she pushes a lock hair back behind her ear she looks around and sighs, thinking back to when she lived here as a child.
She could still hear her father yell at her "Melany get out of the trees and in the store, how will you ever be a lady if you act like a boy!!!!" Her eyes get a sad look as she turns around, she wont hear that anymore now he is gone, she came back to here as soon as she heard he was sick-but when she arrived it was already to late. She was just in time for the funeral and when she was about to leave town she heard the Store was given to her by her father oh how her stepmother yelled at her when she found out that the store went to her, telling her she would never had earned it, Melany holds her head up and mumbles into herself. "I WILL show them i can make my fathers wish come to and WILL run this store" With a smile she walks back into the store.
TalaWyanet
Over in the tavern, there was a fair maiden by the name of Lily Edwards.
Isacc's tavern was just a "run of the mill" type building. All done in wood with the bar,
tables & chairs, a piano in the corner and room for a little bit of dancing. Then there was the stairs going to the second floor. Those rooms were usually rented out so her father could earn more money. Lily knew that the "other girls" went upstairs with men sometimes, but Lily was never allowed to do that. She often wondered what the girls did up there..
She was comely of face and shapely of figure with long tresses of jet black hair. Her breasts were full and heavy with sensual promise. Her bottom was the plumpest and most delectable of all the young serving wenches. The lusty young men of the village were ever wary when they came close to the maiden Lily, for her sire (father) was well-known to be most harsh with those scallions employing loose hands on her body. Thus, poor Lily was fated to be devoid of spouse and deprived of sensuous intimacies with the opposite gender
Lily was what they called. "well past the opportune time for securing a husband" of either fortune or good looks. Lily was just now past her 18th birthday. Why.. she was considered an "old maid". She worked all day in her father "Isaac's" tavern, serving the towns people and the many visitors to the Region. A Region famed for it's wonderous springs of healthy long life.
The young maiden was pitied by both the married ladies of the village and by the sexually
promiscuous young maidens who worked beside Lily, serving ale to the randy males drinking
with abandon in the lively tavern.
Hearing the swinging door creak, she looked up from wiping down a table to see a young miss. But by the way she carried herself, she came from money. Lily wondered what a girl like that was doing in a place like this out in the middle of nowhere. Rag still in hand, Lily put her hand on her hip and watched the girl to see what she was going to do or what she wanted...
MysticSecret1
Almost knocked out by the stranger or at crushing to him to be more honest... Kristina lost her balance and if not his strong hands now she would be not in a very laydyish position on the floor. Mumbling to herself something in the foreign language Kristina slowly raised her eyes noticing some strong chest, then huge palms, that still hold her tight, then wow some very broad shoulders. What got the most of her attention was his outfit starting from his huge size shoes ... she grinned to herself... Kristina never saw it that huge feet in her life. Shoes seemed like craft work very detailed and with some pictures of eagles on their side... pants where mixed with straps of leather ... very originally done. Then followed with her eyes to his upper body where her eyes stopped for little longer of time... not only of his huge massive posture, she told herself, but just to admire someone's work by doing all those eagles and wolves and that all of it just was finished in one perfectly neat picture.
He did not say a word to her yet not letting her go for a min or too holding her and making sure she is stable on her feet again. " I am so sorry" Kristina whispered raising her head to his... that took her to look almost up sky... she silently gasped meeting deeply dark brown eyes that stared at her smiling? Ooo gosh he was smiling at her only with his eyes keeping his sharp face features unreadable. Also he had a almost blue black and very long hair that was beautified by a single feather...
Her face in a second went to a horror expression ... Kristina heard about them, she was not sure how to call them, back there in her country how they kill and how brutal they are... fast as she could Kristina snapped at his hands and stepped one huge step back... saying much louder now " if you please just let me go now!"
Turning her face inside the tavern she totally ignored a stranger who gave her a one last hard look and went out of the tavern. Keeping her head up high Kristina silently counted to ten trying to calm her jumping heart as she never experienced such a closeness with a man before, any of man to be sure, and this one was just one giant...
"Now now Kristina you can do it" she told to herself and with a light smile turned to a young woman working at the bar... " My greetings to you, I would like to know if you would be so kind and can help me to find a person who perhaps would help me find a decent place to stay a night or two then some food to eat," and then she whispered blushing "a bath would be wonderful too"...
KakarikiFirehawk
After some time Lester went on his way when the unloading was done and the rider sat down at a working table in the end corner of the shop which was more or less secluded from the smithy itself by some open cabinets with spare parts and other materials.
On the table itself where some tools laying around for the more finer metal works and additional some books and technical manuals, next to the small window the wall was cluttered by all kind papers and notes pinned by nails and such.
He took a small pouch from his inside pocket and emptied in on the table... small stuff like spring feathers and a kind of small wheel with rough edges then he opened a drawer and took out some other stuff with it, amongst it some kind of small canister and a few black glassy stones with sharp edges... he hits two of the stones together causing small sparks.. carefully he used a knife to cut off a few small pieces from the stone and pushed one of the small pieces in some small hole on top of the canister then he carefully mounted the small rough edged wheel on top of the hole and made sure a soft pressure on the small chirp of stone was inflicted... while holding it in position he used a small nail en bends it to make sure it stayed in place as he intended.
With his thumb he rolled the wheel softly causing sparks towards the top of a small wire like a wick that extended downwards in a curly way into the bottom of the canister itself... he smiled... it actually works he must have been thinking.
Then he opened other drawers but he could not find what he was looking for..., "Darn... Need some cotton or a like... wonder whether the General Store has been reopened by now", he walked out the smithy while still holding his strange sparkle device in his hands and heads towards the general store, passing the saloon only to gaze a little but just enough to see that the newcomer already made friends more or less.
TalaWyanet
As Lily looked at the girl, listening to the girl's needs, she tried not to laugh. In the back ground, one could hear the chatter of the men enjoying a mid-day drink to cool off as Maddy sang a sweet song for the men's enjoyment. She saw the girl looking around and wondered if the sites and sounds would be to much for this high society girl. The place was lit by candles and fire, and filled with smoke from old tobacco and fresh opium, and reeking of stale vomit and cheap alcohol.
After letting the girl wait long enough, she spoke to the girl.. "Well ye not be wanting much now wouldcha. My father who owns this here tavern has rooms for rent upstairs. Best you know those rooms are not quiet at night if you get my meaning. Lily chuckled seeing the girl's eyes go wide at the news of the rooms. It is 10 pence a night for the room, 1 pence for a bath, and 2 pence for a plate of beans & ham with a slice of bread. By the way, the bath is out back and everyone uses them.
So, will you still be needing all of that? ~Lily stood there hands on her hips. She didn't have time to wait for a hoity-toity girl who didn't belong in the middle of nowhere, to make up her mind~
Thought this would help for buying, biding and gambling.
Shillings (10 pence = 1 shilling)
Farthings (4 farthings = 1 penny)
Pence (12 pennies = 1 pence)
threepences (12 pence = 1 shilling)
Half crown (30 pennies = 1 half crown)
Pound (20 shillings = 1 pound)
MysticSecret1
With wide open her eyes and speechless for a quite moment or two Kristina just now looked better around the place she entered...
Men sitting around tables drinking... some of them sleeping already... women who were barely dressed exposing themselves and giggling with men...
just now she could smell and hear that all tavern's surrounding in full it beauty... still gasping at lady's words looking at her she slowly backed up to the door not for a second turning her back to all this crowd that were gathering in that tavern... silently she whispered to her with her shaking but strong voice... " thank you for all information but I guess I misread signs" with that saying ... twisting hard her fingers together till they turned light blue Kristina stepped outside and just then collapsed in the chair near by looking even paler then a ghost...
"Here you go... how fine you deal Kristina how brave you are..." she was saying sarcastically to herself...still trying to gain her posture back... fine I guess she will need to look for a different place to live... she hoped she will...
TalaWyanet
Lily waited, tapping her boot on the floor, wondering if the girl was going to answer. She watched the girl looking around the room and crinkling her nose. Realizing Maddy had stopped singing, Lily looked over at her and saw that everyone was staring at the girl. Shrugging her shoulders to Maddy and winked before turning back to the girl. She said nothing but just watched the girl backing up out of the tavern. Lily and everyone in the tavern all started laughing, some of them in tears for laughing so hard. From the back of the room she heard one man snicker while speaking to another one. "I wouldn't mind a piece of that lil filly, even if she is skid-dish." both men then cracked up laughing again. Maddy went over to the two men and offered herself to one or both of them men for a good time upstairs. Lily overhearing part of Maddy's conversation, she sighed then went on with her work of cleaning...
GaeaLicious
As she walked through the store to the house behind it Melany shivered, the house was so big and cold, she felt alone in it.
She missed the laughter and joy she had here, her and her 3 brothers running around while her father was in the store, sometime stealing candy when father wasn't looking.
"Get yourself together Melany, you got a store to run" With that said to herself she walks towards the window and puts a plate before it.
"Room for Rent"
She straightens her shoulders and continues to put new wares into place and soon her singing can be heard in the store again while she puts things in place and cleans shelves.
KakarikiFirehawk
In for shopping, out with a profitable deal... plus a possible other benefit
When I walked up to the General Store I saw a women putting sign behind her window, the same time I heard the saloon doors and did witnessed the newcomer walking outside... slight shaken... and made use of a chair that was in front of the bar... she looked pale white... I smiled a little thinking, "... Lilly again...", I shook my head while chuckling...," might check on both of them after I got my supplies here"
While I reached for the door knob I looked at the women of the store straight into her eyes while she was trying to get the sign board straight... beautiful sparkling brown eyes... golden blond hair... for the first time in my life one could attack me from behind since I was frozen like a statue for a short moment... she was gorgeous... who was she... this new owner of this establishment... I knew the former owner quite well before he unfortunately passed away... he always was able to get the most weird stuff I asked him... I surely hope she is as well connected as him... but ohw jeez... she was absolutely a sight for sore eyes.
I was able to shake it off and come to my senses again..., ".. What did I came here for again?.. ohw yeah... Cotton...", I laughed at myself while I opened the shop door... a little bell rang that was mounted on top to signal a customer was walking in... in this case she knew off course... and manoeuvred herself from the window after she had adjusted the sign suiting her liking...
"Good day Mister... how can I help you... anything... and when I don't have it on stock I am sure able to order it in... most stuff I can get within a weeks time.", she said smiling while adjusting her clothes being in a slight unnatural position to place the sign in front of her window.
And I froze again... just gazed at her bright brown eyes...
"Sir? are you al right? Everything okay?", she replied looking at me with a wondering face...,"... ehm... yeah... yes... I am ok...", I laughed and realized I was rather impressed by her looks,".. erhm... Ma'am?...", a short pause since I again forgot what I came for, "Yes?..", she spoke in a slight giggling way.
I looked around... damn me... since when I am so unfocused? Then I noticed my thingy I still had in my hand which made me remember... thank god...,"Cotton... you have any cotton Ma'am?","Off course I do... but instead of making your own clothes I also have clothing waved out of cotton Mister... surely the finest you could find in these parts", she replied already walking towards the men clothing part of her shop.
"No no... I merely need a very small amount of cotton... not for clothing you see... just a small portion... I need it for a experiment", I spoke to her... she then turned around...,"Ohw.. you must be the smithy... the local inventor... according to my mom you and my dad where close friends am I not right?"
"Jaap was your father?... he did talked about you from time to time... but he surely neglected the fact that you where so beautiful", I spoke to her but I could smack my own face... did I really said that out loud?
"Sukkel dat ik ben...", I whispered to myself but she heard me and laughed, "You are not a sucker Mister... yes I do understand Dutch... although I was born here... My parents did spoke Dutch amongst themselves.", she smiled while walking behind the counter and opened a drawer.
I blushed while I took place on the other side of the counter while she layed down a few raw cotton specimen on the desk, "hmm...", I picked one medium sized cotton parts...", this might do...", I took my thingy and pressed it into the canister and made sure the bottom flint was zigzagging through and around the cotton...
Then I looked at her... ohw gosh her eyes... I blinked a few times before I was able to ask her my next question, "You have any lamp oil of some kind Ma'am?", "Sure I have...", she replied and took a bottle from on of the top shelves behind her... showing her body from behind stretched and all... she was absolutely gorgeous by Jove.
She handed over the bottle which I opened and poured some small amount in the cotton filled canister allowing to let the cotton soak in the lamp oil... she looked at me and my handling while I mounted back the top of of my experimental thingy...
Then I looked into her curious eyes, "Moment of truth Ma'am...", and I carefully rolled the small wheel rasping the small flint of stone creating the sparks again... but this time the flint caught fire... a steady fire...
"It works!", I yelled triumphantly... looking back at her inquisitive gaze...,"you see... same principal of a common oil lamp but because of the cotton it is far more handleable... I mean... one could even use it as a pocket matchbox... well... not a match is it now? hmm... a light-box... fuel based", I smiled at her.. realizing I could have spoken gibberish to her
"A lighter", she spoke in a sober way, "for lighting cigars and such... or to help make a camp fire... to make minimal light without effort when lacking a real oil lamp"
I looked and listened to her... she actually made sense... this is really a handy gadget... multi purpose...,"You do sound like your dad Ma'am... he also was able to see the use or unsuitability of stuff... always had a clear opinion of things... trust me... I also made a lot of totally useless crap... and he wasn't afraid to tell me aswell", I laughed at her.
She winked and smiled at me... I gazed a little while at the steady flame before I blew it out...,"What do I owe you Ma'am?", she looked at me for a moment before she replied, "Let's make a deal which both benefit us shall we?", I looked at her with a slight surprised face... did not expected this reply... but she continued, "You think you could make more of those?"
"Ehrm... think so?... when I have sufficient materials I think I could", I stammered...., "Good...you make a few more of those and I might be able to sell them... I will give you the funds and materials you need... and will give you a certain percentage of the profits made... how that sounds?"
I smiled at her, "Fifty fifty?", I spoke...,"Fifty percent with deduction of the materials I get for you to build them...", she replied, "In that case... 60 for me and 40 for you... I also have to make a living... with the materials I might get 40 percent of it after all right? Makes it even for the both of us... plus I don't think I could mass produce these things on short notice... especially while I have my whole smithy to run aswell", I told her.
"Not massed produced only makes it more worthwhile... since it will be rare... we have a deal Mister?...", she looked at me...,"van Cleef... Martin van Cleef...", I replied...,"... Meadows... Melany Meadows...", she reacted.
"Melany Meadows?", took her her hand and kissed it in a baroque way,"We're in business... you sure have Dutch blood... you do know very well how to trade... Melany", I smiled.
"Much obliged... Martin... van Cleef",she smiled... she absolutely liked the conversation... just as I did... gosh.. she was absolutely astonishing... she was a beaut... with her grand brown eyes.
While I turned around to walk out I paused while having the door open, "We'll talk details later shall we?", she smiled and nodded while she leaned over her counter watching me walking out, "Yup.. we will... for sure.. Martin", and she gave me a friendly wink when I closed the door behind me.
...
MysticSecret1
Fanning herself rapidly Kristina was mad at herself for a little scene in the tavern. She heard them all laughing perhaps at her but she did not care anymore. Old her was back and she felt more then ok. for now she was just pretty mad at herself not being able to speak there her mind back in the tavern, but she will have time ... perhaps later when she will take care of herself finding a decent place to stay and to start her journey...
As from nowhere a glass of water appeared in front of her face and she gasped surprised of such an unexpected gesture... right in front of her an older man with very serious face was gentle smiling to her... "Here dear lady... take it... it will make you feel better... it just a fresh water with couple drops of mint to get a some colour to that pretty face of yours" he simple waited till Kristina, with her still little shaking fingers, took the offered glass.
Then he just placed himself easily next to her in the vacant chair never stopping to smile. All her movements told him that this girl was raised differently then some folks over here even she if wanted to hide that so badly she could not.
For a while he just simple sit there and waited picturing her in his eyes. Not that very much he could see yet... her face was hidden pretty well by bows that belonged to a huge dark blue bonnet which was hiding her hair as well and almost all her face too. What he saw just those deep blue huge eyes looking curiously at him and they seemed even richer in colour mixing with her outfit so well. He was surprised not see any fear in her.
She looked so petite and fragile but yet something in her was telling him that there is some hidden power of a strength that might surprise you one day.
" I own this drug emporium dear lady" he offered a little chat to her... then seeing that she got some colour already in her face asked "when you ate last time?" Kristina looked up at him and smiled now... the drink made itself useful ... she was feeling much better and so thankful for the gentleman that kindly offered help when she needed.
But then after he introduced who he is... that not surprised her any more... a local pharmacist that whom he was...
"Thank you kind sir for a water I feel much much better now" she smiled again back at him showing dashing smile "as for a food .. thank you for asking ... I had some apple just couple hours ago before I came here as for now I just need to find a decent place to stay and to refresh myself..."
He looked at her shaking his head ..."an apple... my my ... well for your luck Lady I saw that a new owner of general store just posted a sign of some vacancy if you care for that"...
TalaWyanet
Lily finished her cleaning, Maddy had disappeared upstairs with some gent with fancy clothes. "Well she will be making some good money", Lily thought to herself. Wishing she knew what all happened up there. She knew there would be no chance for her to ever know, her Papa being so strict and all.
Shrugging her shoulders she had thought earlier that maybe a new sign needed to be put up so no more hoity toity people would stop her to ask such mundane questions. Walking over the the window she put up a sign saying what services Papa provided and how much it would cost.
After hanging the sign, Lily stood at the window staring out and watching the people coming and going. She wondered about their lives and what they did at the own homes. Lily lead a very solitary life away from the tavern. Her Papa bring so strict about friends and definitely about boys and men. She knew that the day would probably never come for her to have a man and children. But she would not give up that one day it would happen..
Turning away from the window she went back to her business of taking care of the tavern while her father took care of the drinks, meals, and baths........
XxEDUARDUS
With the town in full swing by mid morn a stranger came into view on the horizon. the horse he rode was not that of common peasant, Nor was the cloths her wore. He sat high in his saddle his stetson low on his brow. He try not to be noticed by the busy hustled and bustled of the small town, It was quaint and small but it had the makings of town of of great prosperity. He made his way to the last building a rickety old sign hung loosely and by the looks of it looked more like a storage barn then a jail-house. as he shaded his eyes from the high Sun he only thought to himself he gave up the life of wealth and power for this? He tied his alabaster stallion out back out of view from all filled his water trough with water quickly. He had much to do today first and foremost he had to find a place he can stay away from work he thought a stroll through the town and see if there was place to rent take in some of the company maybe cold drink. as he walked out he was going to lock the door but thought why bother,His spurs dug into the earth. He tipped his hat to the passing ladies who look curiously at the tall stranger that have not seen around these parts, and to the Men who dare to look he made sure to show them the whites of eyes as his green eyes darted across there faces as he offered a low greeting. he was almost to the general store where he saw the sign rooms for rent. It was located in a good place where he can see the town from from the balcony of the the room he would require about. He dose not know why but he was stopped by a fellow he looked like a bandit he looked as if he had not bathed in weeks and his cloths look torn and dirty as well?" May I help you ?" the tall stranger stood and looked at the man with one hand under his long coat and grip the butt of his gun. The dirty man looked him up and down to size him up and asked horsely in a very thick accent, You ain't from around here are you partner?" putting his hand out to give handshake to the stranger , he offered his name but it fell with the noise of the tavern in full swing.Taken his hand off his gun he offer a handshake back not telling him anything more of who he is or what he was doing there, with that he man took off and Eduardus made his way into general store to ask about the room.
KakarikiFirehawk
Just havin' a drink at Lilly's
Slowly he walked towards the Inn... he'd happen to overhear the few last sentences spoken between the new lady and our pharmacist... tapped my hat at the both of them passing since I didn't wanted to disturb their conversation plus the fact that news travels fast about the vacant room that Miss Meadows has.
The loud voice of Lester with a huge smile holding his lager high when he saw his employer walking in made me go towards him, tapped his shoulder and exchanged a few laughs before moving towards the bar and taking a stool to sit down looking at Lilly from behind... she already saw him walking in and poured in his steady recipe bad medicine... 'Laphroaig Single Malt Whiskey'... kinda hard to get by so he considered himself very lucky with her able ways to get the fancy stuff for his expensive taste.
He layed his hat down on the bar next to his gadget... "Heya Lilly, anything new?", he spoke softly to her while sipping his favourite poison... She leaned against the bar while cleaning some glasses, "Fancy Pansy Hoity Toity signalled... but besides that... all quiet at the front I suppose"
He coughs choking in his whiskey hearing her 'typical' ways of expressing which made him laugh softly... She smiled at me almost with joy seeing me choke a little bit..., "I also thought to have heard the rumour some new owner of our General Store?"
"Yup", he gazed in his glass, "Daughter off good old Jaap... imagine that..", he took another sip, ".. and a pretty blossom she is I'd say... Jaap's best kept secret... typical... even after his sudden departure... still able to surprise us... post mortem..."
"Tell me about it... kinda miss the old man...", Lilly spoke to me while using her breath to make a glass shine, "But what kinda gadget you have there now?... it ain't dangerous I hope?"
He laughed..., "Not at all... if you have a cigar for me I gonna show ya", with a slight puzzled look she took a cigar out of a box from behind the bar and gave it to him... again he used his thumb to roll the small wheel causing sparks that lit the flint... and he joyfully lighted his cigar puffing clouds of enjoyment...
She smiled witnessing the magic happen..., ".. my my... you always have the most weird but nifty things ain't ya van Cleef?". "Och... you know me... kinda hobby of mine... and when a few things I invent could proof useful... who's to complain right?", he smiled at her while swallowing the remainder of his whiskey and layed down a shilling for the drink and the cigar...., "Keep the change love... invest it in more bottles of Laphroaig if you wish"
"Yer sure right... and knowing you... you know how to handle them complainers in the past quite well... 'Marshall'...", she winked at him while he picked up his hat and looked at her, "yup... reckon those days are ancient history Lilly... kinda like the life I'm living right now...", he tapped his hat, "Ma'am..."
Making a saluting gesture to Lester still enjoying his lager while he stepped out of Lilly's establishment... once outside he paused a little to straighten his jacket and pulled down his hat for the sun... his cigar sticking out giving a typical shadow... he then walked with an easy pace towards his smithy...
MysticSecret1
Smiling Kristina nodded to the pharmacist just finishing her water "thank you Sir I will go there shortly. As I really need a room to stay". She hide her face even more in her huge bonnet just her huge eyes shining from it when she saw some familiar man passing by and nodding to them. He was headed to the tavern and Kristina did not need for now any more problems or distractions after a little accident at the tavern. She tried not to look around... just listening to voices and keeping her eyes on the ground with fast steps she strolled straight to the general store where if she was lucky she would get a room to stay. What she did not see ... that there was an another person who was intended to do the same but as for now she just tried to avoid all whistles around her and get herself inside the store where Kristina saw a nice looking lady earlier that morning. The general store door opened and she saw the bright face or a lady getting out. "Greetings" she started to say to her. "I was told by the pharmacist that you have a room for rent..."
XxEDUARDUS
as Eduardus strolled in he over heard anther inquire about the room, he was already promised a nice cottage on the out skirt of town but he kinda wanted to be closer in case of trouble but he decided to let everyone but him fight over the room if there was problems then perhaps the town should decide to use the rooms in the tavern as rooms instead of a quick brothel. but he walked pass the lady in the bonnet not paying her much attention for now he must meet with the Mayor and get his official badge and be sworn in to uphold the law of the sleepy little town, He meet the fat pudgy red face Mayor as they spoke he asked him a few personal question which he felt incline to remind him was not any of his business He already knew his credentials knew he came from a long line of law men . As such his cantor was that cold as if he spoke down to people rather than to them, He knew a lot people always thought him harsh man but he has always told it like it was. The mayor gave him directions to the small cottage and told him he could go to the merchant general store get most things he would need as far as the rest might be little harder. the sun was hot and he grew restless just wanting to get to business. but he stopped by the small store and got jerky and beans and water and some loose items he decided he we would stay at the cottage this night before make himself know to all in the town that it was No Longer a Loose cannon law and order has come and he meant to show he wasn't the one to let lawbreakers go without punishment.
GaeaLicious
Still staring at the door after van Cleef left, she shakes her head. Yes she could remember what her father wrote about this strange man in his many letters he sent her. After van Cleef left a big woman came into the store with a big smile clapping her hands as she sees Melany. "OH i am so happy the rumour is true, you are back in town, jees Mel how long have it been since you left to see the wide world?? " Melany smiles and walked at her best friend since childhood and hugged her tight. "Did my letter not come at you that i would come here to fulfil fathers dream and run this store' The two talked and laughed for a while before the big woman walks back out after she invited Melany for a visit at her house.
Melany looked up as she hears the door again and looked at the lady that entered and nods as she hears the question. "Yes i have a room for rent upstairs at the house behind the store. Room comes with bathroom, view is over the town, cleaning of the bed is included but thats all i clean.
You can use the kitchen for cooking if you wish or you pay extra and can eat with me for dinner but thats always late cos i can only start cooking after the store is closed."
She looked at the lady and wondered if she even knows how to cook but she does not say it, her father always said to not look at how somebody looks like, you can only know how somebody is if you know him/her.
"If you wish we I can show you the room" Melany walked with the lady to the room showing it while they talk about the prices.
MysticSecret1
Feeling happy that the room is still available Kristina followed the sweet lady energetically. All about she could think right now was a huge tub filled out with a hot water... she did not feel so dirty in whole her life. Long trip on the boat without any luxuries that she was used to it made her feel uncomfortable but she was telling herself that all not for long and she will find even better and hmmm all that was worth for her freedom so now she followed this pretty lady listening to her sayings about prices about rules and she finally felt relaxed. Kristina calculated that if she will be careful she can live in kind a normal way about a year ... sure not in a luxury but pretty comfortable for her. And besides that she was hopping to find some job as she was not sure what but something would be great.
Entering the room she looked around critically seeing all belongings. Smiling she said in her soft melodic voice " oo that is all wonderful. I like it... if you do not mind I want to pay for a year now... btw my name is Kristina" then her small delicate well manicured hand reached for money... "here as I said money for the room... and I would like to dine with you for now if you do not mind I will pay for that as well... if that will change in the future I will let you know... thank you very much for everything and ummm just one small thing..." she was looking to the lady with her enormously huge blue eyes with a hope... " do you have a bath here? I suppose?"
TalaWyanet
After watching Marshal walk out of the tavern she decided to finish up her duties down her before going to their small cottage behind the tavern. Just her and her father lived in the tiny 3 room cottage. So making sure no one needed anything for her, she let Maddy know she was heading to the back room. Maddy looked over at her and nodded her head that Lily could go then turned her attention back to the men at one table. If she got lucky it would indeed be a good thing.
Gathering her items she started on the dishes from the men's dinner. Her mind always wandered as she stood there. Her small hands dipped in the water rubbing the dishes with a rag as her mind started to wander again....
It was always the same dream for Lily.. A tall handsome stranger comes into town stopping at her father's tavern, asking for a drink. Lily hands him his whiskey and notices how big his hands are. She finally gets up the nerve to look him in the eyes and right then she knew he was the one for her.
XxEDUARDUS
he wary made his way out of town on his stallion looking up in the window of the room he admired and saw the two women in the room. He stopped for moment and gazed at the shadow of a vision of beauty in a big over sized hat that clearly hide her features. he smirked slightly as he made his way on the dirt path he knew where about the cabin was but had no clue what he would find. the sun was bright the birds were singing and the day brought him solace of the pass he was so desperately trying to escape. as the hill rolled through the meadow he pass a few other isolated farms they was not much to look at but held a charm never the less. the sky was clear and the wind blew gently as the tall weeds swayed gently and just over the hills he saw the most clean clear large pond and the tree lines that surround it was perfect he soon saw the large cottage on the horizon not far from the pond and his luck was a large barn in the back he thought what a place to settle and as he rode up and dismount his steed he saw the key with a note it only read~Dear Mister Delacort the land has been deeded and paid for Your deed shall arrive in a few weeks sign X. He shook his head as he took the note and ripped it tossing it in the air and laughed as he saw the key the insignia bared his Mothers seal and he grew silent he missed her and wish she could have made things different. as he walked in there was many crates marked Fragile he had no idea what he would find but he took his hat off hung it on a nail by the door and he looked around. there was a Huge fireplace that divided his living room and the kitchen. He really like how it wrapped around it had 4 rooms a loft, basement, and even a built in bathroom he was accustom to fine living and glad his exile did not leave him poor. He slowly unpacked the many boxes and found many of his old family furniture. he smiled and thanked his mom for knowing. he would have to hire help to clean and cook his meals once he got to work as sheriff and laugh and thought maybe that pretty young lady back at the store would apply and he chuckled to himself. after many hours long into the night he grew tied hot an tonight would be a good night to test the pond out for a late night swim. taken his cloths off and heading to the pond in only his towel wrapped around his masculine body he made his was on his property admiring the night view.
MysticSecret1
Left alone in her room Kristina sigh and looks around. The room is small there are a place only for a bed, a night stand with a little mirror on the wall but it looks clean fresh and this is what she needs for now... smiling she throws herself on a bed ... mmmmm home sweet home ... finally hers to stay and nobody will be telling her what to do and when.
Looking at her purse she thinks that now is that time when she can bring all her belongings in. Kristina left them all at the captain home who was nice enough to offer some storage place till she will find the place for her to stay. Not sure if here they have some bath Kristina removes her bonnet letting waves of her long platinum hair fall freely. Only the sun peeking in the room admires shine of it... playing on her delicate features and keeping that in a secret...
quickly refreshing herself with a cloth she thinks that she will die if she won't get a proper bath... swirling and humming around the room she never felt so happier and first time of this long journey she started to believe that everything will be alright. As for now... she looks at her outfit critically and saying to herself not to worry for now leaves room locking it with the small key that the lady named Melany gave her.
Hiding herself again in her over sized bonnet she calls for horse boy asking him to bring her mare. Patting her amazing animal that she got from some friendly native Kristina opens her palm revealing an apple and giggling waits till the horse soft tickling lips gentle taste it. Then making sure nobody watches her in one quick move she throws herself on the horse (so very not laydish move) then satisfied with herself.. grinning wide she shouts... "varyk varyk kiek turi jegu!" And making sure that the horse will understands her adds..."whooohoooo" letting it run with the wind not caring much that her bonnet now holds only on her neck by bow revealing her hair for the wind to play...
Just her ... her horse and the peaceful evening with the wind in it... as one whole power screaming in her wild songs of freedom... who can resist that... she sure cannot...
the out of the blue...suddenly Kristina feels, how her horse scared of something or someone,...stops abruptly and all she remembers is flying off it on the hard ground ...
XxEDUARDUS
~as the bright moonlight glisten of the droplets of the water beading down his broad muscular back he walked out the cool pond and he laid brazen in the nude on his towel and plucking a small wishing willow flow he blew it little white petals off and watched them play and dance of the night wind lazily. Boy it so quiet and so serene a man could get lost in the night wilderness. suddenly in nearby distant he heard a horse neighing loudly unsure what it was he quickly rose to his feet wrapping the towel around his waist and quickly sprinted pass the tree line. Now was not the time to be without his gun for he wasn't sure what he might find on the other side, A bear a wolf or even a bandit on the run. he couldn't make the shadow almost trampled by the run away horse he quickly snatched the loose reign and with a fight he managed to calm the horse. Tethering it to a loose low branch he made sure his towel was secure coming almost off with the fight of the beast he quickly made a few more yard and there on the ground he saw her, her bonnet fell off she laid on the ground she was labouring to breath. he saw slight blood trickling down her forehead as he walked forward he saw her for the first time. Her piercing baby blue eyes her golden tanned delicate face it showed youth and he was mesmerized. he almost forgot what he was wearing as he crotched down to see if she wasn't hurt to bad. his Deep soothing voice hinted his foreign tongue ~" My Lady are you hurt? "he try not to invade much of her private space not wanting to frighten her. Madam I'm Eduardus are you OK?"he picked her up and slowly carried her to his land. he would leave her horse tied for now till he can find out what the young lady was doing out so late all alone in these dark woods and make sue she wouldn't need the doctor The whole time he couldn't keep his eyes of her how delicate like china doll....
MysticSecret1
With banged and hurt head... still dizzy from fly out the horse Kristina was totally stunned ending in ummmm not a very dressed man arms... totally stunned by that with her huge wide open eyes, full of horror, she whispered in her shaky but a strong voice... " Paleisk mane tuctuojau!" and just then realizing that she was talking in her own language she repeated ... now more steady and loudly " Let me go... now! Who You think You are? let me go!" squirming and kicking out of his arms she jumped on the ground quickly... smoothing her dishevelled dress then surprisingly fast got her small colt out from her dress, that was placed in spot about a fine lady wont tell to anybody, and pointing at the stranger hissed " one more step and You are dead mister...." with her eyes sparkling furiously at the man who now was standing in front of her in all his beauty she tried to think what to do next.
Not only she was never in a similar situation before but another "small" thing she never saw a man appealing himself like this before either. Mumbling to herself in her own language that she got what she wanted ... all adventures and even more then she expected and that just in one day... she felt how her face started to blush in a deep cherry colour mixing all emotions fear shame. Not knowing what to do next... Kristina looked around trying to spot her horse but stranger must be taken her far from it and here were only her and him...
Not for a second letting her colt down she started to say " Do not move or I will need to shot you, and I can do that you know I am pretty good at that so please do not try your luck with me" she always started talk a lot when she was nervous and did not know what to do... to show him that she is not kidding she shot once near his foot looking at him coldly "Would be better if we would go now.. You that way and me my way Mister... I do not wish any harm here and I hope we will understand each other and ummmm I am going now.... as for You do not move till You can see me" backing up she started to move slowly keeping her colt pointed at his chest trying not to think what she was seeing there and one she was sure that his image will be nightmares for her dreams for a long time ... if she just will be able to get from him now...
"Taiiip gavai ko norejai... dziaukis dabar" Kristina was mumbling to herself and not looking back.. still moving and moving and not letting her gaze from his face ... that for now got some kind of looking .. she could not explain what was that.. but she was not going to analyze it now... for her ... it looked as life and death moment and she hoped she will stay unharmed and will be able to get away quickly as possible from here to her horse...
XxEDUARDUS
quick like a cotton mouth as she leap up and pulling a small gun he saw her very sexy garter belt his eyebrow perked and he gave a light chuckle to himself but he came face to face with a lady stub nose pistol for such a tiny gun he knew it pack quite a punch he slowly raised one hand up his other securing his towel. what was that strange language?. " please i mean you no harm You are hurt I only meant to see if you was hurt .. he was a scholar of words now was froze, unable to finish his sentence. watching her back away he almost laugh hearing such a fragile and petite women speak as if she been on the old hard range for years like some of the women back in town he found it refreshing but he wasn't the one to make her more nervous than she already was she might trip and blow a hole in chest. he only stood still his piercing green eyes darted towards hers all he try with his might not to laugh at her she might not be the one to made fun of and he watched her take tiny baby steps away from slowly at first till she realized they was on smooth flat land and turn to run was possible the way he was dress he was not ready for the game of cat and mouse besides he will see her again and sooner than she may want too for he has a bargain chip. watching her take off through the hills he was trying so hard not to laugh but had she look a few feet away in the trees she would seen her steed and he walked over calming it softly as he took its strap and her lost bonnet and lead it to the back barn on his ranch. his Stallion seem to take to her and he let them both settle for the night to fresh hay and water, As he cooked a late dinner that night his mind race with million and one question about the stranger who happen to come his way. He knew where to look for her he had no doubt it was the pretty young thing he saw inquiring the room perhaps now would be good time to meet the owner of the general store with smile he ate his hearty stew and sat in silence listening to the sounds of the frogs on the pond and the wind rustling the trees. yes he thought a nice way to end my first day at this little town. he sat and fidget with her bonnet straps wonders what kinda a lady wears extravagant gown packing a pistol wears a over sized bonnet and her English was little strange but still held refinement,probably the same kind man who mothers buys him a nice large ranch already furnished with his things who also wear cloth most cannot afford, No doubt he knew this mysterious women was from wealth but where was her escort . As he blew out the candles and made his way to the bathroom to wash off the mud and pond water, he closed his eyes as the hot water soaked his bronze body. Yeah tom I shall get to the bottom of this mystery women if anything Least she owes me her name after all i saved her horse from the wolves maybe I can charm her for a drink at the tavern who knows he been know to get luck when it came to pouring on his charm he laughed as he step out dress in his robe and laid in his bed falling sleep still laughing the idea of a pistol totting wild one and for once in long time he slept with smile on his face....
as he awoke with the crowing of rooster he rose out bed and began to cook breakfast. After last night affairs he was quite hungry and he knew the search for this wild one would not be to hard but never-less he ate ate hearty and cleaned his mess before he dress and went to the barn. AS he approached he saw the two Horses still nuzzled and he thought maybe it was a sign and he laughed at his silly boy notions of such dreams happens. AS he tied the steed to his own he hopped on and mad his way into town. He saw the Mill on this left and he stopped to find out about some wood and extra materials he thought he might like to build something in his down time. as he rode into town he tipped his hat the ladies as he passed and as the men started at him he acknowledge with nod. HE was waiting till someone wished to cause a disturbance to let them know Just who he was and how he will Not tolerate much this wild west gun packing shoot the town up drunks destroy the peace and he wouldn't be easy On none-one after all he had a reputation to gain. then he stopped he laughed as he saw the blond hair beauty pacing back and fourth nervously in her room he knew what she was looking for something very valuable on the range and he walked into the general store he flashed his badge to the women behind the counter: Pardon Me Madam but I'm looking for someone that I suspect is renting out the room on the top May I ask what Name she used to register that room. He saw the women give him a eye as it was saying she wasn't given me any information as she was Unaware the town had appointed a new sheriff and she was looking him up and down. He stood there Tall and regal she wasn't the one to be intimidated but he wasn't the one for silent games.. :Look madam You either going to give me the info I need or Ill kindly take it upon myself to search every room in this place till I find her I KNOW she is here"! Petite blond speaks a foreign language In the room with balcony with the view of the town. Now madam If You would be so Kind as just a simple name.... she hesitated once more and then she mumbles Kristina is all I know Now if You do not Mind I do have a business to run Sir and she turned around and headed back into the store.As he rubs his stubble on his jawline and smirks so Little Miss Kristina is it. He leaned over the counter and wrote on a piece of his paper he had in his found pocket.. it read ~ DEAR MISS KRISTINA I HAVE WHAT YOU LOOKING FOR.. IF YOU WOULD LIKE YOUR STEED BACK PLEASE COME TO THE SHERIFF OFFICE TO CLAIM HER >My NAME IS EDUARDUS, he Leaves the letter on the front desk so when she came down she will surly see it and he walked out and made his way to the office to clean out the cell and set up and wait for her to come to him..
MysticSecret1
When shades of leaves and bushes covered him enough not to be seen Kristina started to run...as fast as she could not feeling the blood on her face or hard hands of trees trying to stop her... she did not care about anything now all her instincts told her to go away go far as she could from that horror place with a stranger that scared her so much. Now that she was thinking maybe he was not so scary but you never know in this foreign wild country what can happen and safety was a first thing that she could think now this second. Jumping and running she just hoped that way she choose will get her to the town as it started to fade fast and sun went to sleep now...
Breathing hard she stopped to catch her air... just now she felt that her head is pounding in same rhythm as her heart... placing herself on the grass Kristina tried to calm down... looking around she did not see anything familiar just trees bushes and bushes and trees around and anything familiar at all ... sounds of the night became loud and she swore she could see hundreds of eyes looking at her from every angle... she was tired and mad at herself... she would cry too if she would led her "lady" to come out... but now she tried to tell herself that it is a safe place and nobody will hurt or.... eat her at this night...evermore she was mad at herself not asking that friendly lady Melany to go with her and just running alone...
Now looking around Kristina looked at the tree and sigh to herself... "sure if you can... do it" throwing her shoes from her feet she adjusted her long skirt and started to climb up the tree thinking to spend there the most of the night... she did not see any good walking in a complete darkness in an unfamiliar territory...
Kristina looked down from the tree and for the first time she grinned ... yes now all those games with neighbour kids running and climbing to trees will pay out good ... at least keeping her safe. Feeling how her heart rate started to be back to normal she closed her eyes adjusting her body comfortable as it possible do not trying to imagine who was letting out all those strange night sounds and drifted to the relax ... being sensitive as little bird who expects some predator to come anytime...
TalaWyanet
As the dawn broke over the town, Lily and her father were just coming from the woods. They had taken an early morning walk to pick berries and herbs. Just as they were coming around a big oak tree they heard some rustling of some leaves above their head. Both look upward and get the shock of their lives... There in the tree was the little rich girl. "Dang nabbit, whatcha doing up in that there tree missy?", Isacc asked the girl in the tree.
"Girl are you stuck?", asked Lily as she looked up at the girl wondering too, why she was up there..
The girl started mumbling something but Lily and her father could not understand the language she was speaking. "Can you climb down missy?", Isacc asked. She nodded her head yes as she didn't want anyone coming up there to get her. Isacc moved closer to the tree just in case she started to fall. As the girls foot came close enough, he held onto her leg to steady her last bit coming out of the tree and lowered her safely to the ground. "Ohh miss, you are hurt..", looking at the girl's head Lily could see dry blood. The girl nodded that she was ok.
"Well let's get you back to the general store and have the doc come look ya over missy.", Isacc said as he started to head out of the woods. Lily followed behind her father as he liked for her thought no female should walk ahead of a man. Touching the girl's elbow to guide her as they left the woods...
Once in town they made their way to the general store as her father went to fetch the doc. As it was early morning they had to use the back stairs to the spare room above the store. As they made their way to the tiny table and chairs, Lily pulled out one fo the chairs and had the girl sit. "I am Lily, my father own the tavern. He went to get the doc to have a look at you. I will go now, got to go look after the bar and the customers." With that, Lily walked out of the door before the girl could say anything. Lily wasn't good at being friendly, she never had the chance to make friends unless you included the girls in the tavern. As she walked into the tavern she sighed softly and knew her day like all other days was about to begin....
MysticSecret1
Afraid to look Kristina tried to get her long dishevelled hair in order... and what she found there ... some berries .. a lot of dry leaves ... and who knows what else... feeling more hungry then dizzy with her growling stomach she stood and went to the window to see if the she can see the tavern owner coming back with the doctor...
But she needed to hide herself quick seeing some man coming to the general store... she did not want to be seen .. not now... after so terrible night... she just wanted to wash herself and go to rest for a little...
What a story... at the very first day she got more adventures then she had in her whole life... Kristina was sure she will have some nightmares about it for some time now... also she was very thankful for those nice tavern people who helped her to find a way home... safe and unharmed... with her shivering fingers she touched little bump on her head crinkling her nose at the pain it caused to do so.... then grinned to herself... "seems you will be just fine young lady" then looking around started to clean herself... listening to the deep masculine voice down in the store curiously...
VirgilLeeBloodstone
having had a long rough ride the the Rebel comes upon a town that looks like settling down in and looks around for a suitable place to care for my gray mare and watch the town foke before deciding
GaeaLicious
She had heard all the rumour when the Lady came back with the Owner of the Tavern and his daughter, after Lily left she let the doc in to see the Lady and then gets herself ready to open the store shaking her head as she wonders what the Lady has done to get in trouble, with a smile she gathers some nice bath oil thinking the Lady might need that.
As the stranger entered her store she looked him up and down as he showed his badge, he might have look so tough but she sure wasn't intimidated by that, straightening her back she listens and after his clearway of telling her what he would do she wasn't planning on letting her whole store and house being turned up side down she gave the name but her eyes where shooting fire at the man till she turned away still mumbling into herself that if the Lady was hiding for that man she would definitely understand it.
She checked to see the store was quiet and nodded to the delivery boy to keep an eye on the store for her while she walked and opened the door next to the room of the Lady which leaded to the bathroom.
She filled the bath with 2 buckets of boiling water and poured the oil in it then fills the rest with cold water hoping the temperature will be right she knocks on the door by Kristina and with a warm voice calls out. "Lady i thought you might wanted a warm bath, normally you will have to fill it yourself but i think you needed it so i made one for you, please don't wait to long else the bath will be cold and you will have to boil water to make it warmer again.
The Sheriff was here to search for you i didn't said you where in the room but he did left you a note. I will go back to the store now, please do keep the bathroom decent when you are done."
Putting her own hair into a braid she walks back to the store giving the delivery boy his money for the goods he brought and a extra for watching the store then hums a song as she places the latest delivered goods on the shelves.
A lock hair fell from out off her braid before her eyes which she keeps pushing behind her ear, looking up when she was knelled down to pick up some beads that fell down when she heard the door....
MysticSecret1
Letting the pharmacist go after he looked at her bruises... Kristina takes a powder that he left for her headache and looks out the window listening early songs of birds feeling how soft wind plays on her cheeks... inhaling freshness of the morning she thinks that after all Life is not so bad and almost beautiful again. Picking almost last leaf from her hair she just starts to dream about the hot bath as she hears a light knock on her door and the store owner enters her room having a very gentle smile on her face.
As in the dream Kristina listens her words about a hot water and bath and she cannot believe her own luck... staring at her with huge deep blue eyes Kristina whispers how thankful she is for all what was done to her by these caring town people... nods that she understands about the sheriff demand to see her, wonders if he got something to do with her entering the private property... and the stranger who took her horse and some others her belongings... but for now all she sees in her eyes is a small tub filled with fuming hot water that surrounds her by it heavenly aroma... and no waiting any second longer she rapidly starts to remove all her clothes and steps in it... closing her eyes and wanting prolong that feeling ... already feeling warm fulfilling her body and playing with her skin... surrounding all ...
For couple minutes Kristina just sits there with her closed eyes ...and hums along with birds feeling like she just got a treasure of whole world ... a bath... when she needed that the most right now... her melodic gentle voice mixes with the songs of birds as she takes care of all her body her hair her gentle skin carefully touching all bruises left by the night adventure run... trying one by one all those little bottles and soaps left by the sweet woman of the house... and now ... here... she feels happy alive and full of energy again wanting to live to laugh to concur...
KakarikiFirehawk
The New Law Man (has arrived)
While the smithy was at work in his workplace he did noticed the 'hoity toity' woman was brought back by Lilly and her father Isacc, she did looked 'bushed'... in a definitive literal way with leaves and twigs in her hair and on her dirtied gown.
After that he did saw Melany open the door for the pharmacist who left a few minutes later and shortly after that the same guy he noticed earlier entered the store and left shortly thereafter as well, still wondering what matters he had with the mare yesterday.
"My my... Hoity Toity seems to be the sparkling centre of interest in this dull town", he laughs to himself while cooling down hoofs in a barrel with water he made to supply his stockpile.
After he made sufficient hoof irons he walked outside to clean the soot from his face with the water from the large barrel just next to the main smithy doors and looked across the street after he wiped his face dry with a cloth and sees Melany looking from behind the store's window... he smiled and waved at her... she replied with the same... only to get disturbed by some noises coming from the old Sheriff's Office.
He threw the cloth over his shoulder and walked towards the old building to have a look-see... wanted to knock on the door but the first knock nudged it open slowly already, after a short moment he decided to walk in carefully... a slight dusty room with some furniture and wall cabinets where normally the rifles and guns would be... I recognized quite a few things in this room... some of them he made together with the local carpenter back in the days when the town was booming.
Reaching the main desk he found a a few personal things laying around... amongst a jacket and a hat also the silver sheriff's badge... slowly he picked up the badge and looked at it... dreaming away... it looked rather similar to what he wore quite some years ago...
Then some door was opened from the back room and stood eye to eye with the man I noticed before... now he understood the particular matter between him and the mare... he must be the new sheriff since years...
...
TalaWyanet
Lily continued her day cleaning, pouring drinks, serving food, and watching the passers by who strolled past the tavern's windows. She noticed the new man but didn't recognize him. He was quite rugged and handsome looking, but thought he would never pay her no mind just like all the men in town who knew how he father was. Hearing a call for more ale, she scurried to bring some to another stranger sitting and starring at August. August was a new girl working at the tavern. Seems her Ma and Pa couldn't make ends meet without some help so they sent August to work for her father. She seemed a good girl but not sure how she would last in this tavern. Catching August's eyes to make sure she was ok, she saw her nod that she was fine. So Lily went back to all the tavern's chores wishing this day would end.....
LorkinFae
Katie was glad to see the town coming into view. The ride was long and hard in the wagon train. Her steeds, needed tending as much as she did.Looking behind her wagon she saw that the others in the group looked as trail ridden as she did. "Charlie " she yelled back " When we get into town .I need you and Lewis to take care of the horses and please for land sakes don't you two varmets go to the saloon as soon as we get there. I will skin you both alive."
Charlie gave her a "Yes Mam" Which she knew deep down inside meant " Yes mam after we have a shot or two." Sighing she knew she would have to make sure the horses and the wagons where taken care of. Katie often wondered what it would be like not to have to worry so much over her travelling circus.But, after her paw died she had no choice but to keep his dream alive. At the ripe old age of 17 she was now the one everyone looked up too.Such a burden placed on her.There wasn't a day gone by she didn't think of her paw.
As they entered the town.People stopped to stare. Some gawked while others' looked amused. Katie was use to peoples reactions by now. Some folks loved her awray of circus folk . While others' thought them misfits from God. With a smile on her face and her head held high Katie took up reins and clicked at her horses.Looking about the town as she rode in. Passing a tavern She smiled and waved at the parton's looking out the window. Most by first glance might even think her to be a boy by the way she dressed.The only clue that she wasn't would be if she took her hat off to let her long red locks tumble down her back.
Katie craned her neck about looking for a place for her wagons and steads to rest.Charlie and Lewis bolted from the group and headed to the Saloon . Charlie being the smart arse he was. Had the nerve to lift up his hat and yell "Yes mam" Katie rolled her eye's knowing saying anything to them was of no use. The only thing she hoped for was they wouldn't get into and trouble as they so often did.......
The Circus - Charlie Chaplin - 1928
MysticSecret1
Finishing her singing Kristina heard some voices coming from the outside... and sure her curiosity took over... fast she straightened bathroom as lady asked her to do then herself throwing some dress on her and leaving her hair down putting just couple pins in it.
Then went to see what is going on there... a colourful wagon was in the middle of town now... with people going in and out ... taking boxes and all kind of stuff from there ... on the side she saw words "Circus" and then she smiled... they got those back there in her home and she even saw their performance couple times and it was very fun to watch it... so now she forgot everything and just stood there staring at all of them running all around preparing for the big show smiling wide and waving to the woman in strange outfit that was bossing everybody..
For a second looking around Kristina saw a man from across the street going to the sheriff's office and just then she remembered Melany's saying about his demand to see her...
oo well, thinking to herself, that she might just have witness Kristina hurried up to the office till the familiar town man was still in there ass she hoped he will be there... as not wanting to meet the sheriff on her own... at least there will be someone if she would need some help as Kristina was sure this was all about her and the night and the stranger accusing her by trespassing his own lands... and her mare and other belongings that she lost that night running back to town like chased rabbit.... on her way to the office she got distracted by the circus people asking her some questions and she did not see that a familiar man who fixed all things around in town left the sheriff office already...
Gentle she knocked the door and not waiting an answer stepped in... looking around... "Hello... I am Kristina Aristocarnas... I got the message that the sheriff wants to see me so here I am..." nervously twitching her fingers together she stood there looking around for somebody to answer....
VLWolf
Having watched some of the folk in town and seeing who the Law man is i lead my horse over to the stable and settle him in and put my gear away there before feeding him and giving the stable boy small amount of money to watch after my horse for me also then leave the stable to walk around the town more looking at several building before i go into the Tavern for a Drink or 2 wondering who i will meet there
XxEDUARDUS
~he was not the one to make waves but he had a bit of habit of being troublemaker he was not use to being overly polite and some say he came off a brute but what he care he was not being paid to be nice and as he heard this town was quiet but the townsfolk think they Own the place and he wonder what had happen to the last law around these parts. his ears perk as his horse alerted him to what he already heard footsteps in the main hall he smiled perhaps it was the pretty young thing that he found on his property as he made his way into the office from the back door he saw a rugged old timer. the sun of wild west was nothing to ignore and this man looked as if he had seen better day. Clearing his throat he asked~ ( May i help you? as he picked up his badge from the desk in arms length of the man as he pinned his badge on his pocket? He was a bit disappointed it wasn't the blue eye beauty but he was glad of the company no matter who he was~ he knew strangers always took the time get a feel of a new face so he wouldn't press the issue of a conversation at this time he sat down at his desk and tucking the bonnet away he noticed a telegram setting on his desk..HE took the time to notice how well made the chair was made and was glad he wouldn't have to replace it. So he spoke first, Names Eduardus Im the new sheriff around here. and who Might you be he asked? as the man only spoke a few words he listen, he was impressed by his stand a man with confidence sure has pull in this town might serve me well to make him a friend he thought. HE looked at his pocket watch wondering when the young lady might stroll by be shame to have to make a back at the store. yeah these ladies of this town must be in habit running the place but they will soon find out he wasn't the one to push buttons but he understood how tough these ladies have to be or they would last long out in the wild frontier, But never less he stood up and noticed the man was rather tall himself he looked him over to see if h e was packing a gun or any of the sorts. In this town even the kids are packing something and he laughed as he recalled the young lady pulling out a peashooter herself. as the man bid his farewell he made his way out and through town seeing who is who. As he walked into the tavern the piano was playing a lively tune and with a few whistles and chatter he noticed the beauty on the stage i dancing for the men.. the ladies were sprawled out and serving drinks and he took to the back seat and waited for someone to take his order. most the men seem to be pretty laid back as they played cards chatted about the crops and dry drought they seem to be having this time of year, after he got his drink he notices sitting away from the main crowd a shadow figured he didn't look to be part of the but these days seem a lot arent and he chuckled. but he better keep his eyes open for any trouble. he sat close to the door in case he happen to see her heading to the office so he can run to greet her as they walked..
VLWolf
seeing the Law if this town sitting over by the Door i Grab a Beer and a bottle of whisky and a glass and walk up to his table and ask to sit offering each to him if he has time and ask how long he has been to this town be as nice and trouble free as i can be
MysticSecret1
When her eyes adjusted to the room darkness ... Kristina started to move further to the middle of it looking around... the place seemed as was abandoned for long time .... dust and spider webs here and there... she tried to stay not touched by those... not that she was afraid of them but still... less what she wanted was company of spiders...and besides she just took so nice and refreshing bath thanks to the lovely lady of the general store. Moving around the room she looked at books also admired beauty of hand curved furniture... even now all was slightly dusty it felt somehow powerful ad with some authority... Kristina saw some bag tossed in the corner of room so she tried once again but louder... "Hello? Anybody here? I got a notice to come here..." not having anybody to answer her but her own voice echo slowly she turned around and reached the door...mumbling to herself that she I guess will need to come next time as now she did not want to miss the show outside... but at the same time she was hoping that ... that arrogant man she met last night returned her mare to the sheriff even if she did not have some rights to be on his lands as he stated to her... with chaos of her own thinkings and overwhelmed by so many adventures at once she slowly started to open the office door wincing at squicky sound it made...
Guest_LorkinFae
Katie finally found a place to set up the wagons behind the general store and the stables.She began having her circus people set about the task of preparing for a week or two stay in this town.With only a few objections from the others'.She began the task of unloading the wagons to set up camp for the night.
A loving woman waved at her as she barked orders and pointed.Katie threw her hand up and waved back to the fine Filly.Look at the ladies atire and that of her own.The lady must think her a jester of sorts.For Katie only wore buck skin on the long rides and her two pistols.
Looking about Katie noticed Charlie and Lewis still hadn't benn seen or herad from. Mumbling some very unlady like things under her breath she decided to hunt those two good for nothings. Katie headed to the Tavern to look for them.Slowly she made her way to the tavern. Smiling at the many curious faces.She focused on every aspect of the town. From the church that sat on the end of town to the bank which sat oposite of the church.
As she neared the Tavern she heard the sounds of laughter and chairs russling with in.Pushing open the swingin doors.Katie caught site of Lewis and Charles with many a beer mug surrounding them. Of course Lewis was causing a runcus already.Slowly Katie walked over to Lewis." Are you two good for nothings done being arses yet? " Once again Charle thew up his hat to her saying "No Mam" That was it. The last time she was going to take anymore from those two. Her red headed temper started to boil over like left over rabbit stew.Walking up to Charles stool first she said "Is that right?" Charles looked at her and said "Yes mam"
That is all Katie needed. Reaching over his shoulder she took his drink and poured it in his lap. "Yes Sir" Katie said to him as she poured it.Charles being mad as a skunk tarred and feathered tried to grab a hold of Katie. She was to quick for him and landed a fist to his chin.Katie looked at the Taven girl. She was shocked at what was happening or maybe it was the fact that when Katie slugged Charles her hat fell off and her red locks tumbled down.
Katie sent the girl a I'M sorry look.Then looked over at Lewis. Cocking her head slightly she said" I want you both to gather your things and leave you both are fired." Tossing Lewis a small coin sack she said " This is what is owed to you both".
She watched as they both staggard out of the door cursing her. Katie had enough of those two.She agreed to keep them on after her paw died as a promise to him.But, she was sick and tired of bailing those two out of trouble.So how it was a long time coming and today was as good as anyother day in her minds eye.
Katie walked over to the table next two two gents. She nodded to them both. Laying her hat upon the table she thought to herself "What the hell a stiff one might do me some good." Looking at the lovely girl at the Tavern only a few years older then herself she asked for a shot and around for the two gents.Then she said to the Lovley taven girl " I am truly sorry those two varmets gave you a hard time.My Name is Katie Ann Buford pleasure to meet you. Katie held out her hand to the girl......
Cowboy Saloon music
XxEDUARDUS
~as he eyed the stranger standing at his table he nodded to the empty chair but his eyes never lost focus from outside he mumbled to himself as a Gypsy wagon was blocking his view. Im new around these parts he told the man but his accent was more than proof he was not, as two young men came in and started drinking he only looked around lot of commotion it might make some go a bit crazy but he was sure once he got into the swing of this it wouldn't be much trouble. But still just same perhaps he should look at his jail cells and make sure they are up to codes~ perhaps the smith will serve use to new locks and bars. He saw the women from the wagon come in and between the three of them he already was ready to serve justice but as he saw it it was the lady that struck the man first so perhaps she would be the first to sit in jail but he let it go for now as he saw movement in the jailhouse. He bolted up IM Sorry mister perhaps I can repay you with drink in near future as for Myself now have some business to tend too and he ran almost running into the wagon. but he dodges it Just in time and he he shook hi head well have to designate a spot for larger wagons cant be blocking town with such atrocity. he saw her almost ready to leave he ran to the slightly open door leaning in the doorway his tall dark handsome appeal Lingers in the doorway his sultry voice called out... WELL WELL if it my little trespassing pistol packing firecracker. she thought she was out of the clear but he now blocked the only way out for the door to the back office was locked. He knew it would startle her and he knew if she pulled a gun agin she might end up in one them cell for carrying a conceal weapon with out proper authority a new law recently pass by all states out west and he knew for while he would be fighting a lot men and women on this because they thought tags license and identification would be waste of Money. but he stood directly behind her his breath down her neck I do believe that room would be off limits and his eye brows perked up Perhaps a DO not enter sign since everyone thought the old jail house was a welcome committee and all rooms were for touring. he cleared his throat I am glad to see you gotten my message and you came quickly I was afraid if I had to go back to your room it wouldn't be on such pleasantries. he walked around her as she tried to look for exit he let his hand move across his desk and he sat the chair. Please have seat MISS>? wait for her to answer.. as he waited he open his drawer and pulled her crumbled bonnet out and laid it on his desk mere inches from his hand.. I think U may have lost this and something else on MY Private property a few nights ago and I would like to return them and check to see if U was hurt U left so fast so scared I could and would been so glad to bring u back Myself Miss> agin waiting for her to answer.. well anyway I have someone who misses you not that i cant blame her and nodded in the back stable for her to follow. he saw she was not trusting him even though he had No reason to after all surly she knew he had to be sheriff and he was one of the GOOD guys. he leaned on the post and saw he smile light up as she saw her horse and it was indeed in good care he washed brushed her with light scented oils for her coat to shine feed her quality grains only few could afford even her hooves were replaced with new ones. the fall chipped one and she was in pain but now she looked like million buck. he didn't speak a word only watching her reactions and hope this would prove to her he wasn't such a scary guy in the day light.
MysticSecret1
Got by surprise Kristina back off quick as a huge frame of the sheriff almost knocked her of her feet by pulling door... she let it go fast and now stood in the middle of room looking at him with stunned expression on her face... she wiped her eyes thinking that it might be the room darkness or her imagination that fools her to see things that are not real.... but now even after she rubbed good her eyes his face did not change and that voice ... voice that haunted her all night in her head was in the air again... she needed to shake her head to come in her senses... or to hear what was he saying to her... sounds that came from her mouth did not resemble any words at all... her big blue eyes got ice cold color now and became even bigger for surprise ... silently she listened to his words still trying to pull them in her head ... " o dieve..." just that then came from her mouth as she stood pale and so lost... now she knew ... that is it... her adventures are at the end... one second she had that brave idea to get her little pistol out but then she remembered that she left it in Sir Martin store for fixing as he offered so generous in the morning... she looked around for escape... but then again ... dropped that idea too... he ... he ... (and why it suppose to be Him) was the sheriff... the law man... so if she would run it would mean she would need to run all time... deep sigh came from her ... she was fighting now a thousand of emotions in her thinking rapidly what to do... she was fighting tears too that suddenly came but not as she felt sorry for herself nooo that because she was mad now at this silly situation... and then from chaos of her thinking she heard only one word from his mouth that came straight to her brain and it was.... your mare... just then her face changed and with a hope Kristina looked at him... seeing were he was pointing ... after that she was like in euphoria petting her friend spoiling her with her arms touching and smiling .... looking how her horse now was talking to her making funny sounds and gentle tickling her palms with her fat hairy lips... "yes my dear yes I missed you too... I know I know sorry I abandoned you for so long...." Kristina pet her once more then made herself to look at him... "thank you for taking good care of her... I am ready to pay all what needed to be paid for all that I did ... " then looking at the ground she said almost whispering " you can lock me now... I am ready to take all responsibility of all my actions that break this town law"... just then she looked straight to his face lifting her head up high and meeting his dark eyes glaze...
XxEDUARDUS
~the sun shone over her frame just right that when she looked up to the tall man her eyes dazzled like pure sapphire her ruby Lips parted and showed her smile and he knew then she was the One for him~ Everything about her drips with sensuality even being young and new to the hard lands, His thick grecian accent spoke for the first time, Your quite welcome Miss How is your head I see the doctor has you pretty patched up. He could not take his eyes off her, In the dark yeah she look pretty enough but in the daylight she was absolute breath taken. He tried to move little closer , her sweet perfume lured him as it played on the soft warm wind blowing and how her honey blonde hair and danced around her delicate rosy face. His eyes couldn't resist to check out the rest of her for she wore a rather tight bodice and hip hugging pants and these boots that hugged her thighs just right almost made him forget his manners. well anyways he said rubbing his hand through his thick jet black hair he nodded to the commotion on the streets, as the pipe music from the circus wagon was playing. He saw the two men that got smacked around by the red head at the tavern busy hanging papers on every Post, he saw her glance over time to time wanting to see what was going on and he couldn't resist to laugh how much her curiosity got to her, Perhaps I can escort you to one of the shows, he would hope he wasn't being to forward but he was man always being bold and getting his way . If there was one thing he learn back at university was persistent always pays Off in the end. he didn't say Much after that as she was now lost with in sounds and sights and her horse, well if U want to go id be honored to be the one to go with you that is if you do not have a date already~he pretty much knew she was alone now was the time to just silently observe her . as he strolled through town he tip his hat the ladies and greeted the men with warm handshake and smile and introduced himself to the faces he hasn't not yet meet. He needed to see the smith for some business. and as he made his way to the back of the shop he heard the pounding of the hammer on some iron, he would wait for him to turn before he spoke and as he did he soon came face to face with the man in his office earlier. he took his hat off wiped the sweat from his forehead with his handkerchief. Well Howdy again, IM in need of Your services If OU can help me I would be much obliged and pay you well. as the man only looked and nodded to say go ahead IM listen he Picked up the sanders and begin to shape a small gun , Well you see I am upgrading the jail house as it is bit out of date and quite rusty. I would like to start with a new sign that swing by only a bolt and chain outside my door. and I notice the locks on the cell are busted and the key do not fit any longer. I would like to also put new bars on the windows and fix My locks on the front door. it seems with the town growing it might be needed thought i hope all i get are drunks who need to sleep it off but one never know . the man looked up as he spoke from time to time and said a few things, well If You can can help Ill be in the office when u get the time to come by to give me a price for all. he went stuck his hands out to give his a shake and his rough hands reached out to shook his i return. HE walked out pass the stores and he notice the lady of the general store had fresh cut beautiful flowers and he stopped in~ Greeting again madam. How much for two dozen of those lovely yellow orchids? she keep her eyes on him obviously she remember him and didn't forget how he came off as a jackass to her. but Money was Money and she wouldn't turn his away now. she told him how much it was and he smiled and leaned on the counter as she rung him up~ SHall i wrap these she ask? He said NO I would LIke to have them placed in the ladies room upstairs, his green eyes looked upwards and she knew who he meant. and would U like to purchase a notecard to leave anther Message Mister? he smiled and said yes please . She handed him a pen and small card on it he simply write FROM and drew a sheriff badge. the young lady Looked over the counter to see what he was writing but before she could see he finished and folded the paper~ Thank you Miss he said. OH by the way I would like for you to send one of your store boy by my house tonight i need groceries please. Ill send u a list later if I may ~again such a big spender wants to go broke in her store she wont stop Him" OH and please place the flowers on her bed if You will thanks and he was gone.
MysticSecret1
Stunned lost not knowing anymore what is going on she smiled nervously looking at the sheriff... somehow he made her nervous as anybody else... not that she did not been around men but his huge posture and something in his face made her shiver... darting with her eyes around trying not to look more nervous then she already was Kristina felt how her face betrayed her starting turn deep dark red as she noticed how he looked at her... she recognized that look...that is how an old man looked at her when her papa arranged their marriage and she almost get trapped in it... if not her ran ... now she would be fondled by those ugly wrinkled hands.... brrrr she shivered more trying to get rid of that picture... as for now she looked at sheriff again listening his words about wanting to take her to the show? Now she was surprised... with wide open eyes she looked at him trying to get his words right... she understood that he won't lock her in the cold cell... that she is free to go... and what so more he wanted to escort her to one of the circus shows.... is that right hmmmm she might be mistaken... maybe he just wanted to be sure she won't cause this town any more trouble then she already did.... looking how he disappear after his last words ... Kristina stood there nervously petting her horse and thought about all situation... her mind worked rapidly.... here ... she got her horse back... eyed her smashed bonnet... she still got some money left ... her pistol will be fixed she hoped soon by that nice man ... so maybe she needs to leave this town for not to get into more trouble then she is right now... but if the sheriff forgave her all her silly adventures then maybe she can stay... Kristina already started to like this nice peaceful ... town... with general store lovely friendly woman... then the pharmacist... the man who seemed can fix anything and ok ok the girl with her father in the tavern too... they all been nice to her and welcomed her here... and now when she was almost sure the sheriff forgave her .... her first mistake ... and even was going to help her to adjust with this town rules... maybe she could stay here and try to call the Silvertown her home... taking her joyful mare to the stables she was looking at people starting to get ready for the show and remembered the sheriff's words wanting to take her there... a lot questions now were in her head... left unanswered by now... Kristina looked in the general store hopping that Melany would not be so busy there... as she wanted invite her to have a cup of tea right now... and maybe to ask her more about people who lived here...
KakarikiFirehawk
Once...
After the 'hoity toity' dame entered the sheriff's office aswell and the quick wandering off by the sheriff... hardly able to welcome him in town... he simply kept his own pace... not anyone was be able to hurry him ever... while he walked back to his workshop he did noticed a colourful caravan with funny dressed people... and as expected a slight but luckily short turmoil was heard from within Lilly's place...
People know best for themselves he thought while entering his smithy and pokes the oven fire to stir it up a little and started to hammer his last horse hoof he over saw before he went to the sheriff's office...
He noticed a shadow behind him... it was the sheriff himself... he let him talk about his jail bars and locks while he assembled a dismantled gun that he oiled the day before...
Again just able to tell him it would be no problem to help him out revising his jail, locks and remainder of his office he was gone already...
he used a cloth to wipe his hands and took a cigar from a nearby desk and leaned to one of the doors of his shop while lighting it with his nifty fuel based lighter and watched the rather crowdy main street of a 'former' dull town...
"My my.... what could be so darn attractive about Silvertown lately...", he whispers to himself smiling at the people being busy with themselves...
Quite the fellah this new new sheriff... bold and young... as he was himself in his good and dangerous days... he'd better keep watch about all what's going on in this town and the sheriff... he liked him... he reminded him about himself.
His face changed slight grim while looking down to the ground tapping the ash from his cigar... he recalls his training... them guys... some of them died a too early death...
Then he noticed the sheriff walking out of the general store... young and strong... afraid for nothing... ... as he was aswell some time ago...
He sighed... "he'll do al-right..", he spoke to himself.., "no need to babysit that fellah... but he's in love... which is a fact..."
Downside of such would be the focus to stay sharp... but try to stop such would be wishful thinking... only thing one can do is to take part of that lost focus... that is the only thing one could do in these kind of circumstances...
he must admit... he also is victim of similarity... in the form of the new owner of our General Store Melany... only difference between me and the new sheriff is experiences in life... task is to allow the sheriff to gain the same experience... but without letting him know...
He sighs again... damning his own self oppressed obligations... he came here to live out his life in peace... hardly anyone from my former life knows he lives here in Silvertown and has the wish to keep it as such..
Let alone to tell anyone what he was once before... once... upon a time...
The cigar was dropped on the ground and the tread of his boot extinguished it permanently...
...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She is running as fast as she can. Her breathing harsh from her exertions, her feet torn and bleeding, her dress ripped and shredded in places. She cannot remember all that happened, but knows that she must find a safe place soon. Her tears drying upon her dirt-streaked face, she finally sees a town in the distance. Using the last of her energy, she runs towards it hoping she can get help. Evil men's laughter fills her head as her mind flashes back to her attack for a brief moment then is gone. Who is she? She growls in frustration at not being able to remember who she is.
She finally makes it to the town but does not know where to go. She slows down and begins to walk slowly down the middle of the street, looking from side to side at the buildings lining either side of the street. Her head is pounding and she becomes dizzy, with spots dancing before her eyes. Her mind keeps repeating "help me, someone help me", but she cannot speak. She feels so weak and drops to the ground, no longer able to continue on. "So this is it" she thinks. Her red hair is matted and dirty like the rest of her, her face bruised and cut, her violet eyes pain filled, she finally gives in to the darkness wanting to claim her, and passes out right where she is, noo longer able to stay awake.
MysticSecret1
Finishing with her horse Kristina slowly walked away as silent almost whisper stopped her ... she looked around and saw something on the ground in a high grass... carefully she went there being afraid of some wild animals or god who knows what or whom can be in there.. and then being close Kristina noticed a figure of a human being ... just then she stops to think and run there dropping on her knees ... she sees a woman laying ... "oooo my God ... comes from her mouth...help help somebody help here!" she screams as loud as she can...
then lays the woman head on her laps... looking if she still breathing... Kristina looks around ... tears the bottom of her underskirt... soaking it in the water near by that was for the horses ... and starts to clean a little the woman face that is so dirty ... with her palms getting more water Kristina tries to get some of it for lady to drink... slightly tapping her face she whispers.... "miss miss please open your eyes miss miss? You will be ok now... you are safe...you will be safe... help help please ... somebody!"
KakarikiFirehawk
Decided to call it a day he closed the main shop doors and also locked the small hardware shop next to his main workshop...
Walking towards the back door of the smithy to check the few horses and other cattle he had in his small corral behind his establishment... he heard a cry for help that was carried by the wind... at some distance he thought to recognized the fancy hat belonging to that hoity toity dame...
"Ohw not again... she must have a knack to get herself in all kind of trouble", he thought by himself walking towards the spot she was... only to find out what really was going on... found her bended over another person lying on the ground... another dame... but one whom looked like she tried to walk from coast to coast in a days time...
He knelt next to her and checked her vitals... looked back at the fancy dame and nodded, "She is still amongst the living... I will take her to the pharmacist... would be much obliged if you would inform the Sheriff about this Miss?... do pardon me but I never got your name as yet?"
She replied telling the smithy her name, which was Kristina, and complied aswell her informing the sheriff... while he gently picked up the woman, whom was in a less favourable health situation, and started to walk towards the pharmacist's house while Kristina walked up the main street to seek out the sheriff...
He kicked the pharmacist door a few times with his boot since he had his hands full and walked inside with the patient the moment the door swung open...
...
MysticSecret1
Seeing a man from workshop coming fast toward them to help her Kristina sigh in relieve... she is to petite to carry the woman to the doctor and she also does not want to leave her here alone to get some help.. now she thanks dear god that he gave her a voice .. pretty good one... to call for some help...
Looking at the man she hears him telling about miss and then asking her name ... just then she realized that she never introduced herself or knows his name either... but as for now they do not have time for a proper introduction so she just says simple.. "I am Kristina Sir.." and looks at him ... while he does checking on the lady ...
Making sure that the stranger lady is in safe hands now... Kristina listens to Sir asking her to get inform the sheriff ... so not thinking any longer she starts to run to the sheriff's office hoping he will be there... catching her breath she knocks loudly on his door ... waiting for the answer... not paying attention to her dirty thorn skirt... and her disheveled hair
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Dreams and nightmares fill her head of being taken against her will and escaping the bad men. She is not fully conscience, but is aware of voices and is vaguely aware of being carried by the jostling motion. She could hear what sounded like knocking or pounding on a door. Is she in heaven or hell? Why can't she wake up all the way? Was she dead? Please someone help her get out of this fog, her mind screams, but still, no words come out. She attempts to move and open her eyes, but cannot seem to make that happen. She hopes she is not in an even bigger fix than she just escaped from. Oh why is it she cannot remember her name? Who am I?
VLWolf
Having saw the Circus Lady and her wagons and crew come into town a while ago earlier the other day i go watch and talk with her for a bit Hello Mam how long do you plan to be in this here town and do you need any help before i go on my way further down the road
then head to the Church Look in the dim building and go inside, walk reverently to the alter Light a candle or 2 in memory of all the innocent lives i had to avenge there deaths for and just sit for a while singing softly Amazing Grace how sweet the sound then just sit there without even looking to see if there is a preacher or not
XxEDUARDUS
No sooner than he almost made it to office door he saw the blonde hair beauty racing like the wind towards her he thought at first ooh she must want to go on that date Now and he laughs at himself for such cleverness. as she ran out breath she placed her hands on his chest almost collapsing on his strong body through her muttering breath he caught only 4 words for her english was now mixed with her own language, Trouble women come FAST! and as he held on the women for a few moments he left her behind seeing she is Ok just needs to catch her breath and he sprinted like the wild stallion he rides he quickly pass a few handful of people now stopping to see what more commotion was going on. He quickly offered his apologies as he saw the smith carried a women and to say she looked like a ragged tumbleweed in the drought was putting it mildly. He made as escort Yelling and screaming GET OUT OF WAY MOVE ALONG THERES NOTHING TO SEE HERE! he open the door to the doctors and seeing the first table he tosses all the thing on it off into the floor. AS the Smith he just finished business with laid the lady gently on the table seeing.He ran out back to see where the Doctor was, seeing him a few yards away he yelled COME QUICK we need your HELP!! he went back in and he saw the Man that carried the lady start to tear her dress she was bleeding from somewhere and by the looks of her dress being covers in dirt blood and mud he wondered what the Hell has happen to her he has not heard wild animals being so close to town as the doctor came in pushing his way pass the two men he saw the pretty blonde girl come in and he said to the women YOU pointing to all the towels and clean bucket water I need your help grab them and a clean sheet to cover this girls Modesty Kristine quickly threw her hat on a nearby table rolled up her sleeves and did all the doctor told her. as the smith and sheriff stayed clear out the way the sheriff asked what happen? he felt kinda stupid asking for he was sure he knew as much as he did but it was a habit . the doctor was yelling do this and do that she knew what she was doing it looked like he tossed bloody rags to the floor and it took while for him to sustain her. Im silence the men watched aint no bear said the smith to the sheriff. wonder where she comes from have u seen her in this town often he just had a hunch this man knew everyone and every business in this town. as the men made light chatter amongst them self the doctor covers in blood along with the beauty he said well thats bout all i can do for her if she makes it you gentleman going to be tad bit busy? the sheriff wonders what he meant by THEY? perhaps it was time have little sit down with this smith and see and learn all her can about him and soon. he saw Kristine sitting in corner white face but had a satisfaction look on her face she knew she saved this women's life. the Sheriff took a clean cloth and knelt beside her tenderly washing her face of splatters and he caress her face delicate he said YOU are quite a surprise and he smiled he knew the time to investigate this women will have to wait but it set his nerves uneasy if there was SOMETHING or SOMEONE lurking and they are capable of heinous acts on a innocent unarmed women what else would they DO. He wiped his brow thank the doctor and asked him to please INform him when she wakes right away please and he shook the smith hands again. SAY if your not busy this evening perhaps i can buy you a drink seem I need to make a friend of YOU and quick. the smith nodded after such ruckus a cold drink is what both men needed he looked over to the Young beauty~ May we take You back to store Seem it is in oder for such Bravery and he smiled his best smiled at her. as the three walked out the door the shut the door to the doctors and made there way out.
KakarikiFirehawk
To be... Or not to be...
While the three walked out the smithy tapped the sheriff's shoulder...
"I dare to think you might concur with me, concerning my thoughts, that the wounds on the dame her body weren't inflicted by running through bushes nor animals alone... reckon?... there might even be a possibility someone could walk into town asking about this women's whereabouts... I therefore advice a certain discretion about this small adventure to anyone... at the least till she is able to give you a statement about what has happened..."
Then he turned to Kristina...," I'm sure you agree with such assessment aswell... with respect Ma'am... no jabbering around... and ohw?... you did one fine job over there together with the Doc... would almost think you have the knack for advanced nursing", he smiled and sighed...
"Sheriff? Might be a better idea you visit my place instead where we can be assured about privacy as soon you have taken care of miss Kristina... hope you can handle genuine Single Malt Whisky... I have a expensive and peculiar taste", he smiled at him while he left them crossing the streets towards his establishment.
Upon returning in his home, which was first stock directly above the small hardware store, he still wasn't sure how he would or should play his cards concerning the sheriff... nonetheless... he's the law authority at the moment... it's not a question whether to tell or not... but when... eventually he must know... and somehow my big toe is twitching... which mostly means a bad moon rising in my experience...
...
GaeaLicious
After the Sherrif left her store Melany shaked her head and smiled as she takes a vase putting the flowers in it with nice fresh water and brings them up to Kristina's room knowing Kristina wasnt in the room she walked in and placed the vase next to the bed and lays the card with a single flower and a lil bow on her bed.
Quickly she goes back to the store and instructed the store boy to run over and bring the sheriff an list with what all is being sold in her shop, at the bottom of the list was the message: "What aint on the list or aint in the store can always be asked and i will do my best to get a hold of the wanted item"
After helping some customers Melany walked outside and sits down on the swinging wooden couch her father had made for her mother many years ago, running her finger over the nice carved wood she smiled thinking back at the times she lived here as a kid, always teasing her brother when he was sleeping on this by making it swing so hard then he always fell out, he then would run after her and tickle her nuts.
Softly swinging she wonders how the kids she used to play with where doing, some she doesnt remember by name anymore.
Melany watched as the Sherrif and Kristina where walking towards her store but she couldnt say anything as just at that moment a customer came to ask her about her special herbs and tea's so they walked into the store where she helped the customer.
Guest_LorkinFae
"Hello Sir .How do you do I am Katie Ann Buford" The gentleman took a sit next to her but the sheriff had left give her the once over look which she just might have to watch out for him.Nodding at the sheriff looking him right in the eye's Katie said " Have a nice day ya hear". Katie now turned he focus on the stranger ay her table. "Well Sir I might be here awhile seemingly I had to fire two of my crew." Looking at him tilting her head to toss back the shot of whiskey." You see sir I have only run the circus for two month's since my paw died. He was shot during a bank robbery. They never caught the devil's that did it. The folks had told me there was 5 robber's .and they had a woman with them."
"I heard they fled in this direction and I hope they do not cross my path." Katie looked anger when she said the last statment."All I know is at the last town I went too the two had split up each going their seperate ways".Now I have to run my fathers circus but all is well.It gives me a chance to find out information on the two whom killed my father.It seems tho they are always one step ahead of me tho."
Taking another shot of whiskey Katie looked at the man. He intriged her. Out of all the town folk here.He was the only one to greet her.Katie said to the gentleman. " I know I came off harsh on the two men I fired.But, they always get into trouble landing themselves in jail.They cost me a small time and money.It was best to rid myself of the two varments."
GUNSMOKE
" I do thank you for the offer of help.I just might take you up on it." Katie slid the chair out on the old wooden floor.Standing up she went back out the door. The gentleman she talked to headed for the church. Then her eye's spied a cowboy with the sheriff. The girl who waved at her earier went running toward what looked like another young woman laying on the ground.
As Katie drew closer to the two women the one on the ground look familar.Before Katie could offer to help. Kristina all ready had help to move the woman. Katie walked back to her wagon train as they had all set up for the night. Charles and Lewis long gone she could rest at ease. But the thoughts of that girl still on her mind.....
MysticSecret1
Breathing heavily Kristina wiped her forehead again and again... mumbling to herself... you wanted adventure life... here you go... more then you would ever expect... all time you here was no less then ran as in some dream...
Running into the sheriff telling him that there is need for help... then the smith man that helped her and the stranger lady all hurt who knows from whom or what... what is more ... her automatic respond to the doctor's orders as she was the one who knew what she was doing... then was no time to think that she might surprise them all by showing her skills in helping people...
what they not know that back in her country she was one of those an unusual woman who earned degree in health field... this was her little wish for her daddy to let her to be a women doctor... one of so less that were allowed to study in such a manner... sure she never worked as one for as that would be so ridiculous back there to have a little pretty woman being a doctor but she helped a lot those who could not afford any help.
Still feeling the sheriff carrying surprised eyes on her all time while she helped a doctor and the smith man curiously look standing all of them outside for this moment... she smiled now.... for a first time in all evening.
Listening them talking about the danger out there and letting fresh air to fill her lungs she did not say a word just walked slowly next to them ... looking at herself ... so messed up and covered in all kind of fluids and dirt... remembering the sheriff's hands trying to wash her face... "maybe he is not that arrogant after all" smiled at her thinking's blushing now and hoping both of them cannot read her young mind... as she felt some feeling were mixed in her young body and soul...
She looked up at them and whispered looking at smith man "thank you kind sir for all your help" then not sure in herself she offered her small hand to this nice smith man that helped them at first place and then she said " I still do not know your name Sir?" Waiting for his answer she looked at the sheriff and even all his posture was serious and very manly she saw worry and care in his deep green eyes ... saw there a lot of emotions fighting with each other ... nodding to smith man introducing properly for the first time she did little curtsey and smiling said " it is very nice to meet you Sir and as for now I see you have a lot to talk about and so please do not worry about me... I just will go home to clean myself a little and be back to see how the woman is..."
Then stepping further she looked back smiling nervously Kristina added to the sheriff " I would be honored if you could escort me to the show when it will be showing..." with those words she looked down shyly and slowly made her way to her room ... stopping for couple min to great the circus lady Katie... and sure to talk with her about the show that coming in and where and when it will be ... after a little ladyish gossip Kristina waked to her room wishing for the hot water bath again...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She groans, as she finally begins to wake up from the nightmare she seemed to be trapped in for quite some time. Her head pounding and her body hurting badly. Her eyes crack open slightly, and she tries to see where she is. What happened to her? Her body tells her she needs to get rid of some built-up fluid and she tries to move, taking it slow. She just now notices she has nothing on but a sheet, as it falls as she stands up slowly. Her head dizzy, she weaves her way around the room disoriented and falls to the floor. She begins to cry. Her heart breaking, she gives up trying to find the outhouse and hopes her body will wait a little longer.
Once again she is assaulted with flashbacks, being beaten with fists and whips, the terror plain to see upon her face, she is lost in the nightmare and is unaware of her surroundings. She begins to scream and cry louder, not realizing that she is doing so. Evil men's voices surround her and she is once again trapped in the nightmare, trying to find her escape. She screams outloud this time, unaware her voice has finally come back, "HELP ME PLEASE!."
VLWolf
hearing the call of help from the street i go to look and see the smithy offering to help i say a short prayer of health for the fallen lady and go help them take her to the Doctors office then leaving Kristina and the smithy at the Doctors office i pass Katie again offer my name Virgil here just yell if you need any extra help just yell and i will help while you are in town
then continues to look for a land office and or a cottage to buy or land if i have to build wending whom i will have to talk to about that
MysticSecret1
On her way to her room she stopped in the main store to buy some things that she needed for herself and to greet Melany by asking her how are things here and there and asking her if she saw circus in the town and if she will go to see the show ... after a brief chat she saw that Melany looked at her some kind of strange way smiling if she knew something Kristina did not know yet but she was eager to go to check on that lady... so quickly as she can Kristina stopped by the bathroom to take a quick cleaning of herself and to go back ... to the doctor's office. Deep in her thoughts she opened her room door and stopped there ... looking at the vase on her night-stand with the most beautiful yellow flowers she ever seen... sit on her bed and picked one single bloom that was left there by bringing it to her small nose .... smiling she buried herself in that little pretty bloom thinking that this is The first time in her life she got a flowers from a Man... and that makes all those little tiny cute thousands of butterflies make a wild dance in her stomach... she stands and swirls in a waltz moves with the bloom touching her lips for a while letting herself to be lost in her fantasies... till.... she noticed a little note card that fell on the floor.. picking it up she opens and now her loud laugh fills the room as she looks at funny badge picture in it ... with that laugh Kristina turns around and ...
Quick as she gets to reality runs to the doctors office ... keeping that smile on her face and sparkles in her deep blue eyes ...putting that one single bloom behind her ear... in her hair...
Guest_LorkinFae
Katie walked over to the general store. Greeting the Lady named Melany and introducing herself, she put in her order to the woman. 2 lbs of flower,coffee, etc.. The young woman went about gathering the suplies that Katie needed.In the corner of the store she saw the most beautiful dress that she had ever seen. Katie was never one for wearing dresses,because of her job..By Golly today she was going to buy that dress. Looking at Melany she asked "How much for the dress ?" The price was kind of steap.But, She knew that dress was worth every penny .
It was a gorgeous brocade gown.Multicolored floral brocade on moire champagne colored silk faille.She touched the fabric. Never had she seen or owned such a fine dress.A smile lit across Katies' face as she day dreamed about some day wear the dress to a real ball or barn dance. Shaking her head clearing her thoughts She continued her order with ammo. The girl gave her a strange look when she purchased all that ammo. Katie just smiled feeling she need not explain why. She would find out soon enough as to why Katie need such a large supply of ammo.
Suddenly the door open behind her and she smiled big and bright as Indian Joe walked through it. Scuffing his leather bound feet across the floor. He come up to the counter beside Katie. Melany looked as if she froze dead in her tracks. " Hmm I have that effect on white women" Joe said.Katie looked back over to the woman." It is alright now sweetie.This here be Indian Joe the best damn trick rider this side of the Mississippi.He wont bother a soul." Then Joe threw his thumb at the wooden Indian outside of the store. Laughing he said." Little Sunshine Walker, As long as I do not turn into that Indian I will be fine."
Joe went about gathering all the supplies.With his arm's full he headed back out the door. Upon Leaving he stopped and looked at The Wooden Indian and said HOW! Katie couldn't help but, laugh so hard that her stomach hurt.
Kaw-Liga - Hank Williams
Paying Melany and inviting her to the show. Katie lifted her hat to her and gathered up the dress she just bought. Katie's thought tho was still on that girl they found. She looked familar too her. She was beaten so baddley tho it was hard to tell..Walking out the door she headed for the Inn hoping to find a hot bath before she paid a visit too the girl to see how she was doing.
GaeaLicious
Melany smiled at the Ladyshe liked the idea of going to the show and she would definitly go there when there would be a show after the store was closed.
The dress the Lady bought was one of the dresses she made togheter with her niece, and it was good to see such a lovely lady would be the one to wear it.
She looked at the time noticing it was time to close the store and to get her things for dinner togheter.
Walking everything from outside back into the store she smiled as she watched some kids runing around, she notices one of her nephews and waves at the lil boy who gave her a big smile.
Walking back to her kitchen Melany takes out her braid and starts brushing her long hair, in the store it was easier to have her hair braided but she loves having her hair hanging loose over her shoulders.
The stew was almost done and Melany took it of the fire to let it rest a bit before she would get ready to eat, she walked outside and sits down on the swinging couch relaxing a bit.
VLWolf
Being a very small town so far i walk to the stables and saddle up my Grey steed and climb up and head out of town passing several people on the way out of town let every 1 know i will be back in a week or 2 going to scout out the area for land or something to build on then see how far the next large town is that has a land office in it and fast as a arrow i am off for my long ride
MysticSecret1
After she greeted some people on her way to the doctor's office Kristina looked around hoping to see the familiar face of someone who was with her and knew all about the lady. She could not miss him ... his head was sticking out the crowd as he was the tallest man she ever saw it... shyly she waved at him as their eyes locked in one long gaze... not thinking with her shaking fingers she took the flower from her hair and stood silently by the doctor's office doors awaiting for him to come...
Seems time stopped as she looked at him slowly but steady to come step by step closer to her direction ... his gracious body moved inch by inch in a very slow motion to her and she thought she never saw anything more exiting just as how to wait for him...
With that every second her heart beat louder and louder in her chest and Kristina was nervously thinking what she should say to him and how she would deal with her shaking voice... from her childhood years she grew up with a lot of men surrounding her.... first her 4 brothers then cousins then her father's people but never no one has this affect on her... and that was disturbing very disturbing... she was afraid of herself of the feeling that started to grow in her at that very same moment when she saw herself that night in his strong secure arms and was lost in his deep green eyes gaze...
Shaking that image from her head again and again Kristina did her best by putting the shy smile on her face as he appeared now in a full of beauty and stood there waiting for her to say something ... anything...can she... she will try... and then she looked up at him and tried... " could you please come with me inside to check on the lady ... I might need your strong arms to help..." with those words she looked again ... now starting to blush bright till her own soul... " and thank you very much for flowers... they are amazing" letting last words to come in a whisper Kristina quickly opened the door letting them in...
and in same moment she gasped seeing the lady laying on the floor ... dropped on her knees besides her ... calling her ...
XxEDUARDUS
~the sun now sets in the small town, the children's laughter filled the night air. All the men were by the corral betting on which man would last longer on the meanest bull that belong to the pharmacist. The smell of roasted pig and smoke brought the sheriff out of his office. Yes the excitement in the air brought the sleepy town to life and he Loved it. His green eyes scanned the crowd for no particular reason just habit in his blood. But From the corner of his eyes he saw her, Her stunning blue eyes locked on him an he knew it was him she was starring at. He wasn't formally dress as a sheriff that day he knew with all the tearing of walls and bars he didn't want to rip his best suits. As his feet carried him across the busy intersections of running kids and other townsfolk his eyes never left hers. His mind was talking to him to him" Snap out of itYou act like never seen a beautiful women before, He try to hide his dazzling smile but it was an attempt he failed at. as he finally approached her he tips his hat over his eyes and his sultry voice greeted her, but before he could she spoke to him first. Well madam tis strong arms you be needing I am your Man. He heard the words and he couldn't believe it sounded so cliche like a babbling cocky arrogant guy and he laughed I meant to say IF you need me i am here to rescue you again ,haven said quite enough to embarrassed himself for the night he offered his arm and said your quite welcome for the flowers a small token to repay you for the help of the doctor You were incredible. were You before he could finish his sentence they open the door seeing the young lady who he was quite sure they put Upstair Ina bed now on the floor by the door. Lightly pushing his beauty aside he swiftly picks her up and carries her upstairs. How did she get there was she trying to escape this mystery needed to be bust open and soon he doesn't know how long this stay a secret but he knew in small town nothing was a secret long then he will have to answer a lot questions which he had NOT one clue to. What trouble was she in or bringing He told Kristine to go find the doctor now and do not waste one minute. He thought t was going to be nice quiet evening with a very sexy lady maybe take in the first show of the gypsies and maybe take stroll through the woods with him to get to know her better it seems unless there was trouble he wouldn't met her at all but HIS job came first always and he promised to uphold the law to serve and protect all he is use to putting his life aside but it doesn't mean he liked it. Perhaps anther day and he waited for the doctor and the beauty to return as he sat by her bed hoping she would mumble anything to let him know she was not on death bed, he looked out the window at the twirling sticks on fire to draw in a crowd closer to the tent to purchase tickets and he just imagine him watching her laugh in amazement sharing cotton candy as the walked to his house and just enjoying the still of the night as it died down.. snapping out his trance at the sound of the girls door being busted open he drew his pistol Unsure what was going to show on the other side maybe the men who did this to her came to finish the job.He quickly lowered it when he saw the doctor carrying his case and shaken his head seem he too was little tired from the days passed. HE asked what was going on because he couldn't make out what the miss was saying to well he was old man and never got out much to hear different dialect. She was coming in to check on her and when she open your door she was collapsed on the floor we do not know how long she was there. He said couldn't been to long he left the office no more than a hour ago. By the looks of things he now noticed the room was tossed about she was dress he said. She had to have woke up and gotten dress as was planning on leaving looks like she wasn't as strong as she thought. He checked her over said sheriff i hate to do this but it seems i am going have to bind her to bed You got unanswered questions and by looks she doesn't plan to sick around to answer them and if she brought trouble on us all she the only clue what is coming. He checked her stitches and she ripped some moving so her repaired her and he used some lauder to make sure she was sleeping better and said there was nothing more we can do But he asked the sheriff if he wasn't doing anything maybe it be best he took the by the stairs to make sure what ever she running from didn't show up in the night to finish the job. He was thinking the same and turned to kristine and said I apologize my lady seem I was going to ask you to the show but seem duty calls and he walked both the doctor and young lady out holding her hand briefly as she reached for the handle and he smiled at her~ have yourself a fine night Misses and should you need me I will be here. and with that he looked about to see if any eyes was fixed on the doctors office and he shut and locked the door tightly and he walked upstairs sitting in the girl room and was waiting for sun to come. the night was long the town was loud for while then it grew quiet, to quiet only noise was the coyote nearby singing his lonesome song and as he listen he only said i know how you feel..
TalaWyanet
Walking into the tavern for the first time since becoming ill, Lily noticed a lot more people in the tavern. She knew father would be pleased with that. Looking around she could tell there were new girls making the men happy which made them spend more money. Lily stopped at the landing and looked down at her clothes and sighed. "I wish I could wear something that the men liked", she said to herself. Smoothing her dress, she walked the rest of the way down the stairs. A few people greeted her and she smiled at them and returned the hellos. It was good to be out of that sick bed and around people again. She knew a lot of things happened and many new people were now in their small town. Someone told her about a troop that was here and the shows they were going to put on for everyone. That seemed exciting.. And a new sheriff was in town, guess they need one now....
Seeing that everything was going fine, Lily decided to take a long ride and get some fresh air. Rushing to their small home behind the tavern, she quickly changed out of her dress and into her riding outfit. Jeans, a small top tied at her tiny waist but showing her ample cleavage, her worn boots and finally her small revolver. Maybe ride out to her family's ranch. It is vacant now since her mother passed away. Father couldn't take staying there with the memories.. Lily on the other hand loved going to the ranch and think of the times she spent with her mother..
Jumping onto her horse, Star then she clicked her boots and took off like a shot....
EsaunaStarrMuintir
As she lay in a foggy haze, she finally manages to open her eyes and notices that she is once again laying down and covered up. She sees two men and a woman in the room with her, and wonders who they are. Once again her body tells her she need to find an outhouse very soon. She begins to shift on the bed, which draws all their attention to her. She looks from one to the other and finally manages to get out in a harsh whisper, "please, can someone help me to the outhouse?".
She is trembling and weak from lack of food, lack of water, physical abuse and her long journey making her escape. She begins to try to stand once again, but cannot manage to do so. She glances at them all again, pleading with her eyes for help. All she can do is whisper out, "please".
Guest_LorkinFae
Katie stepped out into the dusty dirt ridden road. The tent was up for the show and all of her people were gathered about while Indian Joe gave them instructions. She smiled big and proud at Joe.One day the circus would be his.For deep in her heart she knew Joe care for and loved each and everyone of them.The circus allowed her to go to town to town to find her paw's killers so that she and only she would bring them to justice.It burned deep within her inner core the hatered of those men.They had no right to take what she loved most away from her.Shaking she took out the wanted posters of these men out and stared at them.She intended to keep every feature of their faces in her memmory.A tear drop fell down her cheek. Folding the papers back up she mumbled" One day fella's I will get my chance.Even if it was one by one."
Shaking her head to clear her thoughts ,she headed to the Inn to see about the bath. Looking around she spied the sheriff. Her eyes looking dead at him.For she knew he had been keeping an eye on her ever since she belted " Mr. Yes mam' a good one" . Katie didn't give two figs at what he thought for the law never gave her no justice when it came to her paw and the robbers from the bank.What about the bankers daughter they took? Did the law protect her ? The poor innocent people that day in the bank.
Katie narrowed her eyes' at the sheriff. A warning made clear by her to watch his step with her. She was not so easy a match as most thought.Taking out the photo's again she looked over each .Then it hit her could the girl they found be... "Oh My Good Lord " she spat out. Forgoing the bath Katie rushed over to the Doc's almost running right into the sheriff.Opening the door she saw a beautiful young woman standing before her. Looking at the lady she spoke" My Name is Katie Ann Buford I wish to see the girl that was found." Handing Kristina the reward photo of the missing young woman that was the bankers daughter she asked " Could it be her you think? "
Katie followed Kristina into the room where the young woman tossed and turned. She was baddly beatin and bruises flanked her swollen face. Katies heart melted and tears flowed as she seen the poor girl laying there.Looking back over at Kristina she asked " Well this poor child be all right ?" Katie thought she heard the girl whispering please in her sleep. Leaning closer toward the girl Katie whispered " whom ever did this to you well surly pay the price " Squeezing the childs hand she asked Kristina if she would care to sit with her in the other room a momment so she could explain about the poster and why she had it.. Just then the sheriff opened the door. Katie looked him dead in the eye's .She sensed he didn't care for her much. But, someday just someday he might be a need'n her skills....
Looking toward Kristina she said " If n your ready for a word or two you can find me at the Inn.Seems a bed is better than an old wooden wagon." Looking back at the Sheriff Katie tilted her hat and said " You folks have a pleasent talk " Not wanted to talk to the Sheriff at all . Katie side stepped him and headed for the door.
Once outside Katies heart burned with vengence. How could someone do that to that poor innocent girl ?Those good for nothings or nothing, will pay she thought even if it be one by one.Katie watched as the girl from the Tavren snuck out the back.Getting on her horse she headed out of town. In the opposite direction the gentleman she had met earlier. rode out on his stead.Both seem to be in a dead heat hurry.
Still mad as a racoon dipped in hot water. Katie tossed a coin in the air. Pulling out her colt 45 she hit the coin dead center..Spliting it in two... The people that was on the walks and road stood still as mice as Katie holstered the gun..
Annie Oakley
MysticSecret1
Stepping out from the doctor place Kristina looked at the sheriff making sure he heard what Katie was telling her about possibility what could happen to the young woman.... Looking for Katie Kristina looked around where they could go and talk ... not being disturbed by others but to be found by the sheriff if he will need to ask Katie more questions ... and she was sure that he will come as soon as he will finish in the doctor office ... " lets find a nice quite place to talk" she said Katie and was headed to the little hidden place behind stables that had bench to sit and not to be seen by many eyes... when they placed themselves comfortably ... Kristina smiled and looked at Katie seeing her nervously holding the poster in her hands ... "please tell me now all that you know"
Guest_LorkinFae
Katie noticed Kristina was hot on her heels with the poster in her hands.After placing the 45 in her holster , she heard Kristina say " lets find a nice quite place to talk" Katie followed Kristina, taking a seat next to Kristina on the weather worn bench.The other woman looked deep into Katie's eye's and said "please tell me now all that you know". Katie feeling a bit nervous she had kept so much inside since her paw's death, clearing her throat she began to tell Kristina what she knew.
"It was a year ago my paw was killed in Dodge City." Her voice cracking as she spoke of the day of his death." We was in town for the circus of course. My paw thought it wise to depoist all our money into the bank.He had planed on one day having a cattle ranch which was his real dream" Tears flowed from her green eyes " He stopped the wagon in front of the bank and told me Katie Girl please wait in the wagon untill I am finish .Then we will go buy you that pretty dress you always wanted."
Taking a breath Katie began to tell Kristina what happened that day. " A group of men rode up into town, firing guns in the air. They stopped in front of the bank and tied their steads to the hitching post making crude comments to me. Of course I fired a not so lady like comment back at the one they called Tex.He pointed at me and said When I am threw doing what needs to be done here I well take you and show you what a real man can do little lady.He winked at me which just turned my stomach. It was then I noticed a lovely young woman approach the bank. She waved at me and entered The Dodge City Bank."
Taking out her hankie and blowing her nose Katie continued her story " Well next thing I knew is those five men began to place bandana's over their faces. Deep in my heart I knew no good was to come of this. When they went inside I crept down from the wagon.Ducking down I went to the other side of the wagon. The sun was in my eye's but I still could get a good aim with my pistol once they come back out the door. "
Looking at Kristina her eye's filled with tears. " Everything happened so fast. I heard the shots ring out. The people on the street froze dead still. I heard the young Lady in the Bank scream yelling "Please not my father." Then another shot rang out and I knew in an instances it was my Paw's pistol.Another round of gun fire and then silence except for the young womans' screams. Leveling my pistol to take up a good aim for when they came out the door.The first one that came out I shot him in the leg. He went down the next one out was Tex . I couldn't get a good shot because he had his gun to the girls head. He looked at me and said Now woman throw out your pistol and put your hands up where I can see them."
Katie felt ashamed to even look up at Kristina she continued " I just stood there and watched those Devils left taking he girl with them.The one called Tex said to me as he rode off. Next time we meet woman well be our last meeting."Shivering Katie told Kristina the rest " After watching them ride off I ran into the bank.The banker was laying lifeless on the floor and my paw was barely alive laying in a pool of his own blood. I went up to him tears flowing down my cheecks and he said i love you Katie girl never forget that. I wont paw I said as he took his last breath in this world. My heart sank and split that day."
Wiping her eye's Katie looked at the woman that sat next to her on that wooden bench in this Beautiful town she was in and said to her. " The girl in this poster I believe to be the bankers daughter. He face is baddly beaten but, she resembles the girl in this poster. Katie handed Kristina the other posters she had of the men that did their evil deed's that day.
Standing up Katie said to Kristina " You can keep them as their features are burnt deep inside my mind and my heart. I swore that day I would get vengence on them all for killing my paw.But, If n it be the case that the young woman inside is the same young woman those brutt's took hostage. Then I welcome vengence even the more. " Pacing now Katie looked up at Kristina. " For what they did to that child in there they shall feel my wrath. The next time I shoot at them I won't miss.
She sat back down shaking she looked at Kristina whom seemed to be taking all she told her in.......Deep inside Katie knew there was no saving herself from this vengence she held...
XxEDUARDUS
with all the organized commotion of the young lady who was tied to the bed begging to go to the restroom he made it very clear to her before he untied her that if she took off he would pursue her and she will find herself no longer in the comfort of the Inn but in the keeps of his jail cell. He was about tired off all the wild west women thinking they are ten feet tall and bullet proof. What happen to the good old days he reckon the women in the west wanted to act like men perhaps they should be treated like one as well. they wouldn't be above the Law by any standards and he found it quite amusing how they thought the old stink eye would be consider a threat of any kind. as he Untied the woozy shaken lady he felt so bad for her he knew was his chance now to ask whatever he had too. Misses Im sheriff Eduardus a young lady found you over yonder in the thick brushes. Do you know who you are and where you are at? he noticed Kristine heading out back with someone els and he knew women gossip could be a big threat and he knew if she went spilling her guts now it would compromise all his investigations. He saw the girl trying to gain her strength and he held fast to her not so she would escape but to make sure what ever got hold of her wouldn't ended her days of walking. she did not say anything it like she couldn't remember anything at this time he wanted to go out back to see what the girls were talking bout because it funny how townsfolk go talking bout business of others and when something happens sheriff get the blame for not doing his job. How little people think about the Own danger he faces in protect them such gratitude and he laughed. he shut the outhouse door and stood outside. YOU need help in there?, You cant run nowhere. after she pushed the door he wrapped his around her waist and she limped back she didn't try to fight she was too weak. they made there way back into the doctor office and upstairs and he laid her down. Can i trust u will lie still or are the restraints going to have to be put back on?
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Her plea for help to the outhouse was finally answered, as the man who was tall, and looked to be the sheriff helped her to the outhouse and then back to the bed she had been laying in, He was asking her if she could remember who she was. She thought very hard, but nothing of who she was came to her at all. She looked up into the kind sheriff's face and shook her head no, wishing she had the answers, no only for him, but for herself. The sheriff was asking her if she needed to be restrained. Tears filled her eyes. She worked hard on it, and struggled, but finally managed to make words form and come out. "I am weak, tired and hurt. I am safe for now. I have not been safe for a long time. Why would I want to go? Please, do not tie me up, please. I promise there is no where I want to go, and would not know where to go if I did. Please, I will stay right here, just do not tie me up." She began to cry in earnest now, her whole, battered body shaking uncontrollably by her emotions. Then she whispered, "Please, just keep me safe from the bad men. Don't let them get me again. I cannot remember who I am, only that I got away from very bad men. I think they will kill me if they get me again, please I will not try to go, just keep me safe." She draws the blanket up close to her as she continues to cry, very shaken and scared, wanting only to stay in the small room she found herself in and hide away from the terrors of the world she had escaped from.
VLWolf
having Ridden only 30 mins out of town i find the perfect place that has been empty for a while and slowly come up to it looking around at the outer barn and the well going to the well i pump the handle couple of times to get clean water out of it and let it fill the trough for my horse while i go into the cottage to look around and see what all i might need to repair the place then
geting back on my horse i head back to town to get what supplys i will need
GaeaLicious
Melany stood up as the stew was ready to be served, she had heard some rumors while she was sitting on her bench, she shakes her head.
Cos she traveld allot she has seen allot and it seems allot things are happening now, walkning back in the house she sets the table ready also putting a plate for Kristina although she didnt know if she would come to eat but she wouldkeep the stew for Kristina so she could heat it up later if she wanted to.
After she made the table ready Melany sits down and smiles as she puts the stew on her plate and lets her thoughts wander off......
MysticSecret1
In the silence Kristina listened Katie and her story... eyes full of tears from the shocking news and life that she never had or knew about before Kristina huged Katie in her warm gentle embrace. Then whispered... " do not know even what to say... I think we need to go to the sheriff and tell him all what you just told me... this sounds very dangerous and can do harm not only to some people but all town can be in great danger as well. Please calm down and do not do anything alone what can put you in a risk to be hurt... let's go to the sheriff and let him to know about it all... he has more expierence in all those things and how to handle that"
With those words Kristina helped Katie to stand up offering her some tissue for her tears to be dry out and leaded her to the sheriff office hoping that he is already there and will help them. Kristina never been in any situation like this before... she never been in any danger as her father and brothers always kept family women out of any trouble or hearing about it. She grew up safe and never had to worry about anything and if she did some adventures on her own it was just some silly ones ... like to learn how to ride a horse as a man or how to use a gun ... all just for fun but not to protect someone or herself. Now listening and seeing all this she was afraid she was shaking badly as she understood the seriousness of the situation and she was not ready to die not yet ... she just started to live and wanted to see a lot more and experience a lot more then this... her mind worked quick and Kristina was hoping that the sheriff will solve all their problems and will have answers to all their questions...
On their way to the sheriff's office Kristina saw sir Martin doing some work in front of his house... he looked at them as asking where they are headed. Kristina hesitated only a minute then nodded to him coming closer... whispering to Katie " it is ok he helped me with the lady and I think he needs to go with us to hear your story too... two smart heads are always better then one ... at least my pappa told me that..." with a smile to make herself and Katie to feel a little better and maybe even to relax a little bit she waved to sir showing him that they need to talk... waiting till he reached them Kristina was lost for a second in herself thinking how her life turned up side-down from safe spoiled lady to adventurous one...
"Sir Martin Katie told me some story here and I think we need to let that to hear you and the sheriff too as it can be dangerous to all town..." with those words she knocked at the sheriff's office doors at first gentle then louder hoping that he will be there... to listen ... not waiting for an answer once again she pushed the door and was sucked in by opposite pull of strong hand that almost knocked her down again... "na kas cia darosi... su manimi kiekviena karta..." mumbling she tried to get her balance ...as once again she got locked with those green eyes sarcastically laughing at her again and she heard " you are born so clumsy or it just in my presence that makes your feet weak?" Now now she jumped back and looked at him with eyes full of fire ...
"No time for jokes Sir there are more serious details to talk about and that is not my clumsiness for sure..." with those words she pushed slightly Katie in front of her " Katie told me some story and I was thinking both of you need to hear that" looking at Katie she sighed ... "do not worry dear please tell them what you told me" now Kristina just stood there and waited
KakarikiFirehawk
Flashbacks
Just minding his own business working in his shop he noticed two dames, one of them being Kristina winking to come... after hearing her out he did acknowledged her request but not fully motivated... somehow his instincts already predicted where all this might end in to... the things he left several years ago... while he walked with them towards the sheriff's office he endured some back flashes which made him look slight absent of mind no doubt.
After the Sheriff's smart remarks towards Kristina and the latter gently pushing the other woman forward, to allow her to do some talking for the sheriff, he looked at the woman's packing... surely no equipment for layman's... more the kind one expects with gunslingers and such... he decided to just silently listen and observe while he lights a cigar.
From his side vision he noticed a gringo riding into town stopping near a stable where he unsaddled his horse to allow it to graze in the town's corral up road and walked into the tavern... he vaguely recognized him... he already roamed around for a day or two... quite in-suspicious... not causing any attention to himself at all... he sighed and slowly turned back his attention towards the two women and the sheriff.
VLWolf
Having returned back to town i ride up to the Stables and jump off my Horse and unsaddle him and rub him down and put my things away and let my horse lose in the carrel and walk over to the Tavern for a drink or 2 and catch up on the Gossip i have missed out on
Poet61
Well as the two women left the doc's place going to see the sheriff, I went back to tend to my patient to make sure she was resting, while I went back to putting away my medical things and try to find my journal to write down this case for my own records. The two women seemed to be in a hurry to get to the sheriff, not sure why, but always have to be ready for anything in this small town. I sat down and began to write, I kept the door open, in case my patient woke up. (Doc's Journal) June 17, 1867 well the patient has been through a lot, a young women that was brought to me beaten and bruised barely alive by some miracle and the hand of god, she couldn't have been much older then her early 20's pity how anyone could do this, to this young woman and get away with it. She's been in and out; waken up for a few minute at a time. The young woman has cuts and bruises on most of her body, face swollen from her beatings still she manages to fight to stay with us, I don't dare leave her alone to long so I have to spend the night in the other room and see if I can get one to the girl from the tavern to bring us food in the morning. Hopefully she'll have enough strength to eat something. Not much more the write, we'll have to see what happens in the next few days, I'll end this journal for now and see what changes in the next few hrs.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Her eyes feel the light of the morning sun shinning brightly in her face, and she winces as she moves her arm up to block the rays from her eyes, her arm hurting badly. She suddenly remembers she is injured and lieing in a room in a town she had managed to finally arrived at. She takes a deep breathe, and moans a little, as her ribs hurt her very badly. She mentally checks her body to discover that she hurts from head to toe, and groans. Her belly begins to make a very loud rumbling sound, and she realizes that she is very hungry and thirsty, as her throat feels parched. Her bladder once again telling her that she needs to visit the outhouse, she decides she better see about finding it, and shifts her legs off the bed and tries to stand very slowly, but her legs do not seem so want to support her slight weight.. She falls to the floor and cries out, pain shooting through her at the jarring of her body hitting the floor. She lays there crying in frustration at at being so weak and helpless at the moment.
Poet61
The doc hear a loud thud like some far off thunder then a scream, rushes into the next room where he finds this poor girl cryin and groanin, like so many pains he's heard before, but this was worse.. GOD O MIGHTY... I can't have my patience tryin to leave before I tell'em to get, it's ok I have you girl just don't move to fast (he slowly and carefully) picks up this fragile girl from the floor and lays her on the bed again, all the time yellin; martin, martin... ggrrr, then goes to the door swings it open and yells out! Martin, MARTIN! Martin hearing the doc run to see what the problem is at the doc's place; go to the tavern and fetch Lilly and tell her to hurry... get now! (as he yells to him) tell her the girls woke and I need her now!
(Doc Journal) June 18, 1867. (Woke up after falling asleep with a medical book I was reading, suspenders hanging off the side of my pants I rushed in)Well I found the young woman on the floor crying and screaming still in pain. I pick her up and got her settled back in the bed, she was still running a fever and it would take time for her to heal. She was shivering so I pick up the blanket that lay next to her on the floor and covered her up again. Making sure that she was safe, I filled a basin with water and put a cold cloth on her forehead to help bring down the fever, all the while yelling my fool head off for Martin; she seems to be resting alright for now, I’ll know more when can get the fever broke and she heals more..
KakarikiFirehawk
The panicking call from the Doc made him move towards the Doc's infirmary where he spoke so fast that Martin hardly was able to tie any sense from it but that he had to fetch Lilly because the girl spoke out his first name... which surprised him since he haven't seen this woman before the day that he brought her here.
He grabbed the Doc firmly by his shoulders, "Doc...DOC!... calm down... take a deep breath lad... I will fetch Lilly for you although I have no idea for what but I will if you wish me too...", on the background he heard the woman still yelling his name, "and it seems this woman knows me by name... but I haven't seen her before in my life... we'll need to get to the bottom of this but first I will fetch Lilly as you have requested... and Doc?... keep it together.. you're not alone on this one... so no worries al right?"
And with a strong pace the smithy walked towards the Inn to fetch Lilly... paining his brains about the fact that this woman seems to know him but he did not knew her... really need to have a talk with her whenever she's able too...
Barging into the Inn he voiced out Lilly's name and on the second attempt she came from behind wondering what's all the racket about...
"Lilly? You are needed at the infirmary... Doc needs your assistance... he did not told me for what exactly but am sure for a good reason... please join me if you will...", she threw the cleaning cloth she had in her hands on the bar and signalled one of the dames to cover for her while being absent and the smithy continued talking while they both rushed back to the infirmary, "seems that lady knows me by name but I haven't the faintest clue from where or when... hence I do not wish to waste too much time fetching you... so you know this hurrying is not due too disrespect Lilly... but we know each other longer than this day right?"
She nodded not too worry while she was curious as well why the Doc needed her assistance since the smithy was unable to tell her.
Upon arrival Doc focussed on Lilly and the smithy took his chance to slowly step into the room where the girl lays... he looked at her hoping to remember something familiar about this woman...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She sees the doc as he comes in and lifts her up, placing her back on the bed and covering her up with the blanket that had fallen. She hears him calling out for someone named Martin, and pain lances through her head. She winces and puts both her hands to her head. That name, she knows that name for some reason but cannot remember. Who is Martin? Does she know him? She suddenly realizes she is saying the name outloud and is not sure why. Oh but the pain in her head is unlike anything she has ever felt before. She see flashes before her eyes, she can hear yelling and screaming. She is no longer in the little room safe. Her mind has transported her back to a place and time of terror. The bad men again surrounding her yelling at her, laughing at her pain, beating her for her defiance of them. She hears that name again and screams as she sees a whip coming towards her.
There is movement at the doorway and she is brought back to reality. She sees a man step into the room and looks up at him, her body trembling hard from the terror she just relived in here mind. Is this man here to finally kill her off? She whispers softly, "who are you?"
Her stomach decides to make some noise once again and rumbles loudly, and she groans. She is so hungry and thirsty.
GaeaLicious
After Melany was done with dinner and cleaning the plate and kitchen she walks to her room brushes her hair and puts on her favourite dress, it was handmade by her sister in law who could really make the most amazing things. her hair folded together with a special clamp her father gave her when she left town, some bended iron was combined with an wooden rose and it holds her hair together into wide tail.
Outside she walks towards the docs house, she had a few items he asked her for, herbs and ingredients for medications, things she does not wish others to walk around with. She thought about bringing it to the Doc before going for a nice walk towards the lake.
She saw allot happening at the Docs place and didnt want to interrupt so she places the items into the closet of witch only she and the doc had a key to prevent theft of medicine.
Turning around she walks towards the door to leave the Docs place....
Poet61
Thank you for coming Lilly normally I would not have asked for you, but is some instances I had a nurse while I was one of the attending physicians at a hospital in Cambridge and a good nurse was able to help with some patience, and considering that you deal with folk everyday you were a smart choice to help me with this young woman, I do apologize for taken you away from the tavern but the fact is your also a woman and some things are better left with a woman’s help. Kate and Kristina have matters they need to speak to the sheriff about so I asked martin to bring you to me, and I greatly appreciate the haste in which you came to my aid. Thank you for that. The young woman is still running a fever and I need to break it for her to heal better and she (also needs to make use of the outhouse), I had one built a while ago attached it to the back of my place but, I can not go in there with a female patient of mine so I asked for you, also for that reason, if something were to happen I would not know of it.
KakarikiFirehawk
With a vague and tired look she watched him.. .even slight frightened... he heard a whisper 'Who are you'...
Took some time for him to answer while he was eye balling her trying to remember anything at all...,"I'm van Cleef... Martin van Cleef... am the town's smithy ma'am... seemed you cried out my first name out loud a minute ago... heck.. you even startled the good old Doc ma'am", he smiled at her while pouring a glass with water... from the small window of the room he'd saw Melany putting some things in a closet where only the Doc and other certain people have access to... turning my attention back to the the girl again, "Who are you if I'd may be so bold to ask Ma'am?... and sorry for the inquisitive tone but you made me more than curious.", he spoke out while giving the glass of water to her.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She hesitates briefly as he hands her the glass of water, but she is so dang thirsty, she goes ahead and takes the offered, and much wanted glass of water from him; her hands trembling as she takes hold of the glass. She pauses and looks up into the man's face and whispers, "thank you sir" before finally bringing the glass to her parched lips and slowly taking a sip. Nothing ever tasted so wonderful as that sip of water did in that moment. She closes her eyes, and takes a bigger drink, her throat finally getting the moisture it needed. She opens her eyes slowly and looks at the man who had just introduced himself to her as Martin van Cleef. She feels a sharp pain in her temple and winces, but maintains eye contact with him. He asks her who she is. How does she answer when she does not know who she is herself? "I know not who I am. I wish I did, but I cannot remember. Do you know me sir? Does anyone here know who I am?" She asks the man named Martin.
Her hands begin to shake uncontrollably and the man takes the glass of water from her before she spills it. She puts her hands to her pounding and throbbing head and groans loudly at the intense pain shooting through her head. She hears voices but does not know what is going on any longer; as she is once again lost in the nightmare and hears the snap of a whip and someone screaming................not realizing it is her that is screaming.
KakarikiFirehawk
Seeing her faint again and returning into some bodily turmoil the smithy decided to hold her so she wouldn't fall down on the ground... with a calm but firm voice he called out for the Doc next room, "Doc? DOC!?... Might be in need of your assistance here?"
While the Doc rushed in taking charge he took distance and his mind wandered off a little... to them early days he was just a newly appointed Marshall whom found him self in the aftermath of the Civil war... he remembered the few reckonings here and there... just a bloody mess... dragged more people to infirmaries and surgeons with, by other ones injured, shot wounds then he had to shoot himself...
He rubbed his face to shake some of them thoughts off while he was still paining his memory about this woman... perhaps she was the one who had it wrong? There are more guys called martin no doubt... on the other hand... he did met quite the lot of folk... travelled all over the country and states... here and there he assisted the local law enforcement from bandits and other wrong doers... perhaps she was just one of the people he met only briefly... who knows... been years now...
And he slowly walked out of the infirmary muttering in himself while making his way to his home... even when he arrived in his living room he was still deeply in thoughts while he unlocked a cabinet en opened a bottle of Laphroaig Single Malt pouring it in a glass which he swallowed in a single gulp... only the second glass he took with him and dropped himself into a lazy chair...
While sipping his whisky he looked at that dusty old wooden coffer... part of a U.S. emblem could be seen... the remainder was covered by a decorative cloth of some kind with some stuff on top of it...
Suddenly the curtains started to waver due to the wind... a flash followed by a thunder was heard... and a few seconds later rain started to fall... he smiled... back in the Netherlands they had plenty of them... here one would consider themselves rich when having at least two heavenly showers a year...
He sighs enjoying the moist breeze on his face...
Poet61
While in the next room speaking to Lilly and explaining himself to her as to his choice in assistances and his reason for her help as apposed to someone else continues his conversation unaware that Martin had stepped into the room to sneak a peek at his latest patient all is quite for what seemed to be an eternity to the doc and yet being brief to his assistant the few seconds of quite are shattered by the sound of another voice calling out , a voice he was just acquainted with just hours ago but much more emphatic Doc! He turned his attention to the room where his patient lays sleeping and rushes in to find Martin with his hands full and in need of some assistance himself he swiftly and carefully grabs hold of the young woman to bring her back to her place of rest as Martin steps back, my attention is now focused on the young woman again and again using the blanket that he had begun to coverer her with, and thinking to himself thank God that Melany was able to bring the medication and herb earlier that evening to him while he was out and met her on his return back to his patient all the while not noticing that Martin had left the room his mindset again instinctively took over and he again became focused on his patient and the need to bring relief and comfort to this young woman.
(Doc’s Journal) June 19-20, 1867; {Thinking to himself that evening though this young woman was badly beaten close to the point of death she was not about to give up and neither was he, with so much going on at the time his mind flash back again to a time when he was taught to kill instead of saving lives and even the quite time back in his home in the newly formed state of the union New Jersey, but WestPoint was the only place that offered the most advanced medical treatments known to man, and where a man from well-off family could be of some good where money was not the focus point of his vocation.} This young woman wants to live but before she can, my patient needs to learn that she must gain more strength in order to be able to accomplish the goal they both had in mind, each day the fever is less the herbs and medicine that Melany was able to provide for me proved invaluable. I am sure with time she will recover, but as to fully recover only time would tell and healing within herself as for now Martin has proved to be a most reliable asset in helping me, but still there is something even about him that seems familiar, though he and I do not speak often there is a connection there maybe something in his or my pass for that matter that comes out in him as being a steadfast man, one that even I would place my life and trust in without question. As for my patient the herbs have begun their work in helping to heal this young woman and hopefully will continue the course in helping the outside physical body but as for the inside only time would tell, I must find one of the latest journals that speaks of this and see if I can gain insight into how I might be able to approach this new science so that it may better benefit myself and most importantly my patient. It is late and I need my rest now{thinking to himself with all that is happening maybe reading one of his other journal may help, at lease it would help clear his mind for the coming days.}
GaeaLicious
After Melany stepped out of the Docs place she went to the house net to the doc to deliver an other last minute order, she didn’t even noticed the sky became darker while she walked pass the Docs place again Martin almost bumped against her while he was far away with his thoughts, if Melany didn’t took a step back he would have walked right over her.
Melany smiled when she remembered her Father saying that van Cleef always was with his head in his thoughts, she watched van Cleef till she saw him enter his house.
Suddenly the wind became stronger and a flash of lighting shoots through the sky almost immediately followed by a thunder, making Melany almost jump.
"Oh shoot i didn’t see that coming i better hurry" with the next flash it started to rain hard and Melany decided it might be wiser to shelter cos it might not be wise to run over the open centre of the small town towards her store and house, she looked around for the best place to shelter and saw she was closest to the smids home which had a porch where she could shelter till the weather was calmed down, with a quick run she goes to the porch.
She looked like a drowned kitty and she just couldn’t help but laugh at herself while she tries to at least look a bit normal.
XxEDUARDUS
as he sat at his desk seeing the ladies and his go to man to get things done he nodded for them to take a seat .. he kept his eyes squared on the new female wonder what she wanted he saw the two sneaking off in the back of the store to talk and he sorry he missed it for helping the one who bladder seem to always needed to be drained, Left in the care of the good doctor he was now more than anxious to hear . in the silence of No one telling him anything he asked Martin if he had anther cigar, the heat of the day settling in the hot office he could tell Miss Kristine looked upset and he said., Well would U like to tell me why You are here or shall we play 20 questions.. he nudge the other women forward and told her to tell him. he would sit and would be jotting down notes only half hearing what she was saying, She didn't like lawman her stance said it all but he wasn't in the mood today he said: Would you speak up and tell me what it is thats going on DO you have any information about what has happen to the young lady. News has already sprung to life for hauling the beaten women out to the outhouse and being seen he knew it wouldn't stay quiet to long..the tension in the air was thick and he look the lady squarely In the eyes and waited to hear her story..
KakarikiFirehawk
Kinda Cosy
After another zip of his whisky he stepped up and closed the windows upstairs and decided to check all other windows and doors downstairs too make sure, after checked his main workshop he stepped in his small Hardware Store where one could buy building materials and tools.
While walking towards the entrance door of the shop he saw a person standing backwards under the porch, the unlocking sound of the shop door made this person startle and then he recognized her... it was Sweet Melany from the General Store across the street... all soaking wet due to the sudden rainfall...
He opened the door and winked her to come in, "Quick... come inside Melany... inside it's dry and warm", she really looked like a drowned kitty... even her sad gaze matched that picture.
While she followed me through the door behind the counter and upstairs she could tell me that she got surprised by the sudden thunderstorm... The smithy smiled and offered her a seat, "Mi Casa, Sur Casa... it ain't much, I know... but this is enough for me to live... can I get you something?", while he opened a cabinet putting things out searching for something, "I was sure that I had some bottle of old French Cognac stashed up here... Ah... here it is.."
Some dusty old bottle but the Courvoisier X.O. label was still visible, blowing the dust of made the bottle's rare form and style visible.
While Melany dried herself with a cloth she looked slightly impressed, "Never thought you'd be a Cognac fellah", she giggled a bit.
The smithy watched the bottle while looking for a snappy return word, "Well ma'am, some people 'look' distinguished while others actually 'are' ", he opened the bottle and poured it in a genuine Cognac glass and while offering her the glass he continued, ".. have to admit though... had my first Cognac while in New York at some celebration where I and some others got their stars"
"But I'd always prefer a good malt whisky over anything else ma'am", and he tapped her glass of X.O. 'Courvoisier' Cognac with his glass of Genuine three casked 'Laphroaig' Whisky sitting down next to her, "Reckon we'd both are 'distinguished' at this very moment", he smiled at her.
...
MysticSecret1
Kristina stood still in the sheriff's office she did not dare to look in his eyes... something happened and they were cold as steel now... even shade of green was different almost of the frozen emerald... he was doing something there ... seemed important but with nod of his head the sheriff let them know that they can speak their story even she did not think he would listen.
Kristina whispered to Katie "please tell him what you told me ... everything will be ok... " and Katie started to repeat him what she told her what she saw then and that the woman in the doctor office could be the banker daughter... all story again drummed in Kristina's ears with a full horror of Katie's experience and she was stunned by this woman stamina and inner power by her strength and how her eyes shoot fires when she was talking about vengeance ... seemed without any doubt she would take her colt and go all alone for all those bastards who were having fun by torturing innocent people ...
Kristina listened a heavy rain taking it way outside and felt same rain leaning heavily in her heart imagining what kind of life is out there ... some place ... dangerous... unseen...
twisting her fingers together till they turned white blue with all her power she kept fighting her tears back... this woman story touched her soul so deep and she knew that it will stay in her mind for long time. Also thought that there out there some place are very dangerous men who can look for the poor woman as to finish their business not leaving any witnesses of their dirty adventures...
looking up her eyes locked with his ... seeing that Katie got his attention now... uncontrollable shiver ran trough her body ... maybe from rain... maybe...from something else...
XxEDUARDUS
AS the smitty took his leave as the women spoke and he put his diary back in his drawer he listen nothing about his demure said he pity her nor the women in the doctors office. It was not a mystery the wild west was a cold harsh world Some places women even their high and mighty attitudes or there tougher then rattlesnakes just didn't belong, But they had just as much right to try to make something out of nothing as any men of the land. He would find out what was going on and soon. Brushing the rustled black jet hair from his green eyes he felt the wind of the night rain coming in and he welcomed the mush needed cooling off. When the ladies finished talking he hands Miss Kristina his handkerchief seeing her eyes now trying to hold back the flood of tear poorly he might add. He finished with ladies I assure you I will do everything in my powers to bring theses men to justice but might i suggest you do not venture out alone in these woods never know where these outlaws are hiding and you two could be their next victims and may not survive. As he held the door open he lightly took Miss Kristina elbows Might i have a word with you in private his eyes was now dancing with hint of sensual allure. He watched the other women being walked to her wagon by the Indian male counterpart so he knew she was be safe. Listen I am not the one to tell grown Women what they can do or whom they should associate with but it seems with the new townsfolk coming in out of nowhere Maybe it be best to watch how friendly you come off. I mean You might come off nosy being up In everyone business and making it your own he did not care how she took his advice all he knows it seems like she is everywhere knowing everything and He learn at young age that can be more dangerous then good. on the that note, I was wondering , his hands brushing the lose strand of hair that feel in her eyes back behind her ear, IF you like to accompany me on a dinner at my ranch tomorrow? He hasn't been to his ranch in a few days as he spend most his time reconstructing the jail house and decided it was time to go home for the day and just kick back and relax.
MysticSecret1
Waiting till sheriff spoke with Katie Kristina silently tapped her eyes with piece of fine material that Eduardus gave to her thinking that you cannot hide nothing from his sharp green eyes. Colour of them hypnotize her as she could not keep staring there... blushing knowing that if he would look she would be ashamed of such a brave action... non ladysh like... after he gave them some lessons about concerns of their safety ...she was very curious from her nature and with her youth and energy she did not understood clearly all danger that might happen to her or them... not aware of him to come closer Kristina jumped from his touch as jolt of lightening went trough her body... mumbling words of apology she tried to smile shyly cursing herself in her mind and trying to understand why she is so brave with other males and this one has such a hazard effect on her... with smile trying to hide her nervousness Kristina lead Katie with her eyes till she disappear in the crowd outhere. Listening to him she nodded " Yes sure ... you want to add something Sir?"with wide open eyes she looked at him trying to understand if she got all what he was saying correctly... and from his light touch on her skin .. so innocent touch by removing her hair ... that made her heart to beat so rapidly fast in her chest that she was happy by choosing more covering her decolte dress as it felt as her heart can jump out right here straight to his palm.... she lifted her head now looking in his eyes with huge question who is this man can she trust him so much to go with him to his house.... why he offers this to her... what he thinks of her... some kind of easy woman ... will he respect her... is this country allows women go without company to men houses... all those questions now were in her blue eyes that looked at him.... whispering that she will let him know soon of her decision ... Kristina almost ran out ... just to be on time to get her umbrella out as rain started to pour with all it power...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She awoke feeling a little better than she had before. She took a deep breath and let it out, then looked all around her. The people here had been very nice to her so far and she was very thankful for all their kindness. She hesitated a moment, seeing how strong her legs and body were before finally standing. She seemed to be strong enough on her own today, so she ventured to the outhouse on her own and returned, seeing a pitcher of water, a bowl and a towel on a nearby table. She used them to wash herself up and saw a fresh change of clothes hanging in the nearby wardrobe so she changed and then wandered out to the other room to see if she could find the kind doctor. Her head was still throbbing, but all in all she felt much better than she had.
ursexybosslady
A FARMERS WIFE
Rachel rises at early morning light each morning to tend to the chores that harsh farm life brings for the farmer’s wife. She milks the cows, feed the chickens, and fetch the eggs, then carry the oats and ears of corn to the horses. All of this before tending the gardening, then its time to get busy at the task of fixing breakfast.
Who knew there wouldn’t be servants like she had back east in Boston. She came from a well to do family, a family who never understood her love for this ordinary farmer, this Will Tanner. Rachel couldn’t resist that rugged handsome face of one Will Tanner, a farmer who came to Boston for a reading of his uncle’s will. He was most kind and considerate, with a flair for just the right words to make a woman feel special and wanted. He had a longing for a good life with a good woman. Rachel was a lady in love and happy to be at his side, wanting to bare his children.
Her husband, Will smells ham frying in the skillet, grits and hot water biscuits as he finished his morning chores. Will had tended to his crops in the wee morning hours, fed the farm animals and butchered a hog for meat.
It’s a hot summer morning after an evening of rain and thunder. After breakfast, Will hitches the horses to the carriage.
He beckons to his Rachel to come. Once a week, Will takes them into town for shopping at the Meadows General Store. Once a week he had a chance to partake in his weekly drink and hear a little music at Isaac’s tavern. He looked forward to the outing, but Rachel hesitates as she thinks of all the women in town who consider her an outsider, and wonder why she still barren with no child after 6 months of marriage. She sighs a bit as she remembers their smiling faces welcoming her when she first arrived yet those disapproving whispers behind her back.
“Are you coming?” Will asked as he waved his hands to get her attention. She nodded and swallowed hard, then climbed in the carriage. Off to town they went. The wheels of the carriage bounced and dipped on the muddy sludges in the road. The 2 horses plodded along, swaying the carriage from side to side. Dust kicked up by the jolts of the road blowing in Rachel’s hair and face. The horses’ hoofs making clippity cloppity sounds as they travel the winding paths. They arrive in town dusty after riding for miles. The wagon jolted to a stop in front of the Meadows General Store.
The mister helps his mrs off the carriage, her red dress filled with dust, looking pink and faded. The new owner eyeing her disapprovingly as she enters the store. The mister rushing off to Isaac’s tavern for a midday drink and a little song, secretly hoping to catch a glance of those busty ladies working there. Rachel was searching the shelves for some northern delicacies, maybe a far east trinket or a piece of silk fabric to sew a special dress. She took a whiff of a strange jar labeled pickled hogfeet and suddenly butterflies filled her stomach, and her legs went limp as she collapses toward the floor. Melany caught her just as she was fainting. “You alright my dear?….Maybe you should see the doc?’ She waves for help as she helps the Mrs to a crate to sit on. The doc comes and helps her to his office. She lays on the cot and falls fast asleep,… dreaming of tossing and turning on the rolling seas, her stomach churning. Curious dream since she has never journeyed aboard a boat or vessel of any kind. She awakes to the doc patting her hand saying “My Lady, my Lady”
“Yes, sorry sir” she answered. “ Now, now, Its all good. We have sent for your husband to take you home now.” His right index finger checking her eyes. “Oh no, I’m sorry” she protested, not wanting to cause a fuss. She sat up immediately and pretended all was well. Doc continued…” Its all good . You are with child Mrs. Tanner”
At the sound of those words, Rachel’s face turned pale, her knees began to wobble, her legs became unsteady and down she went again.
GaeaLicious
with the hope a sip would warm her she sips from her glass looking up after a bit.
Their eyes meet and it felt like if he was looking right into her soul, his smile felt so warm a soft smile crosses her lips, quickly she lowers her gaze back towards her glass blaming the cognac for the sudden blush on her cheeks.
"I wont call myself 'distinguished' Sir for I am just a simple shopkeeper but for you yes i think you can count yourself under the 'distinguished' people and maybe also a bit Mysterious"
As a sudden flash shoots through the sky again Melany almost jumped up, the thunder following fast after it.
Knowing the storm will probably last for a bit she tries to relax and curious glances through the room, she recognises a painting of which she is sure it was made by her mother, she sighs thinking about how she misses her and her father.
10 years has she been away from this place, since the day her father told her he would marry again. She and her stepmother had never been friends but she knew her father loved that woman, and she would never be one that stands in a way, she packed her belongings and went to her aunt, she always kept in touch with her father and brothers and her heart was broken when she heard he got sick and she was not in time back here to hold his hand.
She looks back at Martin "That painting... where did you got it from, if I may ask?"
XxEDUARDUS
He locks the jail house up leaving the note on the front* Gone home if Im needed please come to the ranch. By now everyone in town who was curious who bought that Huge farm that was notorious for bandit and outlaw hideouts was now the home of the sheriff. As he rode pass the hotel he saw her silhouette letting her hair down and her very shapely shadow hinted she was down to her bare essentials. he stop for a few moments and smile spread across her now wet face. the rain was pouring and the thunder clashed. He saw her jolting frighten for moment by the sudden sound, With the commotion of the town one never could be sure if it was not gun fire. the trial was muddy and as his stallion sprinted to the ranch kicking up mud he soon found himself cover but he kinda like the free feeling of not caring of his looks. dismounting the horse and putting him up in the barn for the night he took his boots off at the front doors and enter into his house. Shedding head to toe from wet muddy cloths he stood in his unclad glory. His rippling tanned body showed no signs of weary scars of battles, he was man in his prim of life. as he walked to grab a towel and draped it loosely over hips he started a fire how good it was to be home. he sat on the couch and picked up the newspaper and as he dried off he thumb through the pages idly. after awhile the crackling of the warm fire soon warmed him and he was mighty hungry, tonight would be a good time to have a maid to cook for him. as he warmed the stew and baked a fresh loaf of bread he sat and ate by himself. He looked over to the table and wonder what it would be like to have someone starring back at him with bright eyes and a beautiful smile. Eh he thought maybe one day my life will allow me to have this reward but till then he daydreamed of curvy blonde with a knack of getting into trouble. He would give her a few days to answer his invite to dinner here . after he ate in silence for while he arose and decided a long hot bath was in order and as he soaked he drifted off listen to sound of the rain playing with the howling win on the dar moonless night.
MysticSecret1
Running back to her room she was laughing happy as a kid who just ate the candy of his life. All wet from toes till head Kristina ran to her room wishing for the hot bath... finding downstairs hot water that Melany probably left for her and some stew she was so thankful for these small but so useful gifts right now... she ate quick even it was almost cold by now but she did not care as how hungry she felt after all day of adventures... stepping out of her wet outfit she heard the horse powerful steps and one wild figure in this weather... running wild...
Kristina laughed thinking that not only she is little crazy like this to be out here in rain that somebody too might enjoy it as well... and by all means and the horse she almost was sure who he was.... and her heart started to beat again in her chest making her body shiver from all emotions and his touch his words that he said to her... enjoying her hot bath Kristina was thinking what to do with his invitation for the dinner... she wanted to go so badly and in same time was afraid of what might happen... she needed a friend to ask what to do or to give her that nod... saying ... go girl... enjoy your life ... and maybe some tips about some things that she did not have any experience in...
Kristina dressed up ... pulling her long blond hair in simple pony tail and went down to look for Melany... maybe she can help her to answer some questions or at least tell her who could... she was exited about all happenings ... feeling that her life in this town will give her a lot of new things ...as one shade of green eyes haunted her for past couple days so badly that she sometimes felt their presence in her room ... all this was new to her and so exiting... smile never left her face when Kristina was thinking about it all... wondering if somewhere out there the owner of those green eyes is lost in the shade of blue ones as well...
VLWolf
Having walked around the Town spying the circus still in town and the new Dr as well i head back to the Tavern to buy several rounds and try to get a huge Card game going before dark ~shuffling the cards with a devels trick waiting for the chairs to fill up before dealing out the cards
MysticSecret1
Kristina called Melany couple times but not hearing any answer she went out. Sun just went to sleep and it was almost dark out there. Slowly she started to walk deep in her thinking about all what happened these past days after her arrival to the Silver town. Spotting some kind of building she started to walk faster and just then Kristina saw that it was little church hidden in the trees. It seemed very old but nicely build with roof shooting up high to the sky that seemed to reach the God. The cross on very top of it was all rusted and old but steady.
She tried knock couple times on the massive hand curved wood door but nobody answer to her. Kristina carefully pushed it and with sad sound door open and let her in... stepping inside she was not afraid as she believed nobody can hurt her in God's home. With every step old floor made sound that was like cry... Kristina knelt in the first row and silent sob escaped her making her fragile body to shake... all what was bothering her got out and she let her tears wash all away... her small body disappeared in darkness of the church leaving only the sounds of cry echoing inside... seemed that walls and all inside was feeling what she felt and she let it all out hoping she will find here all answers that she was looking for... shivering she knelt there and let stream of tears wash all away
XxEDUARDUS
as the sun rose over the wet lands of his ranch he awoke with a sense of urgency. he decided not to fix breakfast today and would grab a bite to eat in town. He mounted his stud and off her rode through the semi dried hard ground of the woods. As he came closer to the outskirts of town he slowed down some to scout about the land something seemed peculiar thought he couldn't place his finger on it. Getting off his horse and tying it to near by tree he begin to look around seeing several branch broken that did not look that a wild animal could have done. His jade eyes caught something. " hmm he thought a torn piece of cloth it had to belong to a women for the stitching was done on the right side of the seams. could it been from the poor beaten women held up at the doctors office. he looked around the area of a struggle or more evidence of betrayal finding none. He mounted his horse again and headed to town. when he arrived he heard the whistle of the post master calling the sheriff over. Just came in sheriff about hour ago. Handing over a stack of posters with several pictures of outlaws wanted for bounty but one caught his eyes a Women outlaw?His eyes were fixed on the description and wonder how someone who looked like that couldn't be spotted. She looked rough and dangerous. he tucked all the posters under his arm tipped his hat to the post master thanked him and made his way to the store.He needed to get a few things and sorta hoped to see Miss Kristina. Making his way inside the clutter store she must got fresh shipments of supplies he wonder why she did not have help. Good morning he said to the store keep I need to place a few things on order and ill be by to pick them up later in the night. She saw him keeping his eyes upwards and she laughed. She is not here she left this morning and haven't seen her around town either. She saw his face grow fluster he knew she went to venture out pass town and with the events that been going on how could she be so careless, Was she looking for trouble on purpose. He threw the money on the counter with the list and he knew he had to go find her if something bad happens to him how would he live with the quilt. and hearing she been gone most the morning and not been seen made him more worried. He thank the women and he left to go to his office quickly to grab his gun and put the posters on his desk but something caught his eyes. Footsteps that lead from behind his office to the tavern it was odd cause the footsteps were to small to be a mans. could they be Kristina's did she come behind the office to get some quiet what harm would it do to look behind the large shed. not finding anymore other than he found he mounted his horse and headed out of town in search of her. Not knowing where to look was that torn cloth hers? his heart races his mind boggled he rode out..
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
On a Dark dusky night I slowly ride in a town being quiet so no one notices me entering being wanted by the law I dont want to be noticed, As my father Billy the Kid taught me always sneak in unnoticed . I am Blazing Bella the fastest gun in the west but to these folks I will be known as Bella May a wayward girl lookin for a job and a place to stay. Slowly I stop and look at the Saloon hearing a rucas inside. Wondering if I should enter or keep riding to the Inn to get a room for much needed sleep from my long run from the law , Deciding its best to go to the inn I ride on to the inn and slowly gets off my horse and ties her to the post . Stopping infront of her and feeding her a lil bit of oats from my coat pocket. I dust my self off then I slowly walk up the Inn steps to the door and slowly opens it and enters the inn. I slowly walk to the desk and rings the bell waiting for assistance..
XxEDUARDUS
~Of all the days to pick to go sightseeing he couldn't help to think if this urgency has anything to do with Kristina. He wasn't sure where to even begin to look, he didn't know what out in this place would even fascinate her. Maybe the twin waterfalls? it was a nice run by horseback but who couldn't resist the charms of a secluded spot of towering glorious waterfalls from 150 foot rock wall of white crystalline stone and a double rainbow glisten over the canopy of the thick lush evergreen woods where birds of paradise sing gayly all day. Making haste he didn't notice the new arrival at the inn or least the horse that stood alone on the post outside, As of right now his main mission is to find that young spirit with no care of safety. with a sharp whistle and loud rebel yell he speed off into the woods leaving a dusty cloud behind him. he rode his horse hard for several miles and further he rode the more the woods were now more sinister dark eerie. Anything and Anybody could be in plain sight and to the untrained eyes could easy miss it and it would prove to be their fatal mistake. It was hot the kind day where the muggy heat lingers no matter how much breeze is stirred. and his long coat and hat and pants made of leather and rawhide made him sweat than he would like to admit. As the beads of sweat not dripped into his eyes making then burn he had to stop soon for if he was miserable he knew his horse would be too. he soon spotted what left him in surprised shock. off the trail what little it was a off beaten path that lead up the hill he spotted Kristina's horse. tied and left alone. Before his own horse could stop he jumped off fast and his hat flew off." Yelling KRISTINA! can you hear me Kristina! his heart was racing his minds filled with horrible images. KRISTINA! trying to catch his breath he suddenly stop. What in gods name?.. HE spotted a very old looking church it was now covered with vines moss and time made the walls look as if they would crumble any day. But somehow it washed away his fears a sudden calm came to him starring in amazed silence he saw the old doors pushed back just enough that someone small could pass through. He quietly walked inside not sure what to expect he kept his hands on his sidearm cock and ready should it be not human that made them doors open. it was dark but through some of the dirty and cracked windows show rays of light within the building. Each step he took the floor let out a creek and he tried to be as quiet as he could. then he stopped. his eyes now adjusted to the darkness he saw one lonely figure knelt in the front row and he listen to her cries. How his heart instantly became broken how sad she sounded it was like a lost soul screaming for answers that he knew wouldn't not be answered. She was unaware anyone has came in and was standing at the door starring at her. He walked up trying his best not to frighten her he reached out touching her shoulder but his effort was a failure. She leaps up and her fist came flying and she hit him dead in his nose causing blood to come instantly. WHO ARE YOU she screamed as the birds in the rafter flutter and chattered as they flew away. holden his bloody nose he said Its me showing his green eyes only for the rest his face was hidden behind his big hands.Kristina saw it was him and she starts to sob again little harder. and pushing her body into his he sat her down to let her cry as he searched for his handkerchief to whip the blood. She tries to talk only it comes out in mumbles and just sat there calming her with soft soothing there there now it will be ok. after about 20 minutes has pass she is calmed down and his nose only aches> he asked what has brought you all the way out here dear do you not know it time of perils? she explained to him how she grew restless and wanted to see what there was to see and did not think of the dangers. they sat in silence but neither one broke the embrace they were in nor noticed how close they were actually to each other. she reached up softly stroking his face sorry about your nose she finally broke the silence.he let out a soft chuckle and as it echoed through the abandoned building she too started laughing and it felt good to let the tears go and laughter come. Hey he said how about i show you something amazing? yeah she said like what? Is that a yes he asked back. Maybe she said and he said let get out here but first he pulled her to her knees and together they said a prayer in silence both unsure what the other was praying about but both sure it might have something to do with each other. as he held her hand on the path to make sure she didn't slip he helped her on her horse. he mounted his and now they were back out in this Hot heat but the slow stroll together was nice actually. She started to grow restless and wonder how Much longer would he take her out in the wilderness. after about 45 minutes he stopped. he helped her down and asked her?' Do you trust me?" she didn't answer her heart now beating like drum she tried to fight this feeling she had suddenly a yes slipped passed her ruby lips and he blindfolded her. stay right here. she heard him rustling in his backpack and then his voice told her to take his hands. He walked the blindfolded women about 10 minutes and she kept asking where are we what are you doing when will we get there can I take this off he couldn't stop laughing so hard how many questions came from someone who trusted him. he stopped and said are U ready? yes Oh yes she said so excitedly. already she felt the cool mist the roaring sound of waves crashing on the rocks birds singing. he pushed his body on hers softly to untie her blindfold. before her soft sapphire eyes she was the glistening rocks of the waterfall sparkling like millions of diamonds as the prisms danced on the sunlight giving a show of multicolored sparkles on the cool clean clear pool of water. it was nothing she would Imagine seeing in a place like this she didn't notice he was now throwing down a blanket and unpacking a few bottles of wines and some light food he had in his pack back. it wasn't no fancy feast but it did make for wonderful afternoon snack. since You never did answer me about my date to dinner May i have this lunch and laugh as he started to take his coat shirt shoes. She looked what in the world IM not that kinda women Sheriff he face grew angry at the sight of half naked man. he laughed well Miss i hope You are not either but You can sit here look at birds but me Im hot sweaty need to cool off so Im going swimming and before she could say anything she watched him run like kid fast and dive into the cold cold water. he splashed flipped and after a few minutes he said Come on in the Water is Great. She looked and said I do not have my suit. he walked out the water his body was rock hard soak and wet and he laughed oh really. walking towards her she was like what are You thinking. trying to back away with each step she saw he had no good on his face and before she could turn and run laughing he picked her up carrying her kicking and screaming playfully and he tossed her into the water with a splash he jumped in behind her with her laughing and giggling trying to be mad. but she had to admit the water did feel good so she slipped out her long dress and was swimming in her undergarments forgetting about being proper lady and Just enjoying the day. after while he slipped out handing her towel to cover her modestly and poured then both some wine. they sat in the shade of the day drinking wine and for the first time in the long time he felt like this is where he belonged.No nightmare no worries nothing but bliss and looking at her wet hair clinging to her face no makeup she couldn't have more beautiful to him than she was at this private intimate Moment alone..(( TO BE COUNTINED )) LOL
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
As the inn keeper gives me my key I go up to my room its mid morning but I am exhausted I open the room to my room and I shut and lock it behind me and then lay on the bed and I drift off to sleep, Sleeping for what seems like hours i start hearing the movement of the towns people not able to sleep anymore I stare out the window at the people walking and talking wishing that I could be normal like them but knowing who I am I will never be normal. Walking over to my saddle bag I take out a dress that I havent worn in a while and lay it on the bed to let it sit there while I use the water basen and wash away the dirt from my dirty face and body then I dry off with the towel I find by the basen, Smiling I get dressed in the dress and then comb out my hair wondering if I will find a job today,. I slowly walk to my door and open it up then close it quietly behind me and walk down the stairs to the dining room and order myself some eggs and toast ravished from not eating since the morning before I had start running from the law. My mother had told me not to be like my father but when she had passed away I had noting to go back on and I wasnt marrying a man unless I loved him even though my grandfather had arranged for me to marry Bart a wealthy rancher I had ran because I to stuborn to let someone order me to marry someone I didnt love. waking out of my thoughts as the lady came with my breakfast I started to eat but ate slowly like a lady didnt want them to know who I was ,.. After eating I walk outside wondering where to start to look for a job , lookin at the saloon remembering when I was a saloon girl back in the last town I was in till they found out who I was I thought should I go there or not smiling I just kept walking drifting out in thought not paying attention ....
MysticSecret1
Leaning at his strong wet body Kristina even forgot to blush... she was overwhelmed by this day and what was happening to her... sitting here with him looking at her with his gorgeous green eyes she smiled shyly.... no she was not afraid of him... somehow he gave her feeling of security ... she felt that they are so much alike and so wild nature creatures wanting to explore life... all tears were washed out long time ago... this man ... holding her so gentle and in the same time so strong gave her feeling of security and in this very moment she knew that she would go with him anywhere he would ask... Kristina closed her eyes listening to sound of the waterfall replaying all day over and over again in her mind... my my they been so reckless and what is more she let her to be like that too... now she was brave enough to open a small corner of her huge blue eye and to peek at him... to see his gaze back smiling ... her wet body covered with undergarments and by now wet towel made her shiver as the first gust of the wind blew at them... he felt that and wrapped his arms even tighter sharing his body heat and tugging her in his dry jacket as the small bird who was lost and rescued now. Smiling she whispered thank you words feeling that this situation begins to feel awkward ... Kristina tried to hide her blush by tasting simple food he got here for them... she jumped feeling his hand on her face removing some strands of her wet hair away... they shared some stories about their life there trying to get to know each other and she was thankful to him not bragging to much about her family or why did she come here yet... something happened here and now and it never will be same again... some bond between them at the very first moment that they saw each other just grew stronger today here and now... and even she was still scared of these new feelings she felt very clear that she can trust him with all her heart and soul.. and she did not wanted to be wrong on that... slowly she looked at him again carefully reaching his face with her delicate small hand...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Keeps walking still in deep thought not paying attention where I am going bumps into someone looks and says sorry and walks around and keeps walking blushing because I shouldnt of been not paying attentions, walks to the nearest building which looks like a little store walks in and looks around sees some dresses and looks at them knowing i need to buy a new dress this one is the only one I brung with me when I ran ..smiles and looks at the few dresses that are there wonders which one i should get . keeps looking at the dresses knows I need one that will help me get a job, looks around seeing that there is hardly anyone in the store with me. trys to figure out which dress to buy then starts thinking about all my dresses I left back home drifts back when momma was alive..
I wake out of my thoughts and look at the dresses seeing a pretty blue on i like but then I notice a almost tan one with pink flowers and deside to get that one. Smiling I pick it up and walk to the counter and pary for it. Smiling at the clerk I hand them four dollars and thank the clerk then slowly walk out of the store and walk back to the Inn to take my dress to my room. Desiding to wait till the next day to go looking for a job I sit in a chair to relax and think about momma and what she would say about me going down my fathers path. I know she wont be happy I had no other way I wasnt gonna marry who my grandfather wanted me to I wanted love, like my mother had with my fahter a love that laster time. She has only left him because she wanted better for me but she didnt stop loving him till the day she died, I remember that day so well she was so weak from being sick from the fever. When I went to her bed she told me to always be happy and never forget she loved me. As she drifted into a sleep she wouldnt wake from the last thing she said was I love you Billy. I cried that night and swore to myself I would never cry again. A rucas outside my window woke me out of my thoughts looking out the window I seen the towns folk heading to the circus that was in town, smiling I thought about going to see had not been to a circus since I was a little girl when father and mother had took me. Smiling I changed into my new dress and combed out my raven black hair, keeping in mind to keep a look out for the law, not wanting to get caught before I am able to settle down in what seemed like a nice town. Smiling I think to myself no more drifting out in thought my father taught me better then that, tucking my gun under my dress into a pocket I had sewn in my undergarmets I walked out of my room. So for its been a good day I will say, Hadnt met none of my towns folk yet but maybe I would at the circus...
VLWolf
Coming out of the Tavern after not getting any takers for my Game i see a new lady in town looking like she is lost i Bump into her saying excuse me my name is Virgil ~extending my arm to her shall i show you around the Town or even escort you to the Circus later if you are still around
Poet61
As the doc walked back to his office just taking his time taking a long hard look at a starry filled sky, he smiled almost forgetting just how beautiful the nights were here and how it reminded him of home, he reached his place and slowly opened the door to find his patient in his study looking at all the books on the shelves and on his desk open to many different subjects, ~he spoke to her softly so as not to startle his patient, and in a kind voice said~ it’s good to see you up young lady, you gave us quite a scare, how are you feeling can you tell me your name or where your from, so that I can help you, I am sure you must have folks in the next town that might be looking for you, you’ve been here for a while now and we could all use some help to get you back to where you belong.
He watched her for a moment and waited for her to speak, well... I am glad you’re up but when you are ready to tell us who you are it will be when you’re ready, and you’re welcome to stay here or I can put you up in a room at the general story the owner is a very lovely lady and I am sure she can help with what you need she picked out your clothes for you, I also have to send word to the sheriff, I know he is going to want to speak to you too, but you are welcome to stay until you feel strong enough to move about more, in the mean time I’ll send to bring you some food, by now you should be very hungry, I see your head’s still aching, come sit here miss, and let me take a look at you,, ~he draws the curtains in the office to a dim darkness and lights a candle and places it on the top shelf of his desk in front of a small mirror and moves the mirror to just it to the right angle so the light shines softly in her eyes as he places his hand under her chin and tills her head back slightly to see if he can notice anything from her injury~ well everything seems to be alright, and your aching head will get better, you just need to rest a bit more. Getting your food will be here shortly and you can rest again until you feel the aching going away.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles blushing a little I say hi Virgil takes his arm and says I am Bella May , I would be honored if you would show me around town and I would love to go to the circus with you I aint going no where I am planing on staying here if I can find a job smiles. Not planning on leaving so far this town looks like a nice place to stay. Walks with Virgil smiling.
VLWolf
Smiling as Bella May takes my arm and i escort her around the town pointing out the diffrent building and expecialy the Sheriff office watch this ambree very carefully sometimes he can get in the way if you know what i mean, pointing over to the bank thats still empty there might be a job there (grining ) if you are willing to stay
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at Virgil I plan on staying I say to him. Oh I will keep a eye out and be very careful. I am willing to stay and a job at the bank would be a good one I believe . Walking with Virgil smiling the whole time he seems very nice and quite handsome (giggles under my breath so he doesnt hear) wondering why I cant stop smiling I keep walking with virgil lookin at the buildings as he shows them to me and tells me about them
VLWolf
seeing the smile on this beautiful lady and knowing i have brightened it up sence the heavy storm has passed walking her over to the tavern to get her and i a drink and watch what all the people are doing asking her later if she wants to take a ride out into the country and look around more
EsaunaStarrMuintir
As she is looking through the doctor's books in his study, she hears him approach and speak softly to her. She turns around to look at him, a tentative smile on her lips. She brings her hand up to her head, feeling the bandage there as she listens to him speak to her. When he is done speaking she finds that her hands are shaking and she moves to take a seat in one of the chairs. She finally looks back at him and tells him, "I would gladly tell you who I am if I could but remember who it is that I am. My memories are very unclear. I do remember that some very bad men kidnapped me and were torturing me and that I managed to escapte them. I do fear they will come after me. I simply want to be safe. Please, let me be safe here and do not let them get me again." As she finishes, tears fall from her eyes, to run down her cheeks, and she wipes at them with her hand, turning her head, hoping the kind doctor does not see them.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
miles at Virgil as we drink our drinks I cant help looking at him ,Smiling I say I would love to take a ride out to the country and look around more with you. Wondering to myself why I feel like this I cant stop smiling when he is near and I just met him but I feel a connection to him. Smiles at Virgil hoping he dont know my thoughts. Drinking my drink till its gone watching Virgil the whole time
VLWolf
drinking my drink as i keep catching her gaze and smile back (i think what a strange connection we have and we have just meet as maybe its the Rebel in me and her dimeaner as she walks and the like) Standing up offering my hand to you "I think i promised you a ride out into the country" as we leave the tavern and head to the stable to retreive my Grey mare saddling up both steeds we head out of town in any direction
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at Virgil I take his hand and follow him to the stable smiling as I get on the horse and ride with him out of town. Not caring how long we are gone as long as I am with him. Making sure I keep up with him smiling knowing I could outrun him with my horse but not wanting to leave his side .Feeling like I have never felt before. Smiling watching lookin around but always going back to staring at him cant keep my eyes off him. Blushes a lil hoping he dont see the blush I giggle a lil enjoying being with him and enjoying the ride I think if I had changed to my riding cloths would be better but I didnt want to wait I cant believe how happy I am feeling . Keeps my eyes on Virgil as we ride thinking how more handsome he looked on his horse
XxEDUARDUS
~as the day soon turns into dusk and the sun begins to fade. The Twin Falls now took on new atmosphere entirely of it own, the moon made the secrete place glow with pale blue and pink hue, and as the sparkling pool reflect the stars in the clear skies it was as if the skies fell on the waters to shine just for the two lost lovers. he did not want the night to end but he knew the dangers that lurked behind the trees and with the untrained or ill prepared it would be their fatal mistake. handing her the dried clothes from the tree he turned his head so she may dress modestly, the carefree feeling was for that moment and now that moment has faded. She asked him polity to zip her dress as he did he made sure his hands brushed her soft flesh of her shoulders for the last time of the night. He packed up the blanket and bottles feeling little tipsy he thought this should be interesting riding back in the dark for miles. He help boost Kristina on her horse telling her to stick close but he was sure after today she would be hard to lose even if he wanted and he chuckled to himself. They didn't run fast but they trotted in a quick pace and soon they pass the little hidden church and he thought to himself at night it looked creepy and he shook the vision from his head. She was just ahead of him on the path and she kept looking back he catching a new look into them deep blue sapphire blue eyes. Yes he thought to himself he would see a different side of her now he was almost sure of it. Today he has liberated the stuffy uptight shy women and he would hope she would come out her shell for the better to make her more capable of handling the wilderness with more caution but with more lividity. HE knew the townsfolk would be out tonight with promises of grand show of the circus and he knew some would be wondering where he was so not to make the townsfolk think or talk about the new stranger he decided he would let her ride into town first and he would ride around the back trail and come in from behind the office. HE watched her trot off ahead and he watched her bounced happily on the horse he laughed. He rode away seeing her on the edge of the woods by the pharmacy and he took off himself. he heard the sounds of anther approaching horse he saw the couple. the man he recognized as the wander who sat in the back of the tavern and a women whom he never saw. being far enough to see two people but not close enough to see the exact features he thought nothing of it. He put his horse in the stables behind his office feeding him and watering him and unsaddled him for the night he decided to stay in town tonight. he went to his office saw the stacks of posters. He has neglected his duty today but he would be on top of it first thing tomorrow morning. He sat at his desk and studied each tiny detail on each poster. He was the picture of the rouge women named as Blazing Bella. He had heard when he was in the university for law enforcement of the notorious Billie the Kid. he was one of them cases one would never forget, he made for a interesting case study of how anyone so brutal can be so callous and live with the guilt and he wonder would his offspring have the same careless feelings as her father. He decided to get up and get out and scout out the town and go walk off the buzz of the wine he had consumed and hope that maybe she would invite him to dance in the square as the music begins to fill the tiny town if not he wouldn't blame her she might be tired and decided to go to bed.
MysticSecret1
Riding so hard home her head buzzing not only from the wine but seeing him in front of her and from all what happened tonight she almost felt down from her horse by her stables as her one leg stuck ... taking good 10 min to get of the horse she finally bumped the ground ... jumping quick and looking around if anyone saw her ladish landing she started to giggle icking ... gosh she might have to much of that sweet stuff for sure .. blushing now she tried to find her way out of the stables to her room... sure that did not work out good either for her ....hearing the music her legs automatically took her there where the sound came from.... she even did not noticed that her hair clanged now loosely all length down covering with silk waves almost all her back and jumping with playful curls on her cheeks ... what she saw was a lot of lights and huge sign of Circus show today that almost blinded her. People were around some of them eating popcorn some of then cotton candies and looking at the boot where suppose to be tickets sold for the show. Passing by person who ate cotton candy she took some with her fingers flashing her bright white smile and leaving that person with open jaw for this braveness .... she was feeling so light so easy like the feather who would fly with the small gust of the wind... she was smiling and blushing now as she recalled all what happened there by the waterfall and dancing by the music with others she hum the song happily... not notifying that people started to look at her all disheveled and flashing with her pink cheeks... dancing all alone ... seeing him ... the ghost.... in front of her.... haunted by his green eyes ... what he did not know that it was very first time when she got some alcohol in her mouth at all and now she did not understood clearly what is going on here and with her for sure...
XxEDUARDUS
~Having enough of the office for the night he locked the doors to the jailhouse and made his way out into the busy streets where a few vendors with trinkets and jewelry and odd sorts of ware. He stopped for he noticed a very beautiful turquoise necklace adorn with the most bright pearls that reminded him of the twin falls crystals. He was not the sort man to purchase any jewelry and defiantly not for some women he hardly knew but he was compelled to do so. He told the shop keep to wrap it up with the bright paper of purple and put a green bow on it and he chuckled. He paid the man and off her went tucking the small box inside his coat pocket and made his way through the crowd cheerfully.He notice out in the crowd a dancing girl that was not your ordinary girl it was his Kristina. He could tell she was maybe more tipsy then she would admit but her dancing told all she was and he pardon himself pass the other people quickly and walked right up to her gently taking her elbow he asked What are you doing out here you can hardly stand yet alone dance and he let her hold herself up on his shoulders as he took her tiny waist. Softly chuckles in her ear letting his lip brush her neck lightly he whispers May I have this dance madam before I escort you to Your room. Being drunk she let a soft moan out feeling his lips on her neck and she giggled why that is very kind of You Sir. they changed the tempo of the music to slow southern waltz and he pulled her closer to his lean strong muscular body making her let out a gasp of awestruck excitement. The townsfolk notice the two and how they look like they belonged on the movies screen and all gather around giving them room as he dipped swayed spun and swung her around in a slow rhythmic circle and how even drunk made it seem they have been dance partners for years and life before that one. They didn't notice till the song was over and a roar of clapping and applause brought them back from the trance they were caught in. She looked and saw she was now in the spotlight of the town eyes she then realized this was not her nor how she wanted to behaved. She grew embarrassed and whispers Please I just want to go to my room now and sleep this feeling off. Certainly he said and as the crowd parted to let them pass he and she went back to the general store and he helped her up to her room. By now the wine has took its full toll on her and she almost feel as he caught her he chuckled whoa easy there tiger and she laughed loudly. OH what a fool you must think I am poor shy women cannot handle her wine as she tried to pull her long bodice off h to change into her gown. I have You know Sir I am not each word was slurred and her thick foreign accent made him want to laugh harder but he didn't want to anger her so he listen to her ramble and undress so boldly with him in the room but after the night they had he had to admit he couldn't get enough of her glorious tanned flesh. She laid on the bed and he saw she could use help to cover as he tried she reached up and brought her lips to his One last time for the night placing a very deep passion kiss one that made him weak in his own knees and he insisted she went to sleep before he wouldn't be able to fight off temptations of a Mans lustful needs, she smiled sweetly and apologized and before he could say good night she passed out. He covered her fully and he locked and shut her door as he walked down the hall of the general store where the other 3 rooms were. Walking pass the last door on the right her notice it was ajar and he peeked his head inside all he saw was a dusty coat that clearly belonged to a women and that was about it. but them something struck him as odd that was the same colour of the torn material he found by the trial last night. odder still when he walked downstairs he saw the room registration book laying out and he glanced at the names and one look as if it was misspelled and crossed out. WHo would misspell there names. He would look into this mystery and soon. He thought maybe he would present the drunk lady upstairs soon with his gift to thank her for a truly amazing day and night as he could taste her lips of cherry wine on his. Running his fingertip across his lips he smiled and he seem to in a dazed returning back to his horse and heading home for the night. He didn't forget about the pair heading out town perhaps
it was his neighbours coming to see the circus he needed to get to know who was around him for being in town he have not been home much to introduce himself properly seem like he had much to do anther filed trip would have to wait till some of his list got done
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Rides up to Virgil giggling I steal his hat and put it on my head and smile as I keep riding enjoying the lovely ride wondering why I feel like i do and loving the feelings I am having smiling to myself I keep riding wondering if he noticed I stole his hat. Watching him as he keeps riding .
MysticSecret1
Early in the morning Kristina tries to open her one eye then hardly another... growling softly as her head starts to pound from the smallest move of her ... holding it in her hands she swings her long shaped legs out from bed trying to stand up... thinking that she better could be dead right now... all room is still full of his aroma and she tries to remember how she got in her bed last night... Kristina is so worry that might be she got some kind of disease out there in the water or woods that her head hurts now so much... slowly taking her steps to bathroom she takes a quick shower silently thanking Melany again for leaving hot water there.. and all dressed goes down hoping that she will figure out soon what is wrong with her ... with sorrow smile she greets Melany... "good morning ... may I ask you if you see the doctor .. I must be eaten something last night as my head pounding so badly and I feel little dizzy too... and all I ate was some little food and I had very tasty juice to drink that the sheriff offered to me.. I never had that before either" looking at Melany's strange smile Kristina was confused now... " what do you know something that I do not? why you smile like this? "
VLWolf
A ride out into the country.
Maybe a ride to the twin waterfalls. It was a nice run by horseback but who couldn't resist the charms of a secluded spot of towering glorious waterfalls from 150 foot rock wall of white crystalline stone and a double rainbow glisten over the canopy of the thick lush evergreen woods where birds of paradise sing gaily all day. Having arrived we unsaddle and brush our horses down as we talk more hear your story for exchange for mine since we both have come to Sliver town and seems we plan to see more of each other if I am not mistaken
~stealing my hat back after telling you it looks good on you but then again black looks good on any one if you know what i mean
It was many years ago when I had come upon 3 hombres down in Mexico tormenting and robing a little church down there killing the Preacher and most who went to service did I step in and gun down all 3 faster than they knew what was happening to them. Laying the dead to rest with the help of the town I said a prayer that day at Rev Johns’ grave that any and all that I had come upon would be reckoned with harshly as those whom have done to the innocent. From then on I have moved from town to town watching people studying them every moment of every day becoming faster and faster with my guns knowing that others seeking to become legends would someday come punch my ticket which I hope in this town being a nice town will never happen so soon. So over the past 2 years I have killed over 100 people men and woman all thinking they wanted terrible things from other people besides what I had done while in the war as well. Parents are still living out east somewhere it’s been forever since I have checked on them but they always seem to find me and send me whatever help this Rebel always seems to need so in a nut shell that me I guess.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles as we sit down and talk and I listen to his story of his life smiles and staring at him . You have had a life havent you hun. Well I want to be honest with you everyone knows me as Blazing Bella I am the daughter of Billy the Kid the day after my mother died I took off because my grandfather wanted me to marry someone who I didnt love, The first guy I killed tried to rape me and from that day since I dont let anyone mess with me my first kill shook me up but my father told me to always be strong and not let anyone put me down , I am wanted by the law because of the men I have killed one was a sheriff in a smal town he tried to do things to me that no man should do to a woman. Smiles at Virgil not much to my life besides riding and running from the law but I dont want to run no more. Steals your hat back and puts it back on my head smiling (not able to stop staring at him giggles).
VLWolf
Smiling back at her as i let her have my hat back ~leaning in to gently but firmly kiss you lips deeply before we seprate its getting late we can either ride back to town or you can ride to my newly discovered ranch and spend the night there with me and we can see the circus tomorrow up to you.
It does not scare you that we have been on oppisite sides of the law most of our lives, you are safe if you stay i have a guest room you can use and beside i can show you some home cooking to maybe inpress you
Walking back to our horses we resaddle and mount up riding off into another direction ariving to my place just before Dark leading our horses to the stable to unsaddeling and makeing sure they are taken care of before we go into the house.
So you are not worried that some 1 from our past or even some 1 thinking faster than I would try and take either your life or mine ?
walking over to the stove lighting a fire and gathering what food stuff i might need, Ham from the smokehouse, beans from the cubard and cornmeal also bringing all together to make a quick supper while i show you the guest room to freshen up a bit.
Some help would be nice supper will be done in another 20 mins if you want to get the bowls and silverware out and on the table water in a picture unless you wish the hard stuff i might have a bottle of something around here hiding somewhere, smiling back at her as i place the food on the table steaming hot and ready to eat
Serving up my lady guest first smiling as i equaly divide the meal between us talking over small stuff letting you pour the bottle for us and then saying grace to the God above for bring us together keeping our families safe and blessing this meal we dig in as to very hungry people just in off the trail, watching your reactions as we eat, cleaning up i suggest we walk out in the moon lite for a while before settling down for the night
Taking you into my arms we talk around the ranch showing you the diffrient out buildings and explaining the plans i have if ever i get the help and the heads of cattle needed to survive here. stealing several smaller kisses while keeping my hat for a while.
eventualy wanting to build bigger but this will do for a while i guess stopping under a tree we sit and just stare at the stars and the moon for a while smiling at each other wondering and thinking to myself how far i should take this.
After a while we walk back to the house and turn in either in seprate rooms or together (that is up to her i guess).
Embracing each other into a passionate kiss closing the door behind us i carry you over to the bed and place you gently upon it walking back over to the basin to pour water and wash the road dust off my self as well leaving my clothing drop to the floor keeping my pants on walking back to the bed embracing you again into a bigger hug and a kiss slowly removing the ladies dress and crawling further into bed covering up and cuddling until we fall to sleep Waking up the next morning way before she get up i pull my pants on and shirt and head out letting her sleep more as i start making breakfest for us to enjoy in bed, potattos, scrambled eggs, more of the ham from the night before and pot of Coffiee placing all on a tray and coming back into the room with it to supprize her with a good morning kiss
Finishing breakfest together i let her get dressed as i gather everything up and head back out to wash and dry everything before putting boots on and attending the horses out in the stable walking slowly back into the house after watching a sunrise like this morning walking back into the house quietly waiting for Bela to come out to the frount room to join me
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles lets go to your ranch Virgil -kissing you back - It doesnt scare me at all hun my killing days are done I just want to be where I can be happy. Smiles I would love some home cooking beans from can not to my liking anymore -giggles- Thinking to myself I have never felt this happy keeping a smile on my face I follow him where ever he takes me just happy to be with him. We can do anything as long as I am with you -blushes-
Walks with him to the house after getting horses settled for the night. No I aint worried at all because we will take care of them no one will mess with us -smiles- Follows him to the quest room and puts some water in a basin and starts to wash the dust off my body then slowly gets redressed and walks back in and sits at the table smiling at him , would you like some help virgil hun.? smiling I keep watching him..
Gets up and finds the bowls and silverware and put them at the table then finds a bottle of something a lil dusty but sits it on the table with some cups and sits down next to virgil smiles happy..Looks into his eyes smiling
Smiling enjoying the meal and pouring us another cup of drink . Smiles at Virgil this meal was the best I have ever had . Looks at him with a smile and says I would love to take a walk with you .Helps him clean up the table putting dishes in the sink. -Blushing- as we walk outside to take our walk under the moon light above. -not able to stop smiling-
Watches the moon and stars with Virgil kissing him back. -Thinking how I love being in his arms- Looks at him and says it so beautiful tonight .Wanting time to go slow but knowing we have to walk back to the house i walk back with him to the house and smiling I follow him to his room wanting to be with him and never leave his side...
Cuddles up to him loving the warmth of him near me kisses him and hugs him back . Smiles at him and cuddles up closer to him -thinking how right this feels to be in his arms- kisses him one more time before drifting off to sleep -smiling in my sleep
Kissing him back as I wake slowly I look at him smiling .Lookin at the tray in suprise . Awww Virgil you made breakfast sits up and watching him sit down we eat breakfast together . Not ever wanting to leave his side I am where I belong I know in my heart I have found my home and my place to stay. Kissing him then taking a drink of coffee
Gets dressed and then walks and sits next to Virgil smiling at him . Virgil hun we need to go to town and get my stuff so I have a change of clothes , smiling I then sit on his lap and cuddle up to him loving being in his arms . We cuddle for a while then we go out and saddle the horses then ride into town , we get to the Inn and we walk up to my room I notice my door is ajar and wonder why it was, Not thinking anything about it we go in to my room and I pack up my things and we head back to his ranch I look back smiling . I have never been this happy in my life and I hope nothing ruins what is happening right now in my life. We get back to the ranch unsaddle the horses then we go back in the house and sit and relax until there is chores to be done. Smiling at Virgil I sit in his lap and cuddle up to him drifting off into a lil nap ....
VLWolf
While we are in Town i look around checking difrent things out stoping by the sheriff's office seeing its not open yet laughing he must have had a rough night ~smiling knowing he will be in later so i will check back, roaming over to the General store gathering up several things i need then check out the dresses spots a red dress and a green as well i carry both up to the counter and lay the total bill on the counter and pays Melany what is owed and takes my things to the horses waiting as Bella gathers her things up then we ride back out to my ranchfor the rest of the day.
Thinking as i say aloud Red will be a fine color look deeper into the bags i brought in you might find something green to go with the red siting and pondering what to do with our selves all along here don't forget the Red 1 as well.
what do you say we get dressed up and head back to town to see the Circus and maybe even dance and dine while in town
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Help Virgil unsaddle the horses and brushes them down so they are ready for the night takes a hand full of oats and feed both the horses a lil then walks with Virgil back into the house and sits my bag down on the floor and watching Virgil as he walks in smiling . Takes a seat at looks at him smiling .. Wondering what we are gonna do tonight. Getting up I walk over to him and steals his hat again and puts it on my head smiling at him. Then walks back over and sits down wondering what he is gonna do that I stole his hat again. Going over to my bag I pick it up and take it to his room and leave it on the bed then start to open it up and remove the items walks over to the water basin with my comb and start to dye my hair a deep red with the dye I had in my bag . Giggling I wonder what Virgil will think of me as a red head .. Maybe then no one will know who truly am. smiles I get changed and walk back out of the room waiting to see what Virgil says about my new hair color. Waiting for him to turn around i keep watching him holding his hat in my hands I walk over to him and put his hat back on his head. smiles as I walk infront of him waiting to see what he says...
Smiles as I look in the bags he brung in I find a beatiful dress .. Looks at Virgil I smile and go over to him and give him and give him a hug thanks hun the green dress is beautiful I love it giggling I keep hugging him so happy to be here with him. then I run to the bedroom and change into the dress and walk out and looks at him waiting to see what he says. -smiling deeply-
Smiles I look at Virgil I would love to go to the circus with you Virgil giggles as I walk up to him and hugs him.
VLWolf
you look Marvelous Bella i think we should head to town later seeing if any will reconize you but still a name change might be in the cards as well if the Law dog snoops ever to closely sitting with her and cuddling and snuggling closer to her kissing her lips deeply.
something None discript to match your new look i might think , holding you closer to me and kiss your lips deeply cuddling with you as we think on this.
How about Raven Bella or something like that (looking out the window thinking how lucky i was to find this beauty and thinking about other names) smile at her as i rub her back.
what realy is in a name LOL it still suits you if you know what i mean sitting here smiling admiring the company i now have, you know sence i made supper and brakefest it is your turn to whip something up later before we head into town to see more sights. supprize me everything you need is in the cubard and i can grab something from the smoke house as well .
let me go out and grab some Beaf stakes i have ~walking out the door to the smokehouse coming back with 2 stakes to give to the Cook as i smile to her.
Looks great grabing a bottle of wine to add with the meal as well as seting the table before the food hits it smiling and Kissing the Cook you did a good job and you are beautiful as well Pouring each a wine and sits to enjoy a very hearty dinner saying grace before anything else.
throwing the napkin back at her i think you will need this before the dinner is over smiling back at her wondering how lucky we are to be here reaching over to kiss her lips again.
catching it and keeps it until after dinner is done to wipe her mouth with it after we have eaten but keep the bottle of wine out untill we have finished it wonder if we will ever make it back into town untill laTER
Seems we both are happy at this time pushing myself from the table to make room upon my lap kissing you and cuddling you looking deeply into your eyes i think we can het this place in shape if we have the right motivation cuddling more and finishing the bottle together.
Picking you up into my arms walking back to the bedrooms going into mine closing the door with the back of my boot heal engaging into a safe intamet moment together then cuddling closer to nap the wine off.
KakarikiFirehawk
Traveling
After he told Melany that the painting was given to him by her father and that the other paintings he owned where in storage two towns further, at some old friends place, she almost wanted to walk all the way up there bare feet... But I told her we both can go there since this same friend is also the one where I get my goods which this town does not supply.
Hence we made the arrangements to leave first thing in the morning on his old carriage which he always had used for transportation of stuff.
Early next morning the Sunrise was as the other 360 Days in the year... average of only 5 days of rain here in Silvertown...
While the smithy was readying the carriage Mel came with a few suitcases which he put in the back and made sure our stuff was safely strapped with ropes... she even got a basket with food for us during the trip.
While we where mounting the carriage good old Lester came to ask where we're going...,"ooh ohw.. hold on... you're going somewhere Mr. van Cleef?", he spoke with his big asking eyes
"We are Lester... we're going to 'White River'... Melany is eager to see those paintings me and her dad have stored there some years ago.", the smithy told Lester.
"Ooohw right.. yep... I recall that... I helped you two with it", he said with a smile, "Lester? You watch the fort while I'm gone will ya?", and gave him the spare key of the workshop. "Will sure do mister and while I'm at it... will also use my second eye to keep your shop safe Ma'am...", he yelled and while we left Melany looked back with a thankful smile towards Lester.
And there the carriage left town riding towards the sunrise whit Lester waving us goodbye...
...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles aww thank you hun and I kiss him back what name should I go by hun. Cuddling up to him smiling loving being in his arms . Thinkin how happy I am just being in his arms. Knowing I never want to leave his side and wondering why I feel like this knowing I have never felt like this before but loving the feeling...
Smiles as we cuddle and kiss well i will let you deside on the best name for me Virgil hun ,, Looks into his eyes and gets lost in them. Just happy to be in his arms .. (knowing its hard to think while in his arms. ) Trys to think of a new name . Giggles a lil because i am so happy
Smiles I like Raven but my hair is now red dear and ravens are black giggles and my hair isnt black anymore .. Smiles as he rubs my back cuddling closer to him . Cuddles up to him close as I can get to him. Smiling as I watch him as he is in deep thought.
Smiles then Raven it will be and I will make you what ever you desire hun.. Cuddles up to him . Smiling happily. What would you like to eat dear..
Smiles at him and kisses him back and says a prayer with him and starts to eat the dinner taking a drink of the wine .. Smiles at him thank you hun I am glad you like the meal. Stares at him smiling ,(loving the way I am feeling and being here with him) Throws the napkin at him and giggles..
Takes the steaks from him and cooks them in another frying pan then sets the table and puts the steak and taters on the plates and sits them on the table for us to eat..
Smiles back at him I take the beef steaks and then get another frying pan and put lard in it and season up the steaks a bit and starts to cook them .. Turns the taters and then takes them off the stove and puts them on the counter. Cooking the steaks till they are done then goes and sits the table for us and puts the steak and taters on the plate I sit them down. Smiles I say dinner is ready hun...
Ask him where some meat is and starts to peal the potatoes that I found in the cubbard. Finishes up the potatoes and then gets frying pan and puts it on the stove with some lard in it and cuts up the potatoes to make some fried taters...
Takes the Beef steaks from him and goes over and puts a frying pan on the stove and puts lard in it and seasons the steaks and cooks them till they are done .. Then puts the steak and taters on the table and sits them on the table looking at him saying that dinner is ready,..
Smiles at him then kisses him back and starts to eat the dinner and takes a drink of the wine enjoying the smooth taste of it.. Looks at him smiling and throws the napkin at him then giggles and goes back to eating.. I am glad you like it hun.. (loving the way I am feeling)
Catches the napkin and kisses him back smiles at him and throws it back sticking my tonge out at him giggling takes a drink of my wine smiling at him . Feeling so happy .. Keeps staring at him
Smiles at him as he wipes my mouth I give him a kiss and giggle ,, Lookin at him happily .. gets up and goes over and sits on his lap smiling at him. Looks into his eyes smiling. I feel so happy..
Smiles at him loving being in his lap and cuddles up to him more. I have never been this happy in my life and I didnt know that I would ever be this happy takes another drink of the wine giggling ..Still staring into his eyes kisses him . smiles knowing that I am very happy being with him....
Cuddles up to him as we lay in bed feeling completely content and happy not ever wanting to leave his arms..drifting off to sleep with a smile... Feeling safe in his arms ,,,
Falls into a deep sleep .. waking up early noticing that Virgil is still sleeping I sneak out the bedroom and go and make breakfast some nice bisqits and eggs with bacon and some gravy then walks into the bed room sits it down on the dresser then runs to bed and pounces him breakfast is ready..
Poet61
(Doc’s Journal) June 23-25, 1867; Well I’ve done all I know to do for this young lady her wounds have healed nicely all but the ones she carries with her, so I must still keep her close but for the most part I really don’t have a reason to keep her here any longer. Still no reply from her on whether she wishes me to find her a room at the general store but only time will how things will go with her, just hope and pray that I can one day help to heal all her other wounds, the ones that can’t be seen. She's been up and about for several days now, never really leaving the to go out except in the evenings when I step out and sit on a stool I have in front of my place and a chair that I place as well for when I have some that just wish to sit and rest a bit. That’s when she comes out still not knowing her name, I call her Anna after a sweet lady friend I had back home, she too had very soft caring eyes and she calls me doc, and there we sit in the evening watching the night sky with the stars dancing around like the rays of sun running over the near by steam, we take our meal inside as I join her each night, she seems to feel safe here and so I share a dinner, she still won’t go far, from here but in time I hope that changes for her and she will fine herself around friends here. I let her stay as long as she has to, even having her for company is a nice change for me, I’d almost forgotten what is was like to be in the presence of a young lady, and seems to find me pleasant company for now. Still I will do all I can to continue to help her, I’ve even started to have a room added on to my place for her so that she can feel safe when she wishes to retired, and I have patience to tend to like Mrs. Tanner. In any case if she moves on I can always use it as a guess room in the hopes of one day maybe having family come visit if that be the case, or my own dear Anna Mechelle if she is willing to travel a distance to come and see me. One can only hope out here in the wilderness, in the mean time my patient is welcome to read my books if she wishes and I do enjoy the company.
Dharkestar
He walks quietly into town. His horse tied to a tree a mile outside of town so as to not attract notice. He gazes around at the sleepy town. Noticing the Sherrif's closed up he smirks. Thinking to himself, "Lord this place is going to be easy pickins." He continues to walk through town. Glancing into the Doctor's office he stops. His face goes pale as he sees a face he will never again forget. The memory flashes back through his mind.....
His hand gives her a shove. "Go. Now. Run. Don't look back. GO!"
He turns, pistols leaping into his hands. His fellows spot him, see the pistols.
"Dhark? What the hell? Why'd ye let the girl go? We was jus startin to have some fun wit her."
The pistols blazing is his only response. Slowly he moves forward picking his way through the bodies. He finds one still alive.
"Dhark ... why? Why?"
"Shoulda never touched the girl. It's damn disrespectful to harm a girl."
The single shot ends the conversation......
Staring through the window, he shakes his head, and continues walking. He finds the tavern and decides he most definitely needs a drink.
Walking into the tavern, he glances around. Seeing a few nice looking ladies, their profession obvious he smirks. He heads over to the bar, sitting on a stool.
"Barkeep. Whiskey please. Hell... give me the bottle."
Tossing some cash on the bar he takes the bottle and turns, smiling at a pretty lass across the room, he takes a drink.
Thinking to himself, this town ought to be interesting. Glad to see the girl survived. Be a damned shame to have wasted the ammo for nothing.....
VLWolf
Waking up at the smell of food i make sure the Blanket is covering me until i see Raven Come back in aw sweetie you did not have to but thank you moving the cover back making room for her on the bed seeing you place food down and pouncing upon me I take it that the food can wait for us as i cover you back up for another INTiment moment safly after the second moment we have had i do not care to eat either except to cuddle up with her smiling and kissing her shoulder covering us back up thinking how wonderful you are and wanting to be here with me
I know Raven you would like to stay here all day but i think we had prier plans in town again like a Circus and a dinner so if you would be a dear go close the door so we can get dressed ~Smiles ~ thinking the world you of still gets my best duds out of the trunk and puts them on even bothers to shave the scruff off my chin.
Going outside to walk over to the stable remembering to grab my Hat and guns holstering them on the way out getting the horses ready for the ride back into town climbing upon my steed and leading hers along side to the house house and waits for her once she climbs upon her horse i lean over and place my hat upon her head.
Knowing her gaze is upon me i do not care as i kick my Horse in to to a canter from a walk then Hewww as i get it into a galluip knowing she will keep us as a well trained horse rider would as we get closer to town i slow up to a walk again thanking the lucky stars i have found in Raven.
As we enter town seeing all the people milling around we try to ride around then to get to the town stables gets down seting horses in for the afternoon and stowing our gear close by tossing the stable boy couple of large coins make sure these get feed and water and keep a eye on the stuff if it's well guarded there will be extra in ot for you.
Taking Ravens arms after i retrieve my hat we walk off to the sight in town again.
Riding into town seeing all the town folk milling around guiding us around then to the town stables jumping down then helping Lady Raven down off her steed whistling to the stable boy tossing him 2 large coins and grabs our gear to store in the extra tack boxes boy make sure they have feed and water litle extra for you in it later after we come to pick them up after the circus. Extending my arm to Raven "shall we go get our tickets and look around before the show begins walking to the wagon where the Indian is selling tickets holding 2 fingers up trading the fee for them in exchange for 2 then walks around looking at the sights like the lions, tigers O my, and the other animals as well seeing Ravens eyes go big at the sights as well smiling at her "Come along lets get a good seat before the real show starts walking to the Big Top handing over the tickets and walks in to fine perfect seats close kissing her lips then sits down together.
Seeing her get excited about the show i hold you closer to my side kiss your lips and then place my hat back on your head and turn back to watch the show
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at him I enjoy are intement moment cuddling close as I can to him.. And hun I know I didnt have to I wanted to make you breakfast you made breakfast for me the other morning dear..Smiling contently I cuddle closer to him smiling happily... Not scared of how I feel anymore because I am happy how I feel and how him makes me feel being in his arms. Not hungry anymore being well content being in his arms.. Kisses him Deep..
Smiles at him cuddling closer to him loving being here and never wanting to leave.. Hoping that with my new look no one will know who I am because I dont want to be taken from him .. Not knowing why but I feel at home and feel like this is where I belong .. Staring into his eyes I smile and kiss him again .Cuddling even closer enjoying being in his arms..
Smiles gets up and goes over to my case and pulls out my blue dress and gets dressed smiling then combs out my red hair making sure that I look good I look in my mirror ..Then walks over to Virgil and gives him a kiss then goes and puts my shoes on ..Waiting for us to leave for our night out..
Comes out of house and gets up on the horse and smiles as he places his hat on my head.. Lookin at him I smile and say I love wearing your hat hun .. Follows next to him as we ride to town .. Just enjoying being with him. Adjusts the hat a lil so he cant see me staring at him .. giggles as I keep up with him ..
Giggling I catch up to him smiling that I know he wouldnt leave me behind. I smile enjoying that we are together .. Lets the horse slow down as he slows his horse . Noticing that he is lookin at me I blush and smile happily. I am so happy that I met him when I did its like it we was destined to meet and be together..
Smiles as I get off the horse and smile at Virgil .. loving it when he takes my arm holds on and walks with him ..Knowing I would follow him anywhere.. Thinks about how happy I am and knowing we will have fun hasnt been to a circus in a long time. Smiles as he takes his hat back thinking to myself it looks much better on him ..
Smiling feeling so content I watch as he pays for our tickets and follows him to our seats , Kissing him back as he kisses me. Smiling happily feeling like I could float in the air. As we sit down I cuddle up to him as close as I can. Stealing his hat for a bit sitting it on top of my head giggling then putting it back on his head.. Looking at him I smile saying I couldnt help stealing it one more time..kisses him again..
Gets excited as the circus gets started cuddling up to virgil because of the tigers and lions hoping that they dont go crazy and run into the crowd like the one circus I went to when I was little..Smiling at Virgil watching him as he watches the circus.. Smiling as I sit there next to him feeling safe as the tiger and lion act go on .. When they remove the cage the trapize artist come out and start their show.. lookin up watching them swing back and forth..
Watches the high wire act enjoying it just being glad I am here watching it with virgil..Smiling being happy that I am here with him enjoying the show I give Virgil a kiss and cuddle up to him. Just happy to be here with him and watching such a amazing show..Keeps watching but still looks over at him smiling..
Keeps watching the show then looks at the enteriness getting a feeling I see a lady enter .. Thinks to my self she looks like someone I know smiling I look at Virgil seeing him watching the show as well cuddles up to him .. Watches the lady enter deeper into the tent still wondering why she seems so fimular to him.. Watching the show I smile happily loving what a see but hoping no one gets hurt...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She glances towards the windows at the front of the Doc's office and thinks she sees a familiar face. She rubs her eyes and looks again, but it is gone. She freezes, suddenly assaulted with images. They come faster and faster as she suddenly remembers who she is and what happened to her. She lets out a tortured scream, long and loud, her hands going to her head. She begins to cry hard from all the memories suddenly flooding her. "My name....my name is Esa.........my name is Esa..."
She remembers being kidnapped and taken far away from her home. She remembers hours, days, weeks of torture at the hands of outlaws. She remembers one man who saved her; recalling his words and voice and face clearly, his hand giving her a shove, "Go. Now. Run. Don't look back. GO!" Were the ones who hurt her here? Had they found her? She began to shake hard, terrified they had found her. They must never get to her. She could not go through that again.
She sees the Doc as he runs into the room, sure it is because she screamed and she tries to make it to a chair before she collapses. "I remember who I am. I remember everything. My name is Esa and I am the daughter of a banker who was kidnapped." She looks up at the doc from the chair she made it to, tears streaming down her cheeks
Dharkestar
Waking to the light of a new day, he stretches, letting out a loud groan. Sitting up, he swings his legs over the side of the bed. Glancing around the room, he notes the disarray of clothes scattered about. Chuckling to himself, he glances behind him to the pretty lass still asleep. He stands, grabbing his pants and tugging them on. Turning around, he gives the girl a gentle shake.
"Morning sunshine. Time to get up."
Watching her eyes blink open, he watches intently as she goes through the motions of coming awake. Enjoying entirely too much watching her naked body stretching, he smiles at her. Gathering her clothes, he sits on the bed beside her. Leaning down, he kisses her softly on the cheek.
"Thank ye for last night lass. Twas very enjoyable"
She smiles at me, "Oh yes it was. You staying in town for long cowboy?" Chuckling, "Well, guess that depends lass. I could be staying a while. Depends on how much entertainment I can find."
"Oh? Entertainment huh? I bet I could be all the entertainment you need sweetie." Smiling rather seductively at me, I smile back at her.
"Well, lass, as to entertainment, the kind you offer is not the only kind I am looking for. But when I want that kind of entertainment, I assure you lass. I will be looking for you."
She smiles, giggling. "Good. Cause I want you all to myself handsome."
Pulling on my shirt, I start to do up the buttons. Reaching over, I grab my belt, hefting it, feeling the heavy weight of the pistols. Buckling it on, hearing her moving on the bed behind me, I glance over my shoulder. Seeing her watching me, I turn. "Something you want to ask lass?"
"Well... I don't want to pry. But... why exactly are you in town?" Biting her lip, her head lowered, she glances at me.
A slight frown comes to my face. " Well lass. I was just passing through really. Thought I could use a bit of a distraction and some rest. No reason really."
Lifting her head, she smiles at me. "Good. Cause that means you arent here for trouble. "
Chuckling, shaking my head. "Aye lass. I am not here for trouble. But trouble has a way of finding me ye know. So, just keep that in yer mind okay? Don't get too close. It tends to be rather unhealthy."
Nodding her head, she watches me finish getting dressed. I turn to look back at her as I am heading out of the room, I smile to her, tipping my hat as I open the door.
Putting her out of my thoughts I head down the stairs and into the tavern. Glancing around at the few folks sitting at a table this early, I head out the doors. Enjoying the early morning air, I walk through town. Taking in the sleepy town and the few buildings here, I spot something rather odd. Walking up to it, I glance at the note on the door. Reading it, I chuckle.
"If anyone needs me I will be at my ranch huh? Some Sheriff." I turn to walk away, getting a thought cross my mind I stop. Turning back, I quickly rush at the door. Giving it a hefty kick, I watch as the door crashes in. Shaking my head, thinking to myself, "Damned cheapass doors." I walk into the small room. Glancing at the cells, I spot the desk. Going over, I grab a piece of paper out of the drawer. Quickly writing something down, I take a knife from the sheath in my boot. Stabbing it into the paper on the desk I leave it there for the Sherriff. Let him chew on that for a bit. Smirking, I walk from the office. Heading out of town, I go to check on my horse.
Chuckling to myself, Sherriff indeed. Thinking about the note, "Just so you know Lawman. The girl the doc tends to is in no danger. Them boys are done for already. Yours truly, Raven."
VLWolf
Ladies and Gentilmen, Boys and Girls of all ages let the Greatest show upon this earth Begin as he points to the larger caged circel in the middel of every 1 as the crew pull in the cages if 2 lions and 2 tigers both close to the cage and waits as the music builds up from the Organ player. the Master of cerymoney then introduses Penner and Tellie whom and standing in the enclosed cage with whips and a chair each the signel to the Lion crew to let them in then open cage the organ gets lower each Crack a Whip 1 time as the loans run around the outer inner cage then spot upon a metal stool, Penner Cracks his 2 times as the lion jumps thou a Large hanging Hoop to another stool, Tellie cracks his 2 times the other lion jumps from the other way hopping on the other stool, Both trainers krach 3 times as the lions hop tho across each of the other, kracking 4 times the lions run around and enter there old cage as the crew toss meat into the cage to distract as the trainers release the main cage as the crew close the smaller 1. pulling it out as the organ get load again
Crowd claps and hoots and hollors
Signil to the tiger crew to let them in then open cage the organ gets lower each Crack a Whip 1 time as the tiger run around the outer inner cage then spot upon a metal stool, Penner Cracks his 2 times as the tiger jumps thou a Large hanging Hoop to another stool, Tellie cracks his 2 times the other tiger jumps from the other way hopping on the other stool, Both trainers crack 3 times as the tiger hoops tho across each of the other, kracking 4 times the tigers run around and enter there old cage as the crew toss meat into the cage to distract as the trainers release the main cage as the crew close the smaller 1. pulling it out as the organ get loader again Pinner and Tillie bow to the crowd as they clap and whistle loudly.
The crew run back in working faster then Santa's elves the take the cage apart and move it out of the way outside..
The MOC then says if you will draw your attentions above the net High up you will see the Fabolious Graselands doing the High wire act
Sudenly all 3 are swinging in mid air catching 1 another going back and forth several times before landing upon there platforms to wait for the crowd to cheer,
then the Youngest gets a 1 wheel unicycle out places it on the tight rope and climbs upon to ride slowly back and forth litle bit before going all the way across to the other side
Crowd explodes with a loud thunderious Rawr and claps.
Poet61
(Doc’s Journal) June 27, 1867; it’s begun; the day I knew would come. While tending to Mrs Tanner, and beginning my follow up visit with her after our first meeting, and to discuss with her what she did at home, so she told me all she did on her farm, and as I listen to her, I began making my recommendations to help along with her so she could take better care of herself and letting her know that as long as she did not strain herself she could continue working on the farm but as time passed she would need to do less work to protect herself and her unborn child, and as I spoke to her, we heard a scream from the other room, a scream of pain and hurt, like the kind heard in the hospital when a soldier would recall the pains of suffering in war times, Anna screamed I know who I am, I know who I am, .. I rushed it to catch her before she collapsed to the floor, reaching out and helping her to a chair she began to tell me her name; my name is Esa, my name is Esa she repeated and then the wounds reopened, those locked away in her mind. I sat with her as she spoke, and speaking loudly I called out to Mrs Tanner if she was alright , fore the screams would have caused her to also have a reaction to her body along with her pregnancy, and I need to be mindful of that as well.
I’m glad to see you again Mrs Tanner, how are you feeling today, and as she began to tell me, I began to let her know that it would be very important for her to make a few more visit to see me first for a few months and then coming more often as her pregnancy became more noticeable to herself and others, and how important it would be that she find a way to work less and less on the farm in order to protect the unborn child inside of her that she was carrying and as I continued helping her to know the best way of taking care of herself, we heard a scream from the next room, Wait here!! Mrs Tanner... and I immediately jumped up out of my chair and ran to the other room where Anna was, and as I made it to the doorway I saw her beginning to fall and I reached out to her as we both held on to a near by chair she begin to cry and she begin to tell me her name (Esa) and who she was and how she remembered everything that had happened to her, trembling and shaking as she began to recall all that she had endured as the tears rained down like an endless water fall as she grabbed my hand tightly I looked around as she spoke and saw a figure outside the window, but never really paid attention to the person as my attention was brought back to Esa, and I yelled out to Mrs Tanner, are you alright mrs tanner? I knew that I had to make sure she was ok, but I could not leave Esa alone now, there were questions to be answered and I need to calm her down and stop her shaking and crying.
XBlueUnicornX
As the stagecoach rolls into town, Casity gazes out the window noticing there is a large colorful tent to the hazed far end of town.Thinking to herself, there must be something exciting going on.
The driver yelling whoa at the horses, the stagecoach comes to a jerking stop in front of the only hotel in town. Grumbling, the driver grasping two hands of luggage lowers himself off the stagecoach, tosses a wooden crate to the ground below the door and says, "last stop watch your step it's a doozie."
The hotel is sure to have room for you here and don't forget to visit the circus while your in town, I hear it's amazing!"
Casity hands the driver a small silver coin as she reaches for her bags, "this will do thank you sir."
As she enters the dimly lighted hotel there is an eerie silence as though the towns people are all gone. She sets her bags on the dusty hardwood floor next to the front desk. "Hello! Is anyone here?" Silence rings out.
Casity's boot heals rapping on the wooden floor she walks to the door, peering across the dry dusty road she spots an elderly gentleman sitting in front of the saloon, approaching with caution knowing she is new in town, "Hello sir my name is Casity, can you tell me why everything is so quiet around town?" The old man replies in a raspy voice, "well you see my deary there's this here new finagled thing they call a circus in town. Folks say it's pretty amazing those tigers and elephants from another place and all but Imam thin-kin they been hitten that jug to hard." "Thank you sir for your help! replied Casity" The old man raises his hand, "eup any time deary."
Hearing voices from inside the saloon Casity pushes her way through the swinging doors as they belch together behind her. Sitting at a table to the far right of the counter, one finely dressed and one roughly held together man a bottle of whiskey between the two and a deck of cards. Minding her business she takes a place at the counter. "what will it be ma'am?" asked the barkeep. "Just a cool glass of water." she replied.
"Seems all the town folk are fascinated with this thing they call a circus."exclaimed Casity " Indeed they are! Keeping the sheriff mighty busy too." replies Henry. "Henry is my name, most folks around here just call me Henry though, laughs Henry."
As Casity gazes across the room toward the two men sitting at the table a fine looking man approaches the counter. "Whisky for me Henry and one for the lady." "Oh no thank you sir I was just on my way to inquire about a room. I am new in town and didn't realize there was a circus going on before I arrived."
The finely dressed gent at the table replied, "It might be a bit before you can settle into the hotel little lady. I am the owner and our friendly card game isn't nearly finished yet. You might want to look around town before settling in, there is a general store that has a lot of pretty fixins for the ladies." Casity replies hastily "Thank you sir, I shall take a look."
As Casity takes leave of the saloon she walks slowly down the boardwalk gazing at all the shops in town. Looking for the stables knowing she will need a horse and carriage for her travels just short of town, she steps off the boardwalk to cross the street when a man dressed in black on a slick haired finely muscular horse almost tramples her. "Hey! shouts Casity, watch where your going!" The man turns back and looks over his shoulder. "Sorry ma'am but there's been a break in at the sheriff's office."
Casity runs back to the saloon doors and yells, "come quickly there's been a break in at the sheriff's office."
Casity hastily walks across the street to the sheriffs office, peering into the doorway there she sees a note pinned down to the sheriffs desk. "What kind of craziness is this?" Casity thought. She quickly inquires of the sheriff, "Is this anything I should be concerned with sheriff?" The sheriff replies, "It's ok little lady I have everything under control."
With that comforting thought Casity turns her attention back to the stables once more. "Sheriff could you possibly point me in the direction of the stables please?" "Why indeed I can little lady, I can do one better, let me finish up here and I'll walk you there." "Yes, yes please do thank you, I'll wait here in front for you." Casity tumbling pebbles in the dirt with the tip of her shoe, waits patiently for the sheriff.
The sheriff finishes up his business and walks out to greet Casity. Hello little lady! Please call me Casity sheriff. I am new in town and trying to deliver this written message to a gentleman on the outer skirts of town. I appreciate your help showing me to the stables. That's what I do maam! exclaimed the sheriff, among many other things. The pleasure is all mine I assure you.
Casity blushing says in a soft, lonely voice... I have traveled a very long distance to deliver this message and will only be staying a short time.
Arriving at the stable the sheriff directs Casity to the stable keep...This man will help you with your buggy and horses Casity. I am sorry to hear that you will not be staying long...may your journey be safe. Thank you sheriff, replied Casity.
The stable keep begins leading the horse from the stall to the buggy, as he hitches the horse for Casity he pears over at the most beautiful woman he has ever laid eyes on.
Do you need a driver he ask? No, no, thank you for the offer though I will be fine. It is a journey I must take alone. I assure you the horse and buggy will be returned in good shape as agreed.
Casity steps up into the buggy and shakes the reins, guiding the horse back to the hotel. Arriving at the hotel she sees the manager has returned. Casity approaches the desk and secures a room. As she gathers her bags and walks up the stairs to her room she takes a short pause looking down the stairs and out the window at the old man across the street in the rocking chair.
What a nice little town she thinks to herself, I could find this home if I didn't have to return to where I belong. A life so lonely it is but it's my life and I chose it and I do what I must.
As Casity reaches her room she turns the key in the lock, pushing the door open with her foot, luggage in hand she lays her bags on the bed, opening the smallest reaches inside for the letter.
Looking at the letter wandering how the man will react knowing that his daughter met her bitter end never getting to attend the school she dreamed of as a child. Knowing the man that took her life has gotten away and is now being hunted like the animal he is.
A single tear trickles down Caste's face as the hurt she feels in her heart can in no way be lifted. "I must deliver this letter as soon as possible it won't get any easier no matter how much time passes.
As Casity tries to calm her demeanor she puts on her finest dress and heads out to the circus tent to see what all the fuss is about. Trying not to think about the letter Casity approaches the other end of town. "Ticket for one." Casity says peering through the door flap of the tent with amazement. Casity hands her ticket to the little man at the entrance to the tent. "Go right in ma lady," says the little man.
Casity walks a few steps into the tent and pauses for a moment as the uncaged tigers catch her attention. She watches in amazement thinking to herself isn't this a bit dangerous. As her body took one big shiver she stood as still as a tree until the tigers were caged once again. Now that the tigers were secure in their cages Casity looks around the tent for a seat. As she gazes across the crowd she can't help but notice a lady with bright red hair to her far left. "It's like looking into a mirror" Casity thought.
Thinking to herself, "how could this be she looks in a very familiar way as though she could be my sister." This can't be thought Casity, when I left mother assured me father wouldn't be coming back this way for a very long time. Casity approaches the woman sitting with a rough and hardened looking gent. As Casity reaches out her hand to greet the woman the gentleman gives her a look of curiosity. "Hello my name is Casity, do you mind if I set here next to you?" Please make yourself comfortable Casity. As the woman glared at Casity with a look of bewilderment she asks, "do I know you Casity?"
I don't think so said Casity it's been a very long time sense I have been in this town. Casity coughs, please excuse me I think I must have caught cold last night. Thinking to herself, I hope it's just a cold. Well I must be on my way I just wanted to see what all the fuss was about in town. The circus is nice but I have more immediate business to attend.
Casity removing herself from lovely company walks back to the hotel, thinking to herself, this cough seems to be getting worse, I will see to it after my delivery. Casity packs a small bag placing the letter carefully along side the things inside checks herself in the mirror, smiles, grabs her bag and walks out the door. Stepping upon the buggy she places the bag next to her. Looking at the bag thinking of the letter a tear comes to her eye.
She shakes the reigns, HAA! she begins her journey to the house on the outskirts of town. Not much on her mind she listens to the horses hooves beating against the hard dry ground the dust making her cough even worse.
After a few hours of hard riding she arrives at the house. Looks barren, she thinks to herself as she comes to a halting stop. She steps down off the carriage coughing hard she notices a small amount of blood on her handkerchief. Not paying it no mind she walks up to the door and raps. Hello! anyone home?
As a tall slender man opens the door Casity faints from the stress of being ill and having to tell this man of his daughters fate.
The man reaches out and grabs Casity before she hits the ground, he takes her inside and lays her on the daybed. As he fetches a bucket of water from the outside well, Burnt the dog begins licking Casitys face bringing her around.
Casity looks around the cabin admiring all the pictures of the young lady she had come bearing bad news about.
The man walks back through the door, Burnt mind your manners and go on outside, sorry ma'am he doesn't know a stranger. He's my daughters dog, friendly but worthless.
Casity clears her throat as the man hands her a glass of water. Casity looks up at the man, thank you kindly for helping me but I am afraid I have come with bad news, exclaimed Casity, as a tear slowly streams down her cheek
Now, now said the man no need to get yourself all upset dear. Somehow I was afraid this day would come. The man turns to the photo above the fireplace grasping it firmly in both hands. She was all I had left, I prayed for her safety every day she was gone. I only wanted her to be happy.
As the man turned toward Casity he reach out one hand to gently wipe the tear from her cheek. I am so sorry for your loss sir. Casity hands the man the letter from his daughter. He slides the backing off the picture in his hand places the letter unopened next to the picture, replacing the back on the picture he turns it around and stares at it once again for a short time. As he turns to place it back upon the fireplace mantle I could hear him swallow as though he wanted to cry.
I must be getting on my way, said Casity, it's getting late and the stagecoach will be arriving tomorrow and I will be heading back east. I will leave my address at the telegraph office in case there is anything further you might need.
Thank you dear for coming all this way to bring the letter it means a lot to me. I know my daughter must of had a lot of trust in you to place it in your confidence.
She was a wonderful person and it is a blessing to have known her even for the short while she was with me. She will always be in my thoughts. With that Casity took to her feet as the man walked her to the buggy she clasped tightly to her hankie in one hand trying hard not to cough. The man helped Casity upon the buggy. Thank you sir and send word if there is anything further I can be of assistance with. Thank you, the man replied and have a safe trip home. Casity shakes the reigns, HAA! she belts.
Hooves hitting the hard dry ground dust engulfing the buggy Casity begins to cough very hard spewing more blood into her hankie. Thinking to herself, I don't have time for the doc I have to get back east. Driving the horses even harder knowing how sick she must be Casity has to get back to town in enough time to stop at the post/telegraph office to leave her contact information before leaving out on the stagecoach. Thoughts of her illness and the lonely man race through her head, all the stress is taking it's tole on her and she is running out of time.
Casity arrives at the telegraph office just before close. Greeting the man at the desk Casity asks for a pen and paper, writing her name and address down. "Could you please keep this on file for future reference?" asked Casity. "Sure thing ma'am." "I will be leaving on the next stage out. Can you tell me when it will arrive?" "Let me see, it looks like I will have a bag of mail going out in the morning ma'am, the couch should be arriving at nine o'clock in the am." " Thank you sir you have been very courteous. May I ask one more thing of you?" "Certainly, what can I do for you?" "Could you let the driver know he will have an extra passenger so that he might not leave without me." "Yes Ma'am I will take care of it right away." Thank you again sir."
Casity turns and heads back to her room at the motel. Exhausted from the trip and being ill Casity sits on the edge of the bed and begins taking her boots off. Trying to clear her head from the racing thoughts of everything that has happened in the past few weeks. She is so weak she doesn't even bother changing into her night gown. Laying back on the bed, swaddling her head into the feather pillow she falls fast asleep not knowing this would be the last silent breath she would take. Casity's illness was worse than she had ever imagined, she would never make it back to her home, this would be her final resting place as she silently passes in her sleep alone in body and mind but not in spirit.
Fairwell Casity may you rest in peace. Bless your spirit as it passes heavens gate.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She looks to the doctor and realizes that he has another patient and roughly wipes at her cheeks and gives him the best smile she can. "Please go take care of Mrs. Tanner Doctor. Please." Her eyes plead with him to give her a few moments alone. So many memories flooding her mind. She feels slightly dizzy, but cannot let the doctor see that. Mrs. Tanner and her unborn child are more important at this moment and she will not be the cause of any harm to them. She smiles once agani at the doctor as he hesitantly moves to go check on Mrs. Tanner.
Esa waits for him to be out of the room before she rushes out the door to the outhouse and begins to be very ill. Once she is done, she decides she needs fresh air. She begins to walk, not realizing where she is going or for how long she has been walking and suddenly find herself at what appears to be a circus. She stand upon the outskirts of it and watches all that is going on within it, her mind not really focused on the circus, but on all of her returning memories and the realization that she must now try to find a way to let her parents know she is alright.
Esa realizes in that moment that she can never go home and does not want to. She is a different person and cannot go back to that life. Perhaps she can begin a new life here in this town that saved her life. She ponders that as she watches the circus distractedly.
Dharkestar
He rides back into town, his horse in good health. His mare was exactly where he left her, as he knew she would be. He has had her since she was 1 year old. They have travelled far and wide and seen many a thing. Survived many an adventure as well. Over the past few years tho, those adventures have had a darker side to them. More and more he has found himself on the wrong side of the law. Much to the lawman's regret. Thinking back through his memories, his face taking on a rather grim look, he finds his reverie interrupted by sound. He listens. Wondering what the sound was that so overcame his thoughts. Then, suddenly he hears laughter. But not from a single person, or a few people. But from many. He maneuvers his horse in the direction he hears it coming from. The laughter continues for a few moments. Then quiets. He continues in the general direction. Then he sees it. The top of what looks to be a large tent. What the Devil?
Curious, he continues on his way. He comes out of the brush abruptly, finding himself on the outskirts of a large gathering of folks. Circus entertainers, townsfolk, farmers, some rather well travelled looking people. All kinds of folk gathered here.
He continues to scan the crowd, seeing the smiles, and the carefree laughter of everyone. Thinking to himself he could use some of that, he goes to move his horse forward, but then he sees her. Damnit. That girl again. Bloody hell. Ye save someone, they're supposed to be grateful and go on their way. Not bloody well haunt you.
Turning his horse back around, he goes back into the brush. He maneuvers his horse towards the town, taking a rather round about way, he ponders the girl, and the implications if she recognizes him. Ah well. Another town lurks just over the horizon. Things get too messy, might just be time to move on.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
As she stares absently into the crowd, something catches out of the corner of her eye and she turns to see a man on horse back, moving in the brush. Her heart begins to beat rapidly and she recognizes him. He is the one that set her free. She must speak with him. Without thinking, she begins to run towards where she saw his horse move into the brush and yells. "Please wait, please I need to talk to you sir." She runs faster, her sides beginning to hurt her, her heart pounding in her chest. She must thank him for setting her free. Something inside her needs to speak with him and she cannot explain it if she tried.
As she yells for him to wait again, she sees him turn his head, and then stop his horse, but she continues to run towards him. "Please, I need to talk to you for just a moment." She finally catches up with him and almost collapes, but manages to keep from falling. Breathing hard, she gazes up into his face and wonders why he let her go. He looks down upon her with a strange look in his eyes, but oddly, he did not frighten her.
After she finally manages to catch her breath, her voice barely above a whisper, she asks him: "Please sir, I need to know and I need to thank you for saving me. Please, tell me why you did?" Her eyes are full of unshed tears and she is holding her side, as it is hurting terribly. "I just need to know."
VLWolf
knoticing your gaze off into the distance "Raven is something wrong do we have to get ready for trouble coming or no" holding you closer as the show goes on.
am geting parched here we should go find a drink and streach our legs for a bit maybe see what alot of other people are doing, Hugz you tighter and guides you out of the tent and to the soloon for several drinks .
seeing the new female in town and looking between u and her at a distance scratching my head as i pour our drink are you sure you 2 could not be twin sisters you almost look alike holding my glass up for a toast
Maybe we should invite her for a drink and inform her about the town before she gets lost what do you think
cuddling and kissing and maybe a walk around town to clear 1 head will be great as well
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
No nothing wrong Virgil hun just noticed a women who looks very fimular to me know I dont know her but she looks like someone I know.. smiles and cuddles up to him. I dont believe it is any trouble hun.. Smiles loving being in his arms and watching as the show keeps going on..
Follow Virgil out of the tent smiling and follows him into the saloon glad that we went to get a drink because i was very thirsty ..Looks at him as we take a seat in the saloon.Giggles because I was so happy being with him. Still thinking about the lady who came into the tent still wondering why she seems so fimular..Looks at Virgil smiling..
Well you know who my father is I am sure I have siblings out there him being a outlaw and all.. I will have to go meet her soon and find out who her father is.. It would be grand to find out I have a sister hun i was the only child my mother lost a baby after she left my father to protect me..
Smiles maybe we should Virgil. I would like to know if she is my sister, smiling I look at Virgil and cuddle up to him as we have our drinks,. Smiles I would love that Virgil I will follow you anywhere hun.. smiles at him happily .. Hugs him and kisses him. giggles..
Smiles at Virgil of course she can come I would like to get to know her better the only one in this town I know is you.. Smiles as I follow him and krista to where we are going.
Dharkestar
As I walk my horse through the brush back to town, I hear a voice call out behind me. I turn my head to glance behind me, bringing my horse to a stop. Looking down at her, a wary look on my face, I listen to her as she asks to speak to me. Watching her almost fall over from rushing after me, seeing her clutching her side, her voice barely a whisper. Hearing her words, I wait a moment. Pondering. The silence stretches between us. Hanging almost tangible in the air.
"Why you ask? Cause it ain't right to hurt a lady. That's why. Had ye been a man, ye'd be dead. Does that answer your question enough? I suggest ye get the Doc to take a look at ye. Clutching yer side like that, might be something hurt inside. Would hate to save yer skin, only fer you to throw it away so stupidly."
With that, he turns spurs his horse forwards, not looking back again, he rides off through the brush.
What were ye thinking? Damn it. I never explain myself. Especially, not to a damned woman. Bloody hell. What have I gotten myself into now?
Hmmm... I do hope that pretty little thing is available tonight. Could use something to calm me down a bit.
MysticSecret1
Standing near by the circus tent Kristina lost any hope to get in this time as crowd was already wild and very loud and seems the show started some time ago while she was away resting... her growling stomach told her that she did not have anything in her mouth after that little picnic by the waterfalls and as for now she sure could use some food...
Turning around to get back to the general store she stopped seeing the lady from the doctor office running after the some stranger so fast that Kristina even wondered how she got so strong now in such a short time... they were far enough from her not to hear about what they talked and the man took off so quick as someone was after him... "hmmm strange things happening here" she though to herself... just for a min she wanted to stay and see how the lady is but the stomach growled more and Kristina just went back to take care of that first...
The big note on the window was telling her that Melany is away for some time... what stated clearly that Kristina's meals won't be available too... "great just great..." for the first time she needed to do something herself... entering the little kitchen she was sure that to cook meal is same as to get dressed ... what hard there can be... just toss everything on the stove and whoohoo meal is done... so for this very moment she was very confident in herself... looking around she spotted the stove looking at her as some kind of... wild animal.
Kristina was mumbling to herself.. "ok you can do it ... it cannot be that hard can it?" Putting her bravest self control smile she looked around for some wood logs... first fire no?... spotting them she was happy as just ate her favorite candy... picking up 4 the biggest ones she showed them to the stove... "now..." looking around for some thing that she saw earlier before the smith man was showing to Melany she almost shouted hooray when she found one near by... after a while she got fire on it... with huge smile of the victory she hold fire on the biggest wood waiting to get it burn... after five good min when nothing happened Kristina was more angry more hungry then she would ever be... wiping her hair from the face she even did not noticed that some or the ashes draw dirty line on her forehead... "ok now what... think think think... it cannot be that hard... "
Examining room she looked around and saw pile of the small wood and papers near by... then in her mind she recalled how boys back home were playing with the fire... omg how silly she felt right now... Kristina took away big logs from the stove and dropped them in the ground. Then piled nicely small ones in mixing them with the paper... she thanked herself that she did not use all of fire lightening on first try... as for now at her second try ... she saw how stove came alive ...
Leaning back she bumped herself at the floor and with silly smile looked at her very own first fire... as she won a battle... now now... growling stomach reminded her that even fire looks so awesome it will make more work then this to get her full. Kristina stood up looking for Melany's food storage and finding all what she though she will need for very fine meal with her smile started to get ready to do it... with the biggest knife that she found around she chopped vegetables and throw them to the big pot ... after them there went a big piece of meat and some of spices... making sure the pot was full she added some water and put it on the highest fire... just then she let herself to sit... looking around at the mess she made and being so happy that she did it ... and she even did not ask for any help... "this is not so hard after all" she said herself smiling and thinking that those who say about cooking as some kind of challenge are not so quite right...
Tired sweaty and dirty Kristina stepped outside to get some air... and was lost in her dreams looking at the circus and what was going on around it... after some time ... that pass by... she started to smell something funny coming from inside... just then she remembered her meal... being left on the stove... Kristina ran in and .. stood there not knowing what to do... the stove fire seemed was in it full power making the pot almost jump with every boiling move on it... vegetables danced their own dance that seemed so dangerous to her... all was bubbling burbling boiling and dropping spitting all over ... on the stove,,, on the floor and even some hot drops reached her... she felt almost like crying now... how helpless she felt... "what this suppose to be so hard thing to do... as it seems so simple... " looking around she was hoping to find some towel or something to get closer to the stove but as an answer to that ... fire got even hotter and the pot just exploded in her eyes trashing all food over .... stream of tears ... of anger flushed her face ... she stood there in the middle of the kitchen... lost hungry tired and first time in her life she felt very very bad ... and just then she promised herself that this time is last time that happened to her... she will learn how to cook the fine meal as it her life would depend on it...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
The man finally speaks after what seems like an eternity and is rather harsh and abrupt. She watches as he rides away and allows herself to simply fall to the ground, lying there, tears falling fast. It is stupid to want answers? Esa remembers who she is but she is not the same person she was. Perhaps it would have been better if he had just let her die. Not caring at the moment where she is she closes her eyes and falls asleep under the stars wondering why anything matters right now. Her heart is cold and empty and she feels very alone.
Dharkestar
Unable to resist the urge, he finally gives in. Glancing over his shoulder, he sees no sign of her. Hmm. She prolly went back to the Circus. Good. Better that way.
He returns to town, hitching his horse, he makes his way to the saloon. He makes his way up the stairs, going to his room. He lays down on his bed, taking a moment to yank his boots off. He lays there for what seems an eternity. Thinking to himself. She just had to ask. Didn't she? Oh well. It's all over with now. Right? Hmm.
Cursing, he sits up, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed, he pulls his boots back on and heads out into the night. Riding his horse, he goes back to the Circus. Finding it closed up for the most part, he hitches his horse and takes a look around.
He keeps looking till he sees something. Walking back to the edge of the brush he pushes his way through, back to where he spoke to her.
Damn it. I knew it.
Kneeling down, he scoops her up in his arms. Walking carefully back to his horse, he carries her. He glances down at her and sees her eyes open sleepily.
Looking down at her as he carries her, thinking to himself.... Now what?
ursexybosslady
Yes, I'm alright, thank you," answering the doctor back as he attends to his patient in the other room. Suddenly the crying noise in that room stopped. Rachel can’t make out the words, but she hear the doc and his patient talking, then there is silence. Rachel sits up and look around in the examination room.... lots of books, papers, bottles, herbs and even a spittoon. The door opens and in walks the doc again. Suddenly, her stomach feels a bit queasy. She is anxious and worried as the Doc touches and measures her.
Tears came to her eyes once she realized that she had overlooked her fatigued body and tight clothes for over a month or so now attributing it all to the harsh farm life.
Will Tanner rushes to the door with a flower in one hand and a baby duckling in the other.... "I got this for you and the baby, from the circus." He spoke in that deep voice, that voice that was so resonant and absolute. Rachel looked up to see her charming husband’s chiseled face with those adorable baby brown eyes. He made her feel special and loved. He wore that happy to be a father look, with a devilish smirk. The baby duckling was making quacking sounds, and her tummy moving to the sounds like dancing to the music.
Rachel rose to her feet, a little unsteady and took Will’s hand just as doc released her. She put Will’s hand to her tummy and he rubbed there as they walked out of the office. .
"No... wait! I must write mother." pointing towards the post office. She insisted on going to the post office before leaving town.
GaeaLicious
Melany quickly grabs her stuff into a small bag, enough food and money for a while and leaves a not for Kristina telling her she will be away for a while to travel to find out some things.
With afriend she arranges that the store would be taken care of and that Kristina would have dinner and clean room so she would not be missed.
SHe whispers a few things to the storeboy and smiles then she runs off to go on her trip.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She feels herself being slightly jostled and thinks this is the most realistic dream she has ever had. She then slightly opens her eyes, and finds herself looking into the face of the man that had saved her. Her sleep-fogged mind realizes that he carries her and that must be the jostling around she is feeling. Why is he carrying her? What happened? She decides that the least she can give him is a smile, so instead of questions, she simply gives him her best smile and hopes for the best. She finally gets up enough courage to tell him what she had wanted to since she first glimpsed him in the doctor’s window. “Thank you.” She brings her hand up to touch his face gently then falls back to sleep, for some reason feeling safe, a small smile on her lips.
VLWolf
Walking out of the saloon with Raven in toe carrying a large food basket bumping into Kristina on the way "why dont you join us you have to eat something scence Melanys out of town for a bit i am sure Raven here does not mine and we 3 can talk and get to know each other better" tossing 2 large coins to the stable boy as we saddle up and ride out of town
No worrys Kristina we will meet at the stables in 15 mins i am sure there is a nice spot out and about we can shair this basket of food and be sure the invite is genuine and we mean you no harm
ursexybosslady
Rachel hands the baby duckling to Will, then scrambles to the post office.
The post office is small quaint building that doubles as a stage coach depot. There is a wooden bench outside to sit and wait for the stage coach.
Rachel walked in just as the post office clerk was checking the stage coach schedule for a gentleman customer. He tells the customer that the next coach will be tomorrow at noon. The gentleman customer tips his hat to Mrs. Tanner and leaves the office.
The post office clerk looks up and notices “Yes, Mrs. Tanner, your mail has arrived.” He walks to the back to a large desk with a stack of packages, and he sorts through them and brings out a small box and hands it to her.
“Oh thank you “she chanted enthusiastically, marveling at the box.
She hands him a hand written note. “I would like to send a telegraph also.” She looks in her coin purse as the post office clerk counts the words of the telegraph and quotes her the costs. She begins to count the coins out one by one.
As he turns to send the telegraph, the wanted posters on the far wall catch her eye. There are 12 there, and 1 is for a woman, and lots of advertisements of the Pony Express. She leaned in and looked at the woman in the poster and thought the dear appeared to be so young. She read silently “Blazing Bella, $2000 reward, wanted for murder, description included black hair, weight 105 lbs, height and age….The due reward would be paid for alive or positive proof of her death.. Rachel gasped, and thought maybe this not such a safe time to bring up a child. Suddenly, she clutched her stomach, feeling movement.
Mr. Will came in and ushered his wife to the carriage. Rachel and Will passed Virgil’s carriage at the saloon as they headed back to the farm. Rachel views Virgil bumping into Kristina, and see a new redheaded young lady with him. Smiles as she thinks of all the young love in this town. She touches her tummy and scoffs as her previous thought. She thinks again how wonderful it is to bring up a child here in this town, and how this town needs the sound of laughter and pitter patty feet. She giggles out loud, and Will looks her way approvingly.
MysticSecret1
Looking at the man Kristina smiled shyly not sure what to do but her growling stomach and bad burned food smell out from the kitchen helped her to make the decision faster then she was thinking ... "Thank you so much .. if that wont be hard on you I would gladly accept your invitation Sir but first let me take care of some things .. if you would give me 15 min I will be back..."
She stepped in the kitchen to find there a woman already cleaning all mess that she did... "I am sorry mam I will help to clean this I am so sorry" Kristina was mumbling red from shame... "You do not need to help here ... I see you helped yourself already enough for me to work more now... Melany arranged your meals and all rest you should just ask me and not to do this on your own..." lady was not so happy when she said this to Kristina... as she never saw it how such a little lady can make such a big mess in such a short time.. while she was away to get more products... "Dinner will be ready little late as usual...as for I need to clean all this and to prepare new one" Kristina was told... she nodded and quickly left the kitchen as her biggest nightmare... of all time ... at the store she picked a nice box of chocolate and stepped outside just to see the man and his lady still waiting for her...Kristina looked at lady... and she was so familiar ... just she could not remember from where... " Hello my name Kristina I did not think we met before" she told lady in red hair smiling....
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles ,Hi miss Kristina I am Raven its nice to meet you. Smiling as I follow them to where ever we are going.. Thinking how pretty miss Kristina is and glad that she was coming to have a picnic with us..
Knowing that there is fried chicken and fresh potatoe salad and some nice home made bread and something to drink in the picnic basket for Virgil me and Kristina to eat on our picnic .. Smiles at Kristina I hope you like fried chicken and potatoe salad and fresh bread....
Poet61
(Doc’s Journal) June 27-8, 1867; Having Mrs Tanner in the other room waiting on the me to return I took some time with Esa, and speaking to her about what had happened to her, I knew that when the sheriff returned he was going to need to hear everything that she was telling me. After helping Esa to settle down, I left her in the room so she could rest, or at lease I thought she would.
Returning to Mrs Tanner she seems a bit nerves, I am sorry for that Mrs Tanner, hope you weren’t startled to badly, but no need to be all is well, and you otherwise seem to be doing very well you must be careful as I said you are doing well, allow me please to just listen to your heart with this new hearing device they call it a stethoscope, I received in the evening mail, it allows me to hear the smallest of sounds in your body. As I placed it near her heart first and then her back as I asked her to breathe for me, I placed it on her tummy and began to listen to the sound of a second heart beat? Would you care to hear your child’s heart beat Mrs Tanner, as I place the hearing part near her ears I knew how happy she was to hear the sound of her baby inside of her, the look on her face said it all. It was a strong beat; very good Mrs Tanner you’re doing quite well but please do remember and keep in mine we don’t want you to strain yourself, now you have to live carefully for two. Just then the door opened and Mr. Tanner walks in with a flower in one hand and what seemed to be a toy duckling in the other, I’ll just give you two a moment and when you’re ready, I will be seeing you on your next visit in town, oh yes and congratulations Mr. Tanner, please take good care of my patient; I will see you on your next visit Rachel.
(Doc’s Journal) June 29, 1867; The day seemed to be going well for some, I was under the impression that my newly found patient Esa had retired to her room and was resting, unknown to me that she wasn’t even here. Later on in the evening Martin had returned from his journey and had made his way back to the general store, it wasn’t long after that, that the ground seem to shake, ~ thinking to myself and recalling that sound heard a hundred times over many years before a grim look took over my face I peered out my window just to see a clouds of dust passing by and a tall figure sitting on the leading horse, I just shook my head, I recognized the man, and didn’t care for him much; a private I knew that was under my command many years ago always try to get into things he should have, and I just walked back to my desk. ~(thinking to myself the child that Mrs Tanner was carrying did have a rather strong heart beat for one so small, I have to pay closer attention on her next visit in town. I must refer back to my journals )~
How are you Martin good to see you back again, I take it your travels went well. What brings you to me man? ~( that look on his face spoke volumes , none of which I savored to hear)~ the whiskeys in the bottom right drawer, as I gave him the key and he brought out the bottle and two glasses I had placed there. ~(as he began to tell me about the outlaw)~ I see, well Marshall, forgive me if I can’t part take of this drink with you at this moment and please realize I am a doctor first but if you do require my help then I will stand with you my guns at your ready. (As he tilted his glass to finish his drink and firmly placing it back on the desk, he left.)
Good to see you again Rachel, hope all is well at the farm. From our last talk I kept thinking of you, mainly the beating of your unborn child’s heart so let us get to it shall we, no, no nothing to worry about dear lady, at first I thought the strong beating of the child’s heart was due to the fact of my other patients scream and that would have accounted for the heart beat, but looking though my journals I need to again listen to your heart beat, or rather the beating of your child’s heart. If you would permit me please, hmm… Well then, alright now. Things are much clearer my dear lady; at first I thought the beat of the hearts were yours and your child, but now I do know for a fact that it wasn’t your heart beat. Rachel… you are carrying two inside of you, the heart beats are bother strong, but beating individually, congratulations my dear this does change things for you, so from now on, Mr. Tanner will have to hire someone else to help at the farm, as your doctor I can not allow you to strain yourself, and I will have a talk with your husband when he comes in to get you.
VLWolf
Grabbing Horses and the Basket of food that smells good knowing thers more than enough for 4 i say let go visit the sheriff at his place but when we get there Kristina let you knock on the door while we find a suitable spot for it.
Dharkestar
Walking through town with her in my arms, I go up to the Doc's office. Unable to knock, I use my other knocker instead. A few kicks to the door should do the trick and wake the Doc up. I wait a few moments, then kick the door again a couple times. Hmmm. He musn't be here. Dang it. I turn around and head back to the saloon. It's the only other place I know to take someone.
As I enter, several heads turn to look at me. Used to the kind of looks I sometimes get, I ignore the curious stares. Walking over to the bar, I get the bartender's attention.
"You got another spare room bartender?"
"Not at the moment. Some folk are in town to see the Circus. I'm all full up at the moment."
"Yeh. I guess that figures."
Cursing under this breath, he heads up the stairs to his room. He stops at the door for a moment, hesitating.
Dang it. Why do I get myself into this kind of stuff? Nothing but trouble.
Sighing he opens the door. He walks over to the bed, and lays her down. Pulling the covers up over her, he steps back. Seeing her still asleep, he heads out of the room. Closing the door, he turns to head downstairs.
Time to drink the stress away. Or at least..... calm myself down a bit......
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She comes awake to hear herself screaming and sits straight up. Another nightmare. She is so very tired of having nightmares. She is shaking a little. She looks around her wondering where she is. She remembers the man who saved her carrying her and then nothing else. She looks around the room curiously. She hears sounds of people talking and moves to look out the window. She can see she is back in town and thinks perhaps she is in the saloon. Did he take her here? -she smiles- He was always looking out for her wasn't he? She moves back to the bed and lays back down. She is so very tired, her eyes no longer wish to remain open. She knows deep inside that she is safe, so she allows herself to drift back to sleep, hoping this time there will not be a nightmare.
MysticSecret1
Nodding to Raven and Sir Kristina smiles already making her mind to join them on this little adventure... imagining those green eyes owner face when he will open his door... turning around she watches curiously some stranger carrying the woman that looks familiar to her but he is to far for her to see it better... he seems so sure about what he is doing that Kristina thought they are some couple as later on she saw them entering the tavern and as she knew ... women there were more then friendly to any men ... waiting for her horse to be ready she chatted with couple about sweet nothings while they waited and the meal Raven was offering her sounded so good that her stomach growled even more in it aproval. Getting closer to the sheriff's ranch she got more and more nervous ... thinking that this whole idea does not look so easy and funny anymore... she did not know how he will react to all this and he might even show them other side of his door... so for now walking slowly with them to his door she almost begged ... with her heart pounding heavily in her chest ... for him not to be home... she knock gentle couple times then quick turned around and told them... "I guess he is not home... shall we go?"but....
SirKnightime
He woke to greet the day "Howdy feller"he laughed as he waved at the day, then streached and gulped in the air from a yawn
rubbing his jaw he found his glasses and thought it was time he found that coffee pot before he tackled the day.
mmmm something about the aroma of that first morning coffee smelled like heaven " Lord if you dont put coffee in heven I just dont know what I'll do " he smiled to himself, poured a cup and savored this day. As he drank his coffee, Tom mused on his future in this town.
It was only a few months ago that his dear friend wrote to him saying how they needed a preacher here in his town, he and the Doc had been good friends for many a year now and over those years he trusted the Doc's instincts. So along with his precious books and his even more precious Lillian , his lovely new wife of six months, they moved out of the east to sliver and new adventures. Tom looked back at the bed and sighed, already he was missing Lillian it was amazing he felt that just six short months had made her such a strentgh in his life, he loved the thought of sharing this adventure with her in his arms.
Tom was a little sad she wasn't with him, but realised that she had to tie up a few" loose ends" then she'd be by his side again. Eagerly he awaited the stage coming into town in about a week's time bringing her back to his side, Tom smiled to hiself as he could almost hear her sweet lil voice pouring out her news to him soon.
Tom got dressed and made ready to go call on his old friend Doc, hopefully he could fill him in on his new neighbours if he wasnt too busy.
VLWolf
Finding a suitable tree next to a beautiful lake to set up the feast and make sure horses are ground tied so they wont run away, "well ladies the dinner Blanket is set", "shot wish i brought my fishin Pole with me to here this is nice"
Looking around nice like finding fishing poles and the like Looking to Raven sure if you can show me how this works ~smiling and kissing her quickly
Mimics Ravens instructions and sits next to her tossing hook and line into water so not to cross hers and place my hat on her head again and kisses her again "is this how its done"
Feels a tug on my line and pulls it with a trout attached to the line gets it to land and picks it up and smiles also but little biger pulling both fish off the hooks and throwing both into a pail i found earlyer Guess we both have 1 each smiling back at her and bating and throwing lines back in
Runing after Raven seeing her fall i go and check to see if she is ok then pick her up and carry her to the tree where our meal was waiting for us along with Kristina just siting there stairing into the sky thinking i guess
Holding you close to me in my arms singing a lalaby in spanish to you waiting for you to come back to me
helping you to the tree to sit down and gives you a drink out of your canteen and sits beside you for a bit watching you
closely
Being worried i hold fingers up Raven how many am i holding up checking to see if she will answer me as i sit closer to her
You are right Raven it was 2 finger but i still want you to sit here untill you get beter if not we will have to run and fetch the Doc ok
seeintinag your sudin movement i YELL to Kristina run and Fetch the Doc quickly as i take my shirt off and tryes to stop the blood with preasure
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Looks at Virgil this is a nice and beautiful place for a picnic and I bet I can catch more fish then you giggles. I am good at fishing I use to go when I was little with my dad sighs ... Starts thinking about my dad and frowns a little I miss him but he was no good but he was still my father... Puts on a smile so they dont know what I am thinking ..
Looks at Virgil of course I can show you how it works takes the pole and put a string on it and a make shift hook and then hooks a worm on it and casts it out and sits waiting for the fish to bite. Kisses Virgil then blushes. Smiles happily lookin at Virgil waiting for him to say something .. Giggles,
Smiles yes Virgil hun that is how its done..giggles. Kisses him back and smiles as he puts his hat on my head.. Keeps lookin at him because I cant stop staring at him he makes me so happy .. Feels a tug on my line and pulls it with a trout attached to the line gets it to land and picks it up and smiles .. sits it down so it wont go back into water and smiles at Virgil...
Smiles Virgil hun I think we have enough lets go sit down under the tree gets up and runs to the tree giggling as I run .. Looks back to see if he comeing and doesnt notice a rock infront of me and trips over it falls down .. Looking dazed...
Looks at Virgil dazed I can barely see him kinda blurry cuddles up to him and closes my eyes trying to relax and breaths slowly ..Drifts off to sleep..Dreaming of my father riding away I cry out daddy..
Wakes up slowly umm what happened Virgil hun? Smiles I can see a little better.. Kisses him your singing brung me back hun..Cuddles up to him feeling safe .. Looks over a kristina wondering why she so quiet.
Takes a drink slowly smiling knowing he is watching me..Trys to stand up but falls back down feeling really dizzy from the fall so stays sitting next to Virgil not risking getting back up.. Smiles so that Virgil doesnt get worried.. Still feeling really dizzy I dont move .....
Looks at him then looks away knowing my vision is blurry and doesnt want him to worry more then he is i try and guess there is two fingers up Virgil hun..
Wanting him not to worry I try to stay calm but still feeling really dizzy knowing that it was getting worse, feels the back of my head and feels a wet spot slowly looks at my hand and sees the blood but wipes it away fast so he dont see it..
Looks at Virgil with tears in my eyes I am sorry that I ruined our wonderful picnic if I wouldnt of have run I would not of fallen and hurt myself.. Frowning I kiss him the looks around feeling weak I faint ...
Rianorix
Sold the meat and the crops for this week, but I skipped my usual visit to the saloon so I could check on Rachel.
Rachel is not herself much these days since she is with child. Feeling a little trepidation as I approach the door where Rachel is with the doctor. I overhear him talking. My mouth drops as he says “Rachel… you are carrying two inside of you, the heart beats are both strong, but beating individually, congratulations my dear this does change things for you, so from now on, Mr. Tanner will have to hire someone else to help at the farm, as your doctor I can not allow you to strain yourself, and I will have a talk with your husband when he comes in to get you.
Open the door, walk to Rachel and take her hand and hold it firmly, trying to force a smile. “I hear you Doc. I will take care of her.” I take Rachel’s hand, escorting her to the carriage. I stroke Rachel’s silken locks, lean to her and kiss her on the forehead. I reach for my pocket and feel for my pouch holding my feathered pipe. Fill the pipe, and grab a light. Inhaling deeply as I climb on the carriage and leave town. Just as we are leaving, see Kristina rushing in some urgency to town.
SirKnightime
"Howdy Doc" Tom smiled as he greats his friend
"your looking good you ole rascal he laughed " hum I didn't see you at church yesterday "Tom inquired with a wink,knowing doc's habit of staying away from places of worship.
"well I kinda had my hands full Tom
"I understand , look maybe you could fill me in on my neighbours over a drink at the saloon later"?
"sure came a swift reply.
Just then a small cry of pain came from the bed in the corner. Tom instinctive went over and held her hand "there there my dear your in good hands with Doc. He looked at the bruised lil thing laying there and he said. Oh my who did this to you my dear" he looked over at doc who gave him a knowing look Tom settled down with his old friend waiting for him to finish treating her
MysticSecret1
Kristina looked at them both and did not wait any longer as she turned around and started to run to the town ... jumped on the horse and let him run freely as it can... leaving the horse to the boy she continued run non stopping to the doctor ... seeing him busy with other patients she explained what happened ... looked at him and the preacher who was there too...
The doctor explained her what to do at first and to bring her here to his office while he will take care of other... the preacher kindly offered his help... taking a bag with supplies that she might need Kristina and the preacher were on their way back to the sheriff's farm. They found Raven laying on Virgil's laps .. him doing his best to stop her from bleeding...
Quickly as she can Kristina took medicine and clean towel and tried to clean Raven's wound while the preacher gave her inhale some kind of mixture the doctor put in the bag...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Slowly wakes up feeling really weak and dizzy looks and sees kristina and someone else I dont know around me and feels virgil holding him .. But my vision is very blurry, and feeling very sick to my tummy ... Wondering what happened then rememebering I had took a fall.. trys to smile ...
Feels Virgil move and hears what he says wondering what is going on and still feeling very weak .. Kristina I am sorry about ruining our nice picnic we was having so much fun and I had to be clutzy and trip and fall.. Frowns sadly trying to focus so I can see her clearly..
Smiles at Virgil weakly and lays in the back of the wagon and doesnt move stays very still ... Still feeling very weak ,trys to stay awake feeling very tired.. Lookin around and laying very still .. Thinking back when I was little and fell out of the tree and how my dad yelled at me for climbing the tree if he was here he would yell at me for not watching where I go...
Comes out of my daze when I hear the gun shots jerking a little and crying out in pain. The pain in my head feeling worse not liking how I was feeling.. trys to stay quiet and still but my head killing me I try to sit up because laying down was making my head hurt.. Getting real dizzy again I lay back down.
Looks at Virgil as he lays me down barely able to stay awake I start to drift off to sleep.. Dreaming of my mother telling me that she loved me and wanted me to be happy thats why she had left father behind his outlaw ways were putting us in danger. I smile in my sleep missing my mom so very much..
VLWolf
here Kristina apply pressure with this i am going to see if sheriff has a wagon we can hook the horses up to and get Raven into to very very quicky as if the Hounds from Hell are chaising me
Finding the wagon behind the barn i lead both my horse and Ravens to the harness to hook them up and climb up to drive the wagon around frount running to Raven "it will be ok let get you into town very quickly as i lift you up and places you in the back lay still there now
climbing back up i head back the direction of town as getting closer yelling at people to Get out of the way bringing wagon to a stop in frount of Docs' stoping Jumping down pulling my guns pointing up into the air Firing several shots to cause a ruckess Telling any who come to get the Doc if not in his office
putting away guns i go around the back of the wagon and gently pull Raven out and carry her into the Docs office to wait laying her down somewhere to make her comfterable (to be continued)
Dharkestar
sitting in the saloon, he takes his time with his drink, letting himself calm down a bit. He savours the last mouthful, then sets his glass down.
He heads up the stairs to his room. Opening the door, he pauses for a moment looking at her. Hmmm. What to do? I never wanted to get mixed up in anything. Sigh. Oh well. I guess I may as well stay till she wakes, it's the least I can do. Right? Hmmm. Could always just get another room and leave her to her own devices. That's not a half bad idea.
Gathering his things up, he takes one last look around the room, then heads out. The door closed behind him, he heads downstairs. He walks up to the bar, sets his saddlebags on the bar. Seeing the bartender glance at him, he smirks.
"The miss will be taking my room. I need another one. And if ye don't mind, could someone send word to the Doc that she's here, and safe? Here. This should cover the two rooms."
Setting some money down on the bar, he takes the key from the barkeep, then heads back upstairs.
He takes a quick look around his room. Satisfied, he sets his saddlebags on the floor, hangs his gunbelt on the bedpost, then lays down on the bed.
He pulls his boots off, then lays back down.
SirKnightime
Tom moves back over to the huddled lil shape of Raven lying there on docs bed " it's ok lil one " he said as he smiled "your safe now no ones gonna hurt you here"
Kristina fussed over Raven almost like a mother hen with her chicks, She looked over at Tom and smiled saying thanks for the help getting her here, as she fused waiting for doc to examine the girl she noticed a concern in the preachers eyes.
" You just lie here and rest easy " Tom said softly to Raven. As he spoke he looked around the room awash with doctering bits and pieces for anything he might find to at least stem the blood for her open wound.
Kristina noticing his gaze found him a pad of gauze and handing it to him "here will this do " she said looking a lil flustered from rushing her charge to Doc's place or was it those strong craggy features of the towns new preacher,almost as soon as the thought entered her mind she put it away from her with a lil giggle that puncuated the room.
"Why thank you mam" came His reply " mighty good to have your help, swiftly Tom pushed hard on the wound with the gauze pad.
"Ohhhhum " came the startled murmer from the patient as a hot knife of pain cut her to her senses
"Sorry my dear, didnt mean to hurt ya but doc will be here soon I'm sure".
"it's ... it's ok she said through a grey fog of pain speakled with lil flashes of blood red. the effort of it all made the comforting blackness of unconciousness enfold her in it's blanket bringing in its insensibilty at least some momentary relief from the pain.
Raven slumped against the pad now redded with the blood coming from the wound, Tom held her head gently as he help to postion her limp frame to find the possiblity of at least some comfort when she woke.
"you handle crises well " kristina said as she watched him try to care for Raven.
"Why thank you mam" came the reply " As you do too if I might say so.
Kristina nodded a thank you as she smiled, it's better to help then to kill she laughed.
"I'll agree there, killing is not a good reference for a preacher" he smiled back " never carried a gun for some years now, hey while our patient is at least finding some rest of sorts and till doc gets back what say I make a coffee"?
"mighty nice of you erm I cant keep calling you preacher "
" Oh it's tom " he said as he strugled to find docs coffee, thinking he'd better not pour her ether instead then his eyes alighted on the coffee pot and he set to making them a drink. "I'm so excited erm Kristina isn't it "
" Yep you got it right, why you excited Tom "
Well it wont be long now till stage brings my lillian to me again" He went on to tell her all about his new bride of some six months now and how lovely she made any room her lil hands worked on. Tom smiled as he thought of her fussing bout all her things and packing them for their trip to silver town. with pride and love in his voice Tom said how Lilian was the best thing ever happened to him. He busily told Kristina how he and Lillian had met ,more kinda bumped into each other in fact, there I was, he said, walking along the street with nothing but a sermon on my mind when crash this angel was laying at my feet he ,of course , went to help her up and until this few weeks of seperation they seemed to spend most times either holding hands or reaching out for them. Tom went on to say how it was amazing how it felt like a heavenly bump had brought them together
Kristina smiled as she thought I wonder whats keeping doc ......
MysticSecret1
Listening to the preacher's Tom story of life Kristina could not help it but smile ... what an amazing life he has... and how gentle and sweet and with so much love he talked about his new wife... love... that she could only dream about... that it will come to her one day... with all her being she drunk his lovely words about his wife seeing all in his eyes .... devotion respect wanting partnership Love ... and in that very moment Kristina felt happy... that there is a fairy tale in this world ... that it is not some kind of a dream... here and now Tom was telling her of his life's fairy tale... with that she felt so happy and hoped that one day she will get hers... maybe one... with those green eyes owner... grinned to herself silently...
With nod she thanked Tom for the coffee as to be honest she never made one on herself before and was more then happy when he offered to do that... sighning she thought how much she still need to learn... even those the smallest domestic things... but one she was sure.... she can do it... Kristina looked at the preacher... "It is a very amazing story Tom, I cannot wait to meet your lovely wife, I feel we can be very good friends ..."
SirKnightime
Tom wondered about this, their new home, only he second church and he's first with his lovely new wife Lillian. He felt a mix of excitement and a lil trepidation as he thought of their future.
I'm a very lucky man he thought, thank you God for smiling upon me . Though it was only a few short months since marriage he already found such strength in the love of a good woman that the thought of tackling this new challenge on his own. He'd already seen ample example of her amazing insight into people and their situations and he was looking forward to working together in what would be a challenging but ultimately rewarding time in silver town.
It was so nice too that his friend the doctor was around for us to extend and deepen a lovely friendship. He walked over to the window and looked over the street as townsfolk busily went about their way handshakes and hello's we're exchanged, yes Lord I think this could be a good town for both of us he laughed.
Then suddenly his thoughts returned to his dear Lilian and his joy at seeing her again and holding her tight in his arms, a broad smile crossed his face as he remembered her soft gentleness and her engaging winsome smile that made her even more beautiful if that were indeed possible.
He found himself willing the horses to rush her even quicker to his side as with a sigh he pictured them together again.
LadyNightime
All the myrlad of details were finally attended to and she was off to start her new life!
"Our married life can resume."she was in a complete dither, " It's been so long since we'were together!" She sent a silent prayer for him to know her love for him.and hoped he would feel her prescence in his heart.
The extra clothes and house things she'd given away and Lilliann fussed with the last of the packing, She regreted giving the french silks away but knew they were much appreciated. Kissing her help goodbye with tears in her eyes for they were like family to her. now. Friends had celebrated the special occasion with a lovely soiree the night before.and her face bore the signs of the previous tears. It was such an emotional time and she felt wretched.
She would miss them sorely but she was highly intrigued to meet a particular parishener of Tom's,
The long trip and tiny coach only allowed for one trunk and that seemed small in comparisation to the trunks that she had used to cross the great seas.
The precious few things that she was allowed she placed in her carpet bag, hoping the driver would allow it.. A basket of goodies had been prepared for her departure and the scent of apples and cinnamon wafted up to her making her mouth water in anticipation. As she handed the basket to the driver, their eyes met and she saw a flash of pain cross his face, yet he smiled down at her, as if he, too, could smell the goodies tucked away for them!
She was as terrified of making the trip as she had been in the crossing. ...wondering what place she would find..."so far this country was often primitve but tolerable.... not like the European cities, but they had a charm never the less...it was excitIing to be part of it!"., she thought.
She had written every day to her husband, Tom, and looked forward to the moment she could step off the coach and fall into hisloving arms. He had sent glowing reports of his new congregation and Silver Town. She looked forward to settling in and having a permanent home again. "They say that travel broadens your mind...." she thougt," yet all i'ts done for me is make me miss the people I love.."
In truth, this was an exageration but she was feeling a little sorry for herself.. She felt the highly charged atmosphere and was reeling from it and the heat..
With a backward glance thru the window , Lillian waved goodbye, she sniffed touching a lavendar scented handkerchief to her and felt a pang of doubt..
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Esa wakes up sometime later feeling strange inside. She slowly opens her eyes and looks around, forgetting for a moment where she is. Everything suddenly comes back to her and she realizes she needs to get out of there. For some unknown reason she feels the urgent need to leave this room. Panic and fear begin to take over and she stands too suddenly and falls to the floor hard, knocking her head against the nearby chest, which promptly knocks her out for a while. Her mind drifts in a foggy haze of memories, surrounding her in darkness and terror as she lies there unconscious.
Unknown to her as she lies there unconscious, a dark figure enters her room and looms over her threateningly.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE ONE
MEETING “MS LILLY”
Howdy… they call me Mister Charlie… I’m a hired gun! I provide certain protective services… for a fee! Well, to make a long story short… this is how the story goes: The Reverend Tom was looking to find somebody to ride shotgun for a stage coach that was leaving my town Boston, headed for Silvertown, that’s where the Preacher Man is!. Now, folks in these parts know the only way from there to here… (unless you travel all the way around the mountain,,, takes 3 days)… comes thru a valley heavily populated by Indians! The Cherokee Nation has many strong tribes in that valley and they are generally a peaceful people! I come thru there quite a bit… got to know a few of the older ones… I usually don’t ever have a problem with them. In fact…one time during the fall when I was coming thru… they were having some kind of celebration and the Chief sent out a couple of scouts and asked me to stop. We had a grand time! Plenty of food… drink… dancing… they roasted hogs… best tasting pig I ever ate! They know how to make moonshine, too!
But as of late… they’re kinda beginning to feel like the white man ain’t being quite as neighborly as he should. Sometimes… the “good old boys” would get a little tanked up and play around too much! Different little things been happening around here, ya know? The territory thru there is in a period of unrest right now… sometimes hostile! So anybody needing to travel those parts… might need to consider taking a little extra protection! That’s where I come in!
I understand that one of my former colleagues, strictly related to business, offered my name to the Reverend Tom… I guess that was alright, especially since I was already in that town. That meant, nobody would have to make a double trip! Next thing I know, folks are telling me I got a telegram… and I have to go pick it up from Miss Sarah at the Post Office.
This is a first time I’ve never gotten one of those before! It read… “TO MISTER CHARLIE… MY NAME IS TOM WILSON AND I WILL PAY YOU $100 TO ESCORT THE STAGECOACH FOR THE PASSENGER SAFTY OF MY WIFE, MRS LILLIAN WILSON. I WILL ALSO REIMBURSE YOU FOR YOUR USED SUPLLIES WHEN YOU ARRIVE AS WELL. I UNDERSTAND THAT YOU ARE A VERY RELIABLE MAN… PLEASE PROTECT MY LOVELY BRIDE… YOU WILL BE DUELY COMPENSATED.
WHOA…! What the hell…? $100… plus supplies? I’ve killed a man before for much less than that! But that was in my younger days…. I was a bit wild back then… smile.
So now… all I have to do is find this, “Ms Lilly_____”… and show her this telegram… and see what she says! You can’t always tell with a woman, you never know how they’re gonna react!
Miss Sarah at the post office told me to check the hotel down the street… not many other places she could be, really… unless she had some relatives or something here. I think I’ll stop at Kathy’s Saloon on the way down and grab a beer before I go looking.
I throw down a couple of mugs … bid the the fellows “G’Day”… and head for the hotel. I walk in… look around… I see old Mrs Crenshaw… lord, she’s been here forever! “How you do Mrs Crenshaw?” She bellows back… had a real deep voice for a woman..“How ya doing Chuck? How’re yur folks? I answered… “just fine, Maham, Thank you. I’ll tell ‘em you asked!” Then she said… “you here to see Mrs Wilson? I’ll fetch her for you!” She was always kinda nosey, too! She already knew who I came looking for… and I just got the telegram in my hand! How did SHE know that?
The old lady knocked on Ms Wilson’s door to let her know there was someone in the lobby to see her. I walked around the room… remembering those old paintings still on the walls… I was just a kid when I first came in here. Suddenly I hear a woman’s voice, pierce the silence of the room… calling my name…! “Mister Charlie… is that you?” I turned to speak and I looked… I was almost speechless… I’d never seen such an extraordinary looking woman! “Good Evening Maham… yes I’m Mister Charlie!” I reached to shake her hand… it was soft as cotton… it melted in my big hands. That Preacher Man is a lucky guy! I showed her the telegram and waited for her approval. She read the telegram, then looked up at me, smiled and said, “Mister Charlie… are you going to protect me?” I looked at this pretty little thing, smelling like a bed of flowers , and said… “ Yes Maham… Mister Charlie is gonna take care of you!” We discussed a few particulars of the trip, some basic safety rules… what kind of supplies we needed… foodstuffs. She turned away slightly and reached down into a little pouch or something and pulled out some money… it was right in the front of her dress! I couldn’t help but look! She was well endowed. She handed me $10 and asked… “Mister Charlie… do you think that’s enough to get the supplies we need?” I quickly answered… “Oh, yes Maham… more than enough!” She says… “Well… then you hold on to what’s left just in case we need something else, ok?” I nodded with a slight tip of my hat!
I gazed at her with amazement… I wondered what was going on in that pretty little head of hers! But, then I thought…Somebody is getting ready to pay me $100… just to ride with the stagecoach thru the valley with her in it? Me and them Indians had become friends! This is too easy… like taking candy from a baby… almost like stealing! And, then they’re gonna pay me for my supplies, too? They must be rich! I already feel a strange sense of responsibility for her! She just acts so sweet and kind… and got the looks to go with it! The generosity they’ve already shown, makes me feel indebted to them. I will not ever try to take advantage of them! I will protect her on our journey and I will help the Preacher Man when we get there! Feeling a little glow inside, I motioned to her as she was about to return to her room… “Uuhhh, Maham… what shall I call you?” She turned, smiled and said… “Mister Charlie… you can call me Ms Lilly!” I grinned back at her a little and said… “Ok Ms Lilly… you get some rest now… we do have a long day ahead of us! I’ll see to it that you get some vittles in you before we pull off. We can stop down to Kathy’s place! She runs the town’s Saloon… very respectful place! They have guest rooms for folks passing thru. They even have a few ladies that can help our town visitors have a nice time! But Ms Kathy’s got the best breakfast serving this side of the mountains! Mighty fine establishment!
I turned, then I thought… “Uuhhh, Ms Lilly? Just one more thing… How did you know my name before I came calling?” She smiled and said… “News travels fast in a small town Mister Charlie”… then she whispered to me… “and Mrs Crenshaw told me she’s known you since you were a little boy… told me a lot about you!”, as she giggled! I musta blushed as much as a black man could! Now I wonder what she told her?
“Well, Ms Lilly… I’ll see you in the morning! You have a good evening!” I tipped my hat as I watched her walk away, kinda with a little swagger… it was almost hypnotic! I sure hope those Indians don’t give us any trouble tomorrow!
VLWolf
Thanking Tom for coming worrying about Raven i sit in the room offering a small prayer for her safe recovery also listening to Tom's' story having a new appriciation of the new preacher in town hoping i might just get back into the small church to hear him speak sometime "So Tom what do you think is the wound serious will she be OK" worrying a lot more,
Siting by your side during the day, steping out a moment to drive the wagon around to the back of the Jail and unhitching the horses taking them over to the stable paying the stable boy to tend to both as i walk over to the hotel to see if there are any rooms to rent.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Wakes slowly looking around the room wondering where I am .. Hearing voices I smile .. Trying to see where the voices come from my vision still slightly blurry but clearing the more I am awake. Looks around more the calls out to Virgil wondering where he is.. Still wondering what happened then remembers running and looking behind me and tripping on the rock , I was so clutzy and ruined out nice day out and the lovely picnic that we didnt get to eat going to waste. Stays laying down and waits for Virgil to come to me feeling bad if he worried about me..
Smiles knowing that Virgil was here and wasnt gonna leave me ..Trying to sit up I get dizzy again so I lay back down ..Smiles stays laying there hoping I will be able to get up soon wants to go outside tired of being in the house..Cuddles up into the blanket and drifts back to sleep.. waiting for Virgil to get back.
MysticSecret1
Sunday morning she woke very early still her head buzzing from all what happened in past days around here... washing and dressing her up Kristina slowly goes down stairs. Such a beautiful morning looked at her with all it richness. Birds playing their songs even the rooster trying to make his the best letting his loud scream... Och how she loved her sunrises... when seemed all nature just started to wake up for the new day... smiling she looked around... and slowly started to walk the church way... she heard that today will be the first mass and Kristina was eager to be there... Seeing an old unique building in front of her she felt calmness and relaxation... with one push she made that massive old fashioned door open and Kristina stepped inside admiring once again the church beauty... surprised she saw that she is not the first one who entered here... Kristina saw a lot familiar faces ... smiling she find an empty seat and nodding started to say hello to all... searching hopping to see the one ... whom her heart desire to see the most... Kristina was little disappointed when she did not see those deep green eyes in the crown but soon Sir Tomas came out and she was all there ... ready to hear what he has to say...
ursexybosslady
The sun was beginning to lower in the sky just as Will and Rachel returned home from town. Will was silent and guarded about his feelings, while Rachel was exuberant and giddy considering two babies, perhaps a girl and a boy. Will takes Rachel s’ hand and helps her down off the carriage, giving her the reins to her horse, Lady.
Rachel took Lady’s reins and walked the horse over to the barn to put her in her stall. She brought fresh water and poured it into the trough, then gathered fresh oats and a bale of hay. As the horse ate, Rachel brushed her black coat, with long firm strokes, brushing the dust away. Lady snorted and rubbed up against Rachel’s stomach sensing life inside her. Rachel hugged Lady’s neck and smiled... “Yes, new family soon.” Lady rested her hind legs then the front ones to retire for the night, then Rachel walked to the barn door.
She spied through the barn door opening at Will. Will was walking slowly on the outskirts of the property with his horse, Lightfoot. He dismounted with bow and arrow in hand. She watched as he skillfully caught dinner. He walked quietly in the grass step by step, until his foot landed on a small branch, making a loud snapping sound like wood crackling in a fire. Just then the noise startled something, which burst out from the underbrush just as Will turned, aimed and shot, piercing it in its belly with his arrow. He raised it by its hind legs high in the air, looking towards her, smirking and rubbing his tummy….”Mmmm rabbit”.
RacheI cooked the rabbit while Will attended to retiring Lightfoot and the other animals. He had much work to do alone, now that Rachel was with child. Rachel felt tired as she bathe and dressed for bed. She laid her Sunday best on the chair for church in the morning in the event Will changed his mind about attending. The new priest is the talk of the town.
Then her eyes fixed on the night table by her bed. There on the table by the bed was that box Rachel’s father sent in the mail.
Rachel hadn’t opened the box for 2 days now, fearing her father had found a way to shatter this fragile happiness she had found here with Will. She takes the box in her hands and opens it. There is a silver metal arrowhead and a letter marked urgent inside.
Her father, Mr. Clayton Dale Matthews, attorney and big businessman in Boston, was a very demanding and unrelenting man who usually won and got his way in all his dealings. She still remembered his disappointment when she put her foot down and insisted she deserved a happy life.
All her suitors back home were willed away by him. No one could withstand Mr. Clayton Dale Matthews’ dealings, and he was so interconnected to all the families there… no one dare risk angering him. “Whatever is in this note, I do not want to know”…. she thought to herself. She crumpled the letter in her hand, fist tight and lay on the bed looking up to the ceiling, feeling the soothing flutterings in her tummy, closing her eyes in resolute absolution, being lulled to sleep in exhaustion.
Will sees her sprawled body on the bed. Her right hand is extended out over the bed. He moves her hand, the crumpled letter falls to the floor. He tucks her hand under the covers. He lifts the sheets to cover her, leans in and kisses her forehead.
Will picks the letter up off the floor, uncrumples it and reads it… The Pinkerton Detective agency has included the information regarding Will Tanner’s heritage. Enclosed is a letter from Mary Elizabeth Tanner to her sister Kathyn Adams about her abduction by the Cherokee Indians, her subsequent relationship with Chief Greywolf, her rescue and freedom by Andrew Tanner and Will’s birth thereafter. Andrew Tanner loved her, married her and assumed guardianship as Will’s father, but Will Tanner is indeed half-breed. Agency forwarding letter and questionable birth records immediately. Advise that you do not allow his marriage.
Will reaches for the box, removes the silver metal arrowhead out the box.
Dharkestar
Leaving his room to head downstairs for a drink, he glances down the hall. Seeing the door to his old room ajar, he begins walking that way. Hmm. Wonder if the lass has finally awoke and moved on. Hearing a heavier footstep, he becomes concerned. His mind races, trying to think if he missed anyone on the night he set her free.
He sees a figure come out of his old room. The man sees him, turns, and walks down the hall.
"Hey! What were you doing in there?!?!" he yells. Rushing down the hall towards his old door, the man runs down the stairs. When he is about to pass his door, he hesitates. Looking at the door partly open, his concern overwhelms his need to kick the man's ass and ask some questions.
He pushes the door open further. Seeing the woman laying on the floor he quickly goes over to her. Gently picking her up, he moves her back to the bed. He quickly makes sure there is not blood or any obvious sign of injury.
seeing there isn't any obvious injuries, he sits down on the edge of the bed, letting out a heavy sigh.
"Damn it" he mumbles under his breath. "I'm committed now. Can't leave her unwatched. Not after all this dang effort."
He moves to the door and closes it. A few steps takes him to the one chair in the room. He pulls it into the corner where he can see the bed and the door. Sitting down, he starts to rock back and forth.
The darkness prevails in the room. Save for the sound of the woman's breathing, the rocking chair, and his own breathing, silence blankets the room.
He sits there, waiting. Questions running rampant through his mind. Who was that man? What did he want? Does she know him? Is he a threat? Is there more to this then the simple job it originally was? Can I get the bartender to have a bottle brought up to my room?
Ah..... hell.
SirKnightime
Tom looked at the words written on the paper, He was very aware that his attention was straying at times, straying to a very pretty pink ensumble all topped off to the sweetest lil pink hat and veil hiding her dear lil features . Tom found an deep chuckle well up in his throat , I bet my Lilly will be wearing this as she travels to my arms he thought, She always loved the way the color looked so pretty on her. He could almost hear her giggles trickling from her sweet rosbud lips as she felt his addoring gaze on her trim lil figure as she twirlled her french parasol round and round...
The chime of their wall clock brought him back to the room and his desk, it was here he'd written many a sermon, many a challenging thought . He looked at this weeks offering and he felt pleased, sure he could tinker with this or play with that, but in essence he felt pleased at what had escaped from his pen. This was Tom's first offering for the good people of Silver town. It was important to him that he made just the right lasting impression. Just like a young man set loose amongst the prettiest unattached female forms at some event or party hosted by well meaning matchmakers, Tom knew that first impressions were the ones that stayed in the mind always. Tom wanted Silvertowns collected impression,s to be good ones, not for him to be left floundering with only the local plain Jane left for him to dance with at the ball.
Looking in the mirror Tom made a few adjustments then with his sermon in his hand he looked up and said ok Lord lets introduce you to my new parishoners. With that He strode off to his lil church and what the day might bring.
He walked without appology past kristina, what beautiful eyes he thought to himself as he shook her small hand in his," heard anything from the sherrif"? he said, " no nothing yet " there was a trace of sadness in her reply Tom thought " He's still way out of town thank you for asking"
Tom walked up to his roughly hewn pulpit and looked out onto the small little congregation He paused before starting lightly holding the good book before he started out on his thoughts.
"Hello everyone welcome to this your Church I'd like to ask you all a question first if I may" The congregation waited expectantly for what the question might be.
" What is your reason for coming here today? is it tradition a habit that comes from welcoming the new preacher on his first Sunday because it's the done thing to do, or are you here today out of a mark of respect , because this is the Lord's house and this is His day".
As the volume inToms voice rose in the last remark, there was a shufling amongst the chairs as people seemed to give Tom a little more attention. " Let me put it this way, I'm missing my dear wife Lillian at the moment , missing her soft warm smile, the funny little way her nose crinkled from time to time at moments of surprise."
Mrs Tanner smiled at the preachers obvious joy at sharing his new found wife with them all, " i miss her because I enjoy her company and the dear lil ways she brings much joy into those she touches. Well God in the same way misses us too when we chose not to come and see him and invovle him in our day. We do well to want to ask him into our day first to let him share with us our day to day descisions first before anyone or anythuing else we might do. I invite you during this coming week to ask Him into your day and see what happens"
then Tom moved into prayers and a hymm before despatching everyone back to their homes to ponder on what had been said.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Wakes up and slowly gets up walking slowly to the door .. Looks around hearing noice in the small church I start to walk towards it trying to steady myself so I dont fall I walk to the door and open it and look inside and see alot of people listen to the preacher preach his serman as I slowly enter in the door I look around smiling then I get a bad dizzy spell and fall to the floor fainting away..
Wake up slowly and looks around seeing Virgil sitting next to me. I smile at him . The last thing I remember was walking to the church I see you must of found me .. Frowns a little I am sorry that you have to keep taking care of me if I hadnt been so clutzy I wouldnt of fallen and hurt myself..
Looks at Virgil no its not your fault I shouldnt of been so clutzy.. Giggles I guess I cant steal your hat no more being that I cant even stand up without getting dizzy.. Smiles as he kisses me kissing him back ..Loving him being with me feeling safe when he is near me.. Virgil you have been my hero so many times I am glad I have you in my life..~Blushes~
Smiles at Virgil I care for you too ..Blushes a little loving that he is holding my hand and not wanting him to let it go.. Feeling so happy wishing I could get up and hug him without getting dizzy but lays there staring into his eyes .. To me you are a hero Virgil and always will be .. Smiles happily..Not being able to stop staring at him I blush a little. Has never felt like this till the day I met Virgil is so glad I ran away from the arranged marriage when I did even though before meeting him I had got myself in some trouble...
Looks at Virgil as he sits down next to me on the bed and gives him a hug but doesnt let go because I dont want to leave his arms..Smiling at my Hero .. I always feel safe when you are near , I am so lucky to have you in my life is the luckiest girl in the west.Staring at him not being able to get enough of him I lay my head on his shoulders smiling happily..
VLWolf
Making sure all is done i walk bye the church seeing Raven laying there in frount of the church i carry her back to Docs office placing her back into bed covering her back up, grabing a chair moving closer to the bed i sit
Its ok Raven you got hurt because of me and i want to be her to make sure you are safe and well taken care of guess you wont be wairing my hat for a while ~getting up leaning over you and kissing your lips tenderly then siting back down holding your hand
No Raven i am no hero least not a big 1 but i do care for you and want you to be safe thats why i acted the Fool earlyer to get some 1s attention in town squeazing your hand tighter into mine
Siting upon the bed a little bit giving Raven a chance to hug her hero a bit if she wishes watching her not wanting to upset her or anything holding her close to me "you are safe now Raven you have to get well so we can finish this outing we started"
Holding you in my arms making you safe singing a Lalaby in spanish rubing you back wanting you to go back to sleep and get as much rest as you can. SO Raven what should we do after you get beter and can get out of here my dear?
MysticSecret1
After the preacher said his last words Kristina could not to stop smiling... she felt so good and calm ... somehow the church and surroundings and his voice that spoke about so much love was soothing and she felt relaxed and peaceful. She knew she will be looking forward to come here again these were those moments when you could forget about everything and just ... relax...
After some chat with the town folks she turned opposite way from the town and started to walk... trees already were preparing for the fall and all nature looked fresh and amazing... full of deep colors that she liked so much... on her way to the familiar place she played with yellowish red leaves by throwing them above her head laughing swirling like a kid and finally falling in the biggest pale....exhaling the smell of all so deep and powerful smell of the autumn... laying there she listened to the birds ... looked at the sky... imagining and matching all those puffy clouds as figures... here one looked like a horse running wild ... there another one looked like the bird flying to the freedom... here again...ooo the face... that looked so familiar with strong face features... and those eyes ... that she always saw in front of her.... no matter what she did or where she went... and now looking at the sky Kristina almost could swear that clouds just turned to deep green just to match her fantasy...
Slowly she closed her eyes and then opened them again... smiling she saw those eyes again now turning to the lips that whispered sweet promising words ... and just when all got so interesting to imagine ... Kristina almost jumped when some low strong masculine voice shouted to her... " what ya doing here Missy? All alone in the forest like some kind of lost wild animal?" She jumped quick on her feet and recognize the helper from the smith store... mumbling words of apology and that she was just taking a walk Kristina smiled again to the man... he nodded shaking his head and saying that how silly can be those youngsters sometimes... and headed back to the town ....
Thankful that it was only him and not some kind of stranger Kristina turned back to him and quickly ran to the waterfall....
SirKnightime
Tom Poured himself a fresh cup of coffee from his steaming pot on the stove .He felt good that He had had his first Church service in Silvertown, only wishing that his dear Lilly had been here with him. He went to an old worn chest pulled out some papers and sat by the table and began to thumb through a collection of letters.
The room was full of memories of his dear Lilly made even more poignent by her lovely letters he was reading, he smiled as he remembered the excitment when he first recieved them. She was cute and her large innocent eyes were the loveliest thing he'd seen in many a day Her letters were written just like she spoke full of lil newsy bits details of her family and events that were going on. He remembered how good it made him feel when he got one of Lilly's eppisles , hardly believeing that she felt the same about him as he felt about her.
She enjoyed being with people and they enjoyed her in return, during the early days of their relationship this had caused a few issues between her & Tom. She thought he was accusing her of a degree of unfaithfulness on her part, and his attempts to explain his reasons often ended in tears and confusion .All tom knew was he wanted her so much that it hurt at times, it was a lovely hurt mind Tom wanted Lilly more then ever as he read her tender loving words, it was as if she was in the room speaking to him
LadyNightime
Lillian gave Kathy a warm adieu after praising the culinary delights of her breakfast and then proceeded out to the stagecoach. Her skirt and petticoats whispered in hushed silk as she moved passed the onlookers.and other patrons. The door closed quietly on her as she stood looking out at the scene. It was a moment in time that she would always remember as "the start of her new life with Tom in a new country full of new and exciting adventures".
The stage coach stood ready and heavily loaded up over the rail with trunks and bags, She noticed that Mister Charlie had moved her things up in the rack on top of the coach, and a frisson of pique ran through her as she thought “how rude. He might have asked….now all my things are out in the dust." The horses shook and rattled in their harnesses and chomped on their bits as if to say “Let’s Go”
But as she stood gazing out at the activity she noticed, a young lady, the sun glinting off her hair and an elderly gentleman huddled in conversation with Mister Charlie.
'That explained the addition of several more trunks….no wonder he moved my things…we need the room inside', she thought, chagrined and thankful that he had taken the liberty to be ’thoughtful’! I must remember to thank him for his kindness and not saying "I told you so".... she remembered ruefully that he'd ask her to lose some of the things that she was sure she would need in Silvertown.
Just then he caught her eye and as she moved forward she unclipped her parasol, moved carefully across the ruts toward the waiting coach and caught his hand. Delftly he swung her in to a safe spot near the coach door beside him.She closed her parasol and swung it expertly to the driver as her eyes met with each one of the couple standing with him. The mere girl as it turned out to be, smiled shyly at Lilly and said “Hi I’m Sally”. Lilly gave her lace gloved hand to Sally and “murmured pleased to meet you, I’m Lillian” .
The gentleman gave her a brisk nod and stepped up into the coach as he did he sat squarely in the middle on the seat facing forward, which left no choice for Lilly and Sally but to sit on the seat facing backward They worked at settling in and only with the aid of Mister Charlie were they able to stuff the skirts and petticoats into the already cramped coach.
By the time they had settled in, amid the protestations of the gent, they had begin to 'glow'and she daubed at her forehead with her hanky Lilly's eyes caught the dust motes floating in the sunlight that t beamed in... already it was close and hot. She dreaded the long trip and fervently wished she couldd blink them there . As they settled back into the seat, Lilly realized she must change her ideas about travel here. ‘But she noticed Sally had nearly as on as many petticoats as she, so maybe it was just normal to be so cramped.’ she thought. They would have been hard pressed to take on a fourth passenger, because there sat the large basket on the seat next to the gent. Fortunately Mister Charlie had his horse or he wouldn’t have had any room. The door slammed with finality , the girls jumped and the coach lurched abruptly forward, into leaving little time to glance out the window and wave goodbye. The driver shouted at the team of horses and they were in a full gallop in no time, leaving a cloud of dust behind.
She could see where Mister Charlie rode, close to the lead horse in the team his broad shoulders showing wet from the exertion to help Lilly and Sally. ‘I must remember to thank him for not saying"; I told you so" about her luggage’.
The dusty landscape unfolded mile after monotonous mile, occasionally a tumble weed would blow to relieve the boring flat vista of land. Little dust devils could be seen playing here and there, unnerving Lilly and Sally. They both were feeling very nauseous after four hours. The basket of vittles that had been enticing but noe it seemed to reek Lilly knocked on the wooden panel window to call the driver as she slid it open dust and debris blew in… sputtering she spat out… what felt like… a fly? Egit! Then Sally asked the driver to please stop amid giggles.despite her greenish complexion.
now Lilly really needed to get out of this coach!
SirKnightime
Tom gathered his thoughts, as he put the final touches to his word for church this fine Sunday morning. " Good morning my love " he said as he held the picture of His Lilly up to his lips he smiled as he thought of her giggles as his mustauche tickled her as they kissed. Tom brought the picture frame back so his gaze rested on his pretty new wife " just think my darling it wont be long now till we're together again. He was just about to drift into soft mellow thoughts of kisses in their favorite chair picturing her curvy softness resting in his arms when he noticed the time ooh Lord i'll be late if I dont get a move on he thought. In his haste Tom didn't notice the notes carfully written still on the table as he flew out of the door.
" Hello Reverend are you alright your looking a lil flushed " Laughed Mrs Tanner " erm .. erm just eager to be here in church " Mrs Tanner laughed at the new pastor "it's such a joy to have the church open again at last" . Tom Saw a real warmth on her face her face had that soft satisfaction of a woman carrying baby soon to be ready for this world.
Tom felt the eyes of the good folk of Silver Town on him as he made his way to the pulpit then to discover his pocket was empty with his well thought out examples of Gods love still waiting patiently folded on the table .
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at Virgil I would love to do anything outdoors tired of being stuck here in bed .. Just wants to be with you hun smiles at him ..Blushes a little starin at him happily...
Blushes to Virgil I been holding myself umm didnt think you wanted to walk me to outhouse lol.. Looks at him I just want to get out of this dang bed tired of being in it..
Smiles at Virgil as we walk threw the town trying to ignore the dizziness just glad I was out in the open with Virgil. Watches the people as they walk by wondering where kristina was hadnt seen her since the night of the picnic..Smiles to the people as they pass by and says hi quietly..
Loving being outside and sitting in the chairs with Virgil .. Smiles at him , Enjoying being with him and being where I can get fresh air..Looks up looking at the clouds smiling because its so beautiful outside..Then looks at Virgil knowing I cant stop staring at him. Watches as a wagon goes by giggling when i chicken runs under it barely missing getting hit ..
Looks at Virgil not wanting to go back to bed but knowing I am tired from the little walk I try to hide a yawn . Smiles at him I really I am enjoying my time with you, But I must get back to the dang bed this walk kinda wore me out hun.. Giggling thank you for taking me on the little walk...
Lays in bed looking at Virgil holding his hand as I slowly close my eyes listening to him .Thank you for the outting hun smiles at him.. I drift off to sleep smiling in my sleep..
Hearing someone enter the room I open my eyes and I see Virgil walking in carring something . Smiling I look at him , sorry I fell asleep Virgil hun I guess it wore me out. Sitting up carefully I keep staring at him. Throws one of my pillows at him and giggles.. Still wondering how I could feel like this never feeling like this before.. Giggling I look at him..
Looks at Virgil you dont have to stay here hun I will just lay down and go back to sleep you havent left me at all and you need your rest, now go and get some sleep hun. Smiles at him. I will be fine I wont leave the bed I promise you.Thank you for the lovely stew it tasted really good..
VLWolf
Maybe later you and I can go for a walk around town but we have to wait for either Tom or Doc to realy check you out i dont want you falling upon the ground again in a dazze.... Let me know also if you have to go and we will make that walk earlyer to the outhouse......
Looks around for any one not see no one here i help Raven out of bed wrap my duster around your body and we both go for a long slow stroll around town meeting people and saying hi as we go by
Holding you closer to me helping you walk as we go along stoping to look into the general store then siting outside on some chairs watching the people go by "wandering if i will sleep in the chair tonight or go over to the Hotel after Raven fall asleep later"
Smileing at her and looks away when she blushes the as she laughs and points i see the almost ran over chicken as i chuckle also looking up into the Blue sky with puffy clouds as they go by... Looking back to Raven let me know when you get tired we can go back and let you rest
Geting up very slowly i help you to your feet and we head back to the Doc's place and let you rest and get beter siting right there holding your hand as you lay there in bed humming a tune that was in my head
watching you drift off to sleep I drift off as well in the chair not wanting to snorr and wake you up, after about 1 hr i head over to the hotell and find something to eat for Raven and i and bring it back to her
carefully dodging the pillow i bring the bowl of stew and bread over to you and sit on the bed and begin to spone feed you untill its all gone then wipe your mouth and say i will be back as i take the bowl and all back to the hotel then return to Raven and keep her more company untill she fall asleep again
SirKnightime
"Hello everyone welcome to a lovely Sunday again, I'm glad to see so many of you here and that I didnt scare you away too much the last time " Tom tried to hide that he had left his notes behind and as he looked out upon the faces of the good townsfolk seated on the roughly worked benches that acted as pews in this church of God he flew on a wing and a prayer to familier folks found in the Bible.
" I'd like to introduce to you a story held in this here book in my hand " Tom proceded to tell them of the man who went on the road to Jericho by way of Jerusalem, and how as he traveled this man fell among theives who beat him and stole what he had leaving him for dead on the road.
"The man was more beat up then our doc could deal with let me tell ya " Just then Virgil came in and looking like the school boy who came late into see the school marm, he shuffled nerviously into a vacant seat . "Howdy there welcome to ya" Tom called over to Virgil and brushing aside any disturbence that might have been caused went on to say how three types of prominent townspeople passed on the road the first two, the preist and Levite went quickly on the way not stopping to help.
" Now these work folk that you'd have expected to help, abit like if say the Doc and the Sherrif had turned a blind eye in our town " Tom gave a lil smile as he heared himself saying our town, identifying himself with this small but good lil town
"Well they did leave our traveler for dead did this holy man and the levite, then guess what happened a thrid man came by, This guy was a Samaritian" Tom seeing a few puzzled expressions went on to explain that a Samaritian was considered by many to be a " bad guy" Well "he went on he might have been bad but he knew how to treat his neighbour.
" this Samaratian went over to the man and tended his wounds with oil, then he put him on his own donkey taking him to a near town and at his own expense paid for him to stay telling the innkeeper to take care of him" tom slamed shut his Bible as if to enforce his next point " See this man didnt just speak words, He lived them out ,showing compasion by his actions "
"Now tell me who do you think was neighbour to this man , the two who walked by on the other side of the road or the one who stopped and out of his compassion took care of the man even out of his own pocket"
After a theatrical pause as if to underline his point He looked his congregation square in the eye saying " Lets ask God who needs our compassion today and rest assured I believe if we ask Our Lord will show us "
Tom then prayed and released eveyone to they're day busy or otherwise.
MysticSecret1
Sitting quietly in the church Kristina listened the preacher's Sunday speech with an interest... she was raised by very religious parents but her grandpa had different believes. He always pointed to stars and was telling her the story about other stars and that he believed there might be people like we are ... his stories always got her attention and Kristina followed him like a puppy asking for more. He gave her books that was strongly no no no in her family to help her think to expand her knowledge and give her different point of view in the life. Kristina learned to have her own opinion about a lot of things and when she can say or remain silent about.
As for now looking in the full church she listened the preachers words could not believe what she heard and with all her inner strength she wanted to stand up and scream defending two wonderful men of the town... telling that both of them would do everything to keep us all safe and they work so hard for the good of the town people. But she knew better that the act like that would be no good in here and not acceptable from the young woman so she just sit silently with her head very low and said prayers asking the Lord to keep the doctor safe in his journey and as for the sheriff she prayed even harder with all her heart and soul asking him to return that young man to her life safe and unharmed...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Lying there resting I hear Virgil shut the door as he walks out thinking I am sleeping..I wait till I am sure he is gone. Then I get up and carefully try to stand noticing that the dizziness is not as bad I deside to take a walk and think about what to do because I know things wont stay being safe here..Walks to the door and quietly opens the door and I peek outside to make sure there is no one watching..I slowly walk out the door walking towards the woods. Looking up at the sky seeing the beautiful moon shinning down from above.. I keep walking thinking of what to do with tears in my eyes I was thinking maybe I should move on before I get hurt and before someone who is after me comes to town and hurts anyone in this town I would feel so bad..Walking past a big oak tree I sit down near it and think of what I should do thinking I should walk to Virgils and get my stuff and leave town before anything bad happens..Sneeks back into town and saddles my horse and gets on my mare and rides to Virgils ranch and packs up my clothes and ties it to the back of my horse then rides back into the woods by the Big oak and ties her to the tree and feeds her some oats sits down and relaxs until I figure where to go.
Ties myself to the tree to keep from getting blown away if a dust storm starts while I am sleeping under the tree..Wakes up and looks around the room I am in wondering how I got back to silvertowns inn.. I was trying to get away from here and hide in the mountains and keep the people of the town safe.. Sees a man enter that I dont know who he is wondering who he is.. Wondering when I stranger came into the town and wondering why he brung me here..
Henry
I ride through the woods as i notice a lady alone in the wood's tide to a tree.,i stop and look as she looks cold.wondering why a beautiful lady is all alone in the woods.tide to a tree.i slowly ride up to her carefully not to startle her.i say excuse me ma'am my name is rugged,i see you are alone.i step down from my horse untying her from m the tree i help her onto the back of my golden palameno horse and whisk her away to silvertown.i get off the horse helping her off.i ask if she has any where to stay,she looks and says no.i go and get her a room at the silvertown hotel after buying her supper.i slowly walk outside and
i look for the stables to rest my horse for the night.
EsaunaStarrMuintir
She slowly comes awake, her head pounding hard, and brings her hand up to her temple, massaging it gently. She cracks her eyes open a little, noticing she is back in the bed and looks around the room, finally seeing him sitting in a chair across the room in the corner. She recalls her feeling of panic and fear and how she felt like she just had to leave, but she does not remember what happened after she got up from the bed. Judging by her massive headache, she must have fallen and hit her head on something. She looks around the room again, that feeling that something is not right still lingering with her, but it is not coming from the man, who from all appearances is guarding her. Why does she have this uneasy feeling?
She remembers having this fear and panicky feeling once before and ended up being kidnapped and tortured. Someone is near. Someone that means her harm she can feel it in her gut. She slowly manages to sit up in bed, and wonders what she should do. She never wants to go through that again.
A long-forgotten memory suddenly hits her and she is temporarily taken back to a time and place she had forgotten about:
-she had been going on one of her walks in her beloved rose garden, smelling the flowers and enjoying the day, when she hears voices in the distance, arguing. She approaches quietly and listens out of sight. It is her sister and an unknown man and they are talking about her. She is asking the man if he will take care of me; then covers her hand over her mouth when she realizes just what it is her sister means by this; her sister wants her dead and out of the way but why? She turns to flee, but stumbles, making more noise than she should and finds a gun suddenly pointed at her head. She stares into the cold eyes of her sister………-
Oh dear she remembers now. If her sister knows she did not die she may still come after her. That panicky feeling begins to fill her once more and she looks around. What should I do? But another memory suddenly hits her full on….the girl who was her sister had been adopted by her parents. Who was she really?
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Waits till he isnt paying attention and runs out the door and down the stairs then out the door and runs to my horse and jumps on her and rides away back into the woods but keeps riding till I get to the mountains then I stop and rest my mare and brush her so she can cool off. makes camp then sits down and relaxes in on my blanket..
Wakes up when the sun peaks out and looks at the sky smiling, drifts out in thought thinking of Virgil hoping he isnt worried to much but it was best I leave to keep them al safe from the danger that follows me.. Fixing my breakfast some nice beef jerky and a piece of bread I sit there eating and thinking about back town. Not getting up because I was feeling dizzy again I sit there and stare at the sky and how beautiful it looked..Slowly gets up and walks to the stream and sits down and takes a drink then rest my feet in the stream to cool off my feet...
VLWolf
Walking over to the inn for the night to get a restful sleep and wake up the next morning to see if Raven wish and is up for a early morning walk i go to check on her finding the bed empty and made i run out looking for Doc and Tom not seeing either i run to the stable and check seeing her mare and things gone "Darn it Girl what have you gotten into and why are you running waking the stable boy up i ask if he had saw her as i saddle up my horse and right out of town looking for her each way that the wind blows
Henry
As virgil leaves town I saddle up my horse as I told him i was the stable boy.But he really doesnt know my name is RuggedMan.i hop on my horse and head out.I see 2 sets of hoof prints in the dirt,Itake my chance and take the left fork in the road.As i know which way Raven would go.I ride fast to try and catch up.As darkness aproaches i grow concerned.i keep riding untilI finally catch up to Raven.I say ma"am i am RuggedMan,the one who rescued you from the tree.I appologise if i startled you.i picked some Flowers along the way to show i mean you no harm.i ask id I can make a camp and a campfire and make her some supper and coffee.awaiting her answer.I smile as i look on patiently awaiting.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Jumps on my horse and takes off riding hard to get away from this man who seems not to understand I am not trusting .. I keep riding fast and hard on my sweeet mare until I find a hiding spot that no one can find me at.. Jumps back on my horse and takes off yelling back dont follow me ...Letting my mare take off and fast as she can go..
Stopping near a cave I think of the stranger and relieze why I am so scared of him he is the one my grandfather wanted me to marry that means my grandfather knows where I am.. Thinking maybe I should leave and get far away from Silvertown even though I have come to love this little town I didnt want no one from my past to find me..Ties my mare to a rock I brush her talking to her about what I should do.. Hearing a wolf in the distance I quiver.. Gets back my horse and races off not wanting to be near a wolf..
VLWolf
Coming riding up upon the Varmit that told me he was the stable boy i hope off my Horse coming over with gun drawn looking down at him deciding if friend or foe "who are you and why are you out here in the first place answer me true and you might live and I might help you out with the snake bite as well but lie to me and you be dead right there where you are siting
Seems you are in a hell of a spot 2 and seeing your horse has run off i will have to take care of you then come back and look for your horse and find my friend whom is missing as well names Virgil not related to the Law Dawg in Kansas parts, hostering my pistal and drawing a knife and a big enough cloth i cut along the snake bite in a X patern lightly and with cloth make a turniquet above the wound then tie it off helping you to your feet then over to my mare and help you up then climb up myself telling you to hold on and we high tail it back to town to find Tom and drop the man off at Docs to be looked after, Riding back out to where the mans horse should be i spot him and slowly come upon him on its blind side to lasso it and bring it close to me tieing my end to my horn on the saddle and jump down to try and calm it down reaching into my picket pulling out a apply quartering it with my clean knife and feeding both halfs to each hose then clibling back up upon mine i ride further out looking for Raven spying some 1 riding very fast i quicken the speed of both and shout her name out loud to stop trying to over take her before she falls off the horse again
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Hears Virgil yell my name as I slow my mare down I look back and see him riding up to me .. Thinking I should keep riding off but wanted him to know why I must leave.. Hears a wolf howling in the distance , I wonder why I ran off without thinking first...
Looks at Virgil I am sorry I ran off but there is to many dangerous men after me and the one my grandfather tried to make me married just showed up that means my grandfather knows I am here and that will bring trouble to this lovely town and I dont want to cause no danger to anyone and deffently not to you.. I am thinking I should leave it would be for the best to keep you and the towns people safe...
Smiles you are right Virgil and yes my grandfather must of sent him after me to bring me back and make me marry him. And I will keep my word to stick by you and I am sorry if I made you worry to much..Blushes..
VLWolf
Riding up next to you i grab your wrains and come completly to a stop all 3 horses climbing down leading us to a tree to sit under and help Raven down smiling at her thinking i know what she has to say but want to hear it first hand placing my hat upon her head and tieing all 3 horses a little ways away i come back to sit and listen to what she has to say holding her hands into mine
meaning that snake i just helped is who your grandpappy sent after you what did we talk about weeks ago Raven that we would look after each other until we saw things to the end being your family or the law in town i am here with you beside you untill you get beter and can take care of yourself ~leaning in to kiss you gently on the cheak shall we get back to town in a little bit i have a horse to return and a snake to run out of town permenatly
Helping Raven back to her feet "how are you feeling can you ride back into town or want to ride with me" leading us back to the horse helping u up then climbs upon mine and taking all 3 back to town on a morning afternoon stroll taking our time getting back to town very slowly
Enjoying a nice slow ride back to town every now and then glancing over to Raven seeing if her condition is ok to ride we continue inot town making a stop at the stables and getting down helping Raven down as well as i then turn around to tend to the horses and feed them while i unsaddle and put the gear up Looking over to the stable boy if any 1 come for this hear horse you tell them to come find me in town giving the boy several large coins to make sure the job is seen out corectly then turning to Raven shall we walk the town again before checking on several people to visit
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Follows Virgil and lets him help me onto my horse following him into town smiling happily but having doubts that i should go back...Knowing what danger could come but knowing what he says is true we did say we would be there for each other..
Smiles at Virgil , yeah lets go on a walk around town I will follow you where ever you go. Smiling acting like I didnt hear what he said to the stable boy. Starts walking with Virgil lookin down because I know I had made him worry feeling bad and hoping that he wasnt mad at me for my stupid ways just trying to look out for him and the rest of the towns people.. Adjusting his hat on my head so it dont fall off. Feeling a bit dizzy but not to bad I kept following Virgil threw town, smiling at the people as we pass by them..
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWO
The Day Before Departure
It’s 5:00am in the morning… the weather looks pretty good right now… sun just coming up! This time of the year we don’t get much storm activity around here. The stagecoach is due to pickup Ms Lilly in front of the Hotel at 7:00am. The Hotel is used as the stagecoach terminal in town for departures and arrivals.
So I get on up… tidy up a bit… you know… hit the essentials! Grab a shirt and a pair of jeans, then slip on my boots. I strapped on my gun belt, grabbed my saddle bags, threw on my hat and headed for the door. Out back is where is keep my horse! She’s a game, old mare… her names’ “Chariots”! I fed her good last night before bedding down… and she’s had plenty of water… you don’t want to dehydrate a horse! I slip on her saddle… tighten that mid-strap good… check her bit and bridle. I looked her in the eyes… rubbed the mane on the top of her head and side… gave her a cookie and whispered… “You ready to go, Girl?” She would shake her head and rear back… give me a snort… then kick her feet and raise her head! Almost like she was answering… “What are WE waiting for?” I chuckle about that sometimes. She’s a good mare… fast on her feet and stronger than most I’ve seen. She puts up with some pretty rough terrain we travel. I reckon she’s about 2-3 years old… she’s a young horse! I check my saddlebags… making sure I had my maps… and my ammo bags! Even tho I’ve passed thru here many times… it’s always good to have a map! I gave “Chariots” one last drink… mounted my saddle and headed for the Hotel.
I should get there before 6am, it’s only about 15 minutes from my place. I live on the outskirts of town… down near the river… great fishing! I’ll need to russle Ms Lilly up so she can get something in her belly before we make this journey. I can usually make this trip in about 8 hours at a medium trot and a couple of stops… but I figured, traveling with the stagecoach… it could take 12 hours or more! That’s why I want to get on the trail early… hold on to as much daylight as possible!
I get to the Hotel and… lo and behold… Ms Lilly was sitting outside on the little deck… Ready to Go! I like that… I ain’t never known one to be on time! (women, that is) I got off my horse… tied her down and walked toward the porch. “Morning, Maham… uuhhh, Ms Lilly!” She perked up and said with a smile, “Good morning, Mister Charlie… how are you today?” Not particularly ready for a whole lot of conversation… I tipped my hat and pointed towards the Stage… and kept walking! I needed to see what we’re traveling with… I wanted to check the wheel hubs and all the harnesses… see how much weight we’re carrying. Some of the older stagecoaches aren’t as strong! This one looks pretty nice… two horse pull… sturdy enough I guess… The top of the coach is full, loaded with trunks and crates, etc… lemme take a look inside. I peeked over at the porch… I heard old Mrs Crenshaw’s voice… bbrrrr! I looked inside the stage and thought to myself… OMG… is there room for the passenger? The inside, fancy as it was… was wall-to-wall boxes, clothes… and more trunks! So much… it seemed unsafe!
I motioned to Ms Lilly to come down off the porch, so we could go to Kathy’s to get something to eat. She had on another pretty dress… now why would anybody want to travel like that? As I escorted Ms Lilly down the street, I could feel approaching eyes on us! I had her by the arm, so she wouldn’t stumble… there were alot of ruts in the road where the stagecoach rides. I could hear ‘em now… “What’s that old gezzer doing with that child?” Ms Lilly was lookin’ too… at them! “Mister Charlie… why are they all looking at us like that?”, she said. I told her… “Ms Lilly… they probably haven’t seen nothing as pretty as you in a long time!”… and smiled. I saw old man Earl lookin’ out the window… justa grinnin’… I’ll give you a penny for his thoughts! As we approached Kathy’s I could hear the usual noise coming from inside. When I stepped thru that door with Ms Lilly… the whole room got quiet! I looked around… acknowledged a few with the tip of my hat… and guided Ms Lilly to the bar. A loud voice came from behind, it was Kathy… “Hey, Charlie Boone… where you been, Sugar? And… what you got here?”... as she beamed at Ms Lilly. Feeling a little bit on the spot… the whole room looking at us, I said… “Kathy… this here is Ms Lilly… I’m escorting her stage thru the valley… headed for Silvertown!” Kathy smiled as she reached out and gently touched her face and said, “I’m Kathy, Honey… very pleased to meet you! What can I get for ya Hon?” I could see that Kathy was pleased. “We’ll take a couple of your specials, thanks.” Two eggs over easy, home fries with onions, a big slice of ham, toast and as much coffee as you wanted! Not bad for 0.25 cents! I took Ms Lilly to a table on the far side of the room… I could feel everyone watching my every move! I pulled out the chair, real polite like… and seated her. While we waited for our food, I thought, now would be a good time to talk about the overloaded stagecoach! “Ms Lilly”, I said… “do you really have to carry all that stuff?” She looked at me with a surprised look on her face… “Mister Charlie… I left almost everything in the house… I just brought a few things I needed!” Well, I could see there was no need to further THIS conversation! I guess we’ll manage! We finished our breakfast and I paid Kathy with a tip. I always give her 0.10 cents extra… just for being so nice! We left Kathy’s and headed back to the Stage.
As we get closer to the Stage… I see the driver… it’s little Jimmie! Well, he’s big Jimmie now! 6’ 5”… he’s a big guy… that’s Cora Hamilton’s boy… I remember when he was born! His daddy was no count… ran off when he was still in diapers… left that girl here with an infant baby! He’s a good kid, in spite of how he had to grow up! Good coach driver too… I rode with him before… but never in the valley!
“Hey, Mister Charlie!”. I heard him holler as we got within view... “You riding with us today, Mister Charlie?” I smiled at the lad… “Yes Jimmie… me & you gonna make another trip together!” “We’re gonna deliver this young lady to Silvertown… to meet up with her husband… he’s the new Pastor in that town!”
I turned and firmly grabbed Ms Lilly’s hands and said to her… “Are you ready, Ms Lilly?” She quickly replied… “Why Yes, Mister Charlie… c’mon… let’s go!”, as she giggled. She did that a lot. I opened the stagecoach door and gently lifted her up to the high step… after she was properly seated I asked… “Are you ok, Ms Lilly?” She smiled back at me and asked… “Aren’t you getting in?” I chuckled a little and told her… “No Maham… but I’ll be on my horse… right here beside you!” She beamed and looked to be relaxed, knowing that I would be close! That look on her face… I could feel the confidence she had in me… she had no worries. I had made this trip many times, but… there was a certain uneasiness that I felt… I don’t quite know why! I felt anxious for some reason! Well… it’s passed time for us to leave… we better get a move on it.
“Jimmie… you ready to go?” “Yes sir”, he eagerly answered… “Waiting on YOU!” He laughed! Then I realized that I was just standing there… gazing at Ms Lilly… she was intoxicating! “Ah Hem… Ok then… let’s move out… it’s your trail Jimmie!” He grabbed the reins… hollered out a horse command… and we were on our way.
As the stagecoach hit the edge of town… I thought about the Pastor’s telegram and what it said… it really was quite a responsibility… but there was something driving me inside … making me feel almost outside of myself. like… SHE… was the only thing that mattered! Well, I’m not much of a praying man, but… I asked God to watch over our journey! I looked at Ms Lilly and thought to myself… I hope Pastor Tom is praying too! I said my Amens and set my sights on the horizon, focusing on the charge at hand… the time has come!
SirKnightime
Crash ! with a flurry of sparks and blue smoke and sometimes bluer words hitting the air, Toms breakfast hit the floor.
" Oh damm it i was just looking forward to those eggs and bacon" Tom moved over and as he cleared up the mess, wanted his dear Lilly with him right now. He found himself bothered and moaning at the enforced seperation he'd been placed in. He wanted her here with him more then ever. As he cleared away the debris he mused on his lovely Lilly and wondered about her day as it was starting out too many miles away. Oh Lord, he prayed be with he richly he asked and give her much joy in her day.
Tom busied himself in clearing up and found just a mere thought of his Lilly was enough to bring a bew found peace in his heart. "Well it could have been worse my dear" Tom thought to himself as if Lily was indeed in the room with him, turning to the ever present coffee pot he set to pouring a cup. As he sat by the window savouring the deep taste of the rich coffee beans Tom viewed the hustle and bustle of Silvertown's early morning start, traffic was moving across the muddied tracks of the high street.
Looking up he noticed a friendly face passing by, motioning to Kristina he beckoned her smiling she headed towards his door . Tom moved out to his porch and saying hi to her , he then asked if she had any plans for the day. She smiled her trim figure angled towards him "Well i do have a few jobs i need to do yes "
" Oh ok " Tom went on to tell her the saga of his morning and how he was planing to head over to the boarding house to see if he might be able to rustle up a breakfast and it would be so pleasent to share the meal with her then eat alone.
Kristina smiled and was quite touched at the slightly hesistant but well meant invatation . " oh of course breakfast's on me and its a lovely chance for me to look out for one of my parishernors " Tom quickly added.
" Thank you for your charming offer and i willingly accept " With that Tom took her arm and escorted her across the road to the thought of a nice hot breakfast and interesting conversation .
Tom asked if they might have a breakfast and on reciving a yes , sat Miss Kristina and began to enjoy the fresh hot Ham and eggs and interesting conversation.
Tom started to tell Kristina of his first parish in Boston and it's many interesting diversions then his chance meeting with Lillian and his joy at seeing her again soon , then how his old friend the doc had written to him telling of silvertown's spiritual need and how he was eager to see how god would work through his hands here, " but that's enough about me for now , what about you young lady What led your footsteeps into this town I wonder.?
Kristina shuffled in seat and as she took small delcate mouthfuls wondered how she might begin ....
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE THREE
Beginning The Journey
The dawn was upon us and the dew on the grass was steaming from the sun’s rays. A slight fog that covered the land was lifting… revealing the awesome beauty of God’s creation! Finally… we hit the trail! The colors were amazing! Makes you wonder how all this got started… which came first? The chicken… or the egg? Never could figure that one out!
We’ve taken on two more riders… that we didn’t really have room for… with all Ms Lilly’s things! I tried to tell her before, that there could be people that might show up, to be on this trip. Where are we gonna put all this stuff? I assist with our unexpected passengers… a young lady named Sally and an elderly gentleman… must be kin. I had to move a whole lot of Ms Lilly’s things! She wasn’t too pleased… but she calmed down after a bit. While she was fussin… I just looked at her, wondering how to appease her… guess I just had to listen! I reached for her hands, hoping to console her and said… “I’m sorry, Ms Lilly… I had to make room!” She had a little frown on her face… but as I gently rubbed her hands… I saw that little smile come back… and I smiled back… to help her feel comfortable.
As we travelled the path, I was cautiously keeping a watch out for wild animals and such… “there’re some big cats out here!”
I came thru here one time… lost my horse that day! I don’t know what come over that animal… like it was crazy or something! Came outta nowheres… attacked me and the horse! I got a gash on one leg to live with now… but thinking back… I guess I’m lucky to be alive! If I hadn’t had my shotgun… Ida been a goner! There are a lot of open plains thru these parts so that shouldn’t be much of a problem.
Further up the trail, just before the first water hole, the path gets a little narrow approaching the first set of forests… that’s where those big cats are! We got a ways to go yet. As we approach areas with hidden visibility, I ride ahead to investigate… to ensure safety and avoid any kind of surprise. It’s not a bad trail… but, you just always have to be watchful! You have to sense movement, not just with your eyes… you have to feel it!
In the distance I spotted something moving across the sandy surface near our travelled path… looks like a copperhead from here… slithering it’s way across the plains. I rode ahead to get a closer look. Sure enough… that’s what it was! I looked back at the Stage with a watchful eye… I seen Ms Lilly about to fall outta the coach trying to see where I was… hollering my name… “Mister Charlie… Mister Charlie!” I turned “Chariots” (my horse) around and rode back towards the Stage. “Ms Lilly… you alright?” Almost in tears, she cried out… “Mister Charlie… you scared me! I must have dozed off… and when I woke up…. I didn’t see you! Please don’t ride off like that again!” I looked inside to see the other passengers… they appeared to be ok. Ms Sally had a perplexed look on her face… I nodded to her to restore her! The old man never moved… just staring ahead. I then gave Ms Lilly a reassuring smile and said… “It’s alright Ms Lilly… I was just checking out the path ahead!” She had a little frown on her brow and yet a sadness on her face. Trying to quell her fears, I said to her… “Hey, I got something to show you!” I rode to the front of the Stage to holler at our driver… “Hey Jimmie… stop the coach for a minute… I got something to show Ms Lilly and the others!” Jimmie slowed the coach down to a halt. I got off my horse, grabbed my shotgun and walked off the trail a bit. As I approached twisting animal… I took the barrel of the shotgun… slowly sliding it under the belly of that snake… lifted him up… and started walking back to the Stage. You shoulda seen the look on that woman’s face! She screamed as I came close with this snake dangling on the gun shaft. “Oh Mister Charlie… what is that?”... holding her hands over her mouth… eyes wide open! I smiled and said… “This here… is a Copperhead Snake… one of the most orneriest belly walkers on the plains… one bite… got enough venom to kill a man! I held the snake up so she could get good look! She backed away, further into the coach saying… “Are you gonna shoot it?” I smiled as I looked at her and said… Naw, Ms Lilly… he ain’t bothering nobody out here… I’ll just leave him be… he’s in his own element! As long as I don’t find him curled up under my covers in the sack… we’ll do just fine!” I tossed the snake off to the side of the trail and told Jimmie to move on. “Mister Charlie… please ride your horse closer to the Stagecoach!”… she whimpered. I could see the fear in her face! “Ok, Ms Lilly.” I steered “Chariots” over closer to the moving carriage and rode along side her window… “Is that better?” Her smile came back as she giggled and said… “Yes, Mister Charlie!” We rode like that for a couple of hours… me riding right beside her. She told me everything! From the time she was a little girl… clean up to now! I didn’t have to say much… she did it all for me! Boy, that little woman could TALK! It was pleasant enough tho! At least, she wasn’t scared anymore!
Constantly searching the horizon, I saw a familiar landmark. I hesitated for a moment as the Stage continued… I needed to look at my map! A scream came from the coach… I looked up! I saw Ms Lilly… looking back… ‘bout to fall outta there again! “Mister Charlie… where are you?” Hell… the woman was looking right AT me! “I’m coming, Ms Lilly!”, as I rode back up to the Stage. “Ms Lilly… Imma have to ride ahead for a minute. We’re coming up on a clearing… I believe the first water hole is just around that bend. Being that it’s the only water around thru here… everybody uses it!” Her eyes got wide again! “I need to know what or who is there before we ride in… just a precaution!” “Please hurry,” she pleaded!
I rode ahead, looking back over my shoulder… keeping a clear watch over the Stage. I slowly approached the edge of the clearing… got off my horse and walked the rest of the way… looking in all directions. I smelled smoke! As I got closer to the watering hole, I saw remnants of a campfire… the charred wood was still warm. Someone was near! I saw no evidence of animal activity except for a couple of prairie dogs and a deer… nothing to worry about. I was more concerned about that campfire! Looking all around again… I headed back to the Stage. As I’m coming back to the Stage… I see Ms Lilly… all out the window again… hollering my name! I smiled as I thought about my little girl. I remembered how she used to say… “Daddy, I love you!” and lay her head in my lap. She’d be about Ms Lilly’s age now, I guess. Ms Lilly sorta reminds me of her! I feel like I need to be a Father for her… you know… watch out for her… like a Daddy should! I wiped a tear from my eye as I got closer to the stage… I didn’t want her to see me crying! Looking up at her face… seemed to bring me joy! I said to Jimmie… “We probably need to settle here for the night… park the stage right over there…” pointing to an inlet area at the waters edge.
As the ladies got out, they both let me know that they had personal needs to attend to! I looked around and pointed to a nearby rock pile… “You ladies can go behind those rocks over yonder… but, let me take a look first!” I rode over to investigate… the area looked clear. My mind still thinking about the scene… the warm campfire… there was a stillness surrounding us. I began to feel an uneasiness as I motioned the ladies to come to relieve themselves in the shadows, behind the rocks. As they walked towards me… I felt something! As they both went behind the large rocks… I watched ahead! With my back to them… I listened to them talking… not really understanding… just a murmur. Suddenly… a scream came from behind the rocks! I turned to gallop to where they were! As I approached, I jumped off my horse and ran behind the rocks to see what the matter was! As I bent the rocks edge… there I saw another snake! Staring at the coiled reptile in a striking position I approached slowly trying not to startle the venomous intruder… I whispered to them… “don’t move!” I pulled out my revolver… shot two times… scaring them both! I looked down at the dead snake, moving no more and breathed a sigh of relief! I glanced up at them. Ms Sally was cuddled in a corner behind the rock! Ms lilly… was standing there, holding her dress up in fear, with all her nakedness in view! Feeling incredibly awkward, she stood there frozen! My eyes groped as I looked at her… then our eyes met momentarily as she hurriedly tried to cover herself. I quickly turned away and called out… “Sorry, Maham.” As I walked away from the boulder, thinking about what my eyes had just witnessed… a strange feeling came over me! She was more beautiful than I could ever have imagined! I shook my head and hollered back over the rock… “You Ladies ok?” Ms Sally came out from behind the rock first, straightening her petticoat. Ms Lilly eased out looking down, then directly up at me … her eyes locked on mine… she had that frown again. Being somewhat embarrassed myself… I wondered what she was about to say! She brushed by me quickly and hurried to get back into the stagecoach. I went to make sure they were ok… the old man never even budged!
Well… now I’m glad we packed all we did… should have enough food stuffs for the evening. I’ll get up before dawn… start a morning fire, then go out early… find me a rabbit or a wild bird to roast. I guess those girls should be alright til then. That old man will be alright I guess too… ain’t heard hjim say a word since we started. Dusk is a coming… we need to settle for the night. I figured this trip was gonna take longer… looks like a 2 day journey now. I poured some water out of my canteen and lifted it to “Chariots” face… pulled a bag of feed out and set it on the ground. I pulled off her saddle and brushed her down a little bit… this trail is dusty… best to get as much as you can off her… she’ll feel better! I pull one of Ms Lilly’s trunks down to use as a wind break… gonna roll my blanket out under the stagecoach… bed down there! I think back over the day… been alright, I guess… no real problems. As I tidied my covers I chuckled a bit, thinking about that little incident behind the rock! I closed my eyes and layed my head on the saddle with a slight vision of Ms Lilly in my head… I slept well.
MysticSecret1
Hearing the preacher Tom words asking her about her story why she came in this town Kristina's face turned to pale... she was thinking what to say to him and what she sould keep to herself... Kristina smiled nervoustly as she looked at him thinking that as a man who serves God he should know the true but right now they were not at the church so she crossed her two fingers and was telling herself that little not telling won't do any harm to anyone...
"Ummm " she started with an another sip of coffee and deep sigh... " I arrived here from Europe. It was a long journey and I cannot explain why I chose to come here and not to some place closer to my home... I guess it happened by an accident. One day my papa left the newspaper on his table with an add about a country where you can have an equal opportunities for all... I always was one eager in the family... to energetic to curious ... explore and to learn... papa... after long debates let me for some fine studies along with my brothers and that was unusual that woman wanted to learn about some things and not how to make a good wife and a mother to her kids... after a while when I finished studies going to different fine schools in the Europe my papa was afraid that I will never find or will want to get marry... to a good man that he would look for me... so he said one day that all set that I got enough of learning things ... what I will never use as I will get married... "
Kristina looked at the preacher finding him to listen her with curiousity... and then she continued... " to make it short he aranged my marriage with the man from our class almost twice older then me and did not want to hear any of my protests about it... so one day when he went to the business ... I took all my belongings ... the add of that newspaper and went to the dock where they were preparing to leave on their long journey to America... for them sure it was strange to have an unancompanied young woman at their boat but my money worked there very well and the capitan did not ask me any more questions just showed me the little cabin and asked me to stay silent there for not to bother the crew... "
Kristina sigh not telling the preacher that the capitan also requested her to be dressed like a boy for her own safety and put some dirt on her face to hide her smooth like a peach skin... and now looking at her already an empty cup of the coffee she smiled ... " rest was like a fast dream ... storms.. waves... men shouting... me getting sea sick and what I know I was already standing on the ground again of my dream land America that promised so much opportunities to all.... next was fast... I just took the first carriage who had a vacant space for one more passanger and here I am in the Silvertown seems it was their destination..."
Kristina smiled again to the preacher saying thank you for the nice breakfast and for listening... she felt much easier now when she poured almost all what she got on her mind ... also se was hoping that he won't ask her if she let her family know where she is ... as yes she missed them a lot but also she felt that here far away form home Kristina already fall in love to this country it traditions and it people... and she was hoping to create and have a life here ... one that she wanted and always dreamed of...
SirKnightime
Tom found Kristina's story absorbing He watched her as she unfolded her past to him over the ham & eggs and rich filtered coffee that made breakfast one of his most eargerly anticipated meals.
" You have had much excitement in your young years Kristina " he said then as he watched her carefully he noticed the lil tell tale signs that said if you wasnt lying there was something that she was witholding from him never the less, however he had enough expierence of listening to people to know when to listen more and to ask less.
"You could say that yes " she replied quickly with a slight smile crosing her lips, this man was a good listener she thought as his whole demenior showed he was absorbed in her words. In fact she had to check herself otherwise she might tell the preacher more then she meant to divulge.
" Tell me " he said " your folks in Europe, it's a long distance from here do you miss them ...? do you continue to hear from them ? His questions although innocent on his part struck like a knife in Kristina's mind. She felt herself blush a little as she stammered out " erm ... well it's complicated " shuffling in her seat she glanced at her saviour in the wall clock and grabbing hold of its lifeline she told Tom she really should be going after she thanked him for his time and buying her breakfast she left with a little too much haste, leaving Tom to ponder what reason might be behind her swift exit
LadyNightime
Lillian, struggled to regain her composure....it had been a very eventful day, too eventful.
She tried to settle down onto the bedroll that the coach provided....oh, the rocks, the pebbles, the hard ground was just too unbearable... she took her carpet bags down as quietly as was possible, arranged them near Mr. Charlie.... just in case... she lay down on the bags, rearrangeing lumps into pillows and then settled down on the piles, drawing the rough blanket over her shoulders.... the last vision before her as her eyes blurred was the profile of Mr. Charlie,....her eyes drifted closed and she fell into an exhausted sleep, full of fitful dreams... the harrowing experience made her cry out in her sleep.
Sally heard her muted cry and went to Lilly, immediately, she lifted the blanket and spooned her, murmuring to her, hush... now, it's over... she clung to her because she, too, had tremors. The trip had been so unpleasant till now.
The the passenger that had boarded with her, acted strangely and aloof at all times. She wonderted why he was so gruff and abrupt if he, didindeed say anything.
She wondered, too, what he was hiding....
XxEDUARDUS
~HE sends a MESSENGER to the sleepy town of Silver town..
My dearest Kristina How the nights seem to run forever away from you. Im sorry I was not able to see you before I was called to duty in matter of great importance to Myself. Not a night has gone by that I don.t think about our first kiss by the falls. I miss those hypnotic blue eyes staring into the depth of my soul. I miss your golden blonde hair cascading down you shoulders s. I miss Your laughter in the warm summer breeze and How You whisper My sweet name from those ruby red lips. How I long to hold You in my arms and tell you what a better man You make me and I miss the intoxicating perfume that drives me insane. I hope to not to be gone much Longer My dear sweet wild Orchid and when I return I hope to see you waiting for me in the Still of the night.. he encloses a package just for her .
MysticSecret1
Hardly escaping from further and deeper questions of the preacher Kristina was about to take a long walk to the waterfalls when some young boy stopped her asking where to find... her... with a curious smile she introduced herself to him awaiting what he would want from her... the boy seemed very happy about his quick foundlings and with the shy smile he gave her a package with a letter on top of it... Kristina's eyes opened even more her heart started to beat so fast as she was so scared thinking about the worse ...from where that all could come... quickly she gave some change to the boy and dropped her eyes to see the name on the letter silently begging "please please not to be from them...."
Just seeing now already familiar handwriting her smile and color slowly came back to her face ... what more ... she was glowing beaming her eyes shone now deep blue sky color... and all around started to spin in a speed of her heart beats... just one person was able to make her feel this way... no one else... just the owner of those deep green eyes and a wicked smile...
Kristina almost run now to waterfalls as she was eager to read what she got here... she did not see anyone around... did not noticed anything ... just with the speed of wind she was running to their secret lovely place as just there she would feel his presence near her... just there she would enjoy his message more clearly...
She was hopping he would write... she dare also to hope he was thinking of her... and now with blushing cheeks Kristina knew... oo yes he was and is... finding a nice spot to sit she placed herself by the gorgeous orchids and with her trembling fingers opened the letter...
Words with his face appeared in front of her... she was absorbing all of it ... smiling ... crying... then smiling again and thinking how so little can make her feel like a small silly girl... how so little can make her world to spin to fly to explode... into thousands feelings ...now sitting here alone she hold the package in her arms and was afraid to open... Kristina rested her body laying there surrounded by the wild beauty of nature exhaled smell of orchids and listened of sounds waterfall... closing her eyes she repeated his words again and again in her mind till she drifted herself to sleep ... to catch him in her dream and maybe... maybe if she would be so lucky... to repeat their ... very innocent ... very sweet first kiss.....
XxEDUARDUS
~flashback to him in a lovely store in anther town telling the clerk to wrap that up~ a small box nothing to fancy to be admire at first. Inside was something that she wouldn't believe her eyes. None will ever have anther like it, It can not and will not be duplicated..
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE FOUR
Day 2 – In The Wilderness
I awake to the dawn beginning to creep in, showing a thin bright glow across the dark horizon… the sky beginning to lighten. I stretched slightly, turning over to start the rest of our quest… as I sat up, I felt something behind me... what was it? Oh my goodness… it’s Ms Lilly! I wondered how long she had been curled up behind me like that! She was snuggled under a blanket… her golden hair ruffled a bit… she looked so peaceful lying there. I carefully raised myself… trying not to disturb your rest. What’s that I hear… is she snoring?
I saddled up and headed for the nearby wooded area just off the trail to gather wood for a fresh fire. I packed the wood on the horse and headed further into the woods to look for game to kill. Quietly I search the undergrowth beneath the tall oak trees… in the distance I spot a small wild turkey. Slowly I pulled my revolver and took aim… I had to use my pistol here… that shotgun would make swiss cheese outta him! I was staring that bird dead in the eyes when I squeezed the trigger… I saw feathers fly as the bird ran off stumbling… before it fell to the ground! Small bird really… like one of those ginny hens… I clipped him in the center of his neck… right at the top of his chest… not a bad shot for an old guy, I thought! Eyes ain’t quite what they used to be! I plucked him and gutted him, right there… and cut his head off so the carcass would drain! I left the waste for the local critters to feed on… I think that kinda helps the earth!
As I approach the stagecoach I see the ladies moving about, Jimmie there with them… sniff! And… I smell smoke! I rode up and got off my horse… I peeked around the coach… I could see the smoke now… over top of the loaded trunks! There was Ms Lilly standing there beside a mighty fine lookin’ fire… hands on her hips… looking at me with a big smile on her face… “Morning, Mr Charlie… look what I did!”... as she pointed to the fire… “and I did it all by myself… cuz I knew what to do!” I took off my hat… scratched my head looking down at the fire… they were really well placed wood pieces… with a couple of stones holding them together… with a beautiful flame jumping from the center! “Why, Ms Lilly… I do believe, that is as fine a fire, as I have ever seen!” She curtsied and smiled… “My Daddy taught me how to build a fire when I was a little girl… So… I did it! I thought it would help YOU!” I got a slight lump in my throat… I felt something when she said that! Feeling touched, I said… “Ms Lilly… you not only helped ME… you helped US ALL!”… I shouted, as I raised my hands to the sky! She beamed as she blushed a little bit… “Your Daddy was a wise man… teaching his little girl something that will help protect her for all her days!” Ms Lilly, saw the stern look on my face and realized the seriousness of what I had just said! “Always remember those things your Daddy told you!” She looked up at me, with a tear building in the corner of one eye and said… “Yes Sir!” I broke the silence with… “Alright now… let’s do something with this bird I got here!”… as I pulled the dripping fowl from behind me! Ms Lilly gasped and covered her mouth… as I held the bird up, by it’s feet… blood dripping from the opening. “You go fetch me 2-3 good sized branches while I clean him up a bit.” Terrified, she said… “I’m not eatin’ that thing!” I laughed and said… “Ms Lilly, I figured you already got some fancy stuff packed away to eat while we’re out here… I‘m just tryin’ to put a little fresh meat on the menu!” I cleaned up the bird and used the wood she had gathered to build a rack… leaving one to be used as a skewer to turn the meat. I sprinkled a little salt, Ms Lilly gave me down in the cavity for flavor and roasted the bird for a couple of hours! In the meantime, Jimmie and I fed and watered the horses and brushed them down. I hitched the horses to the stagecoach harnesses and saddled up “Chariots”… time to eat and move on… the sun is almost high noon! I called to the ladies and invited them to come taste this piece of fowl… Sally acted like she’d been here before… she tore off a leg… peeled away some of the charred skin and went for it! “Hhmmm.” She said… juice dripping from her mouth. Ms Lilly said… “I’m not eating that!” Sally muffled out, between bites… “It’s good!” I took my knife and sliced a chunk off… holding the meat on the tip of the knife, I offered it to her. The meat was cooked enough… skin rough and dry but still moist inside… it looked good enough… and, it smelled good, too! “C’mon, Ms Lilly”, I pleaded… “just try a little piece!” She looked up at me with wondering eyes as I coaxed and encouraged. Reluctantly she pulled off a small piece from what I had cut and put the tiny piece in her mouth… not sure whether to chew or not! Hardly had enough to taste! Her face frowned up as she began to chew. Sally had already grabbed my knife to cut her another piece! I called out to Jimmie… “Hey Jimmie”, I chuckled… “you better come get a piece of this before Ms Sally eats it all up from you!” Then I thought… “and somebody needs to go check on the older gentleman… see if he wants some! Ms Lilly, can I get you to do that for me?” As I turned to look at Ms Lilly… the wrinkles in her brow were gone! I smiled as I watched her chewing… and reaching for the rest of what I had cut for her! “Mr Charlie,” she asked… “what did you say that was, again?” Feeling pretty good about my culinary skills, I answered… “That right there, is a baby wild turkey… good eating size… real tender meat!” She smiled up me, licking her fingers… : “That was actually pretty tasty, Mr Charlie… but I don’t want that tomorrow!”… as she giggled! “Ms Lilly… this time tomorrow… I’m expecting, that you’ll probably be sitting in a fine porcelain tub with hot, bubbly water all around you,,, smelling like roses… and a hand maid, waiting for you to finish! I Laughed out loud! (at least, that’s what I was trying to make happen!)
I whistled to Jimmie, waving him to come to me… “Let’s get these wagon wheels a-rolling… we have delayed here long enough… we don’t need to parlay too long down here in the valley… the Indians get curious! I poured a little water on the fire to reduce the telltale signs of our presence… kicking dirt on the smoldering wood. I assisted the ladies back into the stage… making sure that they were settled and comfortable. I looked up at the sky… then down the narrowing trail, as we approached the wooded portion of the trip! The sun was high and the atmosphere was changing… the earlier moisture in the air was drying out… it was getting warm… soon it would be hot! It’s good we arrived at the forests when we did! With the dry air on that desert plain and temperatures that sometimes reach over 100 degrees… I think that would make for a pretty uncomfortable trip for those young ladies! The forests tends to be a bit humid, but are much cooler! Coming up on the woodlands edge… I have to concentrate on the surroundings more… wild animals are more prevalent in these areas. I trotted up to Ms Lilly’s carriage window and peeked inside… the ladies were busy handling some material, knitting or something… “You ladies alright?”… I asked. She looked up at me with a smile, kinda excited… “Mr Charlie… Ms Sally is showing me how to sew! Look what I did already!”… as she held up an impressive looking embroidered piece! “That’s real nice, Ms Lilly!” She’s a competitive little thing… I guess that’s a good thing… even for a girl! I gazed at the old man… he looked almost like a statue… staring straight in front of him… I don’t think I’ve even seen him move to relieve himself! His teeth must be floating… if he has any! “Ms Lilly. Imma ride up ahead.. check out the path…” She popped out the window as I rode off, hollering… “Mr Charlie… don’t you go far!” Not even turning around… I waved my hat back at her and hollered… “I’m not, Ms Lilly!”
MysticSecret1
From the loud voice of wild parrots Kristina opened her eyes just to see the sky filling up with heavy clouds... Weather was muggy and hot and waterfalls were so inviting... She could not resist...
Looking at an ugliest purple color wrap with green bow... She was thinking herself who would use colors like that... Grinning she kept postponing to open that mysterious box from him... She did not know what is in there but knowing him it could be an alive frog or something very similar... She giggled from even think about it...
Her gaze slid again to bubbling water... Quickly looking around she started to drop her garnets. They were everywhere now... Letting know that someone was lured by song of the water powerfully cascading down... Only the sun wind and nature were admiring the picture of the siren ... Who stepped gracefully in not so warm water... Her peach skin went goose bumps right away making her giggle even more... Just then she slid her petite body into the water... Scaring some exotic fish away... They were dancing now around her making a circle... Kristina swam a little then just spotted wild lillies and was moving right away towards them... Turning over she just floated freely there reminding of mermaid surrounded by wild nature beauty ... White and yellow lilies played with her slightly tanned peach softness skin... Water was pleased by being able to caress her body to linger on every curve to tickle all way .... While she swing with the waves that run to her from waterfalls... Enjoying herself ...
Kristina did not want to leave this amazing place but first drops of rain told her a very different story... If only drops she would stay as she enjoyed the rain very much too but angry thunder and loud strike of lightening got her from the water as quick as the scared wild animal... Not having time to think she tried to put her clothes on her wet glowing body and grabbing the box with the letter she run to the town ... Laughing every time when lightening hit to the ground making her feel as it was bullets chasing her with shouting of the thunder... When Kristina reached the town the rain was in it all strength windy and drops felt like they were cutting her delicate skin... Her long blond hair were slapped to her back on her face ... Her pretty sky blue dress was dirty and wet from running and just one thing was still dry and safely tucked in her... Undergarments... And held by her arms next to her heart... That was pounding so fast ... She was grinning to herself thinking what her papa would tell seeing her like this as she was 13 and not a young lady ...
Opening door to get in from back of general store she wished that Melany would be there with her so fine hot tea... Weather got deep in her... She was shivering badly even her teeth started to make not very pleasant sounds... "My my girl what you been up to" she heard the voice...
SirKnightime
Tom was enjoying the challenge of running his new church in Silvertown he was begining to feel a warmth for the members of this,his lil community.
All around him he spied towns folk hustling and bustling,about their lives, Lester from the smithy gave a cheery wave as he said a big booming hello towards Tom. The tall thick set man moved swiftly, Tom returned his hi with a wave and called him across " erm Lester isnt it "
" Indeed it is my good friend and how are you today " ? Tom mentioned how he'd brought his favourite saddle with him and in cleaning it he'd noticed oit needed a bit of repair work " Do you think you might be able to help or if not perhaps you can recomend someone who could help me " Tom looked hesitantly at him.
"Bring it round Pastor and we'll see what we can do for you, your in luck there's not much work on just now" Lester's face cressed in a smile as he said " Though Pastor I'm bound to say given the choice between a saddle and a brand new little wife I'd probabily have kept a tighter hold on her myself "
Tom thought for a moment about Lilly standing there in her pretty pink outfit spinning her little parasol with her even prettier lil giggle all topped off with a delicate lil white hat " Oh that's ok she'll be here as soon as day my friend and I for one can't say it will be a moment too soon as far as I'm concerned".
"As you say Pastor, just bring it round when your free " with that off he went on his day.
Suddenly with a flurry of dust and noise the stage came into town stopping just outside the saloon its doors creeking in the breeze waiting for thristy mouths of weary traveleers to pass through them on the way to the bar. Tom seeing the stage rushed over to see if by any chance his dear Lilly might be here with him again. looking all over the stage His smile lower when he gaze didnt meet his pretty Lilly. The driver a swarthy well worn man of about 30 going by the name of Joeseph seeing the pastor in his collar called him over.
" Excuse me are you by any chance Pastor T Wilson" ? " Yes I am , hmm why do you ask "?
"Well " Joeseph said his arm came done on a fairly large box tied loosely with string " If you are then this here has your name on it"
" Oh OK thanks i'll take that off your hands then " with a grunt brefitting the size of the box, Tom manhandled it back to his house "This will do nicely on next Sunday " he called out cheerfully ......
LadyNightime
Morning dawned with a haze of sunlight filtered through curling wisps of smoke...it disoriented her, the white light blinding her....then in a rush the night's event's came cascading in on her!
The ambush ....the swift sure moves of them....deadly silent, time seemed to stand still as she remembered the carnage that they inflicted on Jimmie and the others! She could do little more but watch, terrified, as they went swiftly about their deadly attack....' surely, they had been observing us to plan this', she thought.
Her thoughts turned to memories of Sally screaming in fright in the coach where she had been unceremoniously dumped.and Lilly as well. .. that's when she lost track of the night because she'd hit her head sharply when the coach had turned around.
And all her things... they had looted the trunks and tossed things away, never to be retrieved.... she had watched as the indian man had ransacked the coach ...that's when she'd started running! But one of them tackled her down, ripping her dress to shreds and knocking the wind out of her.
Tears gathered as she relived the terror of the night...the the blood curdling screams of the dying and the yells that they made after killing Jimmy... no longer stealthy, the horses, frightened... the tears dropped as she relived Jimmys' wounds.
She gathered her strength...and as she came to her senses., a flash im her mind's eye, the loud bang....slow motion picture of Mr. Charlie wounded, too! The pain etched in his face , it was horrible....
"O God, please don't let him be dead! " Her mind refused to accept the possibility and allowed her the luxury of unconciousness again.
Awhile later she awoke to a soft touch on her face...an indian woman was gently washing the caked blood off of her face. She looked in her eyes, they were hard but curious and kind, lines etched deep into her dark face.
As she raised herself, she saw she was dressed only in her corset and stockings, one boot missing, she sighed, thinking, 'what more?'... but wait! it's over there in that patch of light on the.... floor?
But as she tried to raise herself to get up the woman offered her a gourd of steaming drink. It was dark and smelled of bitter herbs but she was so thirsty she gulped at it , burning her tongue. The woman chuckled and spoke in a unknown language to her in a rebuking tone tthat old her to let it cool. She smiled in thanks up to the woman , after it cooled more, and sipped at it greedily.
The wizened woman moved away and disappeared in the smokey sunshine.
ursexybosslady
Rachel noticed a flock of black buzzards gathering, circling on the far west end of the property. That signals a dead or dying animal nearby, she thought. She glanced around noticing the hog pen gate was open, and one of the hogs missing. She called out for Will but no answer. She could not find Will, remembering he said he had to attend to some fence mending duties out near the creek.
She mounted Lady and rode along the west end by Wolf creek following the hog tracks. As she rode up the bank, she came to a stop, dismounted near a maple tree. The air smelled crisp and clean, and the leaves on the maple tree glistening yellow with dew. The tracks went into the creek, but there was no hog in sight so she feared the worse. Across the creek out on the plains were the circling buzzards. She spied as one of them swooped down to eat a dead carcass out on the plain, but the carcass appeared to be leaner and larger than a hog. She quietly moved in closer to see the animal, and it was a deer, not her hog.
In the clearing to her left Rachel beheld an unexpected site. There was Will talking to two Indian scouts. He was passing something to them, but she couldn’t make out what it was. The sun was too bright, blinding her eyes, and she felt a sense of dread as she thought of savages so near. She kept still and quiet, hoping not to be noticed.
Rachel turned and pivoted to the right, and was startled. There before her stood this stern faced Cherokee warrior adorned in red and white painted face, with long black braided hair complemented by multicolor feathers. He was shirtless wearing a piece of rawhide across his shoulders to hold the quiver secured to his back which housed his bow and arrow, with just buckskin wrapped leggings threatening her with a tomahawk in hand.
Rachel clutched her stomach, just as her knees gave in and she slumped to the ground. The Indian quickly caught her as she slumped and cradled her head, making a high pitched bird noise signaling the others. Mr. Tanner rushed to her aid, wiping her face with water from the creek.
Rachel regained consciousness with her head in Will’s lap and her eyes seeing Will’s face, feeling warmth and comfort. She looked about anxiously to the left, and to the right but there was no one there but Will. The hog was honking and smelling in the brush nearby.
She felt so dazed and confused, but sure of what she had witnessed before.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE FIVE
Trouble on the Trail
As I rode into the woods I felt a slight uneasiness… sometimes the forests itself, can do that to you… especially if you’re tired… well, at least we still had plenty of light! On the left, just thru those trees, is the River… and across the River is a huge Indian compound! You can’t really see them unless you ride about a mile to the River’s edge… they can’t even SEE us! But if those Indians are on a WarPath… you can hear em from here! That’s why we try never to make a fire here… first, they’ll smell it, then they’ll look for it! At the River there’s a sandbar crossing only 4-6 feet deep in the water… them Indians can ride right over here on us! On that account… we don’t make a whole lot of noise, either! Looked pretty clear up ahead… may as well go back and check on the stage. They were still rolling so… they ought to be close to the mouth of the forest. Ms Lilly will be in the window waving… calling my name… I smiled at the thought!
I patted Chariots and stepped her up to a slow gallop. Near the edge of the woods I could see thru some of the trees… I saw the stage… then I saw men on horses… my heart began to beat fast! Who were these men? Were they travelers such as ourselves… or were they Indians? As I got closer to the opening I could see… it WAS Indians! A rush of heat went thru my head… what should I do? I pulled back on Chariots reins and we stopped for me to load my weapons. I grabbed the shotgun and loaded two shells… I pulled out my revolver… a custom made 9-shot, “Colt Peacemaker”… Model “P” Series, with the long barrel style! Accurate at up to 100 yards… superb pistol! I got off the horse and tied a slip knot with Chariots rein to a tree! As I crept to the forest edge… remaining unseen… I heard Ms Lilly scream! My heart was pounding! I looked up over a large rock to see her wrestling with an Indian who had her by the arm! I had to think! I didn’t want to do anything that would endanger them! There were FOUR of them… one was still on horseback… another one had Ms Sally… the fourth was ransacking the trunks for valuables! Where was Jimmie?... I wondered… and what about the old man? I crept unnoticed to a large boulder area very close to where the stage had been stopped… I had a clear shot at the one on the horse… but what would they do after I shot? Would Ms Lilly be safe? I had to take a chance… didn’t have a lot of options!
I thought about Ms Lilly’s little smile and her voice… then I thought about how I left her… assuring her that I wouldn’t be far away! I never even turned around to look at her as I rode off…and now, I let THIS happen! I hung my head in guilt for a moment… as I began to think about my own little girl who was long lost! Ms Lilly reminded me so much of her! I couldn’t lose another! I wanted to pray but I couldn’t think of anything to say, except… “Help Me Lord!” I began to tremble slightly as I pondered the situation… I used the visions of them in my mind to help me muster the courage I needed! I peeked around, from behind the boulder that hid me… I saw a body lying on the ground near the front of the stage… motionless… it was Jimmie! I felt my eyes water…! I looked for Ms Lilly… but I could only see their feet… they had taken them on the other side of the coach… probably to tie them up! I heard Ms Lilly scream again… fighting back, I know she is! I could hear Ms Sally weeping! The pillaging Redman was busy inside the coach… after having searched through and thrown to the ground, all of Ms Lilly’s things! He is hidden… he can’t see me! The lone horseman was moving around… observing… he stopped his horse right in front of the boulder I was behind! I could see him thru a crack in the rock… he was close enough to hear me breathe! I stooped down close to the ground and quietly cocked my firearm… I raised it back up and slid it into the crack… his head musta been about 10’ away… if I drop him right here… he won’t feel a thing!
I squeezed the trigger… the shot rang out… startling the horses… I saw the Indian’s head jerk once and fall forward… as he slowly slumped over and fell from the horse! I saw Ms Lilly break away from her oppressor… running away from the stage… but there was really no place for her to run… open plains! He ran after her then hesitated and just watched her run but soon his attention was directed at me! He started running towards me! I heard the little thief stumbling to get out of the stage… but I had a bead on the carriage door! I flinched and ducked as a shot from the advancing Indian grazed the boulder… kicking stone splinters in my face! The stage shook as the other Indian jumped out… I pulled the trigger again… the sound echoed in the valley as I hit him right in the center of his chest, knocking him backwards, off his feet and down! I looked up… I saw Ms Lilly still running… I thought inside… “Run Baby!” I saw the other Indian forcing Ms Sally into the stage on the other side, protected from my view by the carriage itself! Another shot rang out… suddenly I felt a burning jolt hit my left shoulder near my collar bone… knocking me back a bit! Damn, that HURT! The Indians were now hollering back and forth at each other! I watched the blood gushing from the hole in my vest, covering the stinging, open wound! I stood up to face my aggressor… he had turned and gone back to chasing Ms Lilly! I slumped down to the ground, to catch my breath, holding my shoulder! “Dear God… What do I do now?”… I thought! I could hear the commotion coming from the rocking stagecoach… I heard Ms Sally screaming, struggling to keep from being tied up… but she was NO match for the burly Indian! The other Indian had caught up with Ms Lilly and was dragging her back! It got quiet… then I heard Ms Lilly… “Get your hands off me!” That Indian had a time trying to subdue her! I peeked from behind the big rock in time to see the Indian in the coach… throw a body from the carriage… it was the old man… they must have killed him earlier, when they killed Jimmie! But I never heard any shots earlier! The sound of another shot pierced the sudden silence… that piece of lead hit the ground right near my foot… spinning off with an eerie sound… kicking dirt passing thru! I eased back further behind the boulder. I could hear Ms Lilly screaming out my name… “Mr Charlie… come get them off me!” Then her voice became muffled… like they had gagged her to keep her quiet! I felt so hopeless! My shoulder was on fire with pain… still leaking blood down my clothes! It got quiet again… then I heard one of them holler at the other… suddenly, the sound of the horses and moving stage made me look again! They were turning the stage around to make a run for it! I jumped from behind the big rock and took aim at the one slapping the reins! As the stagecoach completed the turn I pulled the trigger… I saw the Indian’s arms fly up in the air… before he tumbled off the bouncing stagecoach to the ground! The horses were in full stride… galloping with the stage, out of control! What was going to happen to my poor little Ms Lilly now! My eyes were astonished as I watched the other Indian climb out of the speeding, rocking carriage… and pull himself up onto the front of that runaway stage! As I watch the stagecoach disappear across the horizon in a cloud of dust… carrying Ms Lilly away from me… I wiped the tears falling from my eyes! In such a short time she had carved a spot in my heart… and now I have let her be taken away… what will I ever be able to tell Pastor Tom? I cried out to the skies with tears rolling down my face… “Lord… I ain’t never been much of a praying man… but if you show me a way to get Ms Lilly back… I’ll join Pastor Tom’s Church and try to learn your ways!” I rubbed my eyes with my dirty, bloody hands as I looked back at the path the stagecoach vanished into… wondering about Ms Lilly and Ms Sally… I had to avenge this!
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Drifting off to thought I think of what my father had told me, (that you cant trust no one you can only trust the ones you know who are your close family) sighs thats not right daddy I think I trust Virgil and Kristina ...I know I havent know kristina long but she was the one who ran back for help ...Still in deep thought I dont notice that Virgil had stopped to talk I walk right into his back. Wakeing from my deep thoughts I look up at Virgil and say I am sooo sorry that I bumped into you I wasnt paying attention was in deep thought..Blushes as I look into his eyes.. Fixing his hat on the top of my head I wait for him to keep going.. Smiling as people pass by, looking to see if I see Kristina or anyone I have seen before.. Seeing people passing by and others riding in their wagons..Noticing that Virgil was in deep conversation with who ever he was talking to I kept walking and went into the store and looked around seeing the clerk that had waited on me the last time I was here I walked over and said hi then made me departure and went back to doc's place and went back to the room that I had been in and laid down to take a nap I was very tired and weary from the night of hardly sleeping and trying to run ..
Thinking back I remembered my father telling me that he didnt stay in one place long because of the law ,, Knowing that I should leave but wanting to stay in this lovely town I laid there and thought of what I should do.. I had tried to leave but virgil had found me and he reminded me of what we had talked about , knowing that I had made a promise made the decision I had to make harder for me to make.. Drifting off in my thoughts I thought of all the good that would be if I stayed here in this little town , but then what if someone found out who I truely was then I wouldnt be safe anymore.. Slowly I drift off into a deep sleep dreaming of my happy childhood and when I was innocent and didnt have to worry like I did now..
XxEDUARDUS
It was long haul for for any man to bear but he was the one to carry the load. HE just wanted to be home and he wanted to be near the one whom has hypnotized him, he would wonder if she gotten the package his note and if she would be lying alone in her bed late at nights thinking about him as he did her. There was no reason why he just didn't come out and tell her how he felt, it would be hard to how they have only just meet but it felt like two old lovers soul fond the spark of Life again. He Missed her he missed the town and he knew there was much to be caught up on but he had no time now but he knew once he went home there would be much to do. As he left the coroners office sadden look set into his handsome face he knew what he wanted so bad has not yet come to close and the mystery of his pass still eludes him. as HE went back to his room tired from the long day he slips off his cloths standing brazen the mirror hard lines of aching muscles rippling in the view he pour him a hard drink in a large glass and slipped into the Hot steaming water, he just wanted to to soak and think about her his Kristina.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE SIX
Recovery
I gathered myself together, in effort to try and make some sense outta what just happened… and how to correct it! I looked around at the 5 dead bodies strewed about before me… I just can’t wrap my head around this! I turn towards the woods and let out a loud shrill… moments later, Chariots appears, trotting out of the forests towards me… (the purpose of the slip knot) I stroked the mane on the top of her head and whispered… “You ready girl?”…. she reacted… she’s good horse… smart, too! I dig down in the saddle bag…to find a treat for her… I smile!
We walked over to Jimmie’s body… he was face down in the sand… I pulled his shoulder and turned him over… his eyes were wide open… I gasped! In his chest was a gaping wound… with blood oozing out… they must have used a Bear knife! No wonder I heard no shots fired ! I pulled his eyelids down with my fingers and made the sign of the cross… “I’ll get ‘em Jimmie!... I uttered, as my eyes filled with water! We walked over to where they had thrown the old guy from the stage… his body distorted and crumbled up in a pile. I turned his body over… he too had a massive gash in his midsection… revealing parts of his intestines. A folded up piece of paper fell from his inner jacket pocket… I picked it up and opened it… it was a “WANTED” poster! I stared long and hard at the image of a rough looking character… the name didn’t mean anything… but his face looked slightly familiar… maybe it was the scar under his left cheek. I folded it back up and stuffed it in my saddle bags. I searched the dead Indians for anything I could use… I got a couple of pistols and a rifle… found the bloody bear knife on the ground near one body! I looked once again at the disappearing horizon… locking the location into my mind… and thinking… “I’ll be back!”
The piece of lead lodged in my shoulder stung and burned… still dropping blood from the hole! . I struggled back up onto Chariots and continued towards town… thinking about what Ms Lilly and Ms Sally might be going thru… and wondering what to say to Pastor Tom Wilson! As I approached town, I began to feel faint… dizzy… from the loss of blood, I guess! They say a young woman saw me fall from my horse in the distance and summoned help! The next thing I know… I woke up in a small room looking at a pretty face… her hand gently swiping my forehead with a damp rag… some what groggy, I gazed at her as she smiled and stepped back! In my shoulder I felt a tight pressure as I looked at the large wrapping of gauze and tape that covered the wound and more… restricting movement. The area feels numb now! A tall well dressed man walked into the room and stood at the foot of the bed… staring directly into my eyes… I saw fear in his…!
VLWolf
Being caught dreaming as we walk saying hi to the soloon girls up on the upper deck of the soloon before turning around and see Raven standing there in deep thought "Raven are you OK" smiling as i nudge her a little bit before continuing the walk ending back up at the docs' place putting Raven to bed then sits right there beside her as she sleep just watching her knowing how lucky i am that i found her again and brought her back to town safely
SirKnightime
[youtu.be]
Tom moved slowly as the earlylight of dawn struck his eyes with a painful reminder that day with all its chores was waiting impatiently to greet him. Should he give himself a few extra moments fellowship with the bed spread or face the day and whatever it might bring. Tom started to slide back deeper into bed only to suddenly realise that the quiet of the morning was the best time to get things done, anything else would be pandering to his self.
To help him move a little quicker he promised himself an extra cup of his favourite coffee. It worked because just the thought of his rich roasted beans wafting on the air was enough to change his mind on staying under the bed clothes.
Padding over to the stove Tom fed the perculator to the heat of the hot plate and as he did he smiled apreciativly at the wonder smell that hit his nose as he poured out his cup walking it back to his favourite leather chair. As he parked his cup on the well worn table he looked across the room with its many books on its shelves and its lil knick knacks that had his Lilly's touch of love on them, then as he eye fell on the picture frame with Lillian's pretty lil frame nestling inside it, as he gaze on her features he felt more then a touch of sadness that she wasn't by his side with her gentle touch and gentler smile. It won't be long now my darling he said raising his cup to her in a mock toast.
Tom busied himself reading his well worn bible and passed away a few moments reading Gods word
Then after draining his cup Tom set to opening his delivery from the stage. Pulling the stout box open he proceeded to examine its contents " Well at least now everyone who sits in my church will have your word Lord" he gathered up the collection of bibles to spread them as equally as he could across the pews.
Then as he worked in his church he stopped, looked up as he thought he heard a noise. Tom moved over to the door calling out " Hello, anyone there hang on I' m coming, his hand reached over to the door latch and opened it to a medium build girl with beauty hidden in her eyes " Yes how can I help "
" hmm are you Tom ?" She ventured hesitantly
" You know I think I must be " he smiled.
" Well if you are come quick there is a stranger just brought into Doc's who keeps calling your name "
Tom put down his work and hurriedly followed her .......
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Taking a walk to get some air I see a man riding in on his horse then he falls to the ground I run to him and see that he had been shot . Thinking fast I have one of the men passing by help me get him to docs and then I have him lay him on a bed , going over to the water basin I wash my hands then go over to him finding doc's medical tools I find a knife and slowly cut out the bullet . Finding a needle and thread I sew him up then getting a bandage lay it next to me I start washing up his wound clean as I can get then taking bandage I wrap it carefully. Covering him up with a blanket I walk out to get me something to eat..I will check on him later smiles.
Walking into the room to check on the stranger I hear him yelling out for tom wondering if it could be the new preacher I walk into the room to check on him then as I see him wake up I walk out and walk to the church to find out if thats who he is yelling out for.. Walking into the church I say hello is anyone here? Hearing him answer I wait for him to come then I ask him if his name is tom, then when he says that he is I tell him about the stranger that I had to mend up and was at docs, And was yelling out the name tom. Waiting for him to follow I start walking to doc's knocking softly on the door I open it up and walk in to see the stranger is awake ....
VLWolf
waking up seeing a empty bed where Raven was laying a few hrs ago i go outside seeing her kneel beside a wounded man i run to he her and another man passing by to carefuly take him to docs place "Raven what are you doing are you well enough to walk around with out falling yo the ground yourself ?" watching as she goes about working on the man so i go back outside and take the mans horse to the stable and settle it in myself before returning back to her and ask if she needs any help
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Raven walks out of doc's thinking of my father and how he would look now not seeing him since I was 4 sadly I wonder where he is.. My thoughts keep drifting back then all the sudden I relieze what I need to do.. Going back into the doc's I open my bag and make sure everything is in there then I start walking out the door.. Lookin back I write a short note to let them know I am gonna be gone for a while not knowing when I will be back. With tears in my eyes I walk out the door towards the stable ... Seeing the stable boy I give him 10 dollars thanking him for taking care of my mare. Getting up into the saddle I look one more time at this lovely town trying not to cry because I loved being here and I would come back if I didnt get caught. Having changed into my pants and shirt and coat I bring my mare into a gallop riding out of town in search of my father. Stopping at the edge of town I think of virgil and knowing he will be mad .. Then drifting off thinking of the stranger and hoping that he heals and gets better. I turn back around and kick my mare in the side and take off in a fast pase not knowing when I will be back I bid the town farewell will tears in my eyes I keep riding off into the sunset!!! Now time for Bella May to find her father i think
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE SEVEN
Arrival in Town
I looked at the stately looking gentleman who had an almost an icy stare… there was a frown on his face… that can’t be Tom! Even tho we hadn’t seen each other in years… this guy didn’t look anything like I remembered! His deep voice broke the silent stare… “Old man… you’re pretty lucky that Ms Bella found you… you could have died… you lost a lot of blood!” I was startled at the sound of his voice… I could feel the adrenaline rushing thru my veins! I jumped up… feeling a sharp pain and lingering soreness of the wound, reaching to sooth the sudden pain some how, and said… “I need to speak to Tom Wilson!” The man stared back at me with a look that would kill… he then turned and walked away! His firm look still lingers in my mind… wondering what that meant! I laid back, feeling exhausted… thinking about all that had happened…!
Still in a daze… I looked around the room for the rest of my clothes and my gun belt… the sun was bright, shining thru the tiny window as I raised up to peek out… I saw a few people of the town milling about. I noticed a man walking by… across the road… he looked slightly familiar… could that be Tom? I hadn’t seen him in years! I struggled to get closer to the window… the pain in my shoulder seemed to be getting worse… it was numb when I first woke up! I tried to holler out to get the man’s attention… but the window was closed… I struggled to get out of the bed when I heard a voice shriek… “No no no… you can’t get out of bed!” I turned around and saw… that same pretty face I woke up to! I looked at her carefully as she grabbed my side and ushered me back to the bed… she had beautiful long red hair! She was justa fussin’… “Mister, you’ve got a bad wound… I had to dig pretty deep to get that piece of lead out of you… and I stitched you up real good! And I’m not having you busting those stitches with your horsing around!” I looked at her astonished as she swirled my legs around onto bed and pulled the blanket up on me. This little redheaded woman… saved my life!
“Now… you keep still in here… I don’t want you moving around,” she snapped… as she moved some things around on the little table beside the bed. “And… just who were you hollering after… ? I heard you all the way outside!”… she said with a perplexed look on her face. I raised up to tell her… “Maham… I have to talk to Tom Wilson… it’s real important!”… she rushed back towards me, pushing me back down on the bed… “I SAID, I want you to keep STILL!” Spunky little thing, she was! She twirled around, walking away as she said… “Now… let me go try to find the Reverend for you!”… she hesitated before pulling the door to, and turned her head back and smiled this time… “Would you like a cup of coffee?” I grimaced as got up on my haunches, cracked a little smile and said…”You got anything thing GOOD to put in it?” Her voice faded behind the door as she walked away saying… “You don’t need none of that stuff right now!”
I laid back on the pillow and tried to develop my speech… what was I gonna tell this man… (“Hello Sir… I just lost your Wife!”) He ain’t gonna wanna hear that!
Staring at the ceiling… trying to collect my thoughts… the door creaked open and in walked my doctor/ nurse carrying a large tin cup with steam and aroma rising from it! She set the cup on the little table and turned to help me up to sit on the side of the bed. “Thank you, Maham, you’re very kind!”, as I reached for the cup to take a sip. She smiled and said… “You can call me BELLA… what’s your name?” I turned to her and said… “The names, Charlie Boone… they call me Mr Charlie! I used to be a Bounty Hunter… but that was when I was younger… now I make it on my farming and I do a little protective services for folks! She smiled and reached her hand out to shake mine… her hands were tiny and soft! I saw her reach down under the hem of her dress and pull out a small flask… she looked at me as she handed it to me, saying… “Here!” I looked up at her big pretty eyes with a surprised look… “Well you said you wanted something to put in it, didn’t you?” I was grinning by then as I unscrewed the top… poured a little whiskey into my coffee as she bent over close and whispered… “Hurry up… before the Reverend gets here!” I was just about to pour a little bit more when a rap came on the door… I watched her as she hurriedly grabbed the flask… securing the top and slipped it back under her petticoat! I often wondered how she kept that thing up under there like that! “Who is it?”… she called out, while she checked to make sure that her clothes were intact. A strong voice from the other side of the door answered… “It’s Reverend Tom Wilson!” My heart began to race with anticipation!
The door opened and a head peeked in… I looked hard at the man with my mind drifting back to my youth… remembering a little white boy that had a kinda funny shaped head. As the man entered the room and I had a chance to get a good look at him… the shape of his head… Oh My God… it’s him!
MysticSecret1
In early morning Kristina opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was the mysterious box standing on her night table... she was shivering still from the last night adventure and knew that a cup of hot tea with honey that Melany has so carefully stored in her storage and maybe some fresh lemon from the tree will do good on her... lazily stretching her slim body Kristina smiled to the new day... wondering what it will bring again....
Swinging her nicely shaped to long for her view legs she sit on the bed still eying that box... with her curious fingers she took it and gentle shaken listening for any sound in it... hearing some dangling in it... she started to tear that ugly cover... holding her breath she opened the lid... peeking inside... her deep blue eyes went even wider then they were... she froze looking at the content what that box had... Kristina never saw anything like that before... it was magnificent... gorgeous... unique... piece ... that left her speechless for a while... not knowing what to do and realizing that she cannot leave this piece here slowly she put it on her...
with steps as a wild cat before the hunt she moved to the mirror... admiring the view she was seeing... her flawless skin reflected and shone in unison with remarkable piece of jewelry making then whole of both... beauty of only body and colors of it... making both as one... swirling around laughing she had one unsure thought that maybe... perhaps... she should return it to him as it was to much and the lady should not accept from the man gifts like this... but for now till she will think of it... Kristina was sure she can enjoy it for a while...
grinning to herself she sit to write him a letter by thanking for that... giggling she wanted to mention that this letter was written by wearing his gift and only the gift an nothing else... but... she stopped her wild not laddish grin and left this view just for herself... just slightly mentioning him about it... this morning she choose the dress with the high collar to hide the piece she got here as she felt as one with it and did not wanted to remove till she would figure out what to do next...flying down stairs her skirt waving with her steps she shout ... morning to all whom she saw around... waving to Raven as Kristina saw her jumping on the horse... she shout ... "wait wait... need to talk to you..." hoping she will hear her and turn that horse around...
VLWolf
seeing Raven walk out of the Docs office i see her get upon here horse with a determined look and the not follow after me look also she rides out of town seeing Kristina yell at her "wait wait... need to talk to you..." i wave to her and say GM Kristina walking back into the docs office i poke my head in to see Revernd Tom look after the fallen man i walk in and let the man know his hose is safe in the stables and well taken care of untill you are well enough to ride it as i turn around to leave closing docs door behind me the telegraph person runs to me as i step out upon the street i open it and read it with a tear in my eye and a smile on my face
MY Dearest Virgil Lee
it has taken me this long to find you way out west i hope things find you well as you know before you left for the wars down south my family and yours has always wanted us to get married just have not found the time being busy dealing with things here with my family and the business now that i have found you and know that you are safe as i have prayed every night that my love would find you and it has i hope to come visit you some day just not know when yet so until then be safe and know you are always in my heart
your Love forever
Jazz
JazzBloodstone
After receiving so many telegrams back that I had sent out to my love, and finally receiving word that Virgil had been found, I had sent another telegram, much to the delight of my mother and father, knowing that it would reach him, knowing that he would know that I was waiting, that I had said no to other suitors that had come my way. Of course my Daddy had also pushed these suitors away, praying that Virgil would be found, but sadly he had passed away, leaving me in charge of the family business. Many said I should sell up, it wasn't the place for a lady to run a business. But I did what I had to, proved to the people around me that I could do it.
Receiving notification that Virgil had received my telegram, my heart leapt in my chest. I had the urge to sit down and write yet another telegram, but they weren't cheap, and I had work to focus on. Settling down to my paperwork, I found it hard to concentrate. Calling to my assistant, I advised Josiah that I was heading out, grabbed my cloak, put it on and swept out of the door, heading for the local park. I often headed there to think about things, to clear my head. The last time I had come here though had been after my Daddy had passed away, and it had changed seasons, making the park seem completely new to me. I still held the notification of receipt of the telegram, and sat down on a bench, just holding it, smiling to myself.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Hearing Kristina yelling for me I stop my horse and ride back to find out what she needed but then I am gonna be on my way to find me father, Rides up to Kristina and then gets off horse saying yes Kristina you needed to talk to me hun? What can I do for you?
MysticSecret1: Kristina looks how Raven comes back and sigh easier... " I please you to stay if you are not in a hurry to leave... Silvertown needs all extra hands right now ... as many left and did not come back yet... so please please stay for a while... and ummmm be honest I found a friend in You..." smiling she reaches for Raven hand waiting for her answer... as she hears some noises from the doctor's place and no waiting any longer she drags Raven with her in there to see what is going on...
Lookin at Kristina I smile ok I will stay a bit but then needs to go find me father hasnt seen him since I was a little girl , Follows her into docs ,. Smiles because I was happy to have a true friend..
MysticSecret1: Kristina smiles back at Raven and then looks at the stranger who lays down all in bloody bandages breathing heavily ... whispering something with the priest Tom....she looks around and sees the letter on the table that has the doctor's signature on top of it... carefully she opens it and reads it still cannot believe what she sees there.... the doctor says that he is leaving town for quite of time and sending here a nurse to help .. till then he hopes they all will stay healthy.... ironical she thinks to herself ... showing the letter to Raven... I guess we have work here to do .... Kristina listens Raven when she tells her that she already did the most of job here... by tending this man at first place... hurrying to boil some water .... Kristina ask her to look again for some clean sheets ... just hoping that by the morning the nurse will be here to take care of this poor man as he need more professional help then both of them can give to him for now...
XxEDUARDUS
The ride was Long and Hard and in the horizon he saw what he longed to see for many many days. The sleepy town of Slivertown. He knew he would have Much to do to keep him busy but for now only two things he wanted More than the action of a rustler or bandit or cutthroat cheat and that was to be curled up In his bed on his farm and with luck she would have gotten the package, and Hopefully Her with him in his bed.HE knew she was not the type women that would just go lay up in Man she hardly knew bed, but he also knew she could read hi like a book and everything about him around read He wanted her, HE dreamt of her, he could feel her warm gaze on him when she look behind her large hats. the town was calm and silent tonight due to the fact it was sunday and seem even for that town sunday was held to sober up, pray rest or whatever else reason. he saw her silhouette in the window shade and he couldn't resist. he hoped off his horse and with hand full of pebbles he slowly started hitting her window, The light tapping was heard and she open her drapes to see him standing down on the dirt road smiling up at her." WHY i do declare My eyes have never seen More radiant treasure than all My life Misses. and she giggles as he continued his little speech. I beg your forgiveness For my leaving was swift and unavoidable. But theses night has left me lonely and in need of Your Deep kisses and your tender touches, Would you do me the honor of coming home to cook and clean and do My laundry? HE tried not to Laugh but he could not help it seeing her again has brought life back into him for his nonsense and foolishness. At first she had that look of WHAT i am not MAid sir but seeing him laugh now made her laugh and she quickly closed her window and made her way downstairs. HE helped her up on his horse and as he hugged her tight her soft blonde hair feel on his neck and her sweet linger perfume he missed intoxicating his senses he knew it would take al his restraints to be a gentleman. he whisper in her ear lets sneak out here i don't company tonight but you.. and together they snuck off and headed to his farm..( to be continued
LadyNightime
She awoke to the sound of drums, so deep and loud they reverberated through the ground, there was chanting, too.
As she crept to an opening and peered out she saw a very large fire pit ringed with stones and men sitting cross legged side by side. They passed a pipe around, very large and ornate, feathers hung from it... women handed out gourds of drink... it was frightening to see how many of them were gathered.
It seemed a celebration of some kind!
Lillian didn’t know this was a coming of age ceremony for the chief’s son and there had been days of trials to test his hunting skills, his bravery and leadership skills.
She watched as fiery embers floated up to the sky... saw the vast array of twinkling, infinite stars and swollen harvest gold moon.... a feeling of unease and dread filled her as she struggled to remember, who she was, where had she come from and where was she going.
She knew she didn't belong here.
She looked down at herself and saw she wore rawhides and her feet were bound with leather thongs... no wonder she felt so exposed!
Lilly's eyes searched the throng of people for a familiar face daring to go out to explore and relieve herself some where. As she slipped out she hung close to the shadows, the moon was bright and helped her find her way further away from the camp.she was near the river and found a private spot to go.
Lilly looked up and swore that she saw a movement in the bushes; in this airless heat she knew it couldn’t be the breeze. If she’d troubled to look harder Lilly might have noticed the two steel black eyes looking at her intently.
Lilly adjusted herself and the fear of her predicament overtook her as flooding with fear she took flight.
As he stood up the tall muscular frame of the chieftains' son flexed and with the swiftness of an eagle locked on his prey, his long muscular legs driving him forward.
Lilly like a scared doe ran with all her might across the rough hewn ground, barely noticing the largish rock until she winced as her foot made contact with it, sending her sprawling towards the ground. In the process Lilly’s forehead struck a grassy mound the force of which sent poor Lilly into swirls of inky blacknessas she fell to the floor in an awkward mess.
Some moments later the young brave came out into the clearing with the limp frame of Lillian held firm in his big arms he was going to have many an interesting night with the young girl in his arms, his prize fom the raid.
MysticSecret1
All day running with Raven in the doctor office Kristina felt washed out and wanted just one right now... her hot bath... pearls and gem stones felt nice and warm on her skin and she caught herself touching it all day long smiling and thinking about him... brushing her long ash blond hair by the window she heard strange noise coming from outside... Kristina could not believe her own eyes when she opened that window... tall dark figure so familiar stood there and just his flashing smile was seen in the darkness... her heart was almost ready to jump out from her chest and leap first to him... not even waiting for her...Kristina not really heard what he was joking there about as she flew the stairs down and drowned in his strong arms that embraced her as huge wings... as in a dream she felt being picked on his horse and next what she felt was the wind playing with her hair letting them fly freely ... feeling his breathing on her neck Kristina smiled and same time was afraid of this so brave action of hers... in her head right now was a million things going on.... she trusted her inner voice completely and she new she could trust this man behind her... he would never dishonour or hurt her...leaning back she closed her eyes and let her heart ride together with the horse .... wild and free...
VLWolf
with the telagraph in hand i go back into the docs office to sit down and find pincle and paper still with a tear in my eye not leting others know i do cry i start to write a reply to Jazz my youthfull love having grown up together :
My Dearest Love Jazz,
I have thought about you often and wanted to write you after i left for the war but got tied up and have thought of you often at night when there was peace to rest and wondered if you found another and would forget about me but i have seen that your and my love for each other have found us well again even after the war i wanted to go back home but went to mexico instead and continued what i did best being fast and deadly and did not want to worry you that someday you would see me dead before my folks or yours i still roam and wander and think of you often even in this small town i have found wanting you here by my side i have and am starting a Horse ranch with the capital that my parents have left me but it is slow going i have found the perfect place for us and know you want your flower again here so lots of space for them and we could walk in the sunset again and talk about the furture we are planing again there is even a very beautiful water fall here you would love well i must go now and send this off in the post i hope to hear from you very soon.
With all my Love and Affection
VirgilLee
SirKnightime
Tom stood by the open door of docs room , as his eyes took in the scene this was a working room he thought no little niceities just a very fuctional room, full of white antiseptic air. that smell you always get around hospitals. Tom's mind drifted back to that sunny day when a small group of early teanagers were doing what early teen guys do impress girls.
" Hey bet I can beat you to the top of that tree " yelled the red mop of hair they called Jerry. Tom chuckled to himself as he said "oh you think you can do ya , well let's see "
The two boys Rushed in their bravado onto the first overhang of branch to the amused giggles of the girls eargerly watching the two boys agility.
They were both neck & neck until that crack, suddenly the branch gave way under Tom causing him to lurch and sway till with a cry he hit the ground. a shaft of pain shot down through Tom's foot as his ankle bone cracked. and Tom got well aquinted with that antiseptic aroma that comes around doctors as he had it reset.
"Is that you you ole buzzard or should i say crow with that preacher suit on"Charle raised himself up on one arm slowly and painfully a wide smiled crossed Charlies face
" By all God's grace it is good to see you Charlie your looking good even busted up , tell me what happened to ya" Tom walked over and grabbed hold of him saying its good to see you " Lilly , where is she charlie? Is she alright?" Tom almost cried when he thought of her somewhere in trouble or ....worse maybe.
" I don't know Tom , I dont know what happend to her" Charlie looked down as he mouthed sorry
" Shes not dead is she, oh God i pray shes not ..dead "
" No Tom im sure she's alive " Charlie went on to tell of the scouting party and the raid and how they'd killed the old man and the stage driver and wounded him . but when he came round there was no trace of Lilly and the other girl on the stage.
"You mean they took her they took my Lilly, Oh God no, we have to go find her "
"we will Tom as soon as this gets bandaged i;m coming with you" " we'll trace her to where I last saw a trail of horses"
Tom gave a detiremind look as he mouthed "I'll find you my darling Lilly i promise"
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
After Kristina leaves I go in to check on the stranger knowing I needed to change his bandages. I knock at the door then slowly go in I am here to change your bandages sir .. Going over I unwrap his bandages and wash the wound carefully not to hurt him then i wrap his wound back up with clean bandages . Smiling I then say make sure you stay laying down and relax or that wound will open back up and start bleeding . Looks at Tom and smiles then turning around I head back to the room I have been staying in since I got here. washing up from trying to leave I get in my night clothes on and lay down in bed thinking about the past couple hours. Drifting off to sleep..
JazzBloodstone
After sitting out in my favourite park for what seemed like hours, I headed back to my office and hung my cloak up, talking to my assistant. He himself hadn't been interested in ever taking over the business should anything happen to me, so after a bit of digging, I found a letter from a local proprieter, one that specialised in my type of work but I had refused to sell to, as I couldn't do that to my father, and sent off a telegram stating that if he still wanted to buy the property he was welcome to it, as my heart was already made up. I would pack my things and travel West, travel to the town where my love was. My heart fluttered in my chest every time I thought about it, and I knew it was the right thing to do. I couldn't waste time on it.
Within the next 24 hours, I had received a telegram back from the proprieter, stating he wanted to meet me the following morning at my office. Making sure the place was clean and presentable, I started getting my affairs in order, and headed to the bank to notify of intention to move. I knew they would look after my monetary affairs whilst I was moving, and I put my family estate on the market. Even though my parents were buried here, I had nothing to stop me from moving. Many townsfolk heard that I was moving, they stopped by with food and wares for my journey. I knew it would take a while to travel, and I thanked them.
Before my appointment with the proprieter I received another telegram in the mail, and my heart pounded as I recognised the flowing script on the front. Opening it, I read the telegram, and my heart nearly burst at the words on the paper. Everything Virgil had written made me want it more, made me realise I was doing the right thing. Josiah nudged me at that moment and told me my appointment was due within the quarter hour. I tucked the telegram into my waistband so as to not lose it and went to see the proprieter. He offered a fair price for the property and the business that was already set up, though he would not get the family name or the name of the business, he would just buy this as part of his growing investments. He agreed, and I went back to the office, sat down at my desk after saying I didn't want to be disturbed, and pulled out my pen and inkwell, and started to write.
"My Dearest Virgil.
Everything in your letter sounds wonderful, and just knowing that you are there, that you are safe, makes my heart very satisfied indeed. As I write I am arranging to make my way to you, I have sold up my business, and selling Fathers' estate, as I am sad to say that both he and Mother have been laid to rest for nearly two years. I do hope to be there before the end of the month, as the bank say they will oversee the sale of the house and forward the profit to me once they have the name and address of the bank where you are. I look forward to seeing you in the flesh my love, and will not be far away for long.
All my love and care
Jazz"
I kissed the letter and sealed it, handing it to Josiah to send poste haste. After he had left, I sat back in my chair, daydreaming, remembering the old days.
VLWolf
Knowing that in no time at all Jazz will be making her way out west to me i saddle up my horse and ride back to my ranch home to get it in working order and in shape before she arives her checking the Horses in the staging area and getting feed and water out i go in the bath and fix dinner before i ride back to town to visit others and see if my love has wrote back
JazzBloodstone
In the next day or so, I packed up all my things, taking it to the local post and packing it up to be forwarded to me once the post was notified of my new address. Josiah threw a party, though there was no need. I may have been known amongst the townsfolk, but I would've liked to leave without saying goodbye. Tears were shed, but promises to write were exchanged. I passed over the keys for my office and home to the real estate, furniture donated to the charities, and a seat booked on the stagecoach to the rail to get the train West. I knew how long it would take me, and had sent a note ahead stating when I would arrive and could Virgil meet me at the station. Nerves set in, making it hard to sleep, but I finally fell asleep at my friends' place.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE EIGHT
Reunited with Tom
I looked the man straight in his eyes… his body was stout, wide like… and he was a skinny little when we was growing up… his hair just beginning to grey at the temples… and he always had those bushy eyebrows! I raised up in the bed… and called out his name… “Little Tommie Wilson!” He looked over the top of his horn rim glasses and looked at me… his mouth dropped open… “Charlie… is that you?” Tom ran to the bed… giving me a bear hug… “OOOOOOUUUCH!”… I cried out! Bella jumped up and separated us as she reprimanded the Reverend… “Oh no, Reverend… you’re hurting him… get back, please?” She took a minute to straighten out the sling that she made out of a long piece of cloth… realigning the position of my arm… uhmm… She’s quite a caretaker! We both looked at her… then turned and laughed at each other! I looked back at her again and said… “Thank you, Bella… you’re a LIFESAVER!” She had a surprised look on her face… “You two know each other?” Smiling… and laughing, Tom’s arm over my shoulder, both of us grinning, I said to her… “Little lady… me and this guy grew up together… went to the same school… til him and his folks moved on the other side of town! We didn’t see each other much after that… but, dog gone if we ain’t back together now, again!” Tom still had that big silly grin on his face! I asked Bella if she wouldn’t mind getting the Rev a cup of that coffee… she smiled… “Why certainly”… as she dashed off. She returned promptly with another tin cup full of the sweet smelling brew and waited to hand it to Tom. We were already busily engaged in conversations of the past. She waited patiently for him to see her standing there… then he turned and graciously thanked her for the coffee… he looked at her and said… “Missy… lemme tell you about the time when we were down by the creek…” Tom was always the one to tell a story! Some of those stories had a little bit added on to it… but it was the truth, for the most part! I let him finish telling that little episode before I interrupted… “Uuhhh, Ms Bella… I hope you don’t mind excusing us for a few minutes… I’ve got some information for the Reverend, kinda private like! She smiled, curtsied and left the room. Tom watched her leave the room and turned to me… “So what the hell brings you to these parts?” I looked him in the face realizing that now was the time… I reached down in my jeans pocket and pulled out the telegram… and handed it to him, saying... “Did you send this?” He looked at it very surprised, looked up at me and said… “How did you get this?” He looked down at the paper again and said… “You’re Mister Charlie?” I looked at him with saddened eyes when he said… “Oh My God, I had no idea that was you! But… but, what happened to the Stagecoach… and my Lilly? Time to tell it all!
I began to tell Tom the gruesome story! As my story unfolded, I could see water welling up in his eyes as he turned his back to me with his head down… he began to weep! I purposely withheld some of the gory details, fearing that I would upset him even more than he was! The look on his face caused me to water up! I reached over, putting my hand on his shoulder and said… “Tom… I think we can get her back!” He turned around, wiping his eyes and looked at me… his face already flushed, eyes red… his lips quivering… unable to speak! When I realized what I had just said to him… my heart started pounding… I began to question even my own words! I put my good arm around him and hugged… giving him hope and reassuring him of the seemingly impossible task ahead. I looked him square in the eyes and said to him… “Tommie… you go home and try to get some rest… and come have coffee with me in the morning and let’s talk… I got a PLAN!
MysticSecret1
Seemed all swirled in one emotion with them... running wild on that horse... trees were swinging by music of their hearts.. the wind playing around caressing leaves flowers their bodies... birds singing together and even the sky mirroring their happiness... and then ... all stopped ... so suddenly in one moment... all happened so fast...
The horse stopped and roared as he saw something that got him scared badly... one thing what she remembers was her fly hard from it...before drifting Kristina saw those amazing green eyes go wide open with horror then some shouting.... in to her unknown language.... then colours... a lot of colours everywhere... closing and opening her eyes she heard loud banging or maybe shooting... tapping... breaking...horses roar... dragging.... and then nothing .... total silence...
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Just as the sun reached the horizon I woke up smiling and stretching .. Smiling thinking about having a good nights rest , I get up and wash the sleep away from my face and get dressed in my pretty blue dress. Walking down stairs I head to the kitchen and start mixing up some biscuts ... After getting the biscuts in the oven I start fixing up some gravy knowing that the nice stranger who tom called Mr. Charlie would be hungry. Putting on some coffee to brew , I then check on the biscuts taking them out carefully I let them cool as I finish up the gravy. Smiling I go out back and get a few eggs from the hen house and walk back into the kitchen to fry them up.. Humming to myself I start to break up the biscuts into a plate, pouring the gravy on top of the biscuts I then put the two fried eggs on top and put the plate on a tray with the fresh coffee and a cup on the tray. Slowly picking up the tray I walk to the room that Mr. Charlie is in and I knock softly on the door , hearing him say come in I slowly open the door and walk into the room. Good morning Mr. Charlie I made you some breakfast and some fresh coffee after you are done eating I will change your bandages. Smiling at him I then sit down his tray on the side table next to him.. Looking at him I blush I little knowing that for some reason I liked being in his presence. Go ahead and eat I will be back after I clean up the kitchen smiling at him I slowly walk out the door and closes it softly.. Going back into the kitchen I start to clean up wiping down the counter still humming to myself as I do so..Drifting off I think about how momma had cooked daddy dinner and fed him in bed when he had come home one day with a bullet in his shoulder that momma had to dig out.. I remember hearing him trying not to scream out and she did so.. They didnt know that I was watching and listening from the door.. Daddy never wanted me to know what he did but I knew my daddy was a outlaw and that he was wanted by the law and by many bad men that wanted him dead. I was hoping one day I would find me daddy and that he would still be alive. Sighing I came out of my thoughts and finished up cleaning the kitchen.. Turning around I headed back to the room that Mr. Charlie was in and knocked on his door hearing him say come in I walked in smiling. Mr. Charlie I am here to change your bandage . Smiling I walk to him carring the fresh bandage and I bowl with some warm water to wash his wound. Unwrapping his bandage I carefully wash his wound getting the rest of the dried blood off him, carefully I dry off where I had washed him wound.. I hope I didnt hurt you sir I just want to make sure you get no infection.. I look him in the eyes and then I start to rewrap his wound making sure its snug but not to snug that it will hurt him.. Putting his arm back in the sling I then smile .. Well I will be back to check on you I have some outtings I must get done please be careful and try and get some rest then your healing will go faster. Walking out the door I again softly close the door.. Lookin back smiling and thinking about Mr. Charlie getting better because I was doing everything possible to make him comfortable..
VLWolf
After cleaning my House up and getting the outer buildings ready i reread the last message gotten from my childhood sweetheart Jazz my heart jumps for joy even more, climbing up on my Horse and ride back to town and find Raven finding her freating over the stranger i pull her aside and and showing her the first message i got from her and explain that with her daddy in her past she will never be happy and the other day when you almost left town again i knew we could never be together or be safe either the law chasing you or me all the young guns wanting to make a name
there for you want to be happy but you also want to be free so go find the true hero you all wish to find please and lets always be friends here
Walking over to the Inn to find a room and waits in town for my Love to arive from the stage
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiles at Virgil we will always be friends hun and I am happy that you have found your true love and that she is coming to you.. I understand and dont you worry I will be fine .. You just be happy and be careful my dear friend .. Watches as he walks away . Heads to the market and gets some stuff that I needed ,and some more cloth to make bandages. Smiles as I finish getting what I must get and then walks back to doc's. Heading up to my room I lay down for a small nap being tired from being up so early...
VLWolf
Walking over to the smithys building shouting Lester give me the keys to the Bank i want to look around and clean the place up before going over to the Post to have them send for the Bank Examiner to open it up offecialy and send out the funds to be help here
then walks around town letting others know in town know i am going to open the bank and opperate it on a daily base walking back to the inn to laying down for a bit
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Waking up from my nap I grab the white material I had bought and I start cutting it up to make bandages. After cutting the last piece I then start to fold them neatly. Walking down stairs I place the bandages where I had taken the others from. Going to kitchen I start to make some lunch deciding to make some chicken with fried potatoes and some home made bread also I brew up some tea with herbs to help with his pain... After everything is done I take a tray up to Mr. Charlies room I knock not hearing nothing I open the door carefully and see that he is napping I take it in and put it on the table next to the bed and write a little note .. Mr Charlie I thought you would be hungry when you woke from your nap , Hope you are in no pain if you are drink some of the tea it has some herbs in it to help with your pain .. Sincerely Raven
Poet61
(Doc’s Journal) August 15, 1867
A few weeks had gone by since I sent the letter out to Anna, and in that time I have been gone. A messenger showed up at my doorstep, one dark evening, it seems the doc in the next town was in need of assistance, a sickness had broken out and folks were dropping like flies so before I could let anyone know what had happened I gathered my medical instruments, and I was off that same night. We reached the town at sun up and there on the main street I saw bodies just laying there young, old, men and women, 10 bodies I counted riding into town, Doc Jonah’s place was at the end on town and so I wasted no time in getting to him to find out what was going on. He told me that a few strangers rode into town a week earlier and soon after two of the three men had left possibly in the evening the third man was found in one of the rooms at the saloon, his skin seemed deformed as if some animal had eating away at his face, he was buried outside of town in an un-marked grave and then it began, folks started becoming ill first one then two, a few days went by and four people were found dead, just like that stranger, including the bodies that were left out in the street 26 people had died and no-one wanted to touch the bodies of those left out at the entrance of town, it seemed as though there was no hope in site but with the help of a native medicine man we were able to stop the spread of this sickness, at lease for now.
It seemed like I had been gone for so long, but my return was met with even more sadness, there was a telegram waiting for me at my place, two nights prior to my return into town both my parents had been in a serious accident and the family request that I return home at once to take care of my father’s affairs, they, my father and mother were both killed, the letter came from Anna, so I left on the next stage leaving town that morning, there was no time for me to let anyone know, so I left a letter for Martin to explain my whereabouts and my absence, I knew that Martin would make sure that the others would know of the events that had happen.
SirKnightime
I reeled at the news my wife My dear little Lilly hurt .. oh God the news thuded into my brain ..she was out there lost and frightened " Why oh why did i let her stay behind, I shoul...."
Charlie held up his good hand to his lips " No Tom don't ..don't think like that Look from what little time i knew Ms Lilly she's a feisty lil one with a spirit you can be proud of "
" Thanks Charlie" Tom gave His old friend from way back as warm a smile as he could muster from within the tears that kept threatening to overwhealm him " Tom fixed Charlie with a firm unfailing gaze " We must find her, we must, we MUST" Tom turned towards the window as tears flowed, his body sagged as he sobbed from the thought of Lilly lost and afraid soewhere God knows where.
"Dont you worry Tom we wont stop till we do find her"
Tom thanked his old friend , first you must get that arm healed then we'll talk about how we start, im going for coffee join me for a cup soon why dont you .....
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Esa wakes up once again, noticing she is once again alone in the room. She decides that it is past time to leave this room and quietly heads down the back stairs and back towards the doctor's place.
She still has the uneasy feeling and is very alert, looking all around her for any signs of trouble. She finally makes it back to the doctor's place and goes inside, back to the room she was in, sighing her relief that she made it here without anything bad befalling her.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE NINE
The Meeting of the Minds
Tom showed up bright and early the next morning… I could hear him talking to Ms Bella in the other room… the door was ajar. I found out what her real name was… she left me a note on a tray of food she had brought in earlier… and signed it “Raven!” …and you know what? …she looked more like a Raven, with that fiery red hair! He’s a real sweetheart tho… brought me some vittles and a cup of some kinda brew… had a strong aroma! I looked around to see if there was some place to pour this stuff out… it didn’t look like coffee! I didn’t want her to think I wasn’t grateful for what she done! I heard the footsteps coming closer to the door… I shoved the cup up to my mouth and took a big swallow… eewww! It sure wasn’t coffee! The note said it was tea with herbs and stuff in it… good for my pains… didn’t taste like it was good for nothing! I often wondered why she told me her name was Bella?
She had been in earlier… first, she changed the dressing on the wound… put on some real fresh smelling cloths to rewrap the area. Then she helped me tidy up a bit… scrubbed my back… my chest… washed my feet… when she started up my leg, I jumped! She giggled and handed me the rag, saying… “Mr Charlie… maybe you better do the rest!” She DID let me handle the private parts. A man my age could easily take a liking to this kinda treatment! She gonna make one hellava Nurse or Doctor or something… gonna make some man real happy one day, too!
As Tom stepped into the room as I struggling to put my shirt on… he helped me with my bad arm… still sore! I pulled the map out of my saddlebags that I now saw in the room. Musta brought ‘em in while I was sleep! I have to remember to tell Ms Bella, er uhh… Ms Raven… to thank the gentleman who put my horse away… some guy named “VIRGIL!” Maybe I‘ll get a chance to tell him myself!
I moved some things off the table so we could spread the map out to see. I pointed out where we were, on the map… and the area where the attack came… then, I showed Tom an arrow I’d drawn on the map… that lead to the path that the Indians had taken! He started getting all fidgety and asking a bunch of questions… got real excited! “Shhhh… I don’t want anybody to know about this just yet… they might try to keep me here… on account of this arm!” That Ms Raven is tough little sister… we’ll probably have to sneak out of here! Whispering, I said… “And Tom, you gonna have to find out where my horse is without nobody knowin’… her name’s “Chariots”… she’ll respond if you call her name in the stable! I could let out a whistle right now… and she’d be right at this window, if she ain’t tied down! but then also, I know we gotta get out of here… before the doctor comes back in town!”
“I reckon we might be able to pull outta here tomorrow night if you’re ready…?” I had already been outdoors a little bit yesterday… saw a few folks… and I met Ms Kristina… mighty nice Lady… she told me the fresh air would do me good! Well, maybe folks won’t expect nothing with me hangin outside the Doc’s place… til we’re ready to go! Tom said…”Yeah, well… the Doc could show up any day now!” “Ok, then…” I said, “I’m leaving it up to you to get two days of travel supplies… food, water, etc… I can’t help none on that… they’ll sure suspect something!” Tom agreed and headed for the door scratching his head… thinking about how to accomplish his worldly assignments. “Psst… Tom…” as I motioned him to come back… “You DO have a gun, don’t you?” He responded with a smile… “I sure do… I keep it right in my top drawer!” I smiled and patted him on the shoulder… “You just remember to pull it outta that top drawer and strap it on you, before we leave!” Checking my own sidearm and belt… looking to replace bullets, I said… “I’ll have this pistol, my shotgun… and there’s a derringer hidden in the bottom of that bag!” Thinking ahead a bit, I said, “We probably ought to meet again before make this attempt… say around noon, tomorrow?” “Oh, and Tom… see if you can round up a little jug of whiskey, too… you know… for medicinal purposes!” He smiled…we nodded… and he left!
As soon as I heard that front door close… in popped Ms Raven! I quickly grabbed the cup… pulling it close to me. She walked directly over to the table I had disarranged for map reading… looked at me with disgust… “Did you drink that tea I made for you?” I held the cup even closer… Yes Maham, Ms.. Ms Raven… I got just a little left to go!” She smiled when she heard me call her name! I sat up and looked at her… “How come you told me your name was Bella?” She hung her head down a bit, then looked at me and said… “Mr Charlie… I found something in your pants pockets…” Suddenly I realized I was in my long johns! She done took off my pants… and rifled my pockets… I got a little angry then! “What you doing going thru my things?” I musta startled her a bit… she jumped back… “I’m sorry, Mr Charlie… this fell out while I was removing your britches!” I felt embarrassed as she handed me the WANTED poster that I took off the old man after the raid! I looked at the mans image on the poster… then at her… puzzled… “And?” She hung her head again and peeked back up and said… “That’s my Daddy!” Shocked… I looked at the poster again… and back at her… “What?” I could see tears building in her eyes as she almost screamed… “THAT’S MY DADDY!” She began to weep… I reached my arms out to her and she came to me… and as I held her… I thought about my own lost daughter… a tear came from my eye! I didn’t want her to see me cry… I moved my arm from her side just enough to wipe the corner of my eye… and held her again… she was trembling. I felt so sorry for her! I lifted her off of me and looked into her watering eyes… “Tell me, what’s wrong child!” She began telling me the long saga about her life, living with her Father… and the many struggles she had to endure as a young girl. I pulled her to me again… and whispered to her… “Mr Charlie will help you… as soon as I get back!” Almost at the same moment I said it… I realized I had messed up! “Back?” …she snarled, pulling away from me… “Back from where… and, where do you think you’re going… with that arm?” Oh Lord… I put myself in this one! “Little Lady… I need YOUR help!” A strange look came on her face… her hands clinched… went to her hips… and she stood back with a wrinkle in her brow! “And… just what kinda help you talking about?” “I gotta leave town as soon as I can… it’s real important to me… and Pastor Tom! She started to read me the riot act when I put my finger up to my lips… “Shhh… it’s a secret!” Nobody really knew why I was there… the whole stagecoach incident was virtually unknown to the town… and I wanted to preserve Tom’s privacy! The whole town would be upset… and come looking for me! “Raven… promise me, you won’t tell a soul… Tom and I must leave quickly… it’s about his wife! And we could use your help!” She had a panicked look as I began to explain to her, the story of what had happened! “Sweetie… you know where my horse is… and the reverend and I, we need a two day supply of goods to travel with! Can you help us?” I knew… after listening to her story… she was probably the ONLY person that I could confide in! “But… what about your shoulder?”… she cried! “You can fix me up real good for the trip… I know you can!” She hugged me around my waist… her head on my chest… as she sniffled… “I don’t want you to go! I feel like something terrible is going to happen!”
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Looking at Mr Charlie I try to smile at him I still dont want nothing to happen to you but I know where your horse is and I will fix you up so your arm and shoulder wont bother you to much. And for the supplies you need dont worry I will get them and I will cook you up some food and pack some beans and fresh bread for you and Tom. Hugs Mr Charlie again I then go get some more bandage that I had freshly made and some herbs from my bag that I had from taking a little walk. I get a bag that I had hidden in my suitcase and I open it and smile I am sure Mr Charlie will need this and then he will come back safely. After getting everything ready for him and cookin him some fresh bread I then rape it in some rags and pack the bread and beans and dried meat in the bag. Smiling and cleaning up in the kitchen I then go out and walk to the stable and ask the stable boy to bring me Mr Charlies horse smiling at him I give him a dollar thanks for taking care of my horse and this one ..Leading Mr Charlie's horse the doc's I then tie the mare to the post infront of the doc's house. Going up to Mr Charlie's room I knock and when I hear him say enter I go in with the bag and the bandages. Mr Charlie I am gonna change your bandages and I will send more for you if you start to bleed any put these herbs on your wound and rewrap your wound with bandage.. After changing his bandage I then put his sling back on and smile. Mr Charlie there is something I want to tell you I got your horse waiting for you infront of the doctors and I bagged up food and supplies for you in this bag and with fresh bandage and herbs and coffee ...Then looking at him I frown a little I am still worried about you but I have something that will make me feel better. Hands him the Bag that is holding my fathers pistols that he had left for me in a bag that mother didnt know about with a note telling me to hold them till he came back to get me.. Mr Charlie would you please take and use these then I will know that you and Tom will be safe because these guns even though they did bad things they was left for me with love that my father has for me, and I am hoping that these guns bring you back safe . Smiling then sitting down the other bag on the floor and as I walk out there door I say please be careful Mr Charlie I really dont want nothing bad to happen to you...With tears in my eyes I walk to my room and I lay down to take a nap and try not to think about the dangers he will be in.. Not able to sleep I get up and go to kitchen and start baking more bread mixing up the bread mix I then place it in a pan to bake . As I let the loafs of bread bake I get some meat and slice it thinly and fry it up making sure to season it up. I walk over to the oven and see that the bread is done I sit it on the counter to cool and then place the meat onto a platter to cool. Getting a rag I start to clean up the kitchen trying to not think about Mr. Charlie and Tom being in danger when they go to find Tom's wife. After everything is cleaned up I wrap the bread and the meat in packages and place it with the rest of the provisions I had ready for their trip, seeing that it was getting late I go back to my room and lay down trying to sleep for the night. Feeling worried I try to think about my child hood so that I can think of some good stuff. Falling asleep I sleep restfully until a wake up screaming jerking upwards I look around the room .. Not knowing if I had woke anyone with my screams I just sit there trying to forget what the dream was about . I had thought I had forgotten about what had happened when I had first left my grandfathers , now knowing I hadnt forgot when I had been held captive by the outlaws that knew I was my fathers child and was trying to find a way to get back at him. They was still out there and when I had escaped I remember hearing from behind me that they wouldnt rest until they got me back and that I would rule the day I had escaped their clutches. Sighing I laid back down and tried to forget the nightmare knowing I wouldnt get back to sleep I just laid there lookin up at the ceiling..
SirKnightime
or their trip, he was grateful of the diversion of filling the list that Chas and he had worked on together. Occasionally the reasons for the trip flooded into his mind and he saw his Lilly lost and bewildered wandering god knows where alone and frightened ... " My my you look like your heading on a long trip" the pretty little store assistant cut into Tom's train of thought, forcing him back to reality in his mind.
"Erm .... Yes we could be gone for a few days I guess" but offering no more explanation then that, Tom Thumb through the list making sure he hadn't forgotten anything he smiled at the girl and asked her how much he owed her and without hesitation reached into his pocket pulling out a fistful of bills mingled with change.
She caught that Tom was a little distracted and reaching out her hand counted out the right amount and feeding the excess back to him
"Thank you erm mam " and gathering up his belongings steadied himself to go find Charlie and make ready for their trip.
tarheelblueman
Tar is in this undertakers house getting rid of everything left by the previous owner. He is hoping that this can be the place he stops running. It is ironic that being an undertaker may be the way that death quits following him. Just lucky he met the nephew of this man and he was willing to part with this certain place. But before he can assume this identity, he has to get rid of anything that might give away his true identity. He hopes, maybe this time I want be the cause of death.
VLWolf
Waking the next morning early busying myself before returning back to town Riding faster then i ever thought seeing if i can still reside this far out or sell and move closer that is a decision i will discuse with my loving Jazz when she comes into town riding by the closed Bank i see a Well Fargo wagon siting outside with numerious men with rifles guarding there delivery as i see a older gentleman get out and meet me as i jump down off my horse and tie him up "Excuse me are you Virgil my name is Scott Fargo i am here to examine your safe and the building before our business is concluded". walking to the Doors i unlock and escort him in to look around and test the safe before he walks to the Door and signals to the men in the wagon to bring in several bags of cash which then the door gets closed and locked and stood guard as I and Mr Fargo then count the money and a recite and then the Bank safe is then secured and Hands are shaken and a welcome abord to the Well Fargo Banking system and then unlocking the doors i hang a sign saying i am now open and wonder over to the desk as Scot and his guard then mount up and head out of town to there next stop.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Getting up and getting dressed not able to get back to sleep after that night mare and hoping I didnt wake no one I desided to take a walk to clear me head. Walking past the undertakers I hear someone in there weird it was empty for such a long time.. Knocking on the door I wait for someone to answer.. Not sure if who ever in there heard I sit down and lean against the post and drift off to sleep..
Aernus
There were many days that he was coming across that desert of rocks and burning sun since he had left that damned field hospital. The memory of the horrible smell and sounds still made him spend sleepless nights and the heat and the deafening silence of the desert were doing him dozing on top of his horse..... A game of his mind? His desire for companionship? An illusion caused by weakness and exhaustion? Seemed to see not too far, maybe the distance of one gallop a body prostrate upon the ground. Spurred the horse firmly, digging his spurs on the animal flank . Yes it is a body. a woman. Dismounts and observes around her. Nothing, just the unconscious woman . Gets the canteen hanging from the saddle and with a rag moistens her her lips, she mumbles something intelligible. The night approaches.Urgent to set up the tent and settle. In less time than usual has his camp ready. Takes the woman into the tent, cleans her a few small scratches of the shoulder, and with a spoon gives the woman some water. Nothing more can be done for today. Outside the tent, near the fire, stretches a blanket on the floor and lies down. Night falls quickly this time of year. Some stars are already visible in the skies.
MysticSecret1
Kristina had no idea how long she was left there in that pail of colourful autumn leaves... maybe they saved her life giving her body some warm.... she did not feel it anything... could not even more her toe fingers... shivering badly... she tried to scream for help but nothing came from her mouth...she drifted back into the darkness...
The next what she felt ... someone's arms picking her up and moving... she tried to protest that with her all strength but her body betrayed her ... eyes too they just did not obey to open... what she can hoped only for good... but be honest at that very moment she did not care anymore... all what happened came to her like tornado... her brain was exploding now showing her scenes of that evening affair... and that was not pretty...
Cold took over now and Kristina went to the darkness again... lights were flickering and made her eyes to wonder ... fire ... some tent... those ... now familiar arms... without body... without voice... went over her ... examining... looking ... something stung her badly she cried out ... with all her power that left in her Kristina tried to say... "help please help... " and she was not sure if words .... so important... came out from her mouth or they were screaming ... only... in her mind... she hoped not...
Cold liquid moistened her lips and run in her mouth... she drank greedily... feeling how it spilt over an make her feel by taking it way down... her eyes finally listened and obeyed... wide huge blue...cleared the view... and face ... appeared to her... sharp serious manly... with dark glaze... she saw questions in them... "Silvertown... near by... waterfalls... " she mumbled whispered tried... before her shivering body took over again to the sleep... forced one...
ursexybosslady
A sudden chill overtook Rachel’s body as she felt a cramping in her stomach. She cried out in pain. Opening her eyes to see shadowy darkness, feeling contraction after contraction…. Smelling the strong scent of pine thistles on the ground, hearing the crackling of timbers like from a roaring blaze. She grabs her stomach, cramping and wailing. There before her stood an old chiseled face of a nearly toothless woman adorned with red and white markings on her cheekbones holding a sprig of mulberry to her nose. Rachel clutched the rawhide bedding she lay upon, feeling another burst of pain.
Rachel sees the shadows around her like silhouettes on the tepee, hear the beating of drums and chanting “Yani yoni ya away hey…, Yani yoni Ya away hey...” She hears the howling of the winds or perhaps that is the wolves howling at the moon sounding like the winds. She moves one hand slowly to her face to rub her eyes in disbelief. She felt her heart beating like that of the drums outside, her eyes darting about frantically searching for Will, yet afraid to move.
A bald eagle stares at her with his piercing eyes. Second look, that is an Indian man with a bald eagle head dress with eagle feathers poking through his long gray braids with a pipe in his hand waving and chanting. He spraying smoke and chanting. Rachel couldn't speak, just blurts out in pain. The medicine man touches her with a fan of eagle feathers as if to heal her. She closes her eyes , pant and winch.
Rachel screamed as the cramping in her abdomen increased suddenly and powerfully…the most painful feeling ever, breathing hard and feeling a tugging on her insides, the likes of which she never felt before. Wail and push, wail and push, and then felt the release, not once but twice. Loud high pitched noises echoed from her mouth and just as she felt she would pass out, she hears a baby boy cry, and another cry, this time its a baby girl. Rachel hear the squaws in astonishment chattering and chanting “Oooh, ahhh …..Yani yoni ya away hey…aoha ney oh, aoha ney oh” The Indian healer who looked like an eagle, held her babies up in the air… Then Will walked in the tepee to her side, but he was dressed strangley as a warrior, with red and blue paint on his face, his chest bore a deep scar slashed across it, and his face was that of a stern yet proud Indian papa.
The village fires glazed brightly now, and there was a thunderous sound in the sky. The squaws took the baby girl and baby boy away.
Will carried Rachel in his arms out the tepee, placed her in the horse drawn carriage. She looked for the squaws with her babies, with her arms extended. Just then a nighthawk swooped down clawing a mouse right before her eyes…. An ominous sign. The Indians brought out two very beautiful spotted ponies which Will hooked to the carriage and started to pull away. Was this to be a trade? She shook her head in disbelief. “No, please no! Don’t take my babies!” Rachel shouted. “No, turn back! I want my babies…NO,NO,NO.”
Will held Rachel’s hand trying to comfort her. “No, No….Dont let them take my babies!” She hears him talking as if he were far away, like an echo “You are sweating much! Rachel, your temperature high.” “Wake up Rachel, its all ok!” Rachel’s eyes open to the moisture of the wet cloth he placed on her forehead, calming her down. She was all ready to yell out again but there before her eyes stood Will, dressed in the blue shirt she had hand sewn for him for his birthday and his coveralls. She looked down at herself in the bed covers with her belly still huge and round, then she felt the kicking once again in her stomach.
Had this all been a nightmare? What is happening to me?... she thought.
Will's face was anxious and tense. Will wrapped his arms around Rachel, kissed her lips and held her tight. " I will go in to town, talk with Miss Raven about taking care of you. You shouldnt be left alone at this time. You may ask her about being the children's nanny" he smiled. Rachel agreed and waved as he rode off.
AslinTrueHeart
In a small town a young girl lived , it had been 2 years since her father left field hospital to help the injured. She did not wish for him to go, she had heard the stories and saw some of the man who had come back from the fights that seem to have no end. She begged her father not to go but her father said "I must go for this is what I chose to be a Doctor to help others in need", my father kissed me on the forehead and opened the door of our home/hospital and walked out. I watched him get on his horse and ride away into the early morning sunrise.
That was 2 years ago I was 15 and now I am 17. I kept our little hospital running , since I was little I helped my father with the patients and with all the medicine. Now I am one of the best nurse in our town not as good as a Doctor but good enough for the people not to come to our little hospital. I have waited so long for my father to returned I had given up hope sometimes I must admit, for one so young as me what else could she think? My father raised me all by himself since my dear mother died giving birth to me. He was my all and I waited for his return.
It was almost night time the last rays of the sun where going away and the moon was starting to rise, I was closing the our little hospital and was getting ready for dinner when I heard a strange noise coming form the barn. I froze and listened , no one was supposed to be there. The barn had been closed ever since father ride away 2 years ago. I moved quickly to the to the trunk in the corner of the living room where my fathers old shotgun lay inside. I had never really used it, father had tout me how to use it in case of emergency . I grabbed it and quietly moved into the night and crossed the small distance to our little barn on the other side. There I knelt and saw the stranger . It was a man a tall man, his clothes where worn out and the way he walk was odd as if he had something heavy on his back, I stayed there quietly watching this strange man waiting to see what he would do.
I saw him turn and now I saw why he was walking odd he was carrying a person on his back , the other body did not moved. I turned cold and scared , I thought he had killed someone and had brought it here to bury it or hide it . I could not wait no longer if he had killed that person he was sure to kill me. I got up and yelled out " STOP RIGHT THERE" I raised my gun and pointed at him. He froze and did not move. I could not see his him well that made me nervous since I could not tell if he was carrying any weapons. I yelled "drop everything and turn around slowly!" He dropped the body and turned slowly toward me, I was surprised he was so cooperative and made me think he thought he could get away or get the best of me .
Just at that moment that he turned facing me the first shine of the moon showed and showed the face of the man . I was speechless and so shocked I dropped the shot gun. After years and years of waiting there stood my father. I had imagine this moment so many times over and over a moment of joy and running to his arms but I stood there frozen.
Finally woke up from the shock and tears began to stream down my face and ran to my father. MY father opened his arms and wrapped me around them. Hugging him made me remember how long are my fathers arms and I cried in his chest as he cried and told me how much he had missed me and how sorry he was for leaving for so long. All I could say is how much I loved him. As I started to calm down and smile I remembered the body laying on the floor.
I looked at my father and asked ' Did you kill this person? what are you doing whit this body? I looked at it closer and noticed it was a woman. Father looked at me and said 'She is not dead and I did not kill anyone, I was riding back when I found her laying in the middle of the desert". He bent down and lifted her up and said we must get her in the house and treat her.
I saw him walk into the house with the woman in his arms to help her. I stood there for a moment and thought 'father will never change even if he says he has too, he will help others than help himself first. I ran after him and began to get everything ready for the MYSTERIOUS WOMAN.
MysticSecret1
Sharp pain went trough her body ... when out of the blue soothing regular swinging back and forward movements changed in falling down... Kristina cried out loud... same arms took her again but now she forced herself to fight them with all power that left in her... just on was in her mind ... to save herself to run to escape... sound of voices seemed so far away but she heard them... even weak like this she knew that it must be enemy who want to harm her as they did to the sheriff perhaps already and left her to die...
Her arms and legs kicked as hard as she could ... screaming as she thought but in real no sound only whispers mumbling noise came from her mouth... she bit as hard as she could in one of those arms ... causing the person to curse loud... and drop her again...
Sweet blood now was in her mouth.... the stranger blood... as many days left out there in the cold without food... her body betrayed her again... taking to the darkness ...
Aernus
Two years, two years had passed and he had now before him a young woman. Still equal to itself, reckless and resolute, like a puma defending its turf.
She had kept it all in perfect condition and the hospital seemed to continue to operate in full.
He was happy to return to his world, and revise his daughter made him feel so fulfilled.
After installing that delirious young woman in one of the hospital beds, he may finally initiate appropriate treatment to that injury and stage of dehydration. With suitable treatment would be recovered in two days at the most.
- Lin, you better go see the horse as well. The woman in her delirium gave him a bite. He said as he sat down and lit his cigar, addiction that tried unsuccessfully for years to finish. - And search for a map, she said something about Silvertown, better to have at least an idea where that is.
Was willing to sit down with his daughter, and, as before, talk about the past day. Today they would have a lot to tell.
MysticSecret1
Long days and nights without food and water in cold weather exhausted Kristina ... body from the last fought for live ... delirium and temperature prevailed ... she was restless in a bed ... mumbling incomprehensible words ... from time to time shouting his name ... "No no no ... just not leave it ... blood ... no no no ... why ... for what ..." As long as she again lost consciousness ... is repeated, and repeated ... she heard a voice ... body touch ... Somebody will hold ... wont let to get up and run away .. she have to run was the only thought in her mind .. have to run ... bail ... look ... Her gaze frantic ... eyes full of tears and fears ... not for myself .. but for other .. green eye owner ... now it's in the fog ... a dream ... League and never been ... body worn out so helpless... The burning ... roving ... the last Kristina tried to deal with the hands that seems to have been everywhere now on her ... cold painful touches ... aching... and a sips of water ... is she dead or still alive... for now she did not care... pictures of the past ... came and came to her.. making her scream... making her jump...
Her arms were touching the neck... looking there for the piece so important to her... just to find it missing... was empty ... nothing was there... nothing ... made her cry out loud... toss her from the bed... run... Her gaze frantic ... eyes full of tears and fears ... not for herself .. but for other .. green eye owner ... where what happened... and again and again pictures went one by one causing pain... making scream ... " ne. Ne tik ne ji... ne ... palikite ... kodel... uz ka..." now it's in the fog ... a dream ... League and never been ... body worn out so helpless...
The burning ... roving ... the last Kristina tried to deal with the hands that seems to have been everywhere now on her ... cold painful touches ... aching... and a sips of water ... is she dead or still alive... for now she did not care... pictures of the past ... came and came to her.. making her scream... making her jump... kick bite fight for her life...some liquid was poured in her mouth...bitter... she shivered from the fever... her long blond hair was hanging loosely dirty... full of dead leaves... dress been beautiful one day... now was torn and filthy too... her body stink mixing up with the dirt and sweat of the high fever... there was no sign of beauty in this hurt body and soul... just like a wild animal fighting for it life she screamed and moaned from the pain... that was more inside her heart then out... as voices finally stopped she tried once more to move her to the hole that looked like door to the freedom... one was in her mind... escape... no matter what...
AslinTrueHeart
Walking in to the hospital and watching father lay the woman on a bed. I went around them to the medicine storage and started to get the right medical equipment to treat her. She looked so thin and life less , you could tell she has gone through hell and back. Father began to work on her , treating her wounds and seeing if she had any broken bones. I turned to get fresh water and cloths to wash her wounds clean the woman all of a sudden began to trash around and mumbling words and fighting my father. I put everything down and ran to help father push her down back on the bed, if she kept doing this she will hurt herself more. All of a sudden she bit my father , he turned and cursed and said, "Lin go outside and treat the horse Il take care of her". I looked at him uncertain of leaving him alone when the woman was like this but I did as I was told.
I grabbed an oil lamp and walked out into the barn to check on the horse. In the middle of the barn as if waiting for me stood Big Red , he looked the same but a little older. Beautiful horse he is big and strong, I went to him and rubbed his ears and back. I walked him to one of the stalls and fed him fresh hay and water. He drank the water quickly and had to refill it twice for him. When I was done I walked back into the house.
Father sat on his chair, I stood by the door and watched him. So long since I last saw him sitting there that just standing here watching him brought joy and tears to my eyes. I walked to him and sat on his lap like I used to do before he left. He held me close and put away the map he was looking at and kissed my cheek.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Waking I notice I was still at the undertakers place and it was day light. Getting up and dusting myself off I hear a wagon and horses speeding up rattling , Then I hear Will yelling my name I look at him and run to him wondering if Rachel was ok knowing it was coming close to her time to have the babies. Will whats wrong dear is Rachel ok ? Will rambles on saying that he needed me to come back to the farm with him that Rachel needed someone to stay with her while he was busy on the farm. Looking at Will I smile come with me and I will go pack my bag . Running to the Doctors off glad that I was getting away from him knowing that one day that Tom and Mr Charlie would be back but I wouldnt be there I had important things to do . Just hoping that they was safe hoping they got back soon so I could get my fathers guns back.. Running down stairs I jump up into the wagon. Smiling at Will I say ok lets get back to Rachel I am all ready I even packed some medical supplies if we need them ..Relaxing and enjoying the ride I smile thinking that I will get to see Rachel again..Watching the scenery as we go by as we travel to the farm fasts as Will can get the horses to go..As we get to the farm I jump off the wagon and follow Will as he runs into the house. We enter a room where Rachel is laying down in so much pain ..Walking to her I smile hi Rachel hun are you doing ok??
MysticSecret1
Kristina had no clue how long she was laying tossed out from the bed when something wet touched her face... she was trying to move but dizziness was still stronger... from her last she opened her eyes just to see a big furry dog who was whimpering and licking al over her face with it wet nose trying to make her pay attention to him... she smiled as her arms went around the dog feeling his heat... she was shivering badly and was very thirsty ... the bucket near by was full of water and them both drunk from there greedily...
She tried to clean herself a little as her long dirty hair were covering all over her face sticking to her cheeks... dirt mixed with water left nasty trails on her face finding it way down on her body... wetting her torn dress making her burn inside and shiver out... she was missing her shoe... foot all covered in blood and swollen... perhaps from the fall ... water gave her some strength even that bitter liquid that got poured in her made her very sleepy and weak...
She listened carefully to voices in an other room and was moving silently to the door just hoping to find them unlocked... dog low growl made her to stop.... "shhhhhh buddy shhhhh all ok.... good boy shhhhh" her soothing voice made him whimper... as she pushed the door finding it unlocked and it opened to her... freedom... holding her posture by walls trying to fight dizziness she made move that suppose to be run.... only to hear the bark of the dog.... " ssssshhhhh kvailas sunie shhhhhhh " she whispered only hopping that she can escape now ... she needed to get back to the place all happened she needed to find out what there... she needed.... and then...
ursexybosslady
"Hi Raven, welcome to my home"... Rachel blurts out before she cringes in pain. "Forgive the hospitality, but I feel its time for babies." Rachel clutches her stomach and tries to avoid screaming so as not to upset everyone. Will is anxious and reaches for her hand as she lays on the bed, but Rachel pushes his hands away. She grabs the sheets and doubles over in pain, toussing the sheets. Raven agrees Rachel in labor but realizes this may be a long one since the contractions are far apart.
Will goes to the kitchen to get a pan of water, but trips as he rushes back to the room... the water splashes to the floor.
"Thats my Will, he's all thumbs".. Rachel and Raven laughs. Raven concerned that doctor not around, that Rachel having twins and she cant travel to town. Rachel smells a familiar fragrance of myrrh and starts to cry. Raven rubs her head and face and assures her it will all be alright. Rachel smiles....
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Smiling at Rachel I tell Will to stay and watch over her as I go outside to the well to get more water. Walking outside I look up and see the stars and moon in the sky beautiful as ever a good night for tiny babies to be born, getting two buckets of water I walk back in and warm them by the fire. Hears Rachel scream runs back into the room and goes by her and checks to see . Rachel sweety how far apart are the pains now? Seeing that she has another pain I know that its almost time.. Lookin at Will I say will go get the water and towels its almost time for these little ones to be born.. Pushing up my dress sleeves then I put my hand on Rachels cheek its gonna be hard sweety but we gonna be able to do this . Walking down I push Rachels dress up and looks seeing the tip of a tiny head I tell Rachel to breath go Hee hee and then I want you to push really hard sweety. As Rachel pushes I watch as the tiny head pops out cleaning the tiny face I tell Rachel to push again really hard... The tiny baby boy slips out I wipe him a little then hand him to Will , Will go clean him up and dress him and wrap him in a blanket smiling at Rachel I tell her to breath a little more remember go Hee hee and breath calmly ,, Ok Rachel pushhhh as Rachel pushes really hard I see a tiny head smiling Rachel hun one more big push then you will have your other baby here.. Breath a little more then we will have you push... Watches as Rachel breaths in and out staying calm , I am so proud of her she is so brave ; Smiling ok Will get ready for the other one will starts looking like he gonna faint I slap him and say wake up I need your help.. Ok Rachel Push again sweety really hard,, Watches as she pushess and and a tiny baby girl comes out I clean her up and wraps her in the towel I have and hands her to Will smiling looking as he goes to clean her up and then he comes in with both the babies and lays them in Rachels arms then Will lays down next to Rachel smiling I whisper congrats you two then taking my leave I go outside and I wash off and sit on the porch and looks up at the stars and the full moon smiles as I hear a wolf howl in the distance knowing that was a good sign..The way the moon is postioned I realize that both the babies were born at midnight.. Yawning I keep staring up at the sky smiling...
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TEN
The Journey Starts
I got up and had coffee with Tom that next day… Raven showed me where he was staying… the Church was kinda up a hill… on the other side of the river. Tom saw me coming and came out to greet me. Looking around and seeing all this land, I said to myself… “this boy did alright for himself…” as I smiled and reached to shake his hand… and a hug! He walked me up to the Church… we went inside! “Mighty fine looking Church you got here, Tom!” He beamed! He looked at me and said… “The Towns’ been real GOOD to me Charlie… even in a short time! They’re all trying to support me in the absence of My Lilly… the ladies… they come around… wanting to do things for me! I tell ‘em… “I’m fine” and laugh… one of them wanted to wash my clothes… and you know that means… my drawers, too! “That’s alright Maham… I’ll be just fine… but if I ever DO need any help… I’ll be sure and call on you first! They’re nice and all… but somebody might get the wrong idea… you know?” I chuckled and said… “Yeah… I DO know!”
We went over the plan in more detail and settled for midnite as a departure time. The day was long as we waited for the evening hours to come… moving into dusk… then, except for the light of the moon… darkness! I rolled me a smoke while I sat outside Doc’s place in a chair Raven had brought out to me… I could hear her moving around inside for a while… then she got quiet… musta finally gone to bed… she’s a busy little thing! I looked at the moon… how it highlighted the trail out of town… it’s near time to go! It was warm that night… the town was still and quiet… crickets chirping in the background… saw something running in the woods… probably a opossum. I stood up, stretched and turned to go inside. When I opened the door to my room… I saw a set of saddlebags laying on the bed… strapped up… bulging from it’s contents! There was a note left on it… “Mister Charlie… these bags belonged to my Daddy… he told me to keep them for him! I want you to have them… and I have packed them well… with everything you will need… signed, Raven!” I smiled as I thought about her… and her flaming hair… that was mighty thoughtful of her… she’s a precious little thing, really! Imma really try to help her out when we get back!
I looked out the window seeing some movement in the dark… It was Tom, cresting the hill! As he got closer, I realized how BIG Tom was! Even in then room together, he seemed smaller… now looking at his approach… Tom is a pretty big guy… not fat… but carrying his weight properly… he never looked like that to me… as a kid! He is quite robust! I smiled as I watch him walking… getting closer! Yeah… we gonna DO THIS! I felt the adrenaline rushing thru my body, the closer he got! This… is it! With a sigh of expectation, I swallowed the lump in my throat… and headed for the door to meet with him. He wasn’t carrying anything, but… he had a sidearm… housed in a holster, strapped firmly to his right leg… I could tell by the way he was walking, it held steadfast to his thigh… and moved… as he approached! He didn’t have anything in his hands… he hadn’t packed anything! Well… I guessed that we’d have to make do with… whatever Raven had stuffed in her Father’s saddlebags! I moved around the room… looking for every/ anything we needed… and began moving those things towards the front door. As I moved thru the hallway… a door swung open… startled me! I peeked behind it… it was Raven! She glanced up at me… smiled, and said… “Hi”… and ran off in the other room. What was she doing up? “Excuse me, Mr Charlie, pardon my gown…” she said… “I have something to do!” I watched her run into the other room… busying herself! She came out her room so quickly… like she knew I was there! She had on a long white, to the floor… sheet like, kinda gown! As she walked away from me… I could almost see her body through it! It wasn’t sheer… but… her backside was moving enough for me to tell what else was underneath that garment! I let her go ahead of me and I headed for the entrance. I had the second set of saddlebags that Raven had given me and I threw them on the chair outside as Tom approached and waved in silence. Raven called me back in the house… “Mr Charlie… I have something for you!” In the dimly lit room with only the moon light shadows inside… she bent over and pulled up the bottom of her gown, reaching for something… her raised gown revealed all of her bare legs, high up her thighs… smooth and pinkish white, like her cheeks. She hesitated… almost like she wanted me to see… she looked up at me and smiled, then she pulled out a small flask and handed it to me… as she slowly dropped the hem of her gown. A tingly feeling came over me as I reached for the container… our hands touched and… she moved toward me… put her hands on my face… and kissed me… right in the mouth as she embraced my neck. I felt her body against mine through the thin gown. She pulled back holding my hand and I looked into her eyes… they almost had a sparkle… she smiled and giggled… “Maybe that will make you wanna come back!” I smiled at her as we stood there in the darkness... holding hands… staring at one another… then Tom stepped thru the open door… startled us both! “Hey… we ready to go?” I looked up at him, easing my hand out of Raven’s clutch… “Yeah… we just got to get the horses… and we can be on our way!” Raven peeked around the hallway corner… hiding herself from Tom, in the thin nightwear… “Howdy Reverend… y’all have a safe trip!” Tom tipped his hat, turned and headed out the door toward the stable! I looked back at Raven and sighed… the moonlight shining on her pretty red hair… her soft white face had a smile and her eyes glistened! I pulled her to me… wrapped my arms around her, holding her close… and kissed her back! She was so soft and warm… I could feel that she had nothing else on under the gown as my hand glazed her buttocks and our bodies pressed together… for a second… it seemed hard to leave! I stroked her face and kissed her hand as I backed out the door… I’ll never forget the look in her eyes!
We quietly walked over to the stables… Chariots snorted as I walked in… “Hey, Girl… you ready to ride?” I rubbed her mane and the side of her head as I reached in the bag for a treat. We packed the horses and I grabbed a lantern sitting on some hay, tied it to my saddle… I figured we’d return it in good condition… not really stealing… kinda borrowing it for a minute. We started walking towards the trail… we decided to walk to the edge of town so as to not make noise. I turned and looked back at the building… and I saw Raven’s face in the window, from the room I was in… waving! I waved back and turned toward the moon lit trail… the journey had begun!
Aernus
The dog ...... the dog barks ... They get up and head to the bedroom encountering the woman awake, standing, terrified watching them fixedly. He tries to speak but is interrupted by his daughter. Heading to the woman calmly takes her hand and begins to explain how she ended up there. The dog sits like that he also wondering.
Already calmer and a little slurred asks for them to take her back to Silvertown. She needs to know what happened to her sheriff.
Despite his desire not to leave again, understands that there is no alternative. The decision is made. Depart in the morning. All three. He would not leave without his daughter this time.
MysticSecret1
Her huge blue eyes wide opened she just stood there holding by wall and listened to strangers... somehow his soothing voice calmed her a little... she sniffed and wiped her tears back from her face... embarrassed trying to cover her torn and dirty dress ... Kristina eagerly listened words and they were saying they want to help they want to help her to find out what happened to bring her to the Silvertown... she tried to smile a little looking back and forward to the blond man and an young woman that looked just like him... "ok I am sorry I was like this... I did not know what to think what to do where I am... thank you for everything you do and I promise I will repay you as soon as we will get to the town" with those words the ground started turn for her ...
And she just simply fainted... all of this took so much from her.... after a while when her eyes opened again... somebody was crying over her... voices again... and cry of babies...? She saw worried face of Raven over hers ... whispering her name over and over... then Rachel and Wil ... holding babies in each of arms... and already familiar faces of the man and woman... giving her something warm an tasty to drink... soothing her with words... she whispered... "the sheriff... is he? " and went silent when she saw how uncomfortable they all were turning their gaze from her.... tears slowly ran down bringing the pain back... feeling like something broke inside... ripped her heart and threw away... leaving bleeding hole there...
Shutting her eyes she felt a gentle hug of Raven and Rachel with whispers that everything will be ok from now.... Kristina nodded ... gentle fingers pulled away the stray of her dishevelled hair out of her face... cleaned her cheeks... from her tears not letting them drop away... she looked around the room ... looked to all those faces feeling guilty to intrude like that in the middle of night...
She asked the man to come closer... and as he leaned to her ... she whispered... "please take me to the town as soon as you can... I have a place to live there" and she drifted to the sleep again... in her rapid sleep she was hearing how farmer family ad Raven were asking the doctor and his assistant of all those questions... baby cry... fire sounds...
SirKnightime
Tom looked back on the town as he and his friend rode out into the blackness of night . It look kinda tranquil as it rested in the pale light of a new moon.
He hoped townsfolk wouldnt mind he's having to close the little Church for a while , his hastily written sign nailed to the door read "
Sorry Church closed for a while
I'm having to go meet the stage
Be back again real soon
Pastor Tom
He looked across at Charlie and as they caught each others eye they gave each other a friends smile Tom was glad if the company as he rode off into wg=hat was an unknown and slightly unsure future, would they be able to track and find the stage? If they could what fate might have befalled his lovely wife Lillian ?
Tom thought of her helpless frightened and alone , as he did he sent up a prayer that the Lord would watch over her and keep her safe and guide the two of them to her side swiftly. Tom gave a little shudder as he thought of all the perils held out in the wilderness " Be brave my dearest ,we are coming for you soon"
" Huh what ya say" Charlie looked over at his friend quizically.
" oh nothing realy" Tom said hesitantly " I .. I know Lilly cant hear me but well i feel better telling her we 're coming "
Charlie scratched his head then looking Tom square on said in a low quite reasuring tone " Don't worry Tom we'll find her and bring her to her new home"
"God willing " said Tom as with a steely detirmined look in his eye They rode off into the inky black darkness shrouding the town.
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Looks at Kristina hugs her tight glad to see her alive but worried about how frail she looked .. Tries to figure out how to take care of kristina wanting her to be healthy smiles.Going to kitchen to make her soup so it will warm her and the doc and his daughter.. Keeping myself busy i make some bread to go with the soup.Sits down next to Kristina smiling at her watching her eat.. I missed you dear.. Hugs her to me you have missed alot while you was gone my dear kristina..Goes to kitchen to clean up
AslinTrueHeart
As we were sitting on the chair, Marley began to bark. We both stood up and went to the room the woman was in and found her standing and delirious. Father moved to speak but I paused him and went to her. I took hold of her hand and told her what has happen. Her eyes began to clear as she began to understand and knew she was safe. She than turned to look at my father behind me and said " I must go to Silvertown, I must go back" she than swayed and fainted. Father and I carried her back to the bed and cover her up again. We left the room and went to the kitchen. There I made coffee as father discussed about plans to go to Silvertown.
I turned and placed the coffee and the mug on the table and poured some for him and me. Father sat with a serious look on his face. It reminded me of that time when he decided to head out 2 years ago. I knew he was going with her , take this strange woman to this town. "Father are you sure this is safe? We dont know whats going on or if this is something that we should be getting involved in. Father looked up and said " We got involved in the moment I picked her up form the desert as I crossed it back home. " I know its hard but I feel I must do this , I dont know why but I must. " I will not make you come along but I cant leave you behind again, come with me come with us on this new journey.
I looked at my father and knew the answer. When do we leave dad? He smiled at me and began to tell me to prepare medicine, food, supplies for our journey since it will be a long one. We went to bed .
That morning I had almost everything prepared. I had gone to our local store and found some clothes for the woman, I could not let her borrow mine since I was to small. I went into the bedroom to find her sitting up in her bed looking well and no longer delirious. She smiled at me a little shy but better. I handed her a plate of breakfast and laid out the new clothes on the bed. " I hope you like them , they are not new but it will be better than what you have on now. She smiled again and thanked me. I told her that father was getting everything ready to take her to Silvertown. Her eyes opened wide as she heard this and said "when do we leave? I told her tomorrow. For a moment she panicked . I told her " we need you to get abit more strength and rest. We dont want you to get bad again. She still looked worried but she nodded and said she understood. That whole day we prepared, I treated the woman as she got better for the journey. I still had not asked for her name. She looked so secretive and kept quiet alot that I did not dare to ask her.
Finally the day had arrived, Father had found 2 more horses and a small wagon. We needed it for her since she was till recovering . She wanted to ride she said it would be faster but father calmed her down and said " you want to get there alive or dead? She looked at him and said I understand. She looked a bit angry but she knew he was right. We all got in to the wagon and father took the rains and we began our long journey to Silvertown.
I dotn know whats going to happen or if this is for the best or the worst but all i can think off is that Im with my father and we wont be separated again.
Aernus
He was glad to finally have arrived that house that Kristina, so desperately sought. Now, sitting at the table, while Raven , happy, wondered what had happened to her, listens intently, he was also curious
EsaunaStarrMuintir
Esa awoke screaming. Another nightmare. When would they finally stop? She got up and gathered things to take with her to the river. She needed a long bath. She did not care of the water was frigid or not. She felt she had to wash the filth of the nightmare from her body. It was a couple hours yet until daybreak, so she should be able to have a bath in peace. She heads out into the darkness, heading towards a secluded spot in river and lays out the things she brought with her. Blankets, soap, clothes.
Esa undresses slowly and grabs the soap, walking slowly into the deeper part of the river, shivering. It is freezing, but she needs to do this. As she begins to wash,, she hears a noise on the shore. Alarm sets in. Perhaps this was not such a good idea after all. A man suddenly appears and merely stands there watching her. She is frozen in fear unsure if he is friend or foe...........
MysticSecret1
Tired dirty and hungry Kristina was smiling now seeing people that she knew... She opened her arms for a hug to take Raven to her embrace and whisper to her ear ... that she would give anything for a hot water... just for small moment she catch curious eyes of the young doctor... and even not knowing why ... she felt light blush on her face... realizing that he was listening to all what she was saying to Raven and farmer's family.
After talking with Rachel and Wil ... Kristina could not resist to play with their adorable babies while Raven was preparing some food... smiled while the doctor and the nurse checked on them too not avoiding their mom either.. making sure all three of them are alright... and then Rachel winked to her asking her to follow... outside in a separate little building she had some decent size barrel full of steaming hot water and even some a very fine smelling soap... Kristina was so exited about it that she kissed Rachel's both cheeks .. how grateful she was...
Carefully putting clean clothes given her by the young nurse Kristina looked around... the room was small but very clean ... smell of fresh cut brunches and some kind of flowers were fulfilling room mixing it with steam... mirror that was in the middle of room ... showed a girl who was tired hurt .. not only inside but outside too... a dress torn dirty and wrinkled dropped slowly on the floor revealing the milky skin of her bruised body... shapely legs carefully stepped in the barrel already enjoying heat of the water... Kristina started to wash her hair till they got previous ash blond colour and where shiny again... her cheeks now warm and flashing showed how life comes back to this one... slowly enjoying every moment of it.. she started to put some soap on the sponge and with gentle moves slide over her body ... making all go away.. not only a dirt but all memories of hurt ... at least for this moment that belong only to her... with every splash of water her body shone more and more ... glittering in the night mixing up with smell of the petals that were sinking in the water... some of them playing on her skin ... making her look as mystical creature of the forest... ...
With her clean fresh glittery and still wet body Kristina stepped slowly of the barrel and... slipping on the soap ... only one gasp let out her mouth....
millenniumpoet2
One day the postman shows up with a letter for Maddy. The next day Maddy's as quiet as a mouse. She barely speaks to a soul. The other girls wonder what has gotten into her. Finally she opens up and share what's been bothering her. She tells everyone that her sister is paying her a visit soon' adding that she knows nothing of her life style. The thought keeps her up at night. How is she ever going to explain to innocents.
Maddy's sister shows up in two days time. The two greet each other how sisters should. Maddy takes the day off for quality time and the truth. In the simplest way Maddy explains to her 16 year old sibling and surprisingly she takes the news very well. And even asks questions about hours and pay' which Maddy declines to answer them. The weeks pass and the two make up for lost time. The time has come for Rachel to return home. The two say their goodbyes and part ways.
Aernus
Seated at the table, enjoying that hot meal, he briefly told to the increasingly curious Raven how he had found Kristina, and how he and Lin had treated her. Kristina whispered something to Raven, imperceptibly to him. Embarrassed, he realized that Kristina caught him looking at her, at the exact moment he, for the first time, realized how beautiful she was. her long blond hair, her milky white skin, her blue eyes ... He got up, apologizing and walked out into the street, looking for his pipe, he remembered it would still be in the horse's saddlebags. went to the stables, looked in his saddlebags for pipe and tobacco. Slowly, ritually, introduced an ounce of tobacco in his old pipe and with his finger pressed it. lit his pipe and looking out the stables, puffed, feeling the taste of tobacco. Stayed at the door looking at the falling snow. Delivered to his thoughts began to wander and eventually got to the entrance of a small building next to the house. Was getting wet as the snow continued to fall. Not wanting to continue on the street, and not wanting to smoke where babies were, he entered in this small building, hoping to find an good place to finish his pipe. He entered, closing the door behind him and despite being bit dark, quickly realized he was not alone. That blonde hair denounced her. Kristina, in a barrel was having a bath. For a few seconds, wondering if she had noticed his presence, watched her delicate body. Her pale skin and outlined body. Slowly and confident that she had not been aware of his presence, he starts to cautiously open the door when she slips......without thinking, instinctively, he jumped towards her and trying to prevent her fall, he also fell, ending both on the floor.
LadyLillianBree
After days of being enmeshed in the daily life of the Indians, observing their ways, Lillian was falling into a routine. The woman that had treated her when she first was captured proved to be a very valuable ally who taught Lillian in the ways the role of a woman. She was the eldest of all the women and the mother of her captor.
She saw how they cooked, how they cared for their homes, interacted with each other. They laughed often, which Lillian suspected was at her expense at times, but generally they were nice, some touched her skin tentatively...while others fought to be the one to braid Lilly's hair.
They had lovely articles crafted with beautiful designs, used in everyday life, the baskets were beautiful and she was amazed at the the grace of the gourds that were fashioned into bowls, ladles, even spoons! She watched as young woman worked at weaving blankets. fascinated as the design motif would emerge with surprising speed, the older women sat spinning yarn and she observed how they dyed the finished products. She went with them collecting herbs and bark for the old women to work their magic.
What interested her most was how to make the potion that she was given while she recovered from the stagecoach accident. She wanted more of it because it helped dull the pain in her head, in her heart and helped her submit to the indignities that her captor forced upon her. But after a few days , she was no longer given that blessing. She learned quickly to fight only served to enrage him and to cry out was met with swift punishment. The mother was not happy with her, either and would scold and cuff her the next morning.
The days wore on pleasantly as she wandered the camp. She loved to go to the river and throw off the shapeless leather smock. The feeling of being free and unencumbered was delicious as she moved through the cold water. She felt that she washed away all the stains of the night before, and would emerge a healed girl, her memory in tact, with no pain and no longer afraid.
The cool water soothed her bruised body and as she floated looking up at the clear blue sky, the sun hot and low beat down on her, warming her as the river carried her, swirling her... dizzying . She was mesmerized by the complete isolation she felt, the sound of rushing water filling her ears and radiant sky. they all served to lull her into serene calm. It filled her with a great sense of hope and well being. She lost herself in the luxury, losing all sense of time, direction and self.
After a long while, feeling restored and chilly, she swam to the rivers edge, knowing she would be missed and didn't relish more abuse from them.
It all looked unfamiliar, the landscape was different, she recognized none of the landmarks she had become familiar with!
Frantic, she began to search for her clothes, knowing instinctively that it was futile. The implications flitted through her mind and thoughts of escape exhilarated her at once yet at the same time she was acutely aware that she was completely exposed...with no food... no clothing and no idea where she was!
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
After getting the kitchen cleaned up I then go to the room that Rachel and Will had let me use as my bedroom. Cleaning up I change and put on a clean appron and go out to check on Rachel and Will and the babies smiling as I see them spending time together I go into the Kitchen and I start making some bread knowing that soon it will be dinner time .. Drifting into thought I wonder how Mr Charlie and Tom was doing hoping they was safe and would find Tom's wife hoping she was alive and safe.. Then all the sudden I hear Rachel and Will calling for me I wake out of my thoughts and go to where they are .. Smiling at them I hand them some cookies that I had made earlier, asking them what I could do for them..A thought came into my mind and I asked to be excused and I walked to a chest in the corner and open it up and get out two blankets and take it to Rachel and Will so little Collin and Caitlynn wouldnt be cold. Rachel smiles at me and thanks me .. smiling back I sit down and we talk about what we will do for dinner..
AslinTrueHeart
We sat at the table drinking and seeing Kristina's friends and family. I was surprised to finally see her smile and how her true self began to show and it made me smile . Finally she could relax and be herself. Her friends and family where all happy to have her back and began to make her comfortable and safe. Raven went to prepare dinner as dad spoke on how he found Kristina and helped her back home, I watched father as he spoke and noticed he could not stop looking at her , which is something he had not done even when he had treated her at our clinic.
He did not seem to notice that he was staring and when Kristina whispered something to Raven he noticed that she had seen him. He quickly got up ad left to smoke. We were left staring at each other and we giggled as he escaped. Rachel came in asking what was going on but we just laughed on. Rachel asked Kristina to follow her and they left.
I sat there with Raven , Raven looked at me and said Il keep making dinner and she got up and went to the kitchen to continue her work. I got up and looked out the window and saw father smoke his pipe far ahead. Alot of snow began to fall down now. I turned and left to the living room and sat down by the fire. I was tired from the journey and still confused about everything that was going on. I wondered about how long we were going to stay and seeing father react like that made me think that we may not be leaving so soon.
I wanted to go back home and be how it used to be , thats all I wanted but now I began to doubt ....
MysticSecret1
First what came to her mind .. was to scream and as loud as she can .. when she felt someone's arms on her slippery body and then bot of them falling heavily on the floor... but then Kristina changed her mind as with her scream all whom would hear her ...
They all would ran here and see her in this .. not so a delicate position... so she just lay on him and clapped her tick eyelashes with wide open eyes .. thinking what to do ... in a chock ... being afraid to move as it would make him to see her ... all uncovered....
Being very beware about his hot arms still touching her... she hissed... " Do you mind? Sir... do not touch me.... do not look either... " she made sure he closed his very ... laughing... eyes ... and grabbed quick the nearest towel to cover herself... just then she stood and looked at him still laying on the floor all wet from her body ...
" Do you care to explain what You are doing here Sir? Spying on an innocent woman? Taking a bath? My my how dare you ..." Kristina felt how her cheeks flamed bright red colour of embarrassment ... she felt now dizzy even from one thinking how long he stood there what did he saw .... her deep blue eyes threw arrows at him with their fire asking answers ...
CptNessaTripin
~ The Lakota seen a town coming into her sight. Though her eyes where swollen,bruised. Pulling the blanket across her naked flesh.Little Doe made her way down the dirt road.Speaking in Lakota to her spirit guide the white wolf.She asked him for guidance.Not trusting the white man after she seen what they did to her brother and herself.Little Doe approached the town with caution. A stable caught her eyes first.Perhaps the horses well share their hay with her so she might rest. Going to the back of the old wooden stables careful not to make a sound. Little Doe peeked around the corner to see if anyone was about. The horses began to make noise when she came around the corner.Looking at the horses. She whispered "Mitakola sunka wakans." Ssshh she said as she went up to the first horse and laid her hand across his back.
The horse snorted a bit but, then calmed under her touch. A dizziness came over Little Doe as she tried to make her way toward the ladder of the loft.Her body racked in pain .Little Doe reached for the first rung of the latter. A darkness surrounded her as her body went limp and fell to the stable ground in a heep.... ~
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE ELEVEN
The Rescue Beginning
As we travelled out from the town, along the moon lit trail, my mind drifted off… I was thinking about that “KISS”… from Raven! There was something magical about that one kiss… it made me feel… so special! I looked at Tom… trotting slightly ahead of me… I thought to say something to him about it… but then I thought it best… just to leave it be. I was still new in the town! My mind was swirling with energy… and I wasn’t even sure why I felt the way I did… she was still on my mind! But I knew… what mattered most right now… was to help my best friend… find his Wife… “Ms Lilly!” I collected my thoughts and began to focus on the complications of the mission before us! I was uncertain in my spirit, even as I whispered Raven’s last words in my head… “Maybe that will make you wanna come back!” That seemed to motivate me a little… gave me strength! I was trying my best to get over some long term frustrations… knowing my own child was out there somewhere, needing me… and I wanting so badly to correct the errors I’d made… ready to own up to my responsibilities… yet still sheltering, what I believed in… silently… I trotted behind.
The silence was broken with… “Hey Charlie…? Remember when we were kids…? And we used to peek in the cracks of the bathrooms? Tom chuckled a little bit… “Old Mrs Pritchard wore them big bloomers… hahaha!” Then he hollered out… “Hey… and remember the time when we threw that garter snake under the outdoor shower stall… and old lady “Bristol” came busting out the door? She was buck naked!” Tom busted out in laughter! I chuckled, as I thought back… “Yeah… I do remember… she was so scared… I can still see her running across the road… waving her arms and dragging that towel… not covering nothing! Woo… hahaha!”
Tom triggered some really old memories and I shouted back… “Hey Tom…? Remember, when l’ll Jimmie fell off the wagon…? He bounced when he hit the ground… and bounced right back up… hahaha… like a ball!” We were both laughing so hard… I almost fell off Chariots! “It was almost like he never fell… he was back in the wagon!” Tom laughed… “Yeah… I remember that! “He tried to pretend that he never fell off… hahaha!” “I answered back... “Yeah… but all you had to do was LOOK at him… you could tell he had… hahaha!”
We both laughed… but then I felt so sad! I had lost my little buddy, Jimmie… who was always there, wanting to be part! Thinking back on the slaughter that I had witnessed… a tear crept from the corner of my eye… as I thought about what had happened to him! At that very moment… I thought about his Mother! And how hard she had to struggle to give him all that she could! She had to do everything for him… him being without a Daddy and all. No count bastard… if I ever lay eyes on him again… imma kick his ass! Sigh… Now… Little Jimmie is GONE… because of ME! Tom didn’t even know all that… and I wasn’t sure if I should tell him yet! Little Jimmie… a good kid… is not with us anymore.
As I thought back, about some of the things of the past… it seemed to be so long ago…! Well, Hell… if I really “think” about it… it “was” a long time ago! As we rode along… I could hear the “tweet, tweet”, of Tom’s whistling! He loved to whistle… and he was good at it, too! Like a sweet song… he carried the tunes well… then my mind drifted again! I envisioned Raven’s shadowed face in the window… as we walked away from town. Even in the dark of night… with a faint light from the moon… you could see her red hair! I smiled at the thought!
We reached a clearing… and things began to look familiar… my heart began to race… “Whoa!”, I called out, as I stopped Chariots and looked around. The moon had moved further west… off to the side of the trail… the path ahead was now filled with darkness and shadows. “Tom!”, I hollered… “Hold up!” My eyes were keen to the surroundings… searching the darkness! I could almost smell the stench… from the bodies I knew would be there… left to decay in the desert sun! Yes, we were getting near the massacre site!
I rode up to Tom… my eyes carefully watching the horizon… dark and still! I said to myself… “This is the place… I can feel it!” Up ahead… I pointed in the darkness… there were shadows on the ground as we approached slowly… one at a time, revealing the dead bodies I knew were left behind. A few buzzards, who were feeding on the dead carcasses, flew away! I saw Tom gasp and cover his nose and mouth… he was saying something… I couldn’t distinguish! Even in the night air… the odor was strong! I wiped a tear from my eye as I rode past what was left of “Jimmie’s” remains, after the evening feast of the wild. Sickened at the sight… my anger became an uncontrolled furry… I screamed out and kicked at Chariots side…. and, in a gallop, I took off down a dark a seamy looking path… I was blind with rage! Blood rushing through my veins… my heart pumping hard… all I could see before me was… that stagecoach… in a trail of dust… running away! I had to do this!
In my frenzy I almost forgot about Tom! I hesitated momentarily … hearing the gallop of Tom’s horse behind me… “What’s wrong?”… he called out! Sweating… and feeling the fever in my body… feeling my fears… I turned to him and said… “This is the path… I remember!” I looked ahead into the dark night… my mind, once again drifting… this time, my thoughts went to Ms Lilly’s and her smile! So much had happened… and so quickly… it made me feel so guilty! I could see the way the corners of her mouth would curl… and her eyes would light up… and giggle… it brought a warm glow to my heart. I wiped my tearing eyes so Tom couldn’t see! “Thomas… we’re here!” The name, TOM… I guess was what he wanted to be called now… but, with my childhood memories… I inadvertently called him, as I once knew him. We stopped, our horses side by side… me still gazing into the black hole before us… my mind spinning with anxiety! We would have to travel slowly from here… perhaps even dismount.
Suddenly, I started thinking about that fire haired Raven again! I thought about her pretty legs that she let me see… when she raised her gown… and I remembered feeling her body being close to mine… and when we were close… I touched her! I sat motionless in the saddle for a moment… staring into the darkness… feeling numb… except for an aroused feeling in my loins! Something was happening to me! Then… I thought about how Tom must have felt… to WANT his woman!
I took a deep breath, and turned to him and said… “We are now entering a territory occupied by the Cherokee Indian Tribes… everything we do from this point… must be precise and understood by us both! You might want to say one of them Prayers of yours now, Tom!” Tom took off his hat, bowed his head and folded his hands in his lap… I followed suit! “Father God… we thank you for protecting us in the wilderness… show us your travelling mercies… and keep us safe throughout this journey! Protect my Lilly, Lord… bring her safely back to me… keep her from harm until we arrive to free her! Let no manner of distress come to her… give her strength and patience… provide for her! And, Lord… give my friend Charlie the wisdom he needs to guide us to our destination and grant us a safe return! Oh Lord… if you just bring my Lilly back to me… I promise you… I will serve you and praise you… and build up your Church in Silvertown! In Jesus’ name we pray… Amen!” I said “Amen”, as I felt a sense of conviction inside… a humbleness fell over me… I was trembling slightly! Tom spoke again… “Oh… and Lord… watch over Ms Raven while we’re gone… Amen!” I was somewhat startled at those last words… How did he know my feelings… was he reading my mind? When I looked up at Tom… he almost had a different look… like he had a glow to his face! And I felt a presence… a spirit in the still night air… an indescribable feeling… but yet, I felt calm… and safe! I smiled at Tom as pulled up on Chariots reins and said… “C’mon Brother… let’s go find your “Ms Lilly” and bring her back home!”
millenniumpoet2
The sheriff comes down with a fever and goes home to rest' leaving the deputy in charge. Being twenty one years of age and full of spirit decides that he is going to prove his prowess as a law man. He heads out to stop wicked men on the plain from causing trouble. He stops at a couple of houses to make sure all is peaceful. Then journey to the saloon and stands guard with a watchful eye for shady characters that might happen to wander in. He goes upstairs to make sure the girls are ok. while walking through the hallway' he can hear moans coming from the rooms. His curiosity gets the best of him' and he starts to look through the keyholes of the doors that the moans are coming from. He builds up quite a sweat being a peeping tom. A door opens behind him and he gets startled. He stands there' face to face with one of the call girls. She says "howdy deputy"' "what can i do for ya?". He stutters' "ummm' mmm" "D-d-do you need saving?" And she replies " i sure do"' and she takes his hand and pulls him into the room. The sheriff comes into work the next day cause his fever broke during the night and he was feeling a lot better. He expected the place to be in shambles but instead finds the deputy working hard' with a huge smile of his face. The deputy tells the sheriff " whenever you need time off" you can count on me".
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Getting up that morning doing my regular routine , going out and taking care of the live stock and doing what I can so Will can spend as much time with Rachel and the twins.. Then I get some water out of the well and go inside to start cooking breakfast. It was weird I had never been up before sunset I was even up before the rooster. Walking into the kitchen I start mixing up some pancake batter and biscut batter, putting that biscuts into cook I start making gravy and the pancakes. after everything is done I sit down to relax until I start the laundry. Drifting off into thought I think of Charlie and how I wish him and Tom was back with Tom's wife. For some reason I missed Charlie alot and I wonder if I did right by kissing him before he left. Maybe he didnt feel the same way that i felt. Waking from my thoughts I hear movement in the other room. I get the table set and ready for everyone to eat , I would wait to eat till they all got to the table , Walking into the other room I see Rachel and Will coming out of their room I whisper to them that breakfast is ready and all the outside chores are done then I walk back into the kitchen to await for them....
MysticSecret1
While fuming around with her accusation Kristina even did not noticed that the doctor still lay there and did not move a bit. She was mumbling now nonsense mostly to herself not to him and just in a while she looked there ... just to be surprised by seeing him laying there and not moving or saying something back at her. Kristina slowly walked closer trying to see if he is ok... as fall was not so easy one and he might get hurt too... she leaned closer and ... nothing.. then closer.... and then those hands wrapped her again making her face his dark eyes .... his lips now whispered "shhhhhhh someone outside and we do not want them to see us like this ... do we?" she was so shocked that only could nod her head ... she even could not breathe for a moment... them both laying and listening sharp what is going on outside... she recognized Wil's heavy boots and Rachel's gentle voice.... Kristina's heart was beating fast as a wild little bird just put in the cage and she did not know ... what for ... more ... this situation that she got herself into or that someone can see her as this... maybe both... maybe of those dark eyes .. that seemed go deep in her seeing all ... Kristina grinned to herself .. she was not afraid ... not a bit.. ok ok maybe little bit ... she was.. but she was not going to show it that to this .. arrogant man who dared to catch her in this position... anyway harm was done and there was no way back.. so she needed to think what to do now and to make a joke from all of it.. just one that got in her mind as the most reasonable thing to do. So with that Kristina wiggled out of his catchy arms and hissed... " I think Sir as cosy you would feel here .. we better hurry up and we sure shall forget all this.... situation here as a silly accident and I am sure thank you for not letting me fall on that cold floor... " with that she turned her body and quick as possible ran to the house wrapping her robe tight as possible around her ... still feeling heat of his arms on her flesh.... dropping herself to the bed and covering with the blanket leaving her just little nose out sticking for the fresh and cold air Kristina smiled in her very wild dream ... that she did not have for long time .... till the morning sun peeking in the room ... bringing the fresh made bread smell too....
SirKnightime
Tom's shrill whistle broke the cool night air, Tom felt a strange mix of feeling, a little excited at this his first adventure in many a year, followed closely by a dread inside at what he and his friend might find.
" Glad your in good spirits Tom " called Charlie cheerily, smiling to himself he remembered when they were both kids and the scrapes they got into " Hey Tom remember when we nearly got caught fooling round Old Mrs Pritchard's place "
"Oh yes" Smiled Tom " It's a while back now but that was fun wasn't it ?, especialy when we almost got our britches smacked" Tom let out a laugh. "Thanks Charlie for helping take my mind off poor Lilly , it's sure good to have you around.
Charlie gave a smile "Dont you freet none Tom we will find your Lilly ,bet she;ll be as right as nine too"
" Thanks for that Charlie" In his heart Tom knew this was a dangerious place , he shivered as the cold of the night seemed to go right through him. Just then Tom could have sworn that he heard a noise just a little behind the path and to the left of the two lone riders. He motioned to Charlie to let him know someone or something might be following them. Charlie glanced over peering into the inky blackness, Charlie hoped Tom wouldnt see the worried look in his eyes as he strained to see "Hush Tom " he whispered. " lets see whats out there"
Charlie dismounted from his horse motioning tom to do the same, together they crept towards the bushes Charlie fingered his 45 just in case he thought.
They just reached the rocky overhang when a whiperwill cried out "oh my God" cried out Tom "I nearly died" Charlie tensed his grip on his gun as smiling at Tom he said " Wow it was a bird all the time fancy that " They both laughed out loud with relief not noticing the sound of scree running down the rock from a near silent native foot noiselessly running back.
For this moment they felt safe anyway as they each took a swig of much needed water after mounting their horses to ride on further into the black night.
lepurcan1
- I look up as my horse slowly makes her way to the town in the distance I smile as the town get's closer and closer though still a way's off know that soon i will be able to have a good nights rest and a shave and with any luck a nice hot bath and hoping the local town folk are friendly and in need of a decent handyman I then earg my horse to move a little faster so i can be in town before night fall as we make our way we come up to a large stable i can see one of the large door's is some what open so I stop and hop down from my mount and walk into the stable and see why the door is open as i look around I see someone laying on the ground badly hurt i run out to my horse and grab my saddlebags and quickly run back in and look at the person on the ground I then turn the person on to there back to see that it is a young Lakota maiden i do my best to grap out some cloth to wrap up her wounds -
CptNessaTripin
A child's laughter caught the ear's of Little Doe.She turned around to see two children beside the creek of bubbling cool water. The giggles and laughter reached higher levels as they threw water upon one another. A smile arose on Little Does' face as she watched the children of her tribe play.
A slight breeze coming from the woods, over the creek ; played, with the jet black hair on Little Does' head. A butterfly fluttered as it would expand it's wings to fall and rise in the breeze.The birds chirped above the maidens head while they sat on the limbs of the willow trees that surrounded her.
The maiden was excited. Today was the day her brother would set out for his vision quest.Like many young braves before him he would receive his spirit name.She prayed that Wanka Tanka would bless him with a strong spirit animal. Like that of a bear or a wolf.Perhaps he might even get the wisest of all the owl.Which was what her brother Spotted Bird so hoped would come to him, Since he did so want to be the tribes next medicine man.
Following the path from the creek Little Doe headed to the center of the encampment for which the young braves from the Lakota Nations would meet before the Chiefs and The Medicine Man.Ranging in age from 13 winters like her brother to 18 winter the young braves sat before The Elder's of the tribe.
One brave caught Little Does' eyes. His jet black hair flowed down his back. The eagle feather that was ties to his hair dangled in the breeze. The maiden had to see this brave up closer. Without making a single sound Little Doe crept-ed behind the other's of the tribe. A hand landed on her shoulder startling her. Turning around she was staring straight into the eyes of the brave she was trying to look at..
Her mouth shaped into an O The brave said " I am Swimming Bear." Not being able to talk still in shock, more-less an awe of this brave before her. Her eyes' wondering from his bare chest to his face. His dark brown eyes' danced with excitement.Shaking her head a bit " I am Little Doe. My father is the Medicine Man of our tribe."
The brave extend his hand to her." It is nice to meet such a beautiful maiden Little Doe." Taking his hand Swimming Bear lead her to the front of the line and sat beside her. To her surprise he said " I am to guide the young braves to their quest. Another shocked look flew across Little Does face. Swimming Bear noticed. With a laugh he said " I am 20 winters old Little Doe. I am a warrior not a young brave."
Heat rose across the maidens cheeks. She felt foolish not to have noticed the scares across his chest from the sun dance.His hand lifted her chin and the look he gave her let her know it was alright. Their eyes locked. That was the moment she knew the man that sat before her was to be her mate.
A coolness hit her skin and her husband disappeared before her eyes'.Her hand reached out for him in the darkness. Her eyes flew open. This man before her now is not Swimming Bear.. He had hair on his face and his skin was was WHITE .. Little Doe Let out a scream so shrill that the windows in the next town would shatter.....
EsaunaStarrMuintir
After many minutes of simply starring at each other, the man finally speaks. "Finish with your bath ma'am, but you'll have to be coming with me when your done."
Esa jumps a little at his voice, then finds her own. "Why must I go with you sir and just who are you?"
A brief look of what Esa could only describe as compassion crosses his face, before it becomes a mask of no emotions once more. "You will find out soon enough Miss Esa." Then he turns his back but remains on the river bank.
"How do you know my name? Who are you? Tell me now what is going on? Do not think I will merely cooperate with you sir!"
The man turns around and looks at her again, this time, his eyes like cold steel. "You will either come with me peacefully or I will make you come with me, the choice is your's."
Esa stares back into his eyes, her own full of her fury at the situation. What was she to do now?
Aernus
She turned her body and quick as possible ran to the house wrapping her robe tight as possible around her ...He smiled and still on the floor looks for his pipe...."Do I finaly have a moment to finish what I start?" He gets up and feeling the smell of soap and hot water, laughs as he lights the pipe .
Smilling every time he remembers it, heads back to the main house. If he was feeling tired now he knows he can not sleep. Maybe he can go for a walk with his daughter?
Finds her near the fireplace and kissing her forehead asks if she wants to go for a walk. Her sleepy eyes opens wide and with a big smile she jumps from the chair and holding his hand they go out the door.
They walk around town, talking about how she likes work as a nurse and how she would like to have him by her side.
Maybe its time for him to settle and leave past behind but he cant do it at home. " For that, we need to leave our clinic and start over, Lin" he say. "Maybe we ended up here for a reason Lin, who knows? Maybe we should look around town and see what we think about it,"
Talking about all this they walk back to the house
LadyLillianBree
After days out in the wilderness, in the blistering sun by day, the harsh cold by night left Lillian disoriented and fearful.
The lack of shelter and food quickly took its toll on her young, slight body. Blistered, scratched, bruised, every inch of her body was covered by dust and dirt.
The dark was the worst and she dreaded yet another night. Sleeping on the ground was not so bad...till a rather large fuzzy black spider with huge fat legs crossed her path . After that every little itch or slight movement on her caused her to flinch in fear that it might be one of those disgusting spiders.
Not being able to hold onto anyone, she began to feel her misfortune to be swept away from her captors was just that ...the idea of a warm fire and blankets to soften the ground was a despatate wish and houghts of the stews the old woman had cooked made her stomach growl and cramp.
She found berries to eat (hoping they weren't posonous) and chewed grass seeds and blades to give her small comfort and little nourishment. She'd come across a dead lsnake but couldn't stomach eating it raw. The thirst was the worst torture, it left her delirious and made her hallucinate, occasionally. She regreted not staying close to the river but she hadn't been thinking rationally and had just bolted away fearing possible discovery and retribution.
Now she prayed someone...anyone kind or helpful might find her or that she might cross the paths of settlers on their way west.
Sounds of a large cat prowling nearby caused her to climb a tree as best as she could, her limbs rubbed raw on the tree bark. Lilly thought that perhaps if she slept up here she might get much needed rest. She stretched out on her tummy along the bough and rested her head on her hand...the height was comforting . Watching the sunset , occasionally scanning the ground for the cat, her eyes drooped shut. Her breathing slowed to a deep slumber as damp darkness fell around her once again.
millenniumpoet2
After his encounter with the desert rose' deputy Luther Borrows is pretty happy for the next couple of weeks. After the proud feeling wears off' he gets back to his duties making the plain safe. A little girl comes into the sheriff's office crying and saying that "her dog is missing". Luther comforts the little lady and asks her "where was the last place she saw the pooch"?. She says "by the side of the barn". So the both of them take a trip to the barn and look around. There's nothing outside but the barn door is open' so they look inside. They see a couple of stacks of hay but no pooch. All of a sudden they hear barking coming from the upper part of the barn. How did the dog manage to climb the ladder?' is a mystery for another day. As long as there's a bright smile on the little lady. That's what counts...........
lepurcan1
I look at the young maiden and smile as i back up a little seeing the fear in her eye's i then slowly speak to her in Blackfoot hoping she is understanding me as i tell her that i am just dressing her wounds and that i mean her no harm that i just want to help her - Please don't be afraid i am just tring to help you your wound's needed to be taken care of you was bleeding to death
MysticSecret1
orning sun was tickling her sleepy face.. Kristina's hand went on her neck involuntary.. and the shade of sadness ran over her face again... none was found there... none that she was searching for... gone... lost... she blinked her tears away... jumped from the bed and smiled to the new day... promising herself that everything will be alright from now on... how much more can she get from this life... in the basin near by Kristina found still warm water and silently said thank you for the person who left it in there ... her clothes were replace too by a clean dress... little not her size but she adjusted it as much as she could and let herself to follow to that fresh smell of just baked bread... in the kitchen she smiled to all and enthusiastic greeted " Good Morning to all and I wish to say thank you for everything what you done for me but now I need to be back to the town and to see what happened with me ... us..." her eyes teared again ... but she managed to hide that... she was eager to go back to that place to find out what happened to them what is known and what it will be there from now on.... in her mind she had a lot unanswered questions why where who ...
And now looking at Rachel and Wil and Raven... all getting busy with babies... giggling all around them... Kristina smiled hiding her sadness behind it...
She did not see the doctor and the nurse ... and the question came to her mind... she was curious about all... maybe somebody will know something...
SirKnightime
The two men rode quietly but swiftly as they look at each other neither said a word but they didn’t really need to as the worried hawkish expression sat squarely on both their faces.
“Oh God please guide us to Lilly and quickly if you can” a hint of despair had crept into his voice.
“Don’t you worry any “Charlie said reassuringly sensing the worried tone in Tom’s voice.
“We sure make a good team and that’s a fact, oh and by the way Charlie I don’t blame you for what happened to my Lilly, I know you did your best to keep her safe”.
“Thanks Tom, that really means a lot to me and however long it takes I’m not going to stop till we find your Ms Lilly.
Tom smiled at his friend’s affectionate name for his wife, and then as they carried on up the trail Charlie thought he sensed a movement from nearby rocky overhang. Quickly Charlie motioned towards Tom to dis mount and check to the left of the crag.
Tom moved as rapidly as he could eyes straining through the darkness to make out anything that he could, in a blink of an eye the young Indian brave stood up aiming a tomahawk at Charlie’s back.
With a swiftness that came from a distant memory of his past Tom found his .45 unholstred and in his hand. In that instant Tom yelled at Charlie “MOOVE WATCH OUT BEHIND YA “and fired a fateful shot. The bullet thudded into Crazy Elk’s chest sending him flying back hitting a small rock behind him the tomahawk carefully aimed left his hand spiralling in a crazed arc to settle not in its intended target but merely in a thud on the ground. As Charlie moved the heap that was once a proud young warrior, he muttered a thank you to his pal Tom saying “I didn’t know you were that fast Tom”
“Well I wasn’t always a pastor thinking back to an unspoken past, I wonder if there were any more friends of this young buck”. But a long look revealed none to be found.
“If there were, they’re not here now” With that Charlie got back on his horse saying “Come on Tom we maybe don’t have much time to lose”
Lilly suddenly coming to her senses winced at the pain shooting up her sun tortured body, cried out in fearful gasps “Oh God help me please get me out of this I’m so scared “she slumped against her painful branch that kept her from the clawing wild mass of fur that was trying to reach her, allowing the mercy of darkness to engulf her once again.
The two men rounded the curve in the trail when Charlie said “What’s going on over there”?
Both men at once saw and heard the wild cat clawing furiously at the as yet unknown thing held within the overhanging branches of the tree.
“Lets go see what all that commotions about “Tom said, as they rode on towards the commotion. Getting closer they both saw the little mound of humanity that was their intended quest though such was the work of the desert it was almost impossible to tell it was Lilly.
“Quick” Charlie said “I’ll go see what I can do to see what life is there you go divert that wild cat you can give it more to contend with then I with this Shoulder pain of mine”
They both saw the crumpled heap that was Lilly slide to the rough ground. At the same time Tom leaving his saddle stood between the cat and Lilly and drawing his knife somehow managed to dodge the claw viciously flaying the air just between them. This action gave Chas enough time to reach Lilly and swiftly offer her cover that his arms could bring her, “Get something to cover the poor thing and get her out of here” hollered Tom.
With that the cat clawed back hitting Tom with an outstretched claw grazing his arm , red pain gripped his left arm as he fought back the scream inside he somehow managed to find strength to plunge his knife deep into the animals ribs sinking it to the ground.
“Tom, Tom I think we’ve found Miss Lilly “ came Charlie’s cry “God I hope we aren’t too late”
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWELVE
The Rescue
We traveled in the darkness with only the moonlight to guide the us... and the path became difficult to follow at times, as it turned sometimes away from the moon's rays... causing shadows and eerie shapes on the rocks. We kept our horses close together as we wandered the sometimes narrow pathway... where was it leading? In the night... all the sounds of the earth come alive... even small creatures crawling over the ground, make alerting noises... wild desert and forest animals... some searching for food... some for temporary shelter... perhaps moving their young by night!
My mind drifted as the darkness shifted... in my head I could see this woman with long red hair... her blue eyes wide and bright... with a big grin on her face... smiling at me! I remembered how she pulled her dress up... and I saw more of a woman than I've seen... in a long time! I felt something real warm come over me... suddenly, I had the urge to urinate! I turned to Tom and said... "Hey Tom... Imma pull over by that tree and take me a leak!" Tom chuckled... "Glad you said that... I been holding myself for the last hour!"
We dismounted and watered the surrounding foliage. Zipping up my trousers, I heard Tom scream... "Look out!" A sharp "whistle" rang past my ear, an eerie sound... followed by the scorching blast from the barrel of Tom's sidearm... I could almost feel the heat from the hot lead as it seared passed me! I was frozen... it happened so fast! I watched the powder smoke drifting from the end of Tom's gun as I stood up and turned around... my heart was pounding in my chest! I gasped as I looked at a strapping young Indian sprawled out on the ground before me... an axe was laying on the ground a few feet from the body! Terrified, I turned and looked at Tom... he was still staring at the fallen warrior! He just saved my life! I looked back at the Indian... whew, that was close... I turned back to Tom... reaching for his hand... "Thank you, Tom... I woulda been a goner!" He grabbed my hand and pulled me to him in a hugg! It's ok for guys to hugg... as long as the hugg... don't last too long!
As we came out from behind the trees, Tom said... "Shhhh... I hear something... sounds like it's coming from over there"... as he pointed! I listened... it sounded like it was coming towards us... we heard bushes and shrubbery moving... I squinched my eyes and looked in the direction he was pointing. In a small clearing just ahead... the moon light through the forest showed someone running... it was a woman! She ran to a tree with branches low enough for her to jump and grab, then began to climb. Her body was dirty and bruised all over, her hair a tangled mess! Moments later... a big cat came bounding into the clearing and lunged for the legs of the climber! Looked like a Female Mountian Lion! The woman reached for a higher branch and pull herself up... just missing the powerful swipe of the angry cat! It happened so fast... we didn't even have time to look at each other! I reached for my gun, then I thought... the sound of a firearm would certainly alert any nearby Indians! The big cat growled from the base of the tree and considered going up after her... but the animal must have realized that the tree wasn't strong enough to hold it's weight... but she taunted from the ground! Putting her upright weight on the tree, causing it to shake! As I watched her trembling, scarred body... helplessly holding onto the branch just above the animal's reach... I looked at her closely... she was naked! Her body was so dirty and bruised in the shadows... she looked like she had clothes on! I heard Tom mumble something then suddenly... he jumped out into the clearing, yelling at the animal... "HEY...OVER HERE... YOU BIG PUSSY! It totally distracted that big cat and scared the Hell outta me! He whispered back to me... "You go get the Girl... I'll distract the cat...!" What...? I say to myself... is he crazy? We're all gonna die out here! As the animal turned it's focus in our direction... maybe... 30-40 feet away... I saw the girl fall from the branch into some bushes! I quickly pulled my hunting knife from it's sheath... "psttt... take this!"... and put the big knife in Tom's hand... we look at each other momentarily... "Go!"... he says! My heart was pounding! Thinking about the woman, I grabbed a pair of jeans off the back of my saddle... and began creeping toward the girl in the dark distraction! Tom stepped further into the animal's view... as I hurried to the area where I saw her fall! Almost crossing paths... I watched the animal begin a slow trot that increased to a full run towards Tom! As I dug thru the bushes, I heard whimpering... pulling at the brush until I found her! She just laid there, frightened and trembling on the ground... trying to cover her nakedness. I glanced briefly into her teary eyes... and hesitated... blinking my eyes... as I turned away, I thought... "Wow... was that... Ms Lilly? Naw, can't be!" I tossed the pants to her as I turned my back to her! My head began to spin as I unbuttoned my shirt... I could hear the terrible sounds of beast against man! I tossed her the shirt and ran into the clearing! There I saw Tom struggling with the large cat... on his back with the lion in his chest! I saw him repeatedly stab the animal in the side and the legs but the cat was too big. Both Tom's arms were bleeding and he had scratches all over his head and legs! In a panic... I looked around for something to hit the animal with... and tree limb... a rock... anything! But I had startled cat... and she turned and looked up at me... I was shaking like a leaf! She growled and turned back to clawing at Tom again! About 10 feet away from them... I saw a rock... 'bout the size of a cannonball! I ran to grab the rock and as I reached down... a pain shot thru my shoulder... "Oh Jesus", I screamed... it staggered me for a second! I had forgotten all about my, not quite healed, wound! I gritted my teeth as I pulled at the semi buried stone in the ground! I looked and saw such terror in Tom's face as I heard him crying out for help... "Get him off me, Charlie... get him off me!" I lifted the heavy stone... kissed it... and hurled it at the cat! I caught her right on the side of the head! The big cat turned and hissed at me and kinda shook it's head! Obviously injured by Tom's repeated punctures... she backed away a little... then turned and limped off! Tom laid there listless and unconscious on the ground, in a pool of blood... a lot of it, his! I sighed with relief... when I saw he was still breathing!
I heard the bushes behind me rustling and turned to see the girl standing there... in the shirt and pants... looking at me, then at Tom! Suddenly she rushed past me and dropped to her knees at his feet, weeping... his mangled body covered with blood and deep scratches. I kneeled down beside her, putting my arm around her shoulders... as I whispered... "We'll clean him up a bit... he's a strong man... I think he'll be alright!"
I stood up to fetch one of the canteens and a clean shirt to wipe down his wounds! I dug down in that second set of saddlebags that Ms Raven had packed... that girl is something special, real resourceful! I found some soap... some of that red stuff she was putting on my wound... and a small box of salt! That salt would be good at healing those open wounds and cutting back the chance of infection out here, 'til we get back to town. That girl musta spent some time out here in the wilderness with her Father... like she knew what to pack!
The girl stood up and pulled at my arm... I turned and looked in her eyes again... "Ms Lilly?"... I said, out loud this time, "Is that you?" With her eyes full of water, she threw her arms around my neck, squeezing hard, saying nothing, but openly sobbing! I held her frail, shivering body to calm her... she was thin and weak... I could feel her bones! A tear weld up in my eye as I looked up to the sky... I think I said a little "Thank You Prayer to God!" The dawn was approaching... and the terror of the night had come to a close!
I looked down at Tom as he stirred a bit and grunted a sound! Ms Lilly turned and dropped to her knees again at his side...... brushing his hair out of his face... touching his bruised lips... kissing a clear spot on his forehead! I handed her the shirt as I opened the canteen and began to douse the open cuts... Tom was beginning to regain consciousness! He groaned as he opened his eyes and was delightfully startled... as he unbelievingly gazed into the eyes of his Lilly! The joy in his heart mustered a smile as they embraced... and they both wept! I turned away to hide my own tears! I pulled out a tin and put water and soap in it... she cleansed his wounds and then used some of that red stuff on the deep cuts! I told Tom... "I'm gonna use some salt on these open wounds... it's gonna sting... but it'll be good for you!" He winced as I sprinkled the crystalline particles on his raw flesh... Ms Lilly just held him tightly and cried!
I unstrapped a blanket from my horse and made a pallet for them to lay on... I used Tom's blanket to cover them with! I pulled Raven's bags off my horse and threw it over a big rock... something to kinda lean against... off my feet! I looked from... then fell back into slumber! I smiled at her as I brushed some twigs and barbs from her hair! I looked at her tired, beaten body and face... she was a mess! I almost couldn't believe it was her... except for a certain look in her eyes!
The sun was breaking the horizon now... and the day was beginning, but Tom wasn't quite ready to travel just yet! We all needed some lay down, shuteye... "You might want to take a sip of this too, Ms Lilly!"... I said to her, handing her the flask... "It'll help YOU rest too!" I laughed... as she frowned her face up, wiping her mouth and looking at me! She laid back down... snuggling close to Tom and closed her eyes! I smiled and was very thankful for all that happened... and, I was also thankful for a whole lot that didn't! I took the flask and turned it up to my mouth for a big swig... that liquor tasted mighty good right then! Just as I was about to get another little one... Ms Lilly popped her head up... "Mr Charlie... why don't you just call me, Lilly... from now on!" I took another little nip from the flask, tightened the top on... smiled at her and said... "Well, I reckon... Lilly... maybe you ought to just call me... Charlie, then!" She smiled... her eyes had a little sparkle now... I think she got a little buzz off that one sip! It was real whiskey, a fine bourbon... not some of that corn liquor that some of the farmers make outta mash... we had the good stuff! It had a real nice smell to it... kinda sweet... not at all like that moonshine... it always smelled real musty to me! I looked at Lilly... she laid her head back down, curled her aching body underneath Tom, and went right off to sleep!
I woke up a couple of hours later... the sun was high and bright in the sky now and the temperature was warm and rising! I saw Lilly repacking the saddlebags and strapping things to both saddles... blankets and such! She had left Tom peacefully at rest... he had a smile on his face! I watched Lilly for a moment while she worked... she looked kinda funny in my clothes... the shirt was large but fit on her ok... but she had to keep pulling up the pants... they kept trying to fall off her! She caught me looking her... she pulled up on the waist of them jeans and strutted toward me... "Charlie... you know what?" Well... I didn't know what she was about to say... "I smell just like You in this shirt! I mean, it's ok...and I thank you... it's just kinda strong!" I chuckled at her a bit and said... "Do you remember that watering hole we stopped at when we were first coming... just before the Indian raid? Her face became saddened as she nodded! "We ought to be coming up on that place soon... you can bathe yourself there... we'll hide you behind the horses! Hope nobody else is there!"
She grinned and said... "And we have soap... and I can get real clean and fresh... for my Tom!"... as she giggled! I laughed at her a little... I had an idea what she was hinting on... and I said to her... "Well, little lady... there'll be plenty of time for that later... right now, I wanna get fresh outta here and back to town!"
That rest did us all good... even the horses were tired, too! Tom had gained alot of his strength back as we saddled up the finish the journey! I lifted Lilly up onto the back of Tom's horse, I packed everything else on my horse, as we hit the trail! I figured we were about an hour or so from that water hole... and it now seemed surprising... how close we actually were to town, when the Indians attacked us!
I rode slightly ahead of the reunited couple giving them time to re-acquaint themselves... I could hear them giggling and tickling each other... they were having a good time! While they weren't looking... I eased the flask out and took a big swallow... AHHH! Now, I had a smile on my face... too!
As we approached the large clearing... I motioned to them to stop... as I rode ahead to investigate... I'm thinking that the watering hole is around that bend! As I get closer to the clearings edge, I dismount and walk with my horse. Chariots has been so patient... I take a minute to stroke her mane and pat her face, as I dug in my bag for a treat! " You ok, Girl? Imma get some water for you real soon!" As I peek around the large rocks, I see the watering hole... just like before! Anxiety built up in me as we were nearing the vicinity of the assault! As I turned and looked back at Tom and Lilly, waiting... I wondered what must be going threw her mind... deja vu... been here before... a tragic memory!
I carefully searched the visible region... it appeared to be unoccupied! I motioned for them to come forward as I rode to the water's edge to relieve Chariots thirst! We let the horse drink and grace while I searched the bags for a few morsels... that redhead had done it again! There were homemade rolls... some beef jerky... and some oatmeal cookies! I pulled enough out for everyone but Lilly said... "I want to bathe first! Thomas... do you have a clean shirt? No offence, Charlie!"... as she giggled! I smiled and said... "None taken, dear!" She got the shirt from Tom... grabbed the bar of soap and said... "You two can go over by that rock and I'll slip in the water behind the horses!" "Me too?" moaned Tom... wanting to follow! "yes... you too! You don't need to see me like this... not right now..." She giggled and ran off! Tom and I sat by the rock nibbling at our provisions when Lilly soon joined us... looking like a different person! Toms shirt was big on her as her long wet hair draped the shoulders... she still had to keep pulling the britches up!
It must have been getting to late afternoon now and we saddled up for last leg in this journey! I figured another two hours, we'd be getting close to town! Soon after leaving the watering hole... we were back at the scene of the invasion! The bodies of course, still there... slowly sinking into the sandy soil... 6 or 7 buzzards still pulling at the remaining flesh! They hesitated and flew off as we approached... but circled right back as soon as we had cleared the area to resume feeding on the carcasses!
As we rode this last stretch I said... "I reckon we can pick up our pace thru here... and we can make town well before dark!" We all got pretty excited as the surroundings began to change... first we spotted one house on a hill... then 2-3 more further down... yep, we were almost there!
With all the mayhem left behind us... I started feeling butterflies in my stomach... as I thought about Raven! Would she still be there? She wasn't no spring chicken... but she was a lot younger than me... then I started thinking about that kiss again! I felt my loins tighten as I relived our last moments in my mind! I started feeling like I wanted to be with her... in a man's way! It wasn't so much the age difference but, I was Black... and she was White! Folks didn't much take a liking to white folks mingling with colored's in them days... looked at 'em as trash! I didn't want to bring her no shame! I sighed as I thought about what she said to me and I wondered how she really felt inside! What would I say to her if I see her? My daydream was interrupted as I heard Tom say... "Hey Charlie... as soon as we hit town, You and I need to go to bank... I gotta pay you your money!" Hhmmm... we had been thru so much, I had almost forgotten about that... "Much obliged Tom... but no hurry... I can wait 'til you get settled in!" "Oh no..." said Tom... "You kept your word and found my Lilly... and I'm gonna keep mine!" I smiled and tipped my hat to him! As we got closer... we could see movement... people moving about... I could see the big sign that read, "Silvertown!" My heart began to beat fast! I saw a patch of land as we crossed a little creek... there was a small sign on the fence around the property that read..."LAND FOR SALE!" I was thinking... maybe I could invest some of this money Toms' gonna give me and invest in a little piece of land... build a small cottage... maybe stick around the area for a while! I wouldn't need a big place... just me, maybe enough land to farm a little bit! I might have to get a real job to live around these parts! As we got to the edge of town, folks started recognizing who we were and speaking... some running to Tom... "Hello Reverend... glad to have you back!" A small crowd developed as we reached the center of town. I looked at all the people gathering... my eyes searching for one... Raven! We got off our horses and Tom was busy introducing his lovely bride to the town... her hair had dried and had frizzy curls... she looked like a doll... even in men's clothing! As we got close to the building the Doc was is... my eyes were alive and deep in search. I strained to look in the window where I last saw her... she wasn't there! I sighed! Then suddenly from behind me, I heard a voice cry out... "Charlie!!!" I turned around... it was Raven... running towards me with her arms open... her bright red hair flowing behind! I dropped whatever I had in my hands... eagerly waiting as she sprinted across the road and into my arms! With her arms around my neck I lifted her up and twirled her around... and she kissed me long and hard... in front of everybody! Oh my... I could feel the people staring at us... I felt like I was on stage! "Oh Charlie... I missed you so much!"... she cried! But just seeing her made me dismiss my fears... I looked in her eyes... they were sparkling like a campfire! I was so happy to see her! As I looked around... I saw the people weren't paying as much attention to us as I thought!
Raven smiling and giggling grabbed my hand and started pulling me towards the Doc's office! I heard Tom call out... "Hey Charlie... we got business to attend to...!" I turned and waved and hollered back... "Ok Tom... I'll be right there!" Raven reached the door... opened it and pulled me in... then pulled the door closed behind us! We were inside alone... she hopped up on me with her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist! She locked her lips on mine and stuck her tongue in my mouth... wrestling with mine! She felt so soft and warm... I didn't want to let her go! "Raven... I..." She put her finger up against my lips... "Shhh... stay! We were locked in a tight embrace when a rap came on the door... "Charlie... you still in there?" It was Tom! "We gotta get to the bank before it closes!" Raven straightened her dress before opening the door... "Good evening, Reverend... good to have you back!" "Good evening Raven", he answered... tipping his hat! "C'mon Charlie... we got to get to the bank!" I turned and looked at Raven and whispered... "I'll be back!" She smiled as she let go of my hand... gently scratching my palm with her finger nail... I grinned, backing away from her, and we left!
XXAngelOfHeartzXX
Getting on my horse I ride into town to get some supplies and some meds for the babys and kristina . As I come into town I go into docs office and get the meds that I need and then leaving docs I start to walk to the general store sensing someone I look and I see Charlie and the Reverned and his wife coming in to town .. Yelling Charlies name I run to him and just into his arms and kiss him not caring that people will look..Smiles happily and grabs his hand and takes him back to docs to kiss him more.. Being so relieved that he made it back safe....kissing him deeply then hearing a knock at the door and hearing the reverned yelling for charlie i then fix my dress and hair then open the door and lets reverned in....
LadyLillianBree
As they neared the town, Lillian sensed her horse’s excitement.
The people saw them and waved. One red head came bounding into Charley’s arms. Lillian hung back as she watched the tender tableau unfolding and smiled.. Then she watched Tom stride away with great purpose as if in a hurry, Charley catching up to him.
She felt less than presentable and was keenly aware her appearance was very unfitting as that of a preacher’s wife…
“Wife” The thought brought memories flooding back. Now she looked at her ring and touched it with wonder and deep gratitude that her Tom had found her!
She had lost all her belongings, her memory, her freedom but she felt she was ever so rich to have her life and be with Tom and among her people again!
She wondered where her new home was and ached for a warm bath.
MysticSecret1
Leaning her body against the wall Kristina was enjoying early morning beauty... sounds of the nature surrounded her from all sides... birds animals and even trees danced with the wind singing with it leaves... moments like this took her mind far away to her home even to all happy moments ... making her smile then tear then smile again remembering all... yes sure she was thankful life for giving her that small opportunity to know to try to feel to touch... but why take it... why not to leave to enjoy for more... sigh... feeling dizzy from all surroundings she curled wrapping her arms around her knees closing her eyes and trying to get herself in One ... life sure did not stop... for it was no difference how she felt this moment .. it go on ... so she should too... her fingers rested on her neck ... trying to find ... maybe with hope that ... it... still will be there... and not finding anything digging with her nails in her own flesh... till it hurt... physically taking that other hurt away... even for a moment tht would be so much .. as it seemed... the voice distracted her... quickly wiping her face hiding trace of fresh tears she smiled before to look... who was calling her...
EsaunaStarrMuintir
"Fine then turn your head please sir", Esa huffs at him, waiting until his back is turned again, before moving towards shore and dressing, thinking to herself she will make a break for it at the first opportunity.
"I must heed the call of nature sir.” Esa says to the dark stranger. "Just don't go far and make it quick miss." He says. Esa wanders a little ways to find some privacy. She notices an overhang, and peaks over the side, noting it is not too big a fall. She makes a decision and decides to jump down, noticing many bushes. She moves to hide behind some and falls inside a hole, rolling downward, on and on it seems like for hours. She finally comes to a stop, dust and dirt flying all around her and she waits for it to settle, making sure she stays quiet.
She finally opens her eyes, but does not move, looking around her to see where she has landed. It appears to be a cave of some sort. She glances back up the steep wall she rolled down. Oh my, she is way below ground. Well, she wanted to escape the strange, forbidding man, and it looks like she has accomplished just that. She stands, wincing from the bruises forming all over her body from the fast rolling she did to get here and brushes the dust and dirt off her as best she can.
Taking inventory of the cave she notes there appears to be other corridors and decides she cannot get out the way she came in so she had better investigate. She pauses to listen closely. She hears the man’s voice from way far above her. He is looking for her. She laughs to herself. He will not fine me here, she thinks. She makes sure to stay quiet, not wanting him to locate her and moves slowly towards the 3 corridors. Which one to take? She pauses in front of each one, listening. The corridor on the right seems to have a breeze running through it. She will take that one.
With one last glance back at the hole she fell into, she cautiously moves down the right corridor. It is pitch black and she wonders if perhaps she should turn around and try one of the others. She has been walking for what seems like hours now. Esa pauses as she hears something. Is that water? She slowly continues to move forward, a soft light beginning to light her way. She moves as quietly as she can, not wanting to get herself into any more trouble than she already is. She sees what looks like another “room” up ahead. She stops before entering it, looking to see if there is any danger. Animal or human.
Her breath catches at the scene before her. There is a small pond within the cave, and along the side of it, a fire is going. Next to the fire are a wolf and an Indian. They both appear to be asleep. But, Esa suddenly notices one of the wolf’s ears twitch and realizes that it can probably hear her pounding heart. Oh dear, to enter or not to enter. Either way, she realizes she will not escape the wolf or the man beside him.
Aernus
Miss? There she was, beautiful, with the sun shining on her long blonde hair. He would have stayed to watch her for a moment longer if he had not noticed that she was crying. He approached her and crouched beside her taking her hand and smiled. I was looking for you to ask you if you could help me find a place to stay in town.
MysticSecret1
She shivered from his touch... this innocent gesture by taking her hand in his... ran trough her body hundreds of feelings... first one was to pull it quick, then Kristina changed her mind... it felt good, warm, relaxing, secure... friendly... smiling shyly she looked at him meeting his eyes... the wind dried her tears right away not leaving any trace of her weakness... by memories... she will have time for that later... now there was so much to do....
"Yes Sir, sure I will help you to find a place... the Silver town has a nice hotel to stay in and I am sure local people have something for rent too or even for sale... this town is kinda new as I saw and more and more coming in. By the way our old doctor is away now and we in need for the new one so maybe you and your daughter would be so kind to take that position. The doctor started to rebuild a little clinic there but never finished his job..."
She smiled at him as they curled on the ground their backs leaning to the house... talking while sun warmed their bodies... it felt good... safe... Kristina felt calmness from this young man... strength and power of security... seemed nothing can take the ground of his feet... "Need to tell you that there will be some trip to the town as it quite far from here ... day or two by horses and even longer if walking, we would need to prepare for that as we would go near natives lands... and they as I heard not quite friendly these days..."
Not realizing that her hand is still in his warm embrace Kristina stood up pulling him with her and just then seeing that he never let go of her small fingers... blushing with her burning cheeks she tried to hide her uncomfortable situation by starting to show him silly birds who were fighting for small piece of bread ... she ran there turning fast around and bumping to his chest ... "we better get more bread for them or they will kill each other" she laughed looking up to his face...
SirKnightime
Tom winced as a wall of red pain hit his brain, as he felt it searing through his wound he felt a soft hand grip his tight. He looked around and saw Lilly’s worried expression as she gripped Tom’s hand with a reassuring smile, a smile that whispered I love you and it’s gonna be all right.
“Well who’s the little Nurse who looked after you?” Said Lin smiling as she deftly tended Tom’s wounds.
“Oh that was my darling wife Lillian he gestured towards his young smiling, if slightly blushing Lillian
“Well if wife ever need a job my Father and I would welcome her hands here” Lin gave a reassuring and welcoming smile in Lillian’s direction, with that she set to work adjusting Tom’s dressings .
Tom gave a sharp intake of breath and found his muscles tensing as a wave of pain moved across his wounds , the Doctor looked across and said “ Now what’s all this noise about Pastor “.
“As gentle as your daughter’s hands are I sure felt a pain back there Tom laughed while at the same time thanking them for their care and concern.” So are you taking up practice for our town?”
“Well it seems like a good town to set roots down from what I’ve seen so far and the facilities at doc’s Surgery are certainly better than at my last post” He went on to tell them of his work at the war Hospital carefully avoiding most of the more gory details of his day to day activities there.
“It’s certainly good to have you here I must say” said Tom “now if you’ve finished with me can I ask if you would mind taking a look at my Lillian “he squeezed her hand in his “Poor girl has been through quite a lot getting here haven’t you love” Lilly felt the love in Tom’s eyes as she just quietly nodded in response.
“Of course” Doc replied” put yourself up here Missy let’s see what we can see shall we” the doctor had a well-worn face , as he looked at her Lillian she felt reassured and at ease with him ,” Now come on you guys give the young lady some room I’ll bring her through when I’ve finished in here”. Doc looked at Lin and motioned to her to shoo Tom and Chas out of the room as he went across to examine Lillian. Tom stroked her hair lightly as he left her with the doctor. Then as the doctor began his precursory examination Lillian at first found herself tensing up, gradually as the doctor spoke gently to her she began to feel more at ease, so at ease in fact that the horrific details of her ordeal began to spill out amongst a few tears.
Charlie I hope poor Lilly can put all these behind her and we can go on to our new life here in Silvertown”.
“She will Tom” said Charlie.
“You know Charlie” said Tom giving his friend a broad grin almost from ear to ear “This has got to be the best day of my life, my dear wife is here with me at last among some real good friends, friends who can help her get over some of the horrendous experiences she had endured to get here”
With that Tom couldn’t wait to hold Lilly in his arms again.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE THIRTEEN
Silvertown – New Beginnings
I looked at Raven as I turned toward the door… her eyes were sparkling… her red hair glistened in the light, thru the shadowed room… I winked and Tom and I left! We had business to tend to, but… we were all pretty beat up, too! Tom had large gashes from the big cat… nearly all of his shirt had been shredded… and was just hanging on his body! Ms Lilly was a mess… peppered with cuts and scratches all over her body! I had some bruises to my legs but my shoulder began to throb like a toothache! Tom found out that the Doctor was at Tanner’s place checking on the babies. We stopped by on the way to the bank… try to make an appointment to get bandaged up. The Tanner’s opened their doors to us! The Dr saw Tom… then Lilly… when I felt him look my way, I waved my hand and said…”I’m fine Doc!” I figured I could just get Raven to look at my wound later. The Doc and his nurse asked us to step out of the room to examine the Lady… Ms Lilly! As we left the room, I heard the Doc tell his assistant… “When Raven returns with the supplies from the clinic… please bring them to me right away!” I thought for a moment… and I knew Tom wasn’t gonna move til he knew Ms Lilly was ok! “Hey Tom… I’m gonna look around the town… I didn’t get to see much when I first came… I’ll be back!” He nodded… obviously in a great deal of pain as I stepped out the door!
I looked around and started walking toward the old Dr’s office… maybe they call it the “Clinic” now! I guess that’s where they keep all the real supplies! The town’s people seemed friendly enough… I spoke to a few as I headed in the direction of the clinic. When I got to the door… I tapped and called out… “Raven… you in there?” Silence followed… I tried the door… it was not locked! I stepped inside and called again… there was no one there! I noticed the back door was ajar… I opened the door and looked outside in the back… there was a path… that lead thru the woods! I think I remember her telling me about this path… a “shortcut” she called it! I could see from there… it looked like the path was headed right for the back of the Tanner place… she must have gone that way!
I followed the path… there was dense ground cover at times… the sun squeezed thru in places… creating eerie shadows! Ahead I could see something in the path… it was a bag with handles and two rolls of some real fine woven linen… I looked around! “Raven… are you out here?”... I called! Nothing! The foliage was heavy in that part of the path… I stepped off the path… pulling at large leaf plants that were growing there… I saw something red! I moved another leaf… and there she was! First her hair… then her body… sprawled in the dirt… she wasn’t moving… at all! I put my ear to her chest to see if I could hear anything… then I tried her mouth… I couldn’t tell… it seemed like I heard something! I picked her up in my arms… and brushed her beautiful hair from her face… and I began running with her toward the Tanner place! As I got closer I began to tire… there was a hill… she got heavy! She wasn’t really a big lady… but I guess carrying her for that distance tired me out! I screamed out… “HELP!”… as I approached the door… the Dr and Tom came out… and started running toward us! We met midway… the Dr took a long look at her… opened the lids of her eyes as he turned to me and said… “Take her inside quickly… there’s a table…!” I ran toward the door and when inside… the little nurse lady was pointing me into a room! I found the empty table and laid her on it… and backed away! The Dr brushed past me and began to examine her exposed skin… “Where did you find her?”... he asked! I was in shock and his voice sounded far, far away… “Sir… where did you find her?”… he snapped back… I heard it that time! “Uuhhh… I found her down along that path out back!” The Dr continued to examine her… he pulled up her dress… revealing her creamy white thighs and pretty white panties! He pulled and turned one leg and said… “You see this?”… as he pointed at two little red spots on the inner part of her lower calf… just above her ankle! “Snake bite!”… he exclaimed… “Probably a Copperhead… I hear they’re heavy in this area!” My head got hot as stood there looking at her laying there… motionless… less than two hours ago… we were locked in embrace! Mrs Tanner was standing in the door… rocking one of her babies and said… “My husband had cautioned Raven about coming thru there… he said it was full of snakes!” I hesitated, but finally uttered… “Well… is she…?” “DEAD?”... the Doc interrupted, “Oh yeah she’s dead… it don’t take long when you get bit by one of them varmints… that venom gets in your blood stream real quick… then it attacks your Nervous System… and that’s it!” A chill came over me… just like that… it happened so quickly! I didn’t know whether to cry… or be scared! “Does she have any next-of-kin in these parts?”… the Dr asked the room… I answered back… “She’s got a Father around somewhere… no telling how close or how far!” The Dr turned to the little nurse lady and instructed her get in touch with the Undertaker and make arrangements for the body to be taken to the morgue! Hhmm… I had some real special feelings for her… I remember holding her… feeling her soft body next to mine… smelling her perfume… my my my, what a waste!
VLWolf
Day in the Life of Running a Bank
Opening the Doors in the morning i make sure Coffie is made for the 3 tellers that did show intrest of a Job and had enough schooling to count money correctly i walk over to the safe to open it before walking to my office starting a record of the day, every now and then coming out to meet customers as they do business with the ladies behind the counter i exit the Bank to walk around town stoping into the general store and other seeing if they need any help before going back to grab lunch for everyone and return ever a watching eye for trouble as we continue business as usual at the end of day counting all moneys and recording before locking all away into the bank safe and locking the doors double checking locks before walking the ladies home then stopping into the saloon for a drink before heading home my self
millenniumpoet2
One day while Borrows is off duty' he goes home and fixes himself a bath. While in the tub soaking' he thinks about names for the horse he's going to buy the next day. The next day after a good night's rest' he walks to the stable n make the deal. The former owner even throws in the saddle for free. Now with Daisy carrying him around' Borrows decides to stretch the long arm of the law to the outer reaches of the plains. Far away from home he notices an Indian tribe traveling across the plains n decides to escort them to their destination. To show their gratitude' he's invited to a peace pipe gathering with the males of the tribe in a teepee. While under the influence' he has an hallucination. During the vision' he's talking to a girl with long black hair n her back is turned toward him. He walks up to her n hugs her from the back' after which' passes out in the teepee n wakes up in another. laying on his back' he looks around n notices a woman with her back turned toward him. The scene resembles his vision. She turns around n puts a smile of relief on her face. He gets up n starts to leave but she stops him n gives him a necklace. He rides back to town n continue his rounds.............
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE FORTEEN
The Stage Coach Arrival
Word got out about what had happened to Raven real fast... everyone was in shock! People began to gather in the front of the Tanner's home... some whispering... some telling old stories about that path! I eased over to Tom and said... "I don't think I wanna wait around for that Undertaker to come... y'all gonna be alright?" He turned to me... "Yeah, we're going to be alright! Hey... where're you staying tonight? You coming up to the house aren't ya?" I smiled back at him... "Tommy... you take that little lady home and you BE with her... and then you lick each other's wounds! You need some time alone! Imma stay at the Hotel down the street til I get my place built... in fact I think I'll go over to the Supply Depot now... get a little information... I'll see you tomorrow!" I tipped my hat to Ms Lilly... waved to the rest and headed out the door. I made my way thru the small crowd that had collected outside... while still trying to wrap my head around what had just happened!
In the distance, I could see the Stage Coach coming... leaving a cloud of dust following behind it. The Stage always stopped at the Hotel when it came to town... I reckon they did that cuz people might need a place to stay... like yours truly! I was walking toward the Supply Store and the Hotel as the Stage slowed down and came to a halt. The driver hopped off the Stage... it looked like Meers in the distance and when he saw me coming, hollered out... "Hey Mister Charlie... can you give us a hand?" I walked up to the guy struggling with a trunk inside the carriage... it was Meers... he was kinda a small built man, and I said... "Howdy Meers... what can I do to help you?" He just pointed up at the top of the Stage... it was loaded with trunks, boxes... bags... made me think about Ms Lilly and all the stuff she had! I smiled at the little guy... "I'll get them down for you!" I opened the Stage door slightly and climbed up the side of the wagon... I pulled at one trunk, then another... then boxes and bags until I had them all down. I could see why the little fella didn't want to tackle that... they weighed a ton! And there were more inside! He graciously thanked me as he opened the door to let the passenger out. A lady came to the doorway and peeked out, squinting her eyes from the bright sun's rays! Me being much taller... I reached out my hand for hers, to assist her down! She held her bonnet with one hand... and took mine with the other! As she stepped down out of the Stage her dress got caught and she nearly fell, but... I caught her! She was a small white woman... kinda young... maybe mid-thirty's... and she was very attractive! She had on one of those real fancy long gowns, it was dark blue! "Ohhh... thank you, kind Sir," ...she said as she began to dig down in a bag she had on her arm... "Let me give you something..." and pulled out some paper bills! She looked up at me holding the money and I looked in her face... her eyes... her eyes were GREEN! I never saw nothing like that before in my life! I smiled and raised my hands... "No Maham... I'm fine... glad to be able to help!" Again I reached out my hand... this time to shake hers... "The name is Charlie Boone, most folks just call me Mr Charlie!" She blushed a little bit and tried to push the money to me again... I'll bet she never had a Black man address her that way! "Please take this Mr Charlie!"... almost pleading! I looked down at her again... and as the sun peeked under the edge of her bonnet and caught her eyes... then, they seemed to glow! "Now... you put your money away and tell me where you want me to put your things? And by the way... what's in those trunks and boxes... they're so heavy!" She smiled and said... "Most of them are books!" "BOOKS?"... I said! Then she reached HER hand out to me, saying... "My name is Cassy Blake, I'm an Educator!" I reached for her hand again and smiled... it was so dainty and soft... looked like cotton... "Pleased to meet you Ms Cassy!"
I moved all her things to the Hotel porch... I kinda expected somebody to come out... I'm sure they knew she's was out there... I know they saw the Stage stop! I stepped down off the porch and walked up to the little lady, I tipped my hat... "Well Maham... Ms Cassy... I'll be seeing ya!"... as I turned in the direction of the Supply place! Moments later, I heard a voice... "Ahemm... Mr Charlie?" I turned around and looked at her... she hadn't moved an inch... she was just standing there! I walked back to her... "Yes?" ...I answered! When I looked in her face this time.. she looked different again... she looked perplexed! I asked her... "Is anything wrong?" She looked almost like she was about to tear up! I reached out my hand... "Is everything ok?" I saw a wet spot in the corner of one eye as she said... "Mr Charlie... I'm new here... and I don't know anybody else here... but YOU... now! I came here to reclaim some property that belongs to my Family... it's a log cabin sitting on 30 acres!" She grabbed and squeezed my hand with both of hers and looked up into my eyes and said... "Will you please help me find it...? I have an address!" I scratched my head and chuckled a bit as I thought... "Uuhhh, well... Ms Cassy? To tell you the truth, I'm kinda new to these parts myself! I wouldn't have a clue!" Her face saddened... and I saw a tear fall from one eye... and my heart dropped! I smiled at her, trying to cheer her up... "I'll tell you what... my best friend is the new Pastor here... I'm sure he can find out!" She smiled apprehensively... but I gave her some hope!
I felt even more concerned about her then, so I asked... Ms Cassy... you ARE staying here at the Hotel, aren't you? She nodded, yes... so I took her by the arm and walked her in. Ms Cassy walked to the huge counter to fill out the necessary paperwork and I thought to myself... (you need to do that, too!) "Hey Jesse... I guess imma be needing one of forms to fill out... you got any rooms left?" "Sure Mister Charlie," he answered... things were real slow while you and the Reverend were gone!"... while he slid the sheet across the counter top... "We've got plenty rooms!" I pulled the paper to me and grabbed a pen... carefully looking at the mirage of tiny words and lines! I reached in my pocket and pulled out a pair of spectacles... I had a hard time with that fine print! I filled in all the blanks I needed then I reached in my pants and pulled out some coins and handed them to Jesse... $2.00 a night... that wasn't bad!
I turned and said... "Hey, Ms Cassy... have you had anything to eat? Maybe you should try to get something in you... while I try to locate the Reverend and figure out where your house is! I think they serve food right here in the Hotel!"
Thinking ahead a bit, I said... "Ms Cassy... we're gonna need a horse and a good sized wagon, too!" She spoke right out... "Now, Mr Charlie... I have money... so you don't worry about any of that! I'm a Widow now... and my late husband left me well to do!" I nodded and tipped my hat... "I'm sorry to hear about your loss, Maham!" I turned to walk away but I hesitated a moment... and turned back! I looked at her and said... "Ms Cassy...? I'm sorry but, I just gotta ask... and I'm trying not to stare, but... it's your Eyes... they're soo, uuhhh... pretty! But... what color are they...? sometimes they look different... like they change!" She blushed... and giggled that time... batted her long eyelashes and said... "Yes... they're Green!"
XBlueUnicornX
Olivia while playing at the piano notices the deputy sitting at the bar alone with his pad and pencil. He gazes in her direction as though his interest is desirable. Olivia finishes the song she is playing, gets up and walks over to the bar. She takes a seat facing the deputy.
She greets him," Hello sir you are the town deputy right? " He replies, " Indeed I am, and what is your name?" ask the deputy. " I am Olivia and it's a pleasure to meet you." "A drink for Ms. Olivia bar keep." Olivia responds in wonderment. " Why do you have a pad and pencil deputy?" asks Olivia. " I am a novelist in my spare time and always on the look out for a good story." He replied.
Olivia facing the deputy leans forward, reaches her hand out and gently lays it on the deputies knee. " I can tell you many stories sir but it would take much time." Olivia takes a sip of whiskey, lustfully peering into the deputies eyes. "We could perhaps indulge in a room upstairs where I would be more comfortable telling you about the things I know of." The deputy smiles and gives Olivia a slight twitch of the eye. Placing his pad and pencil in the pocket of his leather vest. " You do strike me as a very interesting woman" replies the deputy. " I might just have to make time for us to visit quietly."
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Unpacking I tried to make the room comfortable, not that it wasn't, there was a pretty lace curtain at the window and the bed looked comfortable, there was a nice dressing table, and a small desk against the wall. It was just not home, I missed home, missed the smell of flowers drifting through the windows. Missed the sounds of Douglas’s spurs crossing the floor, more than anything I missed Douglas’s arms pulling me into him at the end of the day. Truth was I missed a lot and I wondered if I would ever find it again, highly doubtful.
Best I get on with settling in, I had things to do in the morning and that sweet man Mister Charlie had agreed to help. He seemed like a nice man, all though I found him a bit unnerving, why when he shook my hand his engulfed mine and I felt swallowed up. He had the nicest smile though, giggling I thought about how he ask about my eyes, his face so sweet as he wanted to ask and not seem too bold. I've been ask about my eyes, my whole life, don’t really know why folks ask, their just green, sometimes they do have a yellow glint that sparkles. Douglas use to say they sparkled at just the right time, that’s when he would grab me and kiss me like I was something special. Then he said they sparkled even more. Taking a deep breath I doubted anyone would ever see that sparkle again.
Walking over to the window I leaned against the frame and looked out across the town below. So this was it, a new beginning, a fresh start. I should have felt excited, but instead my stomach knotted and tears stung my eyes as I reflected on what brought me to this new beginning. I twisted the band on my left hand and felt my throat tighten as a sob escaped. Stomping my foot …This was not the way it was meant to be ..this was not right…robbed of everything ..our life had been perfect and in hours shattered..if only Douglas had listened. But he never listened did any man every hear a word, I shrugged and pulled my night coat closer. Well this was the way it was and I would be self sufficient, besides at my age there was little choice, my 38th birthday was looming in the distance, my time had certainly passed.
It’s been a year now, my mourning is behind me, thank goodness those black mourning gowns were. It was a relief to be able to wear something bright and cheery, everyone has encouraged me to look ahead and not behind, so the changes in clothing and manners certainly was a beginning, never mind that I would mourn in my soul. Douglas would want me to move on, thankfully if we can locate the property this will be the new start that Douglas wanted. I remember his telling me about this cabin and land, I only hope it’s not in shambles. He had said I would love it, it had ponds and mountains and lots of trees, nestled into the side of a mountain he said. I smiled thinking how it seemed like a fairy tale when he told me, now here I was hoping to find what should have been ours, now it’s mine.
Inhaling I thought about the books and wondered if the town had a library. It would be nice to have a place for folks to come sit, borrow a book, maybe read a while. Surely there were children here who would enjoy coming to readings and learning to read. Glancing over at the trunks in the corner I smiled knowing that once I found this cabin and could settle I could offer to maybe open a library if there wasn't one. Giving further thought I wondered about the school, I didn't recall seeing a school surely there is one.
Walking over to the small desk in the corner I opened the black journal I had laid down earlier, Dipping the quill in ink I wrote across the page in bold flowing script…
“New Beginnings ” ……..
“I have finally arrived to the place I hope to call home. Tomorrow I will meet with Charlie Boone, that very kind black man I met upon arrival. The hotel is comfortable and the few towns people I met have seemed cordial. Nodding and speaking as passerby’s will. I hope that tomorrow Mister Charlie and I will be successful in locating the property left me. I have to depend on myself now, maybe Mister Charlie would like the chance to help. He did say he was new to these parts as well, but didn't he say he knows the Reverend? I will have to ask him tomorrow, he did say we were going to need supplies. I know I’m gonna need a farm manager, will need to get some horses, supplies, garden materials, need a few chickens, a cow or two, my, my, this all makes my head spin just thinking about the magnitude of what’s to come. Thank you Douglas, thank you for providing for me, tomorrow I will go to the local bank and get my account set up like you showed me before. You did, prepare me for this, just never knew it would be necessary.”
Closing the black journal cover, I sighed realizing I needed to rest, tomorrow is coming and I have lots to do.
The sun broke through the lace curtains, as I stirred, sitting up in bed I thought of all I had to do. Slipping from the comfort of the covers, I went about dressing. There was crispness in the air, I reached into my bag and produced the only dress available without unpacking a trunk. Yesterdays was filled with travel dust, this would have to do. Slipping on the cool material I thought about getting my things as soon as possible. I twisted my fingers and steadied my thoughts… I will do just fine, I’m smart and I can do this…. Pulling up my hair I secured it under my day hat and headed out the door…too much to do ….must not think …must just do…
Coming down the stairs I was startled to see Charlie sitting in a large chair drinking a cup of coffee. He certainly fit in around here, folks would respect him, that was good, it added to my security, which at this moment I needed all I could get!
Charlie stood up as I descended the stairs, he must be 6’2 maybe 6’3 broad shouldered, he was a well built man to say the least. And I liked the comfort I felt when our eyes met.
“Good Morning Mister Charlie, please forgive me I hope you haven’t been waiting long” I smiled broadly as I extended my hand.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE FIFTEEN
Planning the Trip to Find Ms Cassy's House
I peeked at Ms Cassy at the other end of the counter finishing up her paperwork... she was about to follow the lad upstairs. She turned toward me and said... "Mister Charlie... will I see you in the morning?" I stood up politely... "Yes, Maham... I'll be here!" From across the room... her eyes seemed to sparkle... almost like a light... it fascinated me! I saw her leave the counter and I thought... "Ohhh, Ms Cassy... hold on a moment, please!" I walked up to her... "Maybe I should get that address from you now... so I'll know exactly what I'm talking about!" "Sure Mister Charlie..." and she began digging down in her bag... then pulled out a little folded piece of paper with some writing on it and handed it to me. "Here you go!" "Ok, Ms Cassy... you have a good evening!" I watched her follow the young man up the stairs... she waved and smiled as she ascended... and disappeared behind the wall. I chuckled a bit... Ms Cassy had a little swagger to her gait!
I left the Hotel headed back to the Tanner place... as I got closer I saw Tom and Ms Lilly coming out. I met them coming... "Afternoon to you, two... how'd y'all make out?"... walking together... Ms Lilly under his arms, holding him tightly. Tom could barely wave but he tried... "Hey Charlie... Ohh... the Doc said it would take some time to heal up... but it would! And my dear sweet Lilly... well, she's gonna be just fine! We're gonna head the house... you sure you don't want to stay with us?" I smiled and said... "Thank you Tommy, but I already checked in at the hotel... and... I even got me a little JOB!" I walked a little ways with them and Tom says excitedly... "Really? What kind?" I began to explain... "Well... after I left you, the stage came in... and I helped the driver and the lady passenger with her things! Seems she's here in town to find some property that belongs to some of her kin! I pulled out the l'll piece of paper and showed it to Tom. He scratched his head while he looked at the paper and said... "Hhmmm... it seems like this is on the south end of the town... maybe ten miles!" Then he said... "But... you better check with the man in the Supply Depot... he's from around here... I think his name is ED!" Curious at this point, Tom looked up and asked... "So... what is it that YOU have to do... on this job?" I cleared my throat feeling rather accomplished... having landed some work so soon...! "Well...she wants me to help her find the place... and haul her stuff to it!" Imma check on a wagon at the stable when I leave the Depot. Momentarily I thought about Ms Lilly as I looked in her tired eyes... remembering the melee... all her things were lost! I still felt for her! "Is she gonna pay you?" ...Tom blurted out! I laughed... "Yes Tom... she's got money!" I shook Tom's hand... squeezed Ms Lilly's fingers... and left them. As I walked away, I heard Tom call out... "Charlie... you make sure she pays you!" I turned and waved to acknowledge his message... "Don't worry Tommy... I will!" I walked away smiling, and thinking... (hhmm... Tommys' alright... he's a real friend!)
I went over to the Supply Depot and found ED, the guy Tom was talking about... when I show him the paper... he looked at it and recognized the location right away! "Why... that's the old BLAKE place... it's been vacant for years!" He stepped from behind the shelf and grabbed a map and opened, and spread it across the counter. He pointed out where we were on the map... then he followed on the map with his finger... showing the trails leading to our destination. "You wanna take this trail, WEST... to here... 'bout 10 miles... then when you get to Buzzard Path... you should see a sign... it'll be the first crossing trail that you come to... then you gotta go SOUTH... 'bout another 4-5 more miles... you'll see the house off to the left... kinda in a little valley, like!" Then he took me out in front of the place and pointed at the trail to begin on... and described what he had outlined on the map! Mighty kind of him to show me all that... I thanked him graciously and added... "When I came back... I'd like to talk with you... about maybe establishing an account here at your store... I'm planning on trying to build me a place!" He told me to come back whenever I was ready and he'd be glad to help me! Very helpful fella... seemed like a good man to do business with!
I left the Depot and went over to the stables... had to check on "Chariots"... I hadn't seen her all day! She snorted and kicked when I walked in... "Hey Girl... you miss me?" I stroked her mane and looked for a treat. I saw the stable hand and asked him about maybe renting a wagon! He took me out back and showed me a 10' box bed wagon with a single hitch... that ought to be good enough I thought... and while I was listening to the man, I figured... I might be able to save Ms Cassy some money! We wouldn't need to rent a horse, just the wagon... "Chariots" can pull this! We made the deal right there! "I'll be back in the morning 'bout 7:00am?"... I asked! He said... "That will be fine... and I'll have your horse all hitched up to the wagon!" I tipped my hat to him... "Much obliged!"
Walking back to the hotel I began to think about what an eventful day it had been... it was near dusk... and I decided to stop by the saloon... I could use a good shot of whiskey!
When I walked in the saloon the place got kinda quiet! I nodded my head to the few that caught my eyes... Negroes didn't often frequent these places after dark! I walked around the tables to the bar and took a seat... a little guy behind the bar came up... "May I help you Sir?" I was watching my surroundings as I turned to him and said... "Yeah, Bartender... gimme a shot of whiskey and a cold beer... please!" He nodded and ran off. There must have been 6... maybe 7 gentlemen in the room... and I could feel all their eyes... on my back! I was peeking back when the bartender brought my shot and a frothy mug! I pulled out two bits and laid it on the bar... grabbed that shot glass... and threw its contents down my throat! The whiskey was warm going down and moments later... I felt a warmth inside... then I took a swig of the mug! I glanced around again... the men had gone back to their conversations... yet... I still felt peering eyes. The bartender whispered to me... "Don't mind them... they just talking... don't mean no harm! But, I DID heard one of them talking earlier about that incident up at the Tanner place earlier today... said they saw you there... guess they be wondering about... what really happened!" I turned to him... looking him square in the eye and said... "Snake Bite!" I sensed an atmosphere change... I hadn't gone in there for no trouble... just a drink of whiskey! The bartender came and whispered to me again... "Folks was saying... that Girl that died...seemed like she was acting a little wild when you would be around... doing things not real ladylike... then all of a sudden... she dead!" I turned again to face the man... "I said... SNAKE BITE!"... this time, a little bit louder! I turned and looked around the room... all eyes were on me! They even seemed to be gritting! I figured it best for me to leave! I swallowed the rest of my beer and got up from the bar... thanked the bartender... then tipped my hat to the gentlemen in the room and walked thru the swinging doors! Once outside, my heart was racing... I listened carefully for any sounds that might be coming from behind me... I heard no movement! I hastened my pace... back to the hotel!
When I got back to the hotel, I saw Jesse at the desk as I came in... "Here's your key Mister Charlie... room #C4... it's right next door to your friend!" I looked up as he said that... "Is she ok?" ...I asked! "Oh yes," he exclaimed... "She came down to the dining room and had supper... then I ordered the girls to prepare a hot bath for her!" I smiled at him, thanked him, bid him good night and went upstairs! It was dark in the narrow hallway as I quietly passed by Ms Cassy's room to get to mine. It sounded like she was still moving around in there... but it's so late... she ought to be sleep! Holding the key to my room, I inserted and turned... carefully looking at the sign on the door, making sure it was the right one! Inside the room was nice enough... it had a large bed with a lantern on a small table beside it, by the window... a chest of drawers, a dresser with a mirror... and a nice pretty rug that covered most of the floor! There was a set of towels and face cloths on the bed and a large copper bowl with a bar of soap in it and a pitcher on the dresser! I pulled off my clothes and laid on the bed, looking at the ceiling... and thinking about that day! I had lost someone I was beginning to feel close to... I met someone that offered me employment... and came very near to a possible skirmish at the saloon! My heart began to race a bit as I travelled in my mind... What would tomorrow bring? Soon after that thought... that shot of whiskey and that beer, took over... put me to sleep!
I woke up early as usual... my body clock kicks in around 6oam. I got up... stretched and looked in the mirror... I looked a lot older than the last time I looked in one! I needed a shave, too... but there was no time for that! I dressed and quietly left the room... being cautious not to disturb the neighboring rooms! There was another gentleman at the desk... I told him I was going to get a wagon and would be back to check out! He nodded ok.
I headed to the stable and found the stable hand... he already had "Chariots" all hitched up and ready to go! I told him... "I'll bring the Madam back by to pay you!" He said... "Take your time... you can pay me when you return the wagon!" They were some trusting folks around there, too! I patted Chariots... "You ready to ride Girl?" She snorted and kicked as usual! I climbed up on the wagon... hit the reins and headed back to the hotel!
I parked the wagon in front of the hotel and went inside. I saw most of Ms Cassy's things were in a corner of the lobby area... "Is it ok if I load these things on the wagon?"... I asked! The gentleman said... "Yes... please do so... and I think they took one trunk up to her room!" "Thanks... I'll get that when she comes down!"... I said! I loaded all of her things from the lobby into the wagon and came back in to wait for my passenger! The gentleman behind the desk offered me a cup of coffee... which I most graciously accepted! Moments later I heard voices coming from the hallway at the top of the stairs... then I saw Ms Cassy descending the stairways... she had on another beautiful dress... this one was bright red! She looked up, somewhat surprised, and saw me from across the room. She smiled as she said... "Good morning, Mister Charlie... did you sleep well?" She proceeded to the desk to take care of business as I answered... "Yes Maham... and yourself?" "It was nice..." she answered... "a nice meal and a hot bath... I slept well, thank you! Were you able to find any information about where the house is?" I grinned... "Yes Maham... the nice fella over at the Depot showed me exactly how to get there... he knew the place right off... called it the BLAKE place... he said it's been vacant for a number of years!" Ms Cassy sighed and shook her head... "Yes... I know Mister Charlie... it's a long story... I will tell you one day!"
I saw her talking to the gentleman and gestured to me... both of them looking my way! The man then came from behind the desk... walked over to me and handed me $2.00! I looked up at him from the large chair as he said... "The Lady has paid for your room... you can have this back!" I stood up... "Ms Cassy...? You didn't have to do that!" She smiled and walked toward the door... "Now now, never you mind, Mister Charlie... you are helping ME... and I intend to pay you for your help!" I smiled and followed behind her... wishing that Tom was there... to hear that! The bus boy brought the other trunk down from the room... I grabbed it and went outside! " Ooo, Mister Charlie... you've already have everything packed!" she was so excited! "Such a pretty horse!" ... she remarked as I loaded the last trunk on the wagon. "That's Chariots, she belongs to me... and, actually I think I saved you a little money... I only rented the wagon!" She smiled and said... "Bless you, Mister Charlie... you are a very special man!" I smiled!
"Ms Cassy... maybe you should get something to eat before we hit the trail... I figure this trip might take, a little better than two and a half hours... and that depends on the condition of the trail that leads to your property! The path out of town is a main trail travelling West... pretty easy riding... but chances are... that the particular trail to our destination, may not be as heavily used... and may have serious overgrowth! We will lose our travel time there!" I looked in her green eyes... they seemed to sparkle again... then she said... "Ok Mister Charlie, good idea... please join me!" We went into the dining room where there were several tables to choose from... none occupied. Ms Cassy walked over to a nearby table, seated herself and motioned me to come. I stepped into the fully carpeted room and took a seat... opposite Ms Cassy! Suddenly a little black girl showed up at the table with a little book... and a pencil and said... "Good morning... may I take your order?" She looked at me real funny like... perplexed... almost a frown! There were menus on the table, which Ms Cassy had already opened and had started reading! "I'll have two eggs, over light... the country sausage... and hashed brown potatoes... ohh... and a cup of coffee, please... cream and sugar! The little girl was busy writing all that down! Ms Cassy turned to me... "Mister Charlie... what would you like?" I felt so awkward... I had never sat across a dinner table from a white woman before... and the little girl kept looking at me, like... (what are YOU doing in here with HER?) "Ahem... uuhhh... I guess I'll have the same thing?"... I uttered! She gave me one last stare before she turned and walked away... I was glad she was gone! I guess Ms Cassy and I sitting there, together like that... DID look strange! Very soon... the little girl appeared again... doing a balancing act with these plates and saucers... and yeah, she had both cups of coffee... and didn't spill a drop! That was amazing! Ms Cassy and I chatted as we ate... final trip preparations... trip expectations... house conditions, etc! She finished most of what was on her plate, which was a precious plenty! That girl could eat! With her elbow on the table and her hand under her chin... she looked across the table at me and said... "You know what? I heard you when you came in last night... it was late!" I had thought I heard some movement in her room! "And, Mister Charlie... did you know you snore? I could hear you thru the walls!"... She giggled! I blushed... as much as a black man could, I guess...! Ms Cassy raised her hand and the little girl came running back to the table... she gave me another icy stare! Ms Cassy dug down in her bag and pulled out enough to pay for the meals. When we got up to leave... she laid a 0.10 piece on the table saying... "I want to leave her a nice tip... she was a good waitress!" I smiled as I thought... Hell... that's probably all she knows how to do!
As we walked out, Ms Cassy gasped... "Oh my... I almost forgot... I need to go to the bank before we leave!" Thinking about sensible progress... I suggested we go to the bank first... then to the general store to pick up a few household items (don't forget the box matches)... and on the way out of town... we can stop and pay the man for the rental of the wagon!
The wagon was rather tall and I had to lift Ms Cassy up onto the seat but her long dress was getting in the way! She hiked her dress up to keep it from getting caught on the side of the wagon as I pushed her up on the seat... "There!"... she said... trying to quickly to pull her dress back down... it was exposing her legs. I saw her blush as she looked down at me! Her legs were a pretty pink... but, lighter than the rest of her tho... guess they didn't get much sun! Had I not been as tall and as strong as I was... we may have had a real problem! We soon figured out how to mount and dismount so as to not create any more slightly embarrassing moments for her!
I waited outside the bank while she went inside to take care of her business... I spent some time checking the straps and harness... and making sure all of her things were secured on the carriage! We left from there going to the General Store! I went inside with her this time... figuring she would need help to carry her purchases out to the wagon! She knew how to shop and knew exactly what she wanted! However, I ended up having to make two trips... with a wheelbarrow... to get everything in the wagon! And then, our final stop at the stable. I hopped off the carriage and went inside... I asked the man if he would come outside and negotiate with Ms Cassy still on the wagon... then I wouldn't have to get her off... and back on! He obliged and came out... explained everything to her, including the savings by not having to rent one of his horses. She turned... and winked at me! I smiled... and winked back! Just before we pulled off... thinking ahead... I asked him if he had any wagons for sale... she will need one of her own! He said he had 3 or 4 in the back... he said we could take a look when we brought the wagon back! "Good thinking, Mister Charlie!" ...she whispered!
I looked at the trail before us... took a deep breath and started rolling. I turned to her and said... "Ms Cassy... are you ready for this?" She grinned... looked up at me and answered back... "Mister Charlie... I'm more than ready!"
SirKnightime
Tom held her slim lil hand in his as they walked back to their new home “ Welcome home my darling” smiling he squeezed her hand just a little tighter.
“Thank you dear it’s good to be here at last, there were moments … I thought” her voice faltered as she remembered the horrors of her journey home.
Tom looking at the tall slender elegant figure that was his sweet Lillian and instinctively he put his arms round her lovely soft shoulders as he spoke tenderly into her words “ there there Lilly don’t think of that anymore , I can only imagine it must have been horrible for you” he gave her a kiss as he looked into her eyes, wishing that kiss could linger for hours.
Lilly felt herself blushing at the intensity of the kiss, she gave him a playful tap as she mock chided him “Tom you’re making me blush you naughty man “ she felt herself giving a little giggle as she put her arm about her man.
“Ouch” he winced in pain as the movement caught his wound just for a moment.
“Oh im sorry are you alright Tom”? she looked so worried as she spoke.
“It’s ok my love just a lil wince no problem, Lilly smiles weakly as she said “ I’m so glad you and Charlie found me when you did Tom “ she gave a lil shudder inside as she thought of the big cats claws.
“You’re home now my love and this is a good town with some good people too” just as he spoke they walked by the doctors place. “Oh Lilly it’s so good to have you back with me again” Tom held her hand bringing it up to his lips.
“My my look at you two lovers hand in hand”
Tom looked startled then smiled as he saw Doc just coming out of his place “Howdy there Doc how are you “?
“Just fine Tom thanks, Good day to you Mam he said tipping his hat at Lilly, don’t have to ask to ask how you two are do I “? He smiled .
“Never better” smiled Lilly “Tom’s just walking me round our new home town “
“and we are mighty proud to have you , you know Tom hardly stopped speaking about you Lilly” the doc let out a big peal of laughter.
Lilly felt herself color slightly as she looked at the tall handsome doctor standing by them” we must all get together after Sunday meeting, I’d like to get to know everyone much better “ Lilly smiled “ Tom do you think we could arrange a little gathering after church one Sunday soon, I’d like that so much if we could”
“How can I refuse you my darling , we’ll get something going real soon” motioning to Lilly tom said “ excuse us Doc but I can hear my coffee pot calling me home”
“ Of course Tom ,don’t forget to invite me in sometimes I’ll help you drink a cup or two and share some stories about silver town, bye for now you two”
LadyLillianBree
As Tom led Lillian to their home, they crossed a covered bridge, lingering there and looking back at the town in the gathering dusk, his arm slung comfortably around her waist as she watched the water moving swiftly under them, saw birds flying in under the eaves as they nestled in for the gathering night twittering and rustling.
There up on a hill was the lovely church complete with stained glass windows, looking out over the valley.
Across the way Tom had built a beautiful grand house with a wide verandah to entertain his guests after Sunday services. She hoped they would come to like her as much as they did Tom.
She could see lazy afternoons drinking lemonade there with Tom or perhaps coffee in the morning. She couldn't wait to spoil Tom with her coffee and pastries that she made for him. Memories of what seemed a life time ago of the times they had shared infused her with hope and optimism.
She lookeded to Tom and his face glowed with pride as he told of how Mr. Charlie had helped him build the Church. His eyes twinkled as he recalled the intense discussions they had had about the decorating of it all. She could feel the warmth of love and respect he held for his friend.
As they neared the house she saw it was quite spacious and her Tom had spared no expense to make it full of light just as she had told hims he wished for. Someone had set a fire and the smoke was like a welcome to her even from this distance. There were lovely trees to sit under and she glimpsed deer grazing off in a little meadow. She was totally enchanted.
Tom ushered her into the house. The crackle of the fireplace was warming and invited them to come in and relax themselves."Sit, Lilly while I make us some coffee." She watched him with wonder and growing admiration as he moved efficiently around the kitchen, gathering cups, saucers, spoons, napkins and all necessary bits and pieces she was accustomed to seeing. He set the kettle to boil over the fire as he swung it into place he put a finger to the side of his head and winked at her.
He set them on the table and with a mirth wreathed around his lips as he looked encouragingly at Lilly to set it and turned to a small pantry where he pulled a tin of biscuits out. When he returned he set the teapot on the table with a cozy at the ready.
As they waited for the water to boil, Lilly felt a great peace settle over her, with the crackling fire, the warmth of it spreading thru her body like she hadn't felt in weeks. Darkness crept slowly upon her as her eyes closed with exhausted relief. She woke to find Tom next to her, a blanket over them both. The fire had burned down to glowing embers. She couldn't help but admire his strong brow and elegant beard. It reminded her of a sea captain she had had a hopeless crush on as a child. That made her love him all the more.
She ached with love for this heroic man who had risked life and limb for her. The embers cast a reddish hue to him giving him rugged shadows to his features. The nights on the trail came to mind and how brave the men had been. Tom moaned in pain in his sleep which cut through her.
Lillian vowed she would do everything in her power to make it up to these men who had saved her from a bleak future surely even death! She cuddled deeper into Tom, cherishing his closeness, letting darkness swallow her again.
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
I settled in the seat and relaxed as Charlie held the reins and spoke encouraging words to the horse leading the wagon, I noticed how Charlie barely spoke, yet instinctively the horse knew the instructions and paced herself, the wagon didn't seem to be any challenge. I watched Charlies hands and realized how large a man he really was, exhaling I released a lot of tension and shifted on the seat cushion, worrying about safety seemed to suddenly be of little concern. A man Charlies size could most definitely look after things. I marveled at how lush the rolling hills were and smiled softly watching the large oaks sway in the gentle breeze. Yes this was where I would be settling, this was home now. I thought about the cabin we were headed to and hoped that it wouldn't be in bad shape, I wanted to settle in as quickly as possible. I thought about all the things I wanted to do, hoping that I would be able to handle it all and wondering about running a small farm, I was definitely going to need help. I shuddered as I thought about being alone....and not exactly within walking distance of town...which meant I might not be close to neighbors..suddenly I felt a shiver roll across me as fear set in...I pushed it down and continued thinking about what I was doing...after all Douglas had taught me to fire a gun, I was a quick study and a deadly shot...but still the thought of being out alone was not particularly appealing. I needed a farm manager, someone to over see things and help me get myself settled, suddenly the thought ran through my mind and out my mouth before I could stop it.
"Mister Charlie, I was just thinking, since your new in town, would you be interested in maybe a little more permanent situation? I have a little money and I will be getting some time to time from family, it's provisions that were made for me by my Papa and Douglas. Douglas was a good man and he wanted to be sure if anything ever happened...."
I stopped talking as my throat tightened and tears spilled down my face without warning.......I twisted the gold band on my left hand and looked away trying to hide my tears. I wiped my face quickly and cleared my throat, pretending to cough hoping Charlie hadn't noticed. Inhaling I looked back and glanced at Charlie, his face was rather stern looking as he seemed to be focusing on the road, I think he was actually trying to act like he hadn't noticed my tears. Clearing my throat I took a deep breath and began again....
"Sorry Mister Charlie, seems the road dust got me choked up....As I was saying...My late husband made arrangements with my Papa to be sure I had finances to take care of things. So Papa will send me money pretty near every other month for the next little while. I just need time to settle, I am hoping I might establish myself as a teacher. I have lots of books and I think folks need to read and learn. So I hope I can do something about that. I know I am going to need help, I want to establish a small farm, nothing big just enough to support us....I mean a few folks."....I stumbled and thought what on earth ever made me use the familiar term "us". I continued rambling on......"Mister Charlie, I would be happy to pay you a decent days wage, as well as I am sure there will be a place for you to settle in and consider home. I'm not a bad cook, so I can manage to keep you nourished....Besides I never liked cooking just for myself...."
I tried to tell what Mister Charlie was thinking...He looked at me with those large dark brown eyes and I noticed the corners seemed to almost smile at me, he didn't seem the least bit intimating to me...and without thinking I reached over and laid my hand on his arm, as I did I noticed how tight his arm was, well muscled and defined, clearly this man was a force to reckon with and I felt extremely safe....a warm feeling washed over me...I felt a little confused but at the same time I felt right.....
"Mister Charlie, you take your time and think about it, no need to make decisions right now, why I never even ask if there was a family waiting on you..Heavens I have been so occupied with my own new life I never asked about yours....Mister Charlie, tell me about you.."
I looked intently into Mister Charlie's face and smiled softly waiting for his reply.......
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE SIXTEEN
The Journey
We were all packed and ready to begin our journey... the day had reached the afternoon hours...and the sun was high above us! I realized that... soon, that same sun would be right in front of us... limiting our visibility... we were traveling almost due west! I really hadn't given that too much consideration... until now! We gotta get to Buzzard Path before that sun drops down on the horizon!! I grabbed hold of the reins... slapped the strap down on Charoit's backside and hollered out... "Hey Girl... you ready to ride?" I looked at Ms Cassy... her eyes were fixed on the path before us... with a smile on her face, I heard her say... "Mister Charlie... we gonna be just fine!" I smiled as I heard that... but then, at the same time I thought about the last time I left the town from here... Tommy & I... in search of Ms Lilly! Just the thought of that trip sent a chill through my whole body!
We set out on the trail leaving from the town... a nice, well used path... wide and easy to travel... I set "Chariots" at a steady trot... she handled the pull well... we had time! I eyeball searched the surroundings as we passed thru and kept a careful watch on the horizon. Ms Cassy was quite a conversationalist... she talked the whole way! But... that was fine with me, cuz I ain't much of a talker... it was nice to just listen to her chatter! Her voice had a soft tone to it... and a slight accent, but clearly understandable... I enjoyed her rambling reminiscing! I had never been this close to a white woman... alone... before for any length of time... it was somewhat of a strange feeling... but it felt comfortable! I knew we had at least 3 hours ride ahead of us... but with her,... the hours went like minutes! She was just so forward... and open with the things she was talking about... some pretty personal things! She made ME blush a couple of times! She made me feel as if I'd known her for a long time... she made me feel warm... and close!
Maybe halfway thru this stretch of the trip we came upon a large open prairie and I spotted something ahead... "Look, Ms Cassy", I said, pointing off to the left... "Can ya see that herd of Buffalo over yonder?" She threw her hands to her mouth... her eyes in awe... and excitedly stated... "Oh my goodness, Mr Charlie... I've only seen drawings of such... in my books... and now I'm here... witnessing this for myself!" She was thrilled and beaming as she turned to me, smiling... "Oh Mr Charlie... I think I'm going to like being here! I already see sooo much that I need to teach! Can we get close to them?" I laughed as I looked at her... "No Ms Cassy... even though you can see them real good from here... they're really quite far away... they're pretty large animals! Plus... even if we attempted to do that... as we got close, they would run... and all you would see... would be a cloud of dust!"
The sun began to creep down in front of us... I had to slow Chariots down as the trail at this point had been less travelled and started being a little more uneven. It didn't bother me much, but... I had a lady bouncing around beside me! "Grab that rail Ms Cassy..." I said! The terrain change must have affected her a little... she got a little quiet... and she began cautiously looking around a bit more... maybe she was getting scared. That triggered my own feelings of anticipation and wonder as I thought about the past, most recent occurrences... and that made me even quiet-er than before! Just like when we were in the wilderness... literally, just days prior to this moment... I said a silent prayer!
Suddenly, Ms Cassy broke the silence... "Mr Charlie... I have a proposition for you!" I raised my brow as I turned to look at her... she had a rather serious look on her face! I held the reins tighter as she spoke... "You said YOU were new here also... and I noticed that you really don't have a place to stay!" She hesitated a moment... and after not hearing anything... I looked at her! She had her face turned... doing something... I thought for a minute she was crying! She composed herself and started talking again. She began telling me about her life with her recently deceased husband... all of the financial planning... and her Dad was involved... it was a love story that suddenly came to an end! Tragic... I patted her arm... I felt so sorry for her! Then she started talking about everything she wanted to accomplish... with her books... and how she wanted to be a real part of this small growing town. She had a vision! "Mr Charlie... would you consider staying with me at this place we find? I know I will need a lot of help... and I have the finances... I can pay you for all of your services... at least until I get settled! I know I'll be able to support US!" Now, hearing the word "us" made me turn and look at her again... the rest of her words were muddled! Her green eyes looked watery and tired... and there was a very solemn look on her face! I saw a tear lingering on her lashes... and as she blinked, it fell!
My heart started beating fast as I tried to interpret what she was really saying! I didn't quite know what to think or say! She touched my arm... in a very tender manner, as she continued! Other than a hand shake... I had never been "touched", by a white woman like that before! Her hands were so soft on my weather beaten skin... I had an exhilarated feeling... it made me smile! She rambled on before saying... "Mr Charlie... I've been just running my mouth about all my problems... please tell me about yourself!" I looked at her with amazement and answered... "Well, Ms Cassy... it's a long story!" She looked at me... her eyes piercing my soul... as if to say... "I'm listening... we got a long ride!" I felt obligated to tell her my saga!
I told her about growing up in the same town as Tom and how we grew up together. I told her about when my Mom died... and what an earth shattering experience that was... and still is! I still feel her presence! I told her about my wife and child... and the aggression that lead to her death... and the loss of my baby girl to the Indian warriors! I dropped my head as I spoke... it was still so very real to me! I explained to her... that was the reason why I went into being a Bounty Hunter... I'm still... in search for my little girl! She reached in her bag... and pulled out a handkerchief... reached across and dabbed the obvious tear in the corner of my eye! I felt almost ashamed... but I looked at her... smiled and touched her hand, and said... "Thank you!" I went on to tell her about the most recent set of events... with Tom, my best friend and his bride! And all the trauma that surrounded Ms Lilly's rescue. She was pleasantly surprised to find out that Tommy... was a white man!
The time had moved to the point where the sun was now almost directly in front of us... making it difficult to see! The trail was becoming a route that I had the steer around within... more treacherous than before... more ruts and boulders... it slowed us down! Night fall was imminent... and not far away! Looking into blinding sun... I saw a shadow... perhaps it was the sign to... Buzzard Path!
We were both squinting our eyes in the setting sun as we finally reached the crossroad... the sign had three points on it... straight ahead... one off to the right... and one to the left... the path that would lead to our destination. As we approached the sign and the path crossing... I looked around... not even remembering, but thinking... when did the trail side foliage start to thicken? We're just getting here... and I see, maybe 3 more hours of daylight... and we still have... half again as much... left to travel! I looked south... to my left... and I couldn't see the trail... all I saw was BRUSH! There was a wide enough turn at the cross roads but... as soon as we turned... the scenery changed drastically! Suddenly... we were on a path with two wheel tracks... and all the undergrowth was overgrowth! There was a set of trees ahead of us... a small forest... about a quarter mile or so! We still had plenty of sun... and I was real thankful that it wasn't in my face! However, it did light our direction well... and that was good... we were going to need that too, because... what I saw before me...? and knowing we probably had another 2... maybe 3 hours to travel...? We were cutting it close!
I looked at Ms Cassy... she was sound asleep! Lord have mercy...!!! I seen a woman tumble off a wagon one day... scared the shit outta me! I pulled back on the reins and stopped the wagon... jumped off looking... where is this woman...? I seen where the brush had been disturbed! I looked behind there... there she was... half buried in broken shubbery! She had a lot of cuts and scratches... a big bump on her forehead and had twisted her ankle... I had to carry her back to the wagon! I just laid her in the back with the travel goods... it was safer!
"Ms Cassy... WAKE UP! I hollered... You got to be awake now!! She jumped, kinda confused... those green eyes were changing colors right in front of me! She looked startled as I grabbed her arm... remembering that woman... I was not going to let her fall! I relaxed my grip when I felt her secure on the seat. "I'm sorry... I didn't mean to startle you... but I didn't want you to fall! She regained focus, and blushed with a smile... "Thank you, Mr Charlie!" She gasped as she then looked ahead of us... her slumber had taken her away from very different surroundings! "Are you sure we're going the right way?"... she whimpered... looking at the present terrain... much different from what she recalled before she dozed off! As we entered the wooded area we lost much of the sun... the rays unable to penetrate the density of the trees... it was still day... so it was still light enough to see. The overgrown brush and trees were slapping the wagon and US as I tried to stay within the tracked... wagon wheel path. I could feel the light from the sun diminishing... and I realized that evening was upon us... it would not be long before dark! "Ms Cassy... I want you hold on to those railings... I want to step up our pace a bit... it might get a little bumpy!" The further we went... seemed like the thicker it got... we were ducking branches... brush was rubbing both sides of the wagon... I was depending on Chariots to keep us on the path! Dusk had set in and our source of light had become faint in the trees! I saw an opening from the woods ahead... I stepped Chariots up to almost a trot... anxious to get to the clearing! "Hold on, Ms Cassy!" The worn path was very uneven and potholed... and the ruts were crossing each other creating a very rough ride! Just as we got the edge of the clearing... the wagon swerved in a hole and I heard a "crack"... the carriage dipped to one side... and then stopped! It jolted us both... I looked to see if Ms Cassy was ok... her eyes were wide open, in panic mode... and I saw fear!
I got down off the wagon to assess the situation... not good... we had broken a wagon wheel!
MysticSecret1
Kristina turned around as the strange man made his way to them with his greeting... "I heard you need the undertaker" his voice was strong and low... looking how the doctor nodded and quickly guided the strange man to the barn.. Kristina winced from the memories about poor woman and in her eyes teared up again... she did not follow them there was no need of that... the doctor knew everything and could take care of everything and on other hand Kristina was not very fond of dead bodies ... petting Tanners cat she looked around ... the house was almost empty by now ... just Mr and Mrs Tanners and their kids where giggling ... The Priest and his wife leading by Charlie were gone from the early morning after the doctor gave them notes how to take care of themselves. "I think it is time for you to leave to town ... and start the life all over again ..." her inner voice whispered to her and she totally agreed with it... her hand went to her neck again ... searching for ... lost... memories perhaps ... unanswered question, she was determined to find at least that so important piece ... to keep it safe with her ... looking around for the young nurse she started to go to the house ... to give good byes and to say thanks for warm hospitality... maybe to play with kids again... her face shine with smile when she was thinking about those chubby little ones that giggled and saw happiness in very small things ... " I came to say good bye Rachel and Wil ..." she started ... "time for me to come back and recoup my life all over again, maybe to try to get some news ... I heard the town has a deputy now maybe with his luck we will get news or the sheriff or perhaps the new one... " she looked down ... frowning .. just for a little ... life .. already gave her a lot lessons and Kristina rather preferred to smile then cry no matter what would happen.. that promise she made herself long time ago... when she left her own country ... hoping to find the freedom ...
BloodVII
The man sees his wolf’s ear twitch. He can hear the faint sounds of breathing. He does not move at all, but becomes very aware they now have company. He stopped off in the caves he had explored as a child to catch up on some rest before he finishes his journey into the town where he was to become sheriff. Hopefully the town’s people will not mind a half breed being their sheriff, nor his pet wolf.
He does not sense danger from whoever is there, so without moving, he says in a low, calm voice, “I will not harm you, nor will my wolf. Come warm yourself here by the fire.” He cracks his eyelids open just a little, and are greeted by the sight of a woman approaching. She has long red hair that lays in tangles all around her, her face is smudged with dirt, her clothing very dusty, and her eyes fearful. Whatever has happened to her, she is very scared.
He might as well begin his duties as sheriff. He sits up slowly, as does his wolf. He offers her what he hopes is a friendly smile. “Are you hurt? I can help you if you let me. My name is Dane, and this wolf here is my friend Blood. We are headed into the nearby town. I have accepted the position of sheriff there.” He lifts a metal kettle up from the side of the fire, sniffs it, and then begins to pour them each a cup of coffee. “It’s still hot, and should help take the chill off.” He watches as the woman sits down and take the cup he offered, her hands shaking. He takes a blanket and offers it to her. “Tell me what has happened to you. Who hurt you ma’am?” He takes note of the unveiled fear in her eyes. “Blood and I will protect you.”
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Jumping down off the wagon rather undignified at best I went around to where Mister Charlie stood...I could see his face in the dim light and could tell he was less than happy. Then I saw why, the back wheel was broken on the wagon, before I could stop it a gasp escaped my throat and fear set in...I walked closer to Mister Charlie....
"Mister Charlie...what in the world will we do?" ...I looked around and tried to stifle the anguish that suddenly begin taking over..I felt like crying, but clearly knew this was not the time to appear weak...I bite my lip and straightened my stance so I didn't appear like some whiny troubled widow, who melted at the sight of a broken wagon wheel ...on a rather desolate path to an unknown home in the woods!....WAIT...my mind screamed at me....YOU are a widow and this is not a good situation...I shook my head to clear my thoughts and returned my focus to Mister Charlie who now was bent down examining the wheel....
I turned my attention to the tapestry travel bag strapped to the side of the wagon where I had ask Mister Charlie to put it in reach..just in case I needed something...I just never mentioned what that something might be.....As Charlie continued looking at the wheel I went to the bag and unlocked the large brass buckle flipping it back I reached in to the right hand pocket and felt the smooth finish of what I was seeking....I wrapped my fingers around it pulling the pistol out of its holster..."What you doing Ms Cassy" Charlie called out to me........I closed the bag and walked back around to where Charlie was now beginning to try to support the wagon....
"Nothing Mister Charlie, just getting....." suddenly my eyes grew wide and I saw movement just to the left side of Mister Charlies left foot he was bent down focused on supporting the wagon and had apparently never heard the warning sound of our visitor as he slid along the ground toward Charlie......without thinking I took aim and fired one shot........striking the rattlesnake just below his head.....Charlie jumped like he had been shot and turned around with his gun drawn ready to fire......"NOOOOOOOOO CHARLIE" I shouted ........Mister Charlie froze his finger on the trigger aimed at who knows what..cause I was the only thing in his path.....
Mister Charlie turned white in that very second I swear....I could tell he was clearly not prepared for what I had done but I hadn't exactly had the time to warn him all proper or anything......I was taught to react when needed and explain later....so I opened my mouth to explain......
"Mister Charlie I am sooooo sorry ... that rattler was sneaking up on you and I ...well I just did what I knew I had to do...please don't be mad at me..".......Suddenly the thought of Charlie being angry with me brought tears flooding my eyes and pouring down my face....he was staring at me like he wanted to wring my neck...his eyes were narrow and his hand was trembling as he slid his gun back into his holster not taking his eyes off me...... it seemed like hours passed before he opened his mouth...his jaw clinched in what was apparent anger......
EsaunaStarrMuintir
-Esa moves slowly and cautiously towards the man and his wolf named Blood. What a name. She wonders for a moment why he named the beautiful animal Blood. Makes a mental note to ask him at some point. She see’s the wolf’s tail wagging and relaxes a little, realizing he will not hurt her. She finally sees the man’s face and relaxes even more, seeing only warmth and concern in their depths. Esa moves her hair back away from her face, not realizing she is smudging mud and dirt and looks even more like a lost little girl than she already does. Esa sits down by the fire, feeling it’s warmth as she holds her hands to it. She accepts the coffee from him and takes a sip, the wetness soothing her parched throat.- “Thank you for your kindness sir.” -Esa takes another sip and knows he is waiting for her to tell him what happened to her. She lets out a long breath and begins to tell him everything. Being kidnapped, her escape, the strange man who helped her, all the way to escaping another man who came upon her as she was bathing in the river.- “and that is what happened sir. My name is Esa and I fear there are people still after me sir. I just don’t know what to do.” -tears begin to fill her eyes and she feels foolish and lost. The wolf moves over to her and nuzzles her hand so she pets the animal, then hugs him and begins to cry really hard. She thinks to herself poor wolf. Getting drenched by her unstoppable tears.-
BloodVII
He is moved by her story. This woman who calls herself Esa, is stronger than she realizes. Blood can always sense whether a person is good or bad. The wolf’s body language lets him know. She is an innocent. Hurt very badly. He pours more coffee into her cup, merely waiting patiently while she drains all her pent up emotions. He smiles slightly. His wolf has a good spirit. Not many humans, let alone wild animals would sit there, letting someone hug them, while they cried their souls out. He grabs a cloth and pours some cool water over it, wringing it out, then waits, drinking his coffee, his mind running over everything she has divulged to him.
When she has spent all her tears, he hands her the cool cloth. She takes the wet cloth, her hand shaking, and thanks him. He watches her as she begins to run it over her dirt-smudged face. He chuckles under his breath when Blood licks her cheek, and hears her laugh. Yes, she is much stronger than she realizes.
He moves to his pack, removing a couple of corn cakes and some dried meat he had prepared for his journey. He returns and offers her a corn cake and dried meat, and is not surprised when she accepts them and begins to eat like one who has gone days without any sustenance. He gives his wolf some of the dried meat and then sits to join them both. They eat in quiet companionship.
When they have finished, he finally speaks again. “I will take you into town. You have my protection. You also have Blood’s protection. We will not let any harm come to you. Do you need to rest or are you ready to head towards town? It’s not far from here, but if you need to rest first, we will wait. Also, please call me Dane. ”
MysticSecret1
Kristina found the young nurse with the doctor packing as well for the trip to the Silvertown ... they were about 2 days if no delays from it by the horses and little longer if with the wagon... Mr and Mrs Tanners were so nice to them... by preparing little food for their journey... Rachel hugged Kristina tight...just to whisper in her ear that everything will go just right from now...
The weather was little chilly still but nice sunshine seems wished them good trip too... Kristina was thankful Rachel for the warm coat as her outfit was torn and not good to use anymore. Kissing the last time babies and promising to be back as soon as she can Kristina was headed to the wagon still feeling not at ease to look at the doctor but smiling to his daughter as they shared how excited can be this trip...
Deep in her thoughts she sit next to the young girl and with her eyes just scanned the road... thinking what it will bring to her again... in her short life she been tossed enough for now... she missed Melany and her delicious heavenly smelling tea with the nice home made bread... missed her laugh and giggles when they shared little gossip about the town... missed all town people who greeted her so warm and in short time she started to like them all very much so...
And the ... one... who still was deep in Kristina's mind... as unanswered question... what she hoped that there in the town she will get all her answers...
With her hand resting on her neck again ... slightly swinging by the wagon moves she drifted into the light dream... and her head at some moment innocently dropped to rest on the doctor shoulder...
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE SEVENTEEN
The Struggle Getting There
From the clearing we could see the sun falling behind the mountain ridge in an orange hue... soon is would be dark! That wagon wasn't going to move and I could see Ms Cassy was now visibly frightened as she spoke... "Mister Charlie... what are we going to do now? Do we have to walk?" I scratched my head as I looked up at her... "No Maham... We gonna have to stay here with the wagon til morning, it's safer... it's too dangerous out there in the dark... plus, we don't know how much further the house is! In the morning I'll unhitch Chariots and we'll ride her to the house! I saw her trembling as I jumped up on the back of the wagon! "I'm gonna move a couple of these trunks out to make room for you to rest... maybe you got a couple of blankets in your belongings...? it gets kinda chilly out here at night!"
I lifted Ms Cassy down off the wagon and let her show me which trunks to move. I put them on the ground for her to go thru while I found the box matches and lit the lantern... it was almost dark! While she was pulling thru her things... I slipped over behind a nearby tree to take a leak... trying not to make splashing noises on the fallen leaves with my urine! Just as I was finishing... I heard her call out... "Mister Charlie... I found them...!!" and she came running to show me! I just barely got my jeans buttoned up! She had two thick wool blankets... even had a pillow! Just as I was about to lift her up into the wagon bed, but I paused and said... "Uuhhh, Ms Cassy? Before I lift you up here... do you need to... uuhh... relieve yourself?" She giggled as she looked around for a hidden area... even in the dark... the lantern showed her flushed cheeks! I reached for the lantern and handed it to her... "Here... take this... but don't go too far up in the woods!" I watched her tiptoe off and disappear behind a large bush... the lantern showed her shadow as she squatted down... the air was still and quiet! I know now, she must have heard me now... cuz I could hear her... peeing... and she was further away! She was straightening out her dress as she came out from behind the bush and as she got closer I could see her still blushing! Smiling she said... "Thank you... I feel much better now, Mister Charlie!" I lifted her up and into the back of the wagon... handed her the blankets and the pillow... then climbed in myself. I moved the supplies around to open up one corner at the front of the wagon... that area would break the most air! I told her to spread one blanket down in that corner... "Now, lay down on one side of the blanket and pull the other side over top of you... to cover!" She got on her hands and knees and crawled onto the blanket... situated her pillow... then stretched into a prone position... reaching for the blanket edge. I reached over and pulled it up over her. She turned and looked at me... "Well... where are you going to sleep?" I looked up at the wagon seat... "I'll probably just lay across the seat!" "No, Mister Charlie..." she said... "You have to be down in the wagon... like me! You could catch cold laying up there... plus, it's not even wide enough to lay comfortably! I know why you put me in this corner! Now, you just move that bag right there"... while she pointed at the floor... "and there's room right here... behind me!" She was right... I smiled and accepted the invitation! I threw my blanket down beside hers and crawled on. Before I blew out the lantern, I asked... "Ms Cassy... are you ok?" Her back was to me and she peeked over her shoulder and said... "Yes, Mister Charlie... I'm fine... Good Night!" I watched her turn back... facing the wagon bed wall... she was asleep just moments later... I knew she was tired! I laid there beside her on my back... gazing at the stars... thinking about what to do in the morning... that wagon wheel would have to be replaced! I laid there for a while... occasionally glancing over at Ms Cassy... yeah, she was tired... even riding a trip like this could be tiring! Shortly there after... I dozed off!
The dawn creped in and I awoke to see Ms Cassy's head laying in my chest and one arm holding my waist... I could feel her hand on my flesh... she was under both covers! My heart began to race... I didn't know what to do...??? I didn't want to startle her... not in this position! I tried to ease out from under her but she began to stir... she stretched a little before her eyes opened... then she woke up to this compromising situation! She jumped up from me... holding the blanket... and began apologizing! "Oh My, Mister Charlie...!!! I am sooo sorry!!!" She did more than blush that time... she turned red with embarrassment! I had hoped that she didn't think I was trying to take advantage of her! I was shaking a little bit before she said... "I don't know what came over me... to make me do that! I'm terribly sorry... honest I am!" I was bewildered but managed to say... "Ms Cassy... wasn't no harm done... you're fine!" I thought about that tender moment, off and on through the day... it had been years since I had a woman lying on me... and never a white woman! I felt somewhat embarrassed myself! I could feel her purposely avoiding eye contact as she held the blanket tightly around her... even though she still had all her clothes on... underneath! We both seemed to be a little awkward for the rest of the morning!
I jumped off the wagon and ran into the woods... when I came back... I saw Ms Cassy trying to climb off the wagon back... "Hold it!" I hollered! I got to her just as she screamed and slipped... and fell right into my arms! I stood there holding her as our eyes met... she seemed to look different to me now! I gently put her down as she said... "Thank you, Mister Charlie!" I tipped my hat to her and began preparations for the morning activities. I put Chariots feed bag on to let her eat while I loosened her bridle, straps and harness fasteners. I loaded the trunks back on the wagon and asked Ms Cassy if she was hungry... we needed to get a move on it! She said..."No... not really... maybe I'll be more at ease when we find the house... and understand what WE... er uhh... "I" need to do! We can eat when we get there... unless you want a biscuit... now?" "No thank you... I can wait!"... I said, as I walked back over to take a last look at that wagon wheel. Two of the spokes were broken and the wheel edge had collapsed... it wouldn't even roll! Ms Cassy walked over while I examined the damage... the wheel could not be fixed... it would have to be replaced!
Suddenly... a chilling blast rang past my ear... in front of me... a splash of dirt kicked back in my face! Instinctively I drew my gun... but, just inches away from my foot... I watched a Diamondback Rattler, kink and curl... with a small trickle of blood seeping from it's side! I gasped for breath... startled and frightened... as I watched it squirm violently before laying still... dead! I stood up and turned around, my body shaking... I saw Ms Cassy... her lowered hand gripped a large revolver... a faint smoke drifted from the barrel! I looked up at her... speechless! I guess my eyes were as wide as hers... she was trembling... I was shaking... she had stopped death... in my path! I jumped up... scared to death... my stare at this little woman could have killed! I looked into her eyes... and I saw her fear... that made ME tremble! I looked back down at the snake... and thought about this little lady... and what she had just done! She saved my life! Still dazed, not quite knowing how to react to this situation! I turned to her and sighed as I said... "Thank you!" In my mind I thought... I'd never seen a woman handle a firearm like that before... she coulda shot my foot off! I was still in shock from what had just happened... but much relieved... by the heroics of this little lady! Still a bit angered by the shock... I gave a stern look... and walked away! As I walked away... silently smiling... I said a little prayer... "Thank you God... for that little lady!"
I went to Chariots... her tail was wagging... I stroked her mane and reached for a treat to give her... she almost smiled! I went back to the wagon to get my saddle... threw it across Chariots back... strapped it down... then turned to Ms Cassy and said... "You ever ride double on a horse?" Her eyes were already on me when I turned around... "Yes Sir, Mister Charlie... plenty of times... my brother and I used to ride... bareback, even... we used to go to all the horse shows when they came to town!" Hhmmm... I thought... this woman had a silver spoon in her mouth coming up... I imagine her folks must be setup pretty nice... probably had the best of everything! Why in Hell she come way out here... looking to stay in a abandoned house? I had to scratch my head on that one!
"Okay, Ms Cassy... I'm gonna get on the horse... and then Imma pull you up behind me... by your arm. You grab this strap with your right hand and hold as I pull you up... got it? Then, looking at her I thought... that long dress gonna be a problem... "Ms Cassy...? Do you have any pants you can put on? I think that dress is gonna give you some trouble trying to get up here!" She kinda dazed off in space and said... "Well...I got some jeans and a ton of blouses... you think I should change?" Yes Maham, I do... you just tell me what trunk... or trunks to pull down and you can get your things! And if I were you... I wouldn't go back in them woods to change...!" Slightly irritated I said... "Cuz YOU already found out what's in there!" I pulled down two trunks she was sure those things would be in... "I'll just step over here... and you can have some privacy right here behind the wagon! You might want to... er uhh, you know... tinkle!" She grinned, covering her mouth and blushing all at the same time! I went to tend to Chariots while she changed garments... I heard her close the trunks so I figured she has done. I stepped toward the wagon and called out... "Ms Cassy... you decent?" Hearing my footsteps approaching the wagon she frantically spoke out... "Oh No... wait one second... I'm, not finished... I need to... urinate!" Just hearing her say that... almost made me feel like I had to pee, too!
A minute or so later she popped out from behind the carriage... looking like "Annie Oakley! She had on jeans... boots... and a right nice lookin' shirt! And something else really different... she had let her hair down... it was long and pretty... auburn, I guess you call it! With that beautiful long hair... and those eyes... I found myself staring at her! She walked up and said... "Mister Charlie... you ok?" I blinked for a second as I said... "Yes Maham... just kinda admiring your hair... didn't realize you had all that!" She smiled and said... "Oh... I usually keep it pinned up... especially for travel! Sooo now... am I ready?" I climbed up on Chariots and reached for her... "You remember how I told you?" She grabbed the strap... I grabbed her arm... and up she came! "Put your arms around my waist and hold on tight... the path ahead is not as dense with foliage... Imma let Chariots run a little bit!" "Ok Mister Charlie!"
While riding the path Ms Cassy came out with... "Mister Charlie... have you given any thought to my proposal?" I frowned... knowing she couldn't see me... trying to remember all of what she had said! "About you staying at the house with me?" Oh yeah... that was it! "Uuhhh... well... maybe we should wait until we see what you've got?" This woman is serious!
I had Chariots up to a full gallop... Ms Cassy holding on... her hair flying behind in the wind... her body bouncing against my back! The sun was high and it was getting warm... I began to sweat... I could feel her clothes sticking to my wet back shirt! We hadn't even considered washing up or anything... and I must have had the scent of a mule... but, Ms Cassy... still had a lingering sweet smelling fragrance... that my perspiration seemed to ignite! We rode... almost glued together! We came up to a wide clearing and... off to the left... sat a log cabin amongst a small group of trees! That must be it! I felt Ms Cassy wiggling behind me as I pointed at the house! I felt her squeezing my waist harder... her head laying on my back... her hair blowing around over my shoulder... I could "feel" her comfort! As we drew near... she took her arms from around my waist and put them on my shoulders... peeking over... we were almost cheek to cheek! I turned slightly to look at her... I saw a tear in her eye... yet a big smile on her face... and her eyes... had that sparkle! Something inside me brought a feeling of anxiety... a strange anticipation... my heart began to race! "Ohh, Mister Charlie...!!! You found it!!! She squeezed my neck! We rode up the cabin... you could tell that no one had been here in quite some time! As we pulled up to the house I turned to her and said... "Ms Cassy... are you ready for this?" She hugged my neck again and answered... "Ohhh Yes, Mister Charlie... more than ever!!!"
EsaunaStarrMuintir
-Esa hugs the wolf, petting his fur gently. She knows she is safe with them, and for the first time in a long time, feels the tension and fear leave her for a while. She begins to wipe her face with the wet cloth the man has offered her. She feels much better. The wolf licks her face and she laughs. She can just imagine what she must look like. She drinks more of her coffee and realizes how hungry she is when he offers her what looks like a corn cake and some kind of dried meat. She devours the food. Not very lady like of her but she is too hungry to care at this moment.-
“Sir..I mean –she clears her throat- Dane, I am ready to head back into town now. I know I will be safe with you two.” –Esa smiles and pets the wolf once more before standing and brushing off her dress-
Talise WhiteRaven
They say if you listen closely, you can hear the heart beat of Mother Earth. Her voice sings through the valleys and streams below, igniting a sense of peace unlike any other. Here, over the vast lands where the Buffalo grazed, were lined perfectly with jagged purple mountains and Father Sky blessed them all with the warmth of the Sun peaking just over the edge. Talise sat there on the hill watching the sun rise as she had every morning. Today was going to be the biggest test of her life and while she remembered the words of her grandfather, Running Bear, a sense of nervousness began to churn in her belly. Was she even prepared of what was to come and how would it change her? Rising slowly from her seat, she let her hair down, letting the black mane fall against her back. Taking in, what felt like her last breaths, she moved towards her wigwam and gathered the only belonging she was allowed to posses, a small dagger that her father had given her before his death. His name was Conquering Bear, the Lakota chief who signed the Fort Laramie Treaty of 1851. He was killed when troops from Fort Laramie storm into his encampment to arrest a warrior who had shot a Mormon calf. Meeting resistance, the troops opened fire. All but one of the troopers was killed in the Lakota counterattack, and in retaliation the army sent a force against the band which killed 86 and carried off 70 women and children like slaves. Though Conquering Bear had offered to make restitution for the calf, as the treaty required, the incident instead proved to the Lakota that Americans could not be trusted to keep their word. Talise stared blankly thinking of the series of events that tore her family apart and longed for the days where the white man never set foot on their lands. She couldn’t understand the hatred the Americans had for her kind, but she could understand the hate she felt for the ones that slaughtered her people like cattle. The only thing that remained was the blood that flowed through her veins, a legacy she cherished.
As the morning sun blazed in the horizon, the tribe began to stir. It was always a pleasure listening to the birds and crows echo in the air and the sound of crackling fire with the scent of burning wood gave a pleasant start to the day. Her stomach growled fiercely and her body felt weakened already, but this was necessary prior to the Hembleciya / Vision Quest and though she had undergone this at the coming of age into adulthood, this was again asked of her by the Medicine Men of the tribe in a request by her grandfather. She moved in long careful strides towards the Medicine Men as they began to speak in their native tongue telling her where she must go. It would be days before she would see her people again and she had hoped the strength of her spirit would help sustain her enough to return. Taking a final look behind her, she smiled as her grandfathers eyes fixated with that firm message. “Be safe my little one” he said as Talise smiled and maneuvered into the woods ready to embrace whatever would come her way.
Making good time, Talise moved with ease through the brush and forest ground. She had gone twenty miles down the stream towards the edge where stood the sweet waters of the Lelawala waterfall. Her eyes fell heavy against the backdrop and a sudden urge to pass out began to creep up her spine. Falling to her knees by the bank she splashed the cool water on her face and took several deep breaths. Once her body began to barely function, she gathered wood nearby to make a fire for the night. It took all of her will power to not dunk her head into the water and drink every drop. Her eyes surveyed the area and found a nice flat surface to build her fire. When that was done Talise laid down to gaze at the night sky. There in the indigo ether, strewn an eternity of stars like a blanket of diamonds. Absently she noticed they began to move from side to side every time she took a deep breath and while she tried to focus, the lack of food, water and rest began to take its toll. In order to resist the sleep she longed for, she sat up trying to shake it off where her eyes rested on the roaring fire. “Can you see what I see little one?” her grandfather’s voice came from the fire. Her voice was raspy and faint, “Where?” The loud pounding of her heart reminded her a drum song they would sing to call upon the rains. She remembered the dance, the yelps and sounds from her people calling upon the aid of Father Sky to open up and allow the waters of the heavens to fall and nurture the terrain. A faint smile formed from the corners of her lips as she remember the proud faces of her parents the first time she participated in the rain dance and again the smile faded remembering how they no longer were alive.
The hours of darkness went by too quickly and as the dawn approached Talise gazed up at the sky again to see a White Raven circle above, calling out in the morning. Being oddly drawn to it, she watched as it whirled from one area to the other, swooping down and back up again so freely. The only sound were that of the water, her heart and that raven. “Could it be an omen? I’ve never seen a white raven before but I recognize its cries.” she pondered. This bird seemed to be getting closer and closer, growing in such a way that it began to create waves of panic. Talise stood as best as she could with her legs trembling, her eyes never having left this circling, carefree bird. With a quick burst of energy, the raven dove down and came right at her. Talise flinched in surprise and moved backwards getting ready to sprint, but as she turned around to run the Raven appeared on the other side. It made a b-line towards her and as she choked back in shock the white raven flew into her chest throwing her backwards into the cold dirt. “Can you see what I see little one?” her grandfather’s voice came from the ether. Tired, agitated, scared, and hungry she screamed out as she clawed the ground angrily “What am I supposed to see!?” Unexpectedly, she began to sob heavily, covering her eyes with her hands. The pain moved from her body to her heart as all the thoughts, fears and emotions rushed in, mourning her family, mourning her people and her land. The panic and fear struck down to her very core as the air felt as if it were being sucked from her body. “See what I see little one.” A flash of people dancing on the mountains around a crystal clear lake, crying out and moving like the wind. Another flash of people being shot, where their bodies were stripped bare and left to rot in the sun. Women and children scurrying to salvation only to be murdered or captured as slaves. A flash of stampeding horses that circled around the valley and finally the last vision of that white raven, which dove into the water and rose out from it as her own being. Talise’s body suddenly snapped from the ground and sat up quickly causing a wave of dizziness before the world came back into view. She crawled to the bank and allowed herself to fall into the water where she began to cleanse her body and her soul.
May the Sun bring you new energy by day.
May the Moon softly restore you by night.
May the Rain wash away your worries.
May the Breeze blow new strength into your being.
May you walk gently through the world and know its beauty all the days of your life.
- Apache Blessing
SirKnightime
Just as the first shaft of warm sun shot into the window Tom became aware of the smooth skined beauty lying by his side, God he thought you must love me to give me this dear one back again. God was right in his Heaven alright thought Tom as he allowed his gaze to travel slowly over Lilly's face, so gentle in sleep he thought his eyes traveled down as he looked at her bosoms rise and fall with each deep breath he reached for her hand and gently lifted it to his lips. gently he laid it back down with the lightest of squezzes. Lilly was sleeping so soundly he heared the faintest of little snores puncture the otherwise soundless room.
Then in a second a puzzled expression crept over her beautiful face then her sleep became fitfull as she started to make small little gasps of dreamy surprise and pretty soon her body begain to thrash and seemingly to pull away from some feindish torture that sleep had brought to her dreams. Instinctively her small delicate hands flew up to her face as if to protect her delicate features. Lilly let out a cry then sobbed so hard her whole body trembled moving against some anonyomous foe.
In that moment Tom looking concerned let his big strong arm embrace his dear Lilly and as he did he lightly stroked her cheek softly saying " There there my Lilly dear it's allright your here now and your safe "
At the sound of his voice Lilly woke with a start looking and sounding more then a little disorintated from her nocturnal slumbers.
" Wha.." her mouth tried to form words but somehow she couldnt quite make it " Where ...where am I .. ?"
"It is ok my dear your home and safe in my arms "
Lilly quickly held Toms body tight and as she let her head sink on to his chest , she disolved into a flood of tears and sobs
"Oh Tom it was horrible , horrible I thought I was going to die..horible " she re echoed as if to give it more emphasis.
Tom tightened his grip on lilly's soft shoulders whispering " I know my love it must have been so frightening for you out there in the elements alone, its so good to have you back here in my arms"with that he gave her a big kiss wrapping her in his arms
Lilly gave a lil weak smile Then as she sunk into Tom's arms she found herself telling Tom of the horrors of the stage and being abducted by Indians.
" Oh Tom I thought I 'd never see you again" Lilly sobbed, then as she told her man about the Cheif;s squaw who seemed to take Lilly under her wing a little, Tom looked on with caring in his eyes as Lilly went on to tell him how the chiefs young son attacked her, she looked up at Tom with shame as tears filled her eyes
" You poor thing, look I dont have much to do this morning lets just rest shall we"
Lilly smiled softly as she snuggled down to a welcome sleep once more , this time safe in Tom's arms
" Then when you feel up to it I want to arrange a lil get togther so the townsfolk can meet my lovely new wife " Tom smiled as he kissed his dear Lilly.
BloodVII
Dane smothers the fire with some sand. He smiles at the woman named Esa, then uses a hand signal to his wolf to be alert and guard. The wolf’s friendly countenance changes, as he becomes the hunter and protector. No one will dare to harm the woman called Esa. He notices that she sees the difference in his wolf; one of her brows raising in acknowledgement. He begins to lead the way out of the caves, the entrance very well hidden. He knew deep down that she would never let anyone know.
As the left the cave behind, he noticed it was mid-afternoon. Town was not far so they should be there before nightfall. He set a steady pace, but not so fast the woman could not keep up. His wolf kept walking ahead and back, then circling around, making sure there were no surprises for them. They paused at a small creek, just on the edge of town. He knelt down and drank from it, noting she did the same. His wolf drank as well. Neither his eyes nor the wolf’s lowered, but were always looking around. When they had finished, he finally spoke to the woman again. “Where should I take you once we arrive in town? Is there somewhere you are staying?”
He notices his wolf’s ears twitching and motions for the woman to keep quiet. He guides her over to some shrubs, away from the creek, his wolf moving with them, and they all get down, and remain quiet. A few minutes tick by, while they wait, but he knows the woman will not move. She has been through much, and from what she told him, is probably used to hiding from the unknown. The faint sounds of talking can finally be heard. Two men. He notices her body begin to shake slightly and looks into her eyes. He sees all he needs to know there. At least one of them is the man she had just escaped. He barely nods his head, knowing she will probably understand his silent message. He looks back through the shrub to finally get a look at the men approaching the creek.
“I don’t know how I lost her. There was nowhere for her to go. She just disappeared, I’m telling you.” Was the first man’s voice. So he is the one she escaped from. “How can a woman just flat out disappear? You were careless. The boss is going to have your hide. This is the second time she’s escaped us. Fill your canteen and let’s get outta here. We’re late as it is.” Dane and Esa watch as the two men get their water and finally leave. They continue to wait just to be sure. He looks at his wolf and makes a hand motion and the wolf silently, and almost invisibly, checks out the area. The wolf comes back a few minutes later and they slowly, and quietly move closer to town. He cannot go after the men, because he needs to get the woman to safety first. But he knows exactly what they look like. In time, he would go after them.
They make town just as dusk is hitting. Dane decides just to bring Esa to the Sheriff’s office and work out where she is to go from there. He has this gut feeling that the less visible she is, the better off she will be for the time being. He can see the Sheriff’s office up ahead; his office, and approaches it. Many of the townspeople look at them, but he just walks ahead. He opens the door to the Sheriff’s office, looking inside first to be sure it is safe, then letting the woman pass through the door into the relative safety of the building; his wolf following behind her. “Have a seat while I figure out what to do next.”
EsaunaStarrMuintir
-Esa breathes a sigh of relief after they enter the jail and the sheriff closes the door. What would she do now? She had no place to stay and there were people after her. She still thinks her sister is behind it. She smiles and pets the wolf then moves to sit down. She is exhausted. The past few days have finally taken their toll on her. She leans back in the chair and closes her eyes for a minute. Without realizing it, Esa falls fast asleep in the chair. The wolf guarding her and the man known as the new sheriff, Dane, watching her for a minute, before going to peek out the window. Esa was in a deep sleep and oblivious to everything around her.-
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Mister Charlie asked in a matter of fact sort of way… "Ms Cassy... are you ready for this?" I hugged his neck as I answered... "Ohhh Yes, Mister Charlie... more than ever!!!"
The cabin set nestled among a cluster of trees…everything was slightly over grown and it appeared that it hadn't been used in years…even though there were signs that said to me someone had truly loved this place at one time. The cabin had a wide porch that wrapped around the front and there was a huge rock fireplace to take the chill off in the evenings. I could see a barn setting just back to the side of the house and I smiled thinking that this would be great for Chariots…and other horses, I imagined there might be a ranch hand place which made me smile too. I marveled as I looked around and noticed that the cabin was situated among large trees and boulders that sort of gave it a feeling of protection…small waterfalls trickled down the boulders that surrounded the setting …the sound of the water made me smile with a sense of comfort. …I closed my eyes imagining sitting on the porch in the evenings….or having a nice fire out in the grove close to the boulders where you could sit and chat with friends and listen to the sounds of the nights. I could feel happiness creeping into a place that for so long in me had felt dead, suddenly my heart was racing with excitement and I felt alive and wanted to live again. Just as the excitement made me feel like I would bust Douglas’s face appeared in my mind and he whispered..” I love you Lady Bug,..Welcome home, be happy here..it’s all yours now, go on share it open your heart” … I felt my chest squeeze like my heart was gonna bust both from the pain and the excitement, not sure which was what and tears begin spilling out of my eyes before I could stop them. I buried my face against Mister Charlie’s shoulder trying to stop myself as I shivered.
Poor Mister Charlie jumped like he had done been spooked and twisted around trying to see what had come over me.
“Ms Cassy, you okay hon, what’s wrong? Don’t you go worrying now it’s gonna all be fine why this place can be brought back to a mighty fine homestead. Just you calm down now and I promise you we are gonna make this place just the way you want it. Now stop that worrying and all that crying, that ain't gonna solve a thing!”
Before I realized it Mister Charlie had slide off Chariots and was pulling me down to him, he put his arm around me, pulling me close to him to both stable me and comfort me. For some reason it felt right and I sort of just let go without thinking and wrapped my arms around his waist and buried my face into his chest crying even harder. All the past months of pain and hurt feeling lost and alone washed over me and I totally lost sight of everything. All I knew at that moment was with Mister Charlie I felt safe and it had been so long since I felt safe..At first I think I scared him the way I was falling apart …but then he wrapped his other arm around me and just let me have a good cry as he stood there not saying a word. Seemed like an hour passed ….but I know it was only a few minutes when I regained my senses and realized this was really not proper of me…I slowly released my arms and stepped back not looking up at Mister Charlie…truth was I was sort of afraid I might have made him angry and he was just too nice to not say so, cause I certainly was not behaving much like a lady…more like a child guess you could say.
Gathering my courage I sniffed and wiped my nose on the sleeve of my shirt as I looked up into Mister Charlie’s face…His deep chestnut eyes were locked on me and he looked a bit confused and also a bit unsure of what to say.
“Mister Charlie, please forgive me..it’s been a very hard year. I have had to deal with so many changes what with Douglas’s death. I had to keep strong so many times when in truth I just wanted to have a good cry …but I couldn't appear weak to anyone Mister Charlie, least of all to the town folks who always saw me as such a strong woman. When Douglas was killed everything happened so quickly. I went from being taken care of to having to learn to take care of myself. You see Mister Charlie, my family had means…what I am saying is they had money. Papa did real well as a banker you see and well Momma raised us girls to be ladies and to be courted all proper,” I begin twisting the ring on my finger as I continued sharing my story…
“Papa liked Douglas, but he didn't want me marrying a law man, said that was risky for his safety and mine. But Mister Charlie, when you love someone you don’t right care about risk now do you…and I’m a bit stubborn like yesterday’s mule according to Momma and Papa. Douglas had done stole my heart and I wasn't gonna be letting go. So you see Douglas and Papa had to come to some terms. Those terms meant that Douglas had to provide for me real well and see that if anything….” As I spoke tears begin filling my eyes again and I swallowed hard to continue… “If anything happen Douglas had to be sure I would be taken care of in a proper and fitting way, just like Papa had raised us nothing less was acceptable. With those being the conditions Douglas agreed and well..” I turned around and waved my hand toward the cabin..”This cabin was part of the promise..that and the financial means I was left with. Douglas left me real well financially and then Papa had a little savings for each of us to have in life, so I have that now too. So you see Mister Charlie I been dealing with a right smart. I never wanted to go back to Momma and Papa’s, Oh I could have but I decided I needed to just come here and start over. Douglas had promised that we was gonna move here together one day…that ain't gonna ever happen…..But I’m here now Mister Charlie….and well I’m ready to move forward and do whatever I need do to make this a right comfortable homestead. “
Mister Charlie never took his eyes off me the whole time I talked …I wondered if he wanted to hush me or was he just being polite so as to let me unwind…growing increasing unsure of what to say I turned around and started toward the cabin.
“Come on Mister Charlie, let’s have a look see around here. I imagine that we will need to get started figuring out what’s what. Maybe we can find something that will help repair that wagon.” Turning I walked off toward the barn on the other side of the house. The yard was filled with flowers in different places and I noticed lots of butterflies which made me smile. The barn looked weathered and old but not in shambles. I heard Mister Charlie with Chariots coming up behind me but I never turned around I wanted to see what was inside. Walking up to the barn door I reached up and pushed the rusted bolt that held the door to the side and tugged on the wooden slat handle, the door swung open quicker than expected and knocked me flat on my rear. As I scrambled to get up I felt two strong hands lifting me back to my feet.
“Miss Cassy, you gonna have to just slow down before you cause us both a problem. I don’t need you getting hurt out here..so could you just let me go before you for safety sake. I don’t want to seem bossy but you sure are quick!”…I looked up into Mister Charlie’s face and smiled softly, the sun was hitting me right in the eyes but I saw a smile on his face which made me relax, maybe he wasn't as mad at me as I thought from my little episode.
Nodding as I spoke “Mister Charlie, I’m sorry your right. Why don’t you go ahead and look inside I’ll just hold Chariots till you see if it’s okay.” Reaching over I took hold of Chariots bridle and pulled him towards me as I rubbed his nose and spoke softly, “Come on Chariots lets you and me see if we can get an apple off that tree by the fence”….Before Mister Charlie could respond I led Chariots over to the fence and reached up grabbing a big green apple.
SirKnightime
Tom posted a notice on his church door saying
To all townsfolk of Silvertown
you are all invite to a grand party at our house behind the church tonight at Silver town room in imvu to
celebrate the safe return to us all of my dear wife Lillan. food fun and dancing to be had by all party starts at 9 pm est all welcome
pastor Tom
Aernus
Her head on his shoulder made him think about how he was feeling increasingly next to her. The oscillating movements of the wagon and the sun hitting him in the face causing him a feeling of drowsiness and tranquility. Yes, this was surely a good sign. He was back with his daughter, and by the hand of fate, heading for a new life. He could not stop thinking about what was waiting for them, but whatever it was, it was surely with Kristina at his side. Putting his arm over her shoulder letting her feel his "hug" realizing that soon she would sleep. He looked back, and with a smile, saw Aslin, was sleeping. Life seemed brighter than the sun
GaeaLicious
At the horizon a dust-cloud appears and out it comes 2 horses pulling a Wagon
on The wagon is a single lady, her hair bond togheter in a long braid, she leads the horses with a steady hand and her look could tell you she aint a lady to mess with.
The wagon approaches the town and stops in front of the General store. The lady jumps off, walks to the horses and gently caresses the horses, while whispering softly to them.
The door of the General store swings open as a firm lady steps out and almost runs to the wagon, arms wide a nd with a big smile she laughs: "Finally! Your back, how was your travels, what is that a new wagon? Did you learn more about your mothers paintings and oh my where are my manners...., come come let me brew you some tea or do you prefer something stronger after such a long travel?"
The lady smiles and hugs the firm lady "Calm calm take a breath, I'm fine great and yes i love a drink but i prefer some coffee, i have some on my wagon as well as allot more stuff for the store, let me get that."
As soon as she started to get a crate from the wagon an big Indian stepped out of the shadows and without saying a word he helps the lady with unloading, when all was unloaded he smiles at her and nods. "Its good to see you back again Melany, my family has been asking for you" After he said that he disappears again into the shadows.
Melany smiled, pushes a lock of her hair back behind her ear, and walks into the store ready for her cup of coffee.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE EIGHTEEN
The Log Cabin
I got off the horse and then helped Ms Cassy down... surveying the premises... it was apparent that no one had been to this place for a long time! It must have been well constructed... it looked as if it had taken the weather well... I didn't see any obvious damage! Not a bad looking place, really! The house sat nestled in a group of trees in a small valley all by itself... nothing else for miles, or for at least as far as I could see! I turned and looked at Ms Cassy... she was beaming... and her eyes had that sparkle! "Ms Cassy... I'm gonna take a closer look before you go in there... I want to make sure aint no varmints got in there!" She stood there looking, stroking Chariots' mane... "Ok Mister Charlie!"
I pulled my pistol out... prepared for the unexpected... it was so quiet! The cabin had a large deck like porch that wrapped around the whole front and afforded two entrances. I heard something scurry... I looked around toward the sound... it was a rabbit! I smiled as I thought... that might be dinner one day! On one side there was a small barn inside a fenced area... As I looked thru all the tall weeds and grass in the yard, just outside the fence... I saw 3 deer grazing... one looked up... alerted by the sound of my steps... as the undergrowth crushed beneath my feet. He was looking right at me... then he turned and looked around... and went back to grazing. The mountains behind blended in the sky... the tops were hazy and looked light blue to the eye... with clouds drifting across the tops... and the sun was above, revealing God's generous abundance. As much as I understood about the glory before me... I had to recognize reality!
In a panic thought, I turned around to look for Ms Cassy... I saw her walking with Chariots toward a small group of trees... looked to be apple trees from here! She reached up and pulled a fruit from the tree... she rubbed the surface of the fruit on her shirt to remove the air dust... then held the treat for Chariots to bite! They seemed to blend... Chariots never had a female do any kind of tending to her... I smiled!
My mind wandered as I thought about the past few days... so many things had happened... and they all happened so fast! First, there was all the terror surrounding Ms Lilly's Rescue... I thought about them... wondering if Tom's wounds were healing properly... Ms Lilly, too! That was quite an ordeal! Now... here I am with Ms Cassy... I thought back in my mind... about even just meeting her... and all of the swallowing events that had followed! The Hotel breakfast... the Bank... the General Store... the negotiations at the stable for the wagon... And now, I find myself here... ME... a black man... and a WHITE woman... in an almost unknown place... depending on me, but both needing one another... to survive!
I walked the perimeter of the yard... the barn that seemed to have been converted to living quarters and storage... and nearby was a small well! I peeked inside... I saw water! I smiled... that was a real good sign! On the other side of the house was a small shed... it had a few tools on a table... and there was a little garden area to the side! Off in the distance, I saw a small pond clustered in some rocks... I saw ducks swimming! I stepped toward the pond area, just looking... "Whoa!" I felt something under my foot... and a burst of baby rabbits ran out from under my boot... scattering! I turned and looked back at the house... this is really a nice little place! Looking back... I noticed a thick area of weeds up against the side of the house... I took a closer look... low and behold... laying against the side wall of the cabin... there was a WAGON WHEEL! I immediately went over to examine... the wheel itself looked smaller but the hub looked to be, maybe the same size! I pulled the wheel from the overgrowth that had almost covered it up!
As I was pulling the wheel to the front when I was quickened by a shrill sound that made me turn to my left! "Yoo Hoo... Mr Charlie!" ...waving at me... "Look at us!" Ms Cassy had mounted Chariots and was galloping across the open field in front of the house! I waved back as I smiled... now "this" is a first! No "Woman"... had EVER driven Chariots! I stood there and watched her maneuver... almost brought a tear to my eye... she knew how to RIDE!
I walked back up to the house to go inside... there was accumulated dust and cobwebs hanging from every corner! I turned the knob to the door to go in... again, I heard noise... a large opossum ran across the floor and disappeared in a large hole in the back wall! Guess we'll have to plug that up! I crept in quietly... looking for others who may have made this home!
In the kitchen was a large built-in hearth, made of brick and had a chimney thru the roof... it had firewood storage... cabinet space... and other kitchen utensils! There was a huge cast iron skillet, still left on the rack... it must have weighed 7-8 LBS! There was another wood burning stove with a stack... a "Dining" table and chairs... a sink...! The open living space had desks and chairs... some sitting couches... a bunch of book cases... and they were all full of books! It had a small bedroom area... a bed, a small dresser... and a personal bathing chest. The entire inside was covered with dust and cobwebs... gonna have to let Ms Cassy inventory all this!
I stepped outside on the deck to summons Ms Cassie... she was holding Chariots reins as the two of them walked up... she looked and screamed... "Ooooo, Mr Charlie... you found a Wagon Wheel! Will it fit?" I looked down at the wheel and back at her, and said... "Well... Ms Cassy? Ain't but one way to find that out! But first... I need you to have a look inside... ain't no critters in there now... but I saw a hole we gotta fix so it will stay that way! I might have to use a small log... that hole is kinda big! I purposely didn't even tell her about the opossum I scared off... that might have really frightened her! Just as I opened the door for her to go in... a little rodent ran out... she screamed and jumped in my arms... grabbing my neck... terrified! I held her and whispered... "That was just a little field mouse... nothing to worry about!" Trembling... she looked up at me and said... "Mister Charlie... we gotta get rid of those!" I chuckled as I told her... "We will, Ms Cassy... we will!" As she stood there, clinging to me... I felt her heart beating against my chest... I squeezed her waist gently to calm her... I held her until she relaxed. As I looked down at Ms Cassy, resting in my bosom... I felt a rush come over me... a warm feeling! I grabbed her by the hand, and said to her... "Come... see your new home!" She peeked inside, a bit hesitant, before she stepped in! I saw her eyes light up and she smiled! I guess she knew how much it would take to straighten this mess out... it must have looked controllable! She walked inside and began to examine everything in there! The artifacts... the furniture... the dust! "Ms Cassy...? I'm going to get ready to go back to the wagon... do you want to stay here and cleanup?" A petrified look came on her face... "Oh No, Mister Charlie... I'm going with you!" I was actually kinda glad she said she wanted to come with me... I was probably going to need help anyway! I had to figure out how I was gonna to get the wagon lifted up to get that wheel off! Suddenly, a strange feeling came over me... I started feeling something inside of me, that I'd never felt before! I looked at Ms Cassy... I saw the look on her face... almost in tears... my mind was spinning... I couldn't say a word... I was just silent! I grabbed the wagon wheel and walked over to Chariots... "Ok Ms Cassy... let's go see if we can get your things Home!"
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Following Mister Charlie out the door of the cabin I glanced back and took one final look about as I pulled the door closed. This place had lots of promise, it would be a mighty fine home once it had a good cleaning and some special touches here and there, yep this was going to be home. A smile crossed my face as I reflected on the possibilities, reaching out I slipped my hand into Mister Charlies without thinking, suddenly I realized what I had just done and a chill shot through me. Thinking quickly I asked.."Mister Charlie help me down these steps till you have a chance to check them real good I don't want to go tumbling"..Mister Charlie relaxed with that comment and I inhaled in relief. What on earth made me take hold of his hand in such a familiar way, worse than that I had this warm feeling about him that well just wasn't right.......or was it? Who's to say what's right or what's wrong, besides, souls are souls, hearts are hearts and everything else is of no matter. Least that's the way I see it.
Mister Charlie helped me ease down the steps and surprisingly enough they seemed very sturdy. It was apparent from the looks of things that someone had been living here, fairly recent I do believe. Squatters no doubt, I just hoped they had moved on ..but that was not a worry I had the deed to this place tucked in that little secret compartment in my travel chest, just like Douglas had told me to do the day he gave it to me, for safe keeping. I smiled but for the first time it wasn't so sad, Douglas had been gone now better part of a year and a half....it was time for me to start thinking about living. I mean a woman has needs and she deserves happiness...and it was time for me to have both taken care of.
Looking up at Mister Charlie I mustered up my strongest voice of control, " Mister Charlie if you will give me a hand I can jump on Chariots and you can hand me that wheel, if you take a rope and wrap it thru the openings I can help hold it secure till we ride back to the wagon, with your help." Mister Charlie stared at me for what seemed like hours before he nodded and said that would be fine.
Riding back to the wagon I tried not to shift too much but I must admit that wheel was getting pretty heavy even with Mister Charlies holding the bulk of the weight I was darn glad to see the wagon just ahead. As Chariots pulled up along side the wagon I felt my hands just give loose and the wheel slipped down rather sudden spooking Chariots a bit and startling Mister Charlie.
"Oh gosh Charlie I am sooo sorry I just couldn't hold that wheel any longer, my fingers just gave out!!" By this time Mister Charlie was sliding down off Chariots and murmuring under his breath. I know he was most likely frustrated with having to deal with me.
I jumped down before he could offer his assistance, time for me to be a little stronger, after all some things like mounting and dismounting a horse is not something I ever needed help with. I realized that my hair was flying everywhere so I reached up and began braiding it as fast as I could to secure it out of the way,as my fingers worked to secure it in a braid I noticed Mister Charlie starring at me and he had a thin leather strap in his hand.."Here Miss Cassey, will this help you?"..."Why Charlie, thank you!" I reached and took the strap quickly tying it in a tight knot at the base of the braid..."I was just wondering how I was going to secure it!". Mister Charlie was just starring at me and I noticed he had the warmest glint in his dark ebony eyes, I liked the way his smile crinkled up and made his eyes seem to dance. His face was weathered and you could tell he had spent a lot of time in the sun and riding....without any warning and I have no idea what came over me but I walked over to Mister Charlie and placed both my hands on his chest to steady myself as I stood on tiptoe to place a kiss on his jaw...Clearly this startled him as he stepped back causing us to both tumble to the ground, I landed on his chest with a thud and felt a sharp pain in my hand when it struck the ground. Wincing I jerked my hand up to discover a cut across my palm and blood dripping out of it. My hand had landed smack on a rocks edge, gasping I thought think goodness it's my palm and not Mister Charlie's head.
Scrambling up as fast as I could I realized I now had managed to smear the blood from my palm onto Mister Charlies plaid shirt. "Oh Charlie I am sooo sorry, I was....I mean....I just wanted to thank you for your kindness with the kiss on the cheek and I was wrong for having been so forward ....and then causing you to stumble and us to fall down like that...and now I've gone and gotten blood on your shirt!!!! But don't worry I promise I will scrub it out!! I just I'm so sorry.."
Mister Charlie just sat up and looked at me...never saying a word he reached up and took hold of my hand to examine the cut.....
VLWolf
Walking to the bank to open it the next morning i stop ands smile as i see Melany return from her trip where ever it was stopping to say hello and welcome back letting her know i and the bank are at her service as it was for her assistant during her time away from town tipping my hat i continue to walk on my way saying hello to everyone i see striding to the door of the bank looking around before opening the locked doors with the key i have and letting my 3 tellers in and close the door behind us to get things ready before opening it to everyone else
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE NINETEEN
Recapturing Ms Cassy's Belongings
As we closed the doors to the cabin... I felt Ms Cassy slip her hand in mine... it felt like warm cotton in my large callused
hand! She then asked me to help her down the rustic looking stairs... they were sturdy enough, but it's appearance DID look a little unstable! I helped the little lady down the stairs and then said... "Ms Cassy... I'll be right back!" I walked back to the shed... I had remembered there were some tools on a table. I found a pair of pliers, a hammer... and some old railroad tie nails... they were all rusty! The pliers were stuck open! I looked around in the shed... saw some small cans... one of them had some kind of oil in it. I poured some on the pliers and began trying to close them... finally, with one last grunt... I got them to move! I might need to take that can of whatever that was, also! I grabbed the hammer and one of those tie nails, the pliers and that can. Ms Cassy was standing by Chariots with the saddlebags in her hands... "I figured you might be might be needin' this!" she said. I smiled as I walked up... "Why... Ms Cassy... you must be reading my mind!"
While I pondered just how to travel an d carry this wagon wheel... Ms Cassy said something that made plenty good sense... use the rope through the spokes of the wheel and make a harness to support the bulk of the weight! I took the bags and stuffed the tools on one side and began to look for my rope... to create a strap of some sort!! I mounted the horse, steadying the wheel besides and pulled Ms Cassy up. I made a loop to go over Chariots neck... pulled the wheel up and handed Ms Cassy the strap end of the rope! I held the wheel... and she held the rope... ingenious!!!
We traveled like that and just was we neared the wagon ahead... the weight of the wheel was straining Ms Cassy... and she could no longer hold on! I felt the wheel jerk from my hands as she let go of the rope and the wagon wheel fell tumbling off to the right! I gasped as I watched the, out of control, heavy wagon wheel bounce away! I had a hot feeling rush my head... had the wheel bounced the other way... we would surely have had... an injured HORSE! And possibly injuries to ourselves... if she had fallen! I said a silent prayer! "Ohhhh... Mister Charlie... I'm sooo sorry... I just couldn't hold it anymore!!!" I brought Chariots to a halt... took a peek at Ms Cassy... I probably had a frown on my face and dismounted... and started walking to get the fallen wheel! As I walked back to the wagon, Ms Cassy was twisting her hair... it was long and dark... silky looking... she was an attractive woman! I found myself looking at her at times... watching the way she moved... she began to look different to me... familiar feeling! Watching her fumble with her long braid... I reached in my pocket and handed her a piece of twine I remembered having... "Can you use this?" She smiled as she took it and began tying a knot... looking up at me she said... "Mister Charlie... would mind if I just called you Charlie? I mean... since, we're gonna be living together... there's no need for us to be so formal with each other! You can call me Cassy, or Cass... whichever you prefer!" I smiled... then I grabbed the tip of her fingers, lifted her wrist... and kissed the top of her hand... then said... "Well, Cassy... I think that'll be just fine!"
Suddenly I got warm as I thought... WHAT MADE ME DO THAT? THAT WAS TOO FAMILIAR!! I looked at her... speechless as I let go of her fingers... staring aimlessly into her eyes... I saw her slowly moving toward me! She leaned against me with her hands on my chest... and kissed me on the side of my face! I know I must have been blushing or something... when I felt her body pressing against mine and pulled up on me! Surprised at this gesture... I fell backward to the ground... flat on my back! She tumbled with me... she landed on me... her chest in mine... and her legs spread across my waist... all her weight was on me! We both looked at each other... startled... eyes wide open!!! Then she jerked... and cried out... holding her right hand in the air! Still straddling me, she sat up... terrified! I reached for her hand to examine it... blood was dripping from a cut in the center of her palm... blood was on her arm and on me! "Let me look...!" I scooted out from beneath her and lifted her to her feet. "Cassy... try to keep your hand closed... and up!" I guided her to the wagon and asked her if she have any towels or anything in those trunks! She pointed to one... I jumped up on the back of the carriage... pulled the trunk down and opened it... "Hold your hand up... put some pressure on the cut 'til I find something!" I dug through the trunk... handling some very personal items... before finally finding a cloth towel! I rushed back to her... "Give me your hand... dear!" I reached in my saddlebags... remembering the flask that Raven had given me... opened it and poured some in Cassy's palm! She screamed out from the stinging liquid... I squeezed her hand shut to keep the alcohol in the wound... then I took the towel... folded it, and carefully wrapped the open wound securely! Then I started looking for a way to hold it in place! Cassy was weeping openly... I put my arm around her and whispered... "Just hold on, Cass!" I rushed back to the trunk and started digging again... I found a halter with small straps... something I could use to make a knot!! I took that halter and wrapped it around the towel and secured it using the straps... to hold the towel in place! The cut was seeping slightly! She looked up at me with tears in her eyes... instinctively, I pulled her to me and held her close and whispered... "It's gonna be alright!"
Bleeding in the palm was not good... we had to keep pressure on the wound... and we had to keep it elevated... she could lose too much blood and fall unconscious! I know a man who had a wound very similar to hers... same area of the hand! And he didn't get proper tending to it... hhmph, he ended up losing that hand!
I put her good arm over my shoulder... reached under her bottom and lifted her up and unto the wagon bed! I climbed on and made a double pallet with both blankets for her to lay on... I picked her up and laid her on the pallet, using the pillow she had last night... and propped her arm up... to reduce blood draining! She stroked my head and said... "I'm sorry Charlie... I didn't mean to do that... but, I know how to get that blood out of your shirt!" My eyes bucked as I looked at her... this woman is crazy!!! Kinda raised my temperature... "Woman... I ain't worried about this damn shirt!!! She drew back... I didn't mean to frighten her... but it seemed like she wasn't seeing what was important here!
I then began to take the trunks and boxes off to lighten the load... I still had to lift the wagon to put the wheel on... that is, if it even fit! I tried to smile while I said... "Cass... I want you to lay here... you don't have to go to sleep... but I want you to be still... while I fix the wagon!" She popped right up... "But you're gonna need help!! I jumped off the wagon and walked up to the side where I made the rest space... and I looked her in the eyes... "Look... I'm gonna fix this wagon... and I want you to keep still... DO YOUR UNDERSTAND? Her eyes were wide and watery... I know what to do... I reached for the flask and opened it... she pleaded... "Oooohh please Charlie... don't put anymore of THAT on it!!" I motioned for her to come closer... "I'm not gonna bother the wound... here... I want you to drink this!" With a confused look, she said... "ME?" "Yes, YOU... take two shallows... NOW... PLEASE!!" She reluctantly reached for the flask and took a little sip... her face frowned all up as she wiped her mouth! "AAUGGHHH... nasty!!" she gasped! "That wasn't no shallow!!! Take another one... open your mouth this time!" She looked at me... about to cry... but I wasn't playing... "Come on... one more!" She looked at the flask and turned it up to her mouth... I saw her shallow two times before pulling it down... coughing! I smiled inside! Then I reached for the flask... I shook it to see how much was left... maybe a little more than a shot... I finished it off! I think she got enough in her to make her rest... and I could get on with this wheel change! "Now... you just lay back and try to relax... and keep your arm elevated!"
Well, as I suspected... the wheel WAS smaller... but the hub looked to be the same! I began to think about the situation while I retrieved the saddle bags... I had to get the wagon up off the ground on that side! I pulled out the pliers and a tie nail to use to remove the hub cotter pin... had to use the hammer, too! After the pin was removed... I was ready to lift the wagon! I threw the rope over a tree limb... then secured one rope end to a cargo hitch on the side of the wagon! I called out... "Cassy... hold on...!" I didn't hear anything... so I peeked in the back of the wagon... she was sound asleep... already! I pulled on the rope and the carriage lifted up off the ground... then I tied the rope around the tree with a loop knot... to hold it in place! I had a struggle getting the old wheel off... had to hit it several times from behind... so glad I brought that hammer! Finally it came off! With all that noise I was making... I expected to see Cassy pop up... I listened... I heard something... she was SNORING!
I opened the can and poured some of that oil like substance liberally in and around the center hub and slid the new wheel on. I secured the cotter pin using the pliers to twist the end! Then I grabbed a wheel spoke... and pulled down on it as hard as I could... the wheel SPUN like a TOP! Not even a wobble! Of course... the wagon was gonna lean a little bit to one side...from the wheel size difference... but we could roll!!! WOO!!!
As I released the rope and lowered the wagon to the ground... Cassy stirred a bit... but she stayed asleep! Feeling a sense of accomplishment... I stood back and looked at my work... then suddenly... I had the urge to pee! I peeked at Cassy and tiptoed behind a big tree! AAhhh... that felt GOOD... I didn't realize I had to GO that bad! Before I was finished I heard... "Charlie...? Charlie... where are you?" I shook it real quick and replaced myself while I called out... I'm right here, Cass!" She called back... "Do you need me?" I hurriedly buttoned my jeans and popped out from behind the tree. She was sitting up in the wagon... and her eyes were right on me as soon as I came in view! As I walked up to the wagon... I said to her... "I felt the call of nature... maybe YOU might want to think about that.... before we pull out!" "Pull out?" ...she said, with an astonished look... "Did you fix the wagon already?" I pointed to the broken wheel on the ground... and smiled! "Oh my goodness... did I fall asleep?" I chuckled as I stepped to the wagon... "C'mere... lemme see your hand!" She got up and knelt at the wagon's edge and turned her palm to me... the stain in the towel had gotten larger... there was even blood on part of the halter now! I brushed some dirt off of an unnoticed bruise and I looked at her... holding her hand... "I think we need to go into town... have the Doc look at this!" "Awwww..." she whined... "Charlieeee... I'll be alright!! I almost melted from the look on her face... her sad eyes... she looked like a little puppy! I pulled a treat from my bag for Chariots... and strapped her to the harness! I began to load the trunks and supplies back on the wagon... then I turned to her and said... "I'll tell you what... we're gonna ride back to the house and unload these things... then I'll take the wrapping off and take a look! But if it don't look the way I think it should... we're going back to town! Fair enough?" She got a little smirk on her facing, saying... "Suppose I say I don't want to go?" and she giggled! I looked up at her with a smile... while I held a piece of rope up in my hand and said... "Well... I guess I'll just have to tie you up and throw you over my shoulder and carry you... CUZ YOU GOING... if that hand don't look right! She pouted... and I continued smiling at her!
I reminded her about the "call of nature", as we were about to depart... she said she could hold it 'til we got back to the house. I helped her climb into the seat up front... climbed on myself... and with a slap of the reins... and we were back on our way... again!
MysticSecret1
Running wild in the field full of flowers her long blond hair flying with the wind Kristina was laughing turning and turning around to see if he is still behind her … she was fast or he let her win this game but she was happy silly and did not care about anything … just by the hill his strong arms catch her in their tight embrace and they rolled over and over down … both laughing giggling their eyes sparkling bright…
Two young fellas that forgot about all and just them in this moment that matter… when they stopped his arms never let her go and they just lay there trying to catch their breath… “do you know that you smell like an orchid?” he whispered to her in his low husky voice… Kristina looked at him smiling… “And your eyes change their color with your mood too from light blue to deep deep blue… specially when you nervous…” his words made her blush… she jumped on her feet and ran again to the huge tree … lets climb there … “ wait are you crazyyyyyy…. “ his words did not reach her … as she was already making her way to the very top… where the view of all field was like on palm… “come faster you clumsy man… get your gigantic body over here “ she giggled looking how branches where cracking of his massive body going to her… when he made it ...
They just sit still in the silence and let the nature fulfill the air with sounds of bird songs … “Look it is wonderful right?” she pointed to the horizon when the sky were colored by the sun… deep red orange yellow making figures of the clouds … her hand rested on her neck… feeling the warmness of the stones in the necklace that she cherished so much … Kristina did not realize that the man was more gazing at her face that was surrounded by evening light and was glowing radiant… then the sunset… her head reached his shoulder and she smiled… in this peaceful moment….
The ground stone bumped the wheel and the wagon jumped making passengers jump too… Kristina’s head dropped of the doctor shoulder and she woke up confused … her eyes took time to adjust to the night … and she looked around … he was busy holding rails and did not see how she moved quick further hiding her blushing too of this uncomfortable fall to sleep.. the dream was gone and just the night looked straight to their faces …
SirKnightime
" My love, i'm so glad your here with me" as Tom's eyes looked deep into his Lillian's face, she gave a soft lil smile the kind that always made him want to do nothing but hold her tight for hours, almost wishing that time itself would stand still,thus never robbing him of this moment.
" My darling" Lillian caught a sense of real concern in her husbands voice.
" Yes Love what is it?" she gripped hold of him even tighter
" well my love,I was thinking when you feel your able to cope again how about we host a lil party to let you get to know our dear friends and neighbors here a bit better"
" Oh Tom I love you so what a lovely idea you must have read my mind you lovely man" her eyes brighten at the thought of getting to know her neighbors much better. " I'll set to it right away i'll get this place all spice and span. Lillian looked coyly at her Tom.
Tom brushed Lillian's soft blond curls as he looked quizzically at her " Out with it whats going on in the lovely mind of yours" he smiled lovingly at his dear wife
" well I was thinking why dont we ask folk round for a picnic this Sunday after Church say 12 noon"
In that moment Tom realized why he loved her so, it was that zest for life ,so refreshing he'd always hoped in their early days of courting that he'd have her by his side helping and being a true friend as well as a lovely wife.
Lillian giggled as she felt his eyes mirroring his thoughts about her. Come on lets pay a few house calls and tell everyone , I could use the exercise"
so off they went hand in hand like young lovers.....
CassieWDevine
Riding the rough trail in a buggy was really starting to wear on me......feeling the heat from the bright, golden sun bearing down on me making my dress and my petticoats damp and uncomfortable....I tapped the driver on the shoulder and ask him to pull the buggy over up yonder by the big patch of pine trees. He slowly steered the horses where I ask him and jumped down offering his hand to me to help me out of the buggy. I slowly walked behind the pine trees and tore my petticoats off and ripped the sleeves off my dress. I wasn't sure if it was the heat or the pain from the previous days but my mind began to replay what had happened. It was a beautiful day on the homestead, the crops were growing well, the livestock were healthy and the house was strong and sturdy. I was amazed at how sweet the air smelled from the wild flowers blooming nearby and how peaceful it was hearing the creek rushing over the rocks. Birds were singing and the breeze felt wonderful blowing my long chestnut curls away from my face. I remember turning to to back to the cabin and hearing horses hoofs thundering across the ground, when I looked in the distant I could see several riders heading my way in a cloud of dust. My daddy had told me to be aware of strange riders and to hide in the cellar he had built behind the cabin. It was covered in brush and had vines growing all over it as to make it disappear into the surroundings. I ran to get inside it, carefully closing the door behind me. I hoped they would not find me. I peeked through a knot hole in the wood and saw the men gathering up our cattle and setting fire to our crops and cabin. My arms and legs began to tremble as tear rolled down my cheeks. Everything my daddy had worked so hard for was going up in smoke right before my eyes. He was a hard worker and made sure I had everything I could ever want after my momma passed on from the fever. He had went to town today to pick up some supplies and to sell some of our cattle. What was he going to think when he rides home and sees the devastation here. I began to choke as the smoke was filling the small cellar. My eyes were burning but I had to keep quiet, if they found me I don't know what they would have done to me. I pulled my skirt up over my face to try to keep the smoke from filling my lungs and listened for the riders to return to their horses and leave.
Soon I heard the same sound I had heard earlier, thundering hoofs heading away. When I could no longer hear them I opened the small door and crawled outside. It was all gone, nothing left to the only home I had ever known. I sat on the ground and wept until I felt someone touch my shoulder. I jumped and pulled away fearful the riders had returned. I heard a deep voice saying "Miss Courtney are you ok? Did they hurt you?" I looked up to see our farm hand standing not far from the buggy he had taken poppa to town in. I jumped up and hugged him, where is poppa I said? Why isn't he with you? He turned away from me and kicked at the loose dirt beneath his feet. Miss Courtney I'm afraid I have more bad news, your poppa was shot down in a gun fight in town. Two men were trying to take our supplies when he drew his gun they shot him down, he didn't have a chance. I am so sorry Miss Courtney.
My whole body went numb, tears were rolling down my cheeks like a waterfall over the rocks. I had lost everything, even my dear beloved poppa. I turned to Mr. Clark and ask him what shall I do, I have nothing but the clothes on my back and the money poppa had put away buried under the big oak tree. He turned to me and said that he would take me to the next town over, it seemed to be growing and prospering and could be a nice place to start a new life. I agreed and proceeded to see if there was anything at all I could salvage from the cabin. I gathered up some dried meat and salt pork, some hardened bread and a old canteen that used to be my poppa's. I filled the canteen with fresh water from the well and went to dig up the money poppa had buried under the old oak tree. I uncovered a wooden box filled with money, pictures and a ribbon that belonged to my momma. I could barely see as the tears were streaming down my cheeks. I told myself I had to be strong, that's what poppa would have wanted. I stood up and straightened my skirt, wiped away the tears and told Mr. Clark I was ready to go. We headed out leaving the only life I had ever known behind me and that is what brought me to be behind these pine trees tearing away at the only dress I had in my possession. I unbuttoned the top 5 buttons on my top and walked slowly back to the buggy where Mr. Clark was waiting to help lift me back in. I sat down and tried to get as comfortable as I could and we once again tugged down the rough path towards an unknown future.
VLWolf
Having Finished a long day meeting people and dealing with money and property deeds locking everything up after counting every things and recording it all in my book i close and lock the bank up tighter then a NUN and walk those whom work for me home before strolling toward the Solon for a drink and dinner before walking to my house in town for a quiet evening.
CassieWDevine
The sun was starting to set as I reached for some of the dried meat I had brought with me. I knew Mr. Clark had to be getting hungry. Once again I tapped him on the shoulder and ask if he would like some of the dried meat. "Yes Miss Courtney, that would be very nice as I haven't eaten since early this morning." He stopped the buggy and took two pieces of the dried meat. I poured some of the well water from the canteen into a small metal cup and handed it to him. The silence between us was deafening.
Mr. Clark, what is the name of the town we are headed to and can you tell me anything more about it? He turned to me and said "the town is called Silvertown. This will be my first time there, I really can't tell you alot but have heard that it just had a bank open there which means it will be growing." He ate the last bite of the dried meat, drank the water and turned and said "Miss Courtney, we really need to be going. It's not a good idea to be traveling alone very far in the dark. We should reach the town within the hour."
We headed down the trail once again. With the sun setting the air was a little chilled, I had nothing to put on to keep me warm as everything was lost in the fire. I was trembling as the town came into view. I could see several buildings, horses and people walking around. It looked like a quaint little town and I had a good feeling about it as we entered. Mr. Clark pulled the buggy to a stop in front of the hotel. I ask him if he was going to stay at the hotel for the night and head back in the morning. He said he was so we proceeded to enter the hotel and secure two rooms for the night.
As I walked through the hotel I saw a very handsome man sitting over by the window, I couldn't help but notice the strong jawline, the tosseled hair and when he turned and looked my way the beautiful pierecing blue eyes. I smiled at him an continued to my room. I told Mr. Clark good night and thanked him for all of his help. I was so exhausted I couldn't wait to lay down in a bed. When I entered the room I washed myself off with the water in the wash bowl. The room was small but comfortable. The bed looked so inviting with a huge thick quilt and three large pillows. I pulled down the comforter and removed my dirty clothing that still smelled strongly of smoke, I slowly crawled into the bed and nestled into the softness. I couldn't get the image of the stranger, that caught my eye earlier, out of my head. I knew I was going to have to do some shopping tomorrow so I needed to get an early start. I also hoped that I could find a place to rent a room until I could find some work to be able to get my own place. The money poppa had burried wouldn't last forever. As I drifted off to sleep I prayed that God would give me the strength to be able to make it on my own.
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Settling into the seat by Charlie I propped my arm on the side rail for support so I could hold my hand up. The towel showed a large stain of rusty red, clearly the wound to the palm was a tad deeper than I really thought, I winced at the thought of stitches, but giggled at the image of Charlie throwing me over his shoulder and hauling me off to town. As I grinned to myself I had to bite my lip as I felt my face flush red with the thoughts of Charlie carrying me off...not to town but.. to bed. My mind began to wonder about what he would be like, how he would hold me...what he would say...what...STOP THIS CRAZY THOUGHT...my mind rebelled at me for where I was venturing and I jerked suddenly from the day dream to hear Charlie ask if I were okay.
"Oh yes Charlie, I'm fine...just thinking about getting the house settled and settling us in." Charlie's eyes widened as he looked straight ahead, I could tell I had made an error in my comment and I quickly tried to recover. "Well Charlie, there's lots to do, we have to get the house secured and cleaned ....the barn looks like it might be suitable for you until we can make room in the house, it looked like I saw a wrought iron bed out there just needed bedding. I have lots of bedding in my things here and the rest will arrive by carrier in a few days, so what we don't have now we will within the week. I hired several men before I left to bring the household furnishing by Tuesday week. So that said today is..let me think...today is Thursday, so just a few days. Charlie, I have lots of furnishings, Douglas and I had a mighty fine homestead, furniture from families given to us and then things we had. We will be very comfortable Charlie. And I will have my beloved books again, Oh Charlie I have so missed my books...and my typewriter...did I tell you Charlie....well never mind I will later....Charlie I wanta explore this land...I wanta see what's on the other side of this property down by the waterfalls I noticed a trail..maybe I can take Chariots for a ride, well if you don't mind....I'm gonna have to have a horse Charlie....I love to ride...I'm no stranger to a saddle course I can ride bare back too..."
I heard Charlie sucking in and waited for fear I was about to be told what for, when instead his face softened and he laid his hand on mine and squeezed.."Just slow down Cassy, one day at a time, first things first okay little lady...And the first thing is we are going to get you home and get this wagon unloaded, then I wanta have a look at your hand and decide if a trip into town might just be what we need."
I grimaced at the thought again of stitches but somehow I knew that it wasn't going to make beans of difference to Charlie. This man was set on having my hand taken care of and protesting was clearly not going to get me anywhere. My mind wondered off in thought as I envisioned Charlie, walking me into the doctor's office and patiently holding me while the doctor did his work in repairing the damage, I could feel a sense of safety and protection with Charlie, as he held me and assured me everything was goanna be okay. Lord he was going to see my weak side and that made tears start rolling down my face before I could stifle them. Suddenly Charlie's voice broke my thoughts...
"Cassy, what on earth is wrong? Why the tears?" Charlie's eyes were filled with concern and I could tell he was like most men at a loss when a woman begins to cry. "Oh it's nothing Charlie, my hand just stings a little and I am feeling a bit silly for being so clumsy." Charlie put his arm around me and pulled me into him, he rested his chin on the top of my head and took a deep breath. "Cassy, you just don't worry, ole Charlie is gonna take care of you and we will get things sorted out. Don't you worry yourself with anything, what I can't handle ..well we will hire someone, you ain't alone little lady, just remember you got Charlie to see to things.".....
I felt myself melt into Charlie's embrace and just sighed as I let go of the fretting, I've been a rebel most of my life. My Daddy always said I was bull headed, Momma had said that it would take a miracle to tame me. Douglas had been the one man that I succumbed to in life, I always let him take the lead cause I knew that he was going to take care of me. When Douglas spoke I listened, Daddy even wondered what power he had that he hadn't, I never would forget the day we got married, Daddy telling Douglas,"Son, I have no words of wisdom, that little girl is full of spit and vinegar. She is head strong and don't listen worth a darn. Why if you tell her don't do it, I guarantee that she is going to and smile the entire time she defies you. But I have seen how you handle her, all I can say is bless you and good luck."
As I listened to Charlie breathing I thought to myself, this might be the man I've been looking for but thought I wouldn't find. Oh I know it's wrought with issues, folks being all judgmental and saying things cause they don't understand. But well I just don't care, no I don't care one tiny bit. I watched the trees as we passed them thinking, this is a whole new beginning and I want let anything ruin it. Besides, I had a few secrets of my own that would leave this town buzzing no matter what I did so who cared if someone chose to wag a tongue saying things about things that can't possibly understand.
As the wagon pulled into the front yard of the house I smiled, this belonged to me, uh to us, this and the land surrounding it was mine, ummm ours and it was here that we were going to settle in and build a new life, maybe have a family ...
Charlie, spoke to Chariots as he coaxed her to a stop and the wagon jolted as its wheels locked down. Charlie squeezed me reassuringly as he slipped his arm from around me and shifted to jump off the wagon. As he jumped down I stood up and started to climb down behind him, while trying to not use my injured hand, when I felt two arms lift me up and a stern voice spoke agitated. "Cassy is there any way I can slow you down, just give me a second so I can help you, You are a feisty thing aren't you!" I found myself staring straight into Charlie's eyes, his face soft, although he was trying to look all stern and matter of fact. Without thinking I laid my hand on the side of his face and softly kissed his lips, at first there was no response, but then Charlie held me closer and kissed me back tenderly. I wrapped my arm around his neck while kissing him fully. It seemed like hours passed, but truly it was only a brief moment, but in that moment I realized that the relationship I had with Charlie was certainly not going to be the same from this point forward. I felt my whole body tingle as I realized this was the beginning of something very special.
Charlie sat me down and pushed a few loose strands of hair behind my ear, his eyes never left mine and he bent down and kissed my forehead. "Cassy, I'm not sure what I should say..." I reached up and laid my finger on his lips..."Shhhh Charlie, there is nothing to say...unless you are offended by my actions, and if you are....why I think I shall just sit down here and have a good hard cry".
Charlie, stood looking at me and then pulled me into his arms in an embrace that nearly took all my breath, what was left he stole with a kiss that left my whole being shattered in sheer delight. He kissed me deeply and whispered, "Cassy, you have nothing to worry about ever, I promise you I am gonna take care of you."
Scooping me up into his arms, he made his way up the steps of the house and kicked the door open, stepping thru the door way he looked at me smiling, "Welcome home Cassy, it's going to be a wonderful life!"
AslinTrueHeart
Waking up to the sounds on the horses and the feeling of the wagon shaking as it made its way down the path. Aslin opens her eyes, and sees Kristina still asleep but her father no longer by her side. She looks and sees sees him leading the wagon, she moves and sits by her father . The sky was burning orange and red as the sun was slowly making its way down, night was coming but not soon there was still a few hours left. Father turns his head when I sit beside him and he leans over and kisses my cheek and says " Had a good sleep?, yes father I did. He turns and says soon we will stop and camp and have a god dinner we have gone far today but we must let the horses rest. An hour later we stop , the sun wastill making its way down and the sky was turning less red. I leave the seat and go wake Kristina I shake her softly as to not startle her. She wakes with a goofy happy smile. I giggle and say " what were you dreaming of Kristina "? She replies " hahaha just a really good dream". She looks and sees we have stopped , " This is where father says we will camp Kristina, lets get supper started. Father is starting the fire. We quickly get up and get dinner starting.
Suddenly we hear horses, Father yells for us to go back in and not to come out. Kristina pulls me into a hug and tells me to be quiet. Than we heard them come close to the camp and say " Are you Doctor Richard Zeeman ? My father turned and say "Yes I am". The man got off his horse and walked to my father and handed him a letter. Father opened it and read it quickly . He turned and said Aslin, Kristina you can come out now. Kristina help my hand as we got off the wagon and moved towards father.
He turned back to the man and said " Do you need me now? The man said "yes there are alot wounded and your one of the best in the field you must return and tend to the wounded immediately. I grabbed fathers arm and turned him "Your leaving for them, leaving me alone again . This people that dont even help us all they do is kill . Father looked at me and said "Tts my duty to save and I must do what I can. Kristina moved forward "What of me? You leave me too? What of the promised you made to me , to take me to Silver Town . Father looked at her and said "Im sorry but as a Doctor I must do this . He turned to the man and said give me a few hours to get everything and we leave.
Father moved and packed what he needed. Kristina and I stood away from him our anger and sadness we could not look at him. Father turned and said " The map , follow the road I have marked and you will get to Silver town . He walked towards Kristina "I leave my daughter to you , please care for her as I have not been able to do. He turned to me and I moved away and hid behind Kristina. "I know your angry but listen to me Aslin I will come back and I will meet you in Silver Town. I promise I will come back. He called Kristina aside and they spoke with her . Than he turned and waved goodbye and walked towards the man who where waiting for him.
Kristina came to me and hugged me close as he rode away with them. "Kristina I think Father will not come back this time I see a dark shadow lurking by him". She help me close and said "Dotn worry, we will now make our own path and we will survive.
Darkness came now as the moon began to shine . What was next to come we did not know but we will survive this new path.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY
Cassy's Injury
The ride back to the house did not seem as long as before and I was glad... it was getting to be late afternoon! I thought about a lot of things that would have to be done before dark... and now, with Cassy's hand in the condition it was... I knew I was gonna have a lot of work to do!! During the ride... I looked at Cassy and, without words... I motioned her to give me her injured hand... it didn't look good! I thought about how to convince her of the importance of tending to the wound properly... I might have a fight on my hands!
I examined the, now dirty wrapping, and looked up at her... she had a strange look on her face... kind of an "out in space" look! I asked if she was ok... and she started talking about what I had been thinking... all the things that needed to be done! As if we didn't already have a wagon full... she started telling me about stuff that she was having sent... what more did she need? I knew she was into books... I lifted those boxes... heavy as shit! She mentioned a "typewriter?" What the hell was that? Then... she said she wanted to take MY horse... to ride off somewhere... to explore? Explore what? I was confused! Not that I didn't trust her with Chariots... I saw her ride... looked like she knew what to do! A man just doesn't let "anybody" ride their horse!! I looked again... she was crying... "What's wrong Ms Cassy?" I know she told me to just to call her Cassy... but that wasn't quite comfortable to me at the time.. the "Ms" just came out! The wound was bothering her... I could tell... and she was weeping! I put my arm over her shoulders and whispered... "Cassy... don't cry L'll Lady... Mr Charlie is gonna take care of you!" I felt her arm slip around my waist... holding me in fear... her head in my chest... sniffling a bit... I comforted her!
We finally reached the cabin and my anticipation became a slight throbbing in my head... thinking about the task at hand. I brought Chariots to a halt in front of the abode and turned to see a very humble Cassy... with a little smile on her face. I jumped off the wagon and before I could do anything... there she was... trying to climb off the carriage! I just went around to the other side of the wagon and grabbed her up in my arms, shaking my head as I said... "L'll Lady... ain't no hurry... were here now... calm yourself!" With her in my arms... and looking in her eyes... I lowered her to the ground. She never let me go... and suddenly... she touched my face... and kissed me... on the lips! I looked at her almost in shock... the look on her face was over whelming... her eyes on mine! As I felt her grip beginning to loosen... something came over me! Our eyes locked... I pulled her back to me... holding her close to my body... looking deep into her eyes... then her lips... and I kissed her back... with vigor! I felt her tongue against my lips... and I parted! We were locked in embrace for what seemed to be eternity... but it was only seconds! When we released... it was more than seconds... that we just stood there... staring into each other's eyes... speechless! I wanted to say SOMETHING... but the words wouldn't come. My head began to spin... and throb... this must be a DREAM! I've got this pretty little White Woman in my arms... and my blood is running hot through my veins... looking into her green eyes and seeing something inside her that said... COME!
As I sat her on a bench on the porch... I studdered trying to say... "Ms Cassy... I uhh... i don't know wh..." She stopped me... she touched my lips with her finger and said... "Sush... no need for words... unless you're offended..." She looked about to cry! My heart dropped!! What is she talking about... offended... what in the world? Does she feel like I feel? Ohhh My God... doesn't she know... I could almost feel my own spirit... going directly into her body!!! I rubbed the side of her face... brushing her hair from in front of her eyes... she looked like Heaven! I pulled her back to me... smothered her in my arms... and kissed her... open mouthed! Then I said to her... "Cassy... let me tell you something... Charlie is gonna take care of you... forever! I grabbed her up in my arms again and carried her to the door... pushed the door open... and carried her across the threshold, let her down and said... "Welcome Home Ms Cassy!"
Cassy was glowing... her eyes were almost like stars as she looked around... she was like a little mouse... running all over the place... shrieking! I ain't never seen nothing like it!!! "Cass... I'm going to unload the wagon..." I heard another shreik... I just shook my head and went on outside! I got all wagon's contents up on the porch under the extended roof first... she can tell me which one, she wants where! Before I could call her she was out there... looking almost possessed! "Charlie... can you bring this one in first?"... as she pointed to a particular streamer trunk! I went to pick up the trunk and looked up... she had disappeared... just that quick! After a few trips like that I noticed that she was doing too much... in this trunk, then another... pulling on things... "Cassy..." I interrupted... "C'mere... lemme see your hand!" She stopped... frozen looking at me... and meekly said... "It's ok...!" I didn't say a words... just looked at her! She looked back at me... batted her eyes... then she got up and came to me! I relaxed my stare as she came closer... she held out her hand and I held her arm and looked at the bandage. It was a mess... "That thing has got to come off!" She whimpered! "Let me go see if I can get some water outta that well... we gonna need to clean it good! You unwrap that while I fetch the water!" I went out the door and around the side of the cabin... there was a ground well... I already saw water in it! The rope was a bit frayed, it would need replacing soon... but it served well and yielded a bucket of water. I poured the water into the carrying pail and took in the house. When I got inside, Cassy was sitting there just like I left her... "What's wrong?"... I asked... "You didn't take the towel loose!!" I sat the pail down and reached for her arm... and I looked at her... "You're trembling!" Her eyes were wide open and watery as I held her arm and began to unwrap the temporary dressing. It was very tender to touch and I could see that her hand was swollen... she winced as I removed the bloody towel. It wasn't bleeding but the wound was covered with dried blood! I felt her gasp at the sight of the open wound in her puffy hand... it wasn't pretty! "Imma need a couple of clean towels..." I said, as I carefully examined the gash! She pointed to a trunk across the room. I looked in her tearing eyes... "Do you have any kind of anticipative with you?" She pointed to the same trunk. I opened the trunk... moving things around... clothing mostly... I found the towels! Underneath were some bottles... perfume... then there was an odd looking one... I held it up for her to see! She nodded her head. I came back over... taking her arm and said... "Ok... Imma put your hand down in this pail of water... it might hurt a little." I steadied the pail and helped her put her hand down in... she jumped... the water was cold! "Now... I want you to just let it soak for a bit... try to move your hand in the water." She grimaced as she tried to stretch her fingers... sweat was building on her forehead! I looked at the tiny bottle... it looked like the same stuff they put on my gunshot wound. I looked at her sad face... her eyes filling with tears... and I said... "You sit right here and let that soak... I'll be right back!" She looked up at me, her voice quivering... "Charlie... don't leave me!" I smiled at her as I stroked her face and said... "I'm not gonna leave you, Cassy... I'm just going outside to get something... the box matches... it will be dusk soon!" I got the matches and the two lanterns that she bought at the general store... I lit them both. I walked around the cabin... in one room I found a bed... dusty and full of cobwebs! I grabbed the bloody towel and went outside to the well and drew another bucket full. I scrubbed the towel removing much of the excess dried blood and went back inside. "Charlie..." she called out... "it hurts!" I sympathized with her saying... "I know it does Dear... just a little longer... keep trying to move your hand... Imma take this towel and wipe that bed down... hope you got some bed linen..." She pointed to another truck.
I wiped that bed down from top to bottom and went to the other truck to find the linen. That truck was very near that big hole in the floor... I turned and looked at Cassy and when she wasn't looking... I quietly slid the truck over the hole to prevent her from seeing! I got the linen and spread it on the bed... fitted the mattress... then I tucked the other piece to use as a cover. I went back out to Cassy and knelt down beside her and pulled her hand from the discolored water... most of the dried blood had washed off. I dipped the corner of one towel in the water... holding her hand in mine... "I'm gonna have to clean this a bit more... bear with me..." Her arm was warm, even after sitting in that cold water all that time... that meant there was fever in the arm! I tried to hide my fears! I put her hand back in the water and gently rubbed the edges of the wound... she cried out in pain! Tears began to well up in my eyes... I couldn't let her see me... I looked down at the wound... away from her face! "Shhhh honey... it's ok!" I wiped a tear from the corner of my eye without her seeing... it hurt me... to cause her pain... but I had to get this wound as clean as I could! The night had fallen... and we sat in the dimly lit room... thank God she thought about those lanterns! She's a smart woman... her Father taught her well! Thinking back on some things she had said earlier... her late husband had a way with her too! Now... here I am... scared to death! We got to go to town... there's no getting around it! Even as I cleaned the wound as best I could without giving her excruciating pain... it was an ugly wound... even clean! I looked for that little bottle of "red" stuff... looking at it again... on a really small label, it had a lot of long words that I couldn't even pronounce!
I lifted her hand as I looked in her face... I opened the bottle and said... "I wish I had some Whiskey..." She blurted out... "Charlie? Look over there... in THAT trunk..." I looked in the direction she pointed... I had to chuckle...it was the same trunk I just moved to cover the hole in the floor! I opened the trunk. looking down inside and there it was... in a corner... a whole Fifth! Starting to feel like a dream again! I reached down and pulled it out... holding it up to catch the light of the lantern... I started thinking... "When did you get this?" Right away she said... "At the General Store... in the back... they had sales back there!" "Ohhh... OK..." I smiled... and I didn't even know where to find any! I was feeling like this... she was good to have around... very resourceful! I brought the bottle back and sat it on the floor where we were... the lantern created a large shadow of us on the back wall... interesting to watch... as you move! I took Cassy's hand and dabbed all around the wound with the dry part of the towel... drying her skin. I picked up the bottle of whiskey... opened it and said to Cassy... "Here... take two swallows!" "Awww Charlie... I don't like that stuff!" "I know Ms Cassy... but it's good for you right now... think of it as... medicine!" She took two swigs and laid her head back on my shoulder with her hand in my lap. I then, picked up the "red" stuff... looked at Cassy, kissed her on the forehead and said... "This might sting a little...!" I poured a small bead of the fluid to the open tissue in the wound... She MOANED... I felt so sorry for her! I was careful to hold her firmly... with support... but not enough to hurt her! She laid her head on my shoulder and wept, as I wrapped the wound with the other clean towel! By the time I finished covering the injury... I felt her weight on me... she had fallen asleep! I maneuvered myself under her... and picked her up... and carried her to the bed, where I laid her down. She stirred a bit as I whispered in her ear... "Ms Cassy... I'm gonna blow out the lanterns... and I'm going to the barn... where you said another bed was... and I'll see you in the morning!" Her eyes popped open... she grabbed me around my neck, hugging me tightly... "Oh No Charlie... don't go out there... I need you in the house with me... please don't leave me...!" My heart ached as she said those words... I put my finger over her lips and whispered... "Shhhh... I'm not gonna leave you! Imma lay right here beside you... on the floor!" Cassy sat up on the bed watching me while I adjusted my position on the floor... I blew out the lanterns and laid myself down. Moments later... in the darkness I heard..."Charlie...? That floor must be awfully hard... why don't you lie across the foot of the bed?" I looked up in the direction of her voice in the darkened room... "Ms Casy... I don't know if that's a..." She cut me off with... "It's ok Charlie... I trust you! C'mon... get up off that hard floor!" I took off my shirt and pulled off my boots... then reached for the bed in the dark. I bumped against her foot as I climbed onto the bed... her leg jerked... "I'm sorry Ms Cassy!" I heard her giggle in the darkness as I settled myself... "It's ok!”... she said... Good night, Charlie!" "Good night, Ms Cassy!" I was exhausted and felt myself slipping into slumber when I could feel her feet sliding under my stomach... I was too tired to move... and drifted off to sleep.
VLWolf
Being Awoken early before dawns braking light of the sun even worse is the storm and rain not being able to roll over and go back to sleep I deside on this day and the memory of the terible past being mine i get up dress for the day make a sign for the Bank so as no one would be knowing "Banking Holiday Closed for the day but if you realy wish to do business plz come find me" puting the sign in under my duster and saddling my horse i ride slowly to the bank from my house in town and open the bank momentery to post the sign in the door then locking it back up and riding out of town to the only peaceful spot in the area that i know heading faster as the rain picks up hopeing to make the waterfall before lights dawn light if we have one.
<Flashback past 5 years ago this very day>
Having rode manny miles and days i found my way down near Mexico way in a small settlement it seems just like Silvertown but smaller having a quiet likeness to it i tie my horse up to a hitching post and deside to look arouns and sit in the soloon for a bit geting a drink seeing a small gathering at a even smaller church must be a wedding "smiles and raise my glass to the happy couple whom ever they might be" when i suddenly see a group of bad men come up to the church storm in then all of a sudden i hear screaming and crying as i also hear gun fire racing over to it taking cover i draw my 2 colts and lowly enter the church blazzing killing the group that stormed it while in the comotion of everything else but the party in that church that day never survived and that memory still i carry on and will always to this day.
Helping to get the dead seprated town folk baired and the others tied to there horses to take then in either in mexico here or back across the border to the nearest calvery post to see if is a reward for them.
Prayers and song i say and sing as i sit under the tree there by the waterfall waiting for it to get lighter knowing it will be a long day for me crying as the rain hides my pain..
CassieWDevine
I awaken suddenly from the sound of the thunder crashing outside the window. I set straight up and wonder where I am. I shake the sleep from my head and remember the tragedy from the day before. Losing my pa, the homestead and everything I owned. Tears roll down my cheeks like drops of rain on the window sil. The sun hasn't risen yet, I pull on my smokey soiled clothing, the only items I have to wear. I look outside to see that the rain has slowed so I open my room door and look around. I can't see anyone moving around so I run to the front door and outside. Looking across the courtyard I see a stable. Someone is moving around inside, as I peek in the door I hear a man ask "may I help you with something Ma'am? I was startled an jumped losing my footing and falling to the ground. He reaches out his hand to me and helps me up. I shyly ask "Do you loan out horses?" Yessum I do ma'am was his reply. He showed me a very nice stallion and ask if he would do. I paid him and jumped on the stallions' back and rode as fast as I could in the rain. Trying to out run my memories and the pain. Tears still rolling down my cheeks mixing with the rain drops. Wondering how I will ever make it in a strange town not knowing anyone and being on my own.
When the stallion slowed to a trod I could hear a voice singing. I jumped off the stallion and lead it towards the voice. I could hear water. Not the rain, a fast rushing water. Maybe a river or possibly a waterfall. I could still hear the voice singing. It sounded so sad and pulled me closer. I came upon some bushes so I peeked through hoping not to be seen. It was him, the man in the lobby of the hotel when I entered last evening. He was just as handsome as I remembered but he seemed so sad. His piercing blue eyes caught my attention but they glistened with water such as mine did. What could be hurting him so? Sitting there watching him, I couldn't help but wonder what he was all about. Was he a gentleman or a rogue. Should I fear him and run? No I couldn't, I was drawn to him, but I couldn't let him see me with these dirty, raggedy clothes on, my hair dripping wet and no shoes. He would surely laugh and call me a beggar.
The only thought running through my mind was I had to find out who this man was and why he intrigued me so, but not looking like this. Backing slowly out from the bushes being as quiet as I can. I run towards the stallion but a deep voice sounds. Hey!!!!! Where are you going? Who are you? I freeze in my steps not being able to turn around.
VLWolf
Sudenly hearing a horse ride up into the quiet area i turn around and look seeing its the woman from the hotel i get up from my spot walking toward her with my hands out in frount of me "Hold and Well meet i will do you no harm but this rain will make us both wet come there is a small wooden building near by we can get out of the rain and talk if that is what you wish my name is VLWolf and i do manage the Bank in town" Walking my Grey steed up to her offering her my hand in friendship...
what brings such a beautiful Lady out this early in the morning and even more of a quandery no shoes smiling as i offer to help her back up upon the horse and lead both the the small abandoned church building that was near by
CassieWDevine
I was drawn to him and had to turn around, he was there holding his hand out to me. Slowly my hand touches his. I looked into those piercing blue eyes and at that moment nothing else mattered. Nice to meet you Mr. Wolf sir. He smiled and lifted me onto the stallion, lets get you out of this rain. His grip was strong but tender on my waist. He then lead the horses to the small abandoned church, he tied them both to a post then turned and once again I felt his stong hands around my waist. I placed my hands on his shoulders as he lifted me off the stallion.
We entered the old church, the room was dark but I could see some old pews. Bits of light peeked through small holes in the walls. The air smelled musty and damp. Please take a seat an excuse me for just a moment Miss Courtney, I need to fetch something from my horse. I watched him as he disappeard behind the door. My thoughts returned to the church wondering what stories it held within it's aging walls. When he returned he put a blanket around my shoulders, that should help warm you and dry some of the dampness. He sat down beside me, now Miss courtney, I will ask again. What brings such a beautiful lady out in the rain so early in the morn? I, I don't know I stuttered. He smiled, and the whole room seemed to light up. Well what brought you to Silvertown Miss Courtney? I told him what had happened at my homestead and to my poppa. I am here to start a new life I explained. Sorry to hear about your tragedy ma'am, no one should have to go through that, if I may be of any assistance to you please let me know.
I smiled, Well, you did say you manage the bank in town, would you be needing any help? I have only the clothes on my back and the little amount of money poppa left under the old oak tree. I am looking for someone to help at the bank, if your interested come see me tomorrow. He leaned towards me and gently brushed my wet tendrals away from my face. I'm sorry you have to see me like this, I was planning on buying something more appropriate when the store opened but I decided to go for a ride first. I think you look lovely, he said, but you could use a pair of shoes and he began to laugh. I giggled softly. Thoughts were racing through my mind. I had never been so intrigued by any man before, he seemed so strong yet I could feel a deep sadness within him. The rain had stopped, I could hear the birds singing and the rushing water from the creek.
Miss Courtney, I think we should head back to town while there is a break in the rain. Would you mind if I escourt you back? A lady really shouldn't be out riding by herself. Thank you Mr. Wolf, that would be lovely. We walked outside, he lifted me back on the stallion then mounted his horse and we road slowly, side by side, back towards town.
VLWolf
Sure the ride back would do us both some good as to job at the bank would you like to help me manage it being a big job in its self, i also have a spare horse back at the stables if you wish it i do miss riding early in the mornings with someone
come lets enjoy breakfest somewhere and get into dry clothing as we slowly walk the horses back to town
CassieWDevine
Oh Mr Wolf it would be a pleasure to help you manage the bank and I promise I will do a good job. The horse would be much appreciated also, you are very generous. Smiling softly and I glance his way. oh and the early morning rides together sound so enticing. I used to take long rides at the homestead every morning just to relax and enjoy Gods view. Now as for putting on dry clothing, I will need to stop my the general store and see if they have anything I can wear as what I have on is all I have left.
We continue talking and enjoying each others company as we walk slowly towards town. Thinking to myself how wonderful he is and how lucky I was to have crossed his path. When we got in town we parted ways so he could get dry clothing on and I could buy something dry to wear and decided to meet up for breakfast as soon as we had changed.
I returned the stallion to the stables and went to the general store, luckily they did have a few dresses that looked like they were my size,. I made my purchase and went back to the hotel to clean up and ready myself for breakfast with Mr Wolf. I felt so many emotions sweeping over me, he was so kind and generous and oh my how I was drawn to him. My heart seemed to beat so fast when I was near him. I hoped he hadn't noticed, it isn't lady like to be too fresh with a gentleman. I washed myself off and combed out my long chestnut curls. Putting on my new dress I glanced in the mirror and couldn't believe the image that was looking back at me. I actually looked like a lady again. I had also purchased a small bottle of parfume and put a little on my neck and wrists before I left to meet up with Mr. Wolf. I was walking down the path to the saloon where we were to meet with my head held high again. All of a sudden a dark figure stepped in front of me blocking my path. He grabbed my wrist and said where are you going pretty lady would you like some company? I shook his had off my wrist say no thank you I am meeting a gentleman for breakfast. He grabbed me around the waist this time lifting me off my feet saying he will just have to wait until I am done with you. I struggled and screamed to get free looking around for anyone to help me.
Aernus
Thousands of thoughts passed through his head. He began to imagine what it was like to start a quiet life with his daughter and ..... could not help wondering Kristina as part of that life. His steps towards the two soldiers were heavy and slow, as if his feet were not in tune with his thinking. It took those 30ft. to realize that he could not abandon the journey he had begun. Those 30ft gave him a feeling of absolute emptiness and loneliness that although he was used to it, now was not able to return to it. Returned the letter to the military saying: Say that you did not find me, for indeed I am no longer the person you seek. I can not go with you. I began a different journey I anticipate quite different than a battlefield. I am here also required.
After some insistence, little, the military mounted their horses and returned the same direction that had brought them there. Looked them move away and turning smiled at Kristina and Aslin. Now those 30ft, ran them lighter and faster, and reach out to them embraced them. They sat near the campfire and talking about small things first feeling some embarrassment, slowly getting more comfortable and getting even to talk about what the future held. Turned out to be a long and pleasant night . He fell asleep still feeling the soft touch of her lips on his face
VLWolf
Having returned Miss Courtney to her hotel room and offering to return the horses i tell her i will meat her at the soloon in about 1 hr or so riding over to the stable to return her barrowed horse and then ride to my house in town to take care of mine and feed it beding it in for the extra work it had to indure from me this morning i then walk into my house run som water and stoke a fire on the stove to warm it up to get cleaned up before i go meet her what a fasinating woman and thinking what was strange or the hand of God that lead her to me whom knows just thinking hem all the less
Having gotten ready i walk to the soloon when i see Miss Courtney accosted by a stranger i do not know runing to her help i bump the guy away from her and into the street we tumble each thowing fists at one another me fighting to protect someone dear and loving i trow a final blow to knock him out as she is screaming and a crowd appears i yell at someone to get the sheriff before i kill this son of a gun striping him of all weapons that i see then go check on Miss Countney to see if she was hurt in any way breating harder and deeper then i ever have watching the uncounsious man laying in the street what or who was this man and what did he want with you my dear and he should be glad he is alive and not dead to begin with.
having waited for the sheriff to arive i and Miss Countney explain that this man attacked her in day light he should be locked up i know this young lady will press charges for sure...
Brushing my self off i lend my arm to her "excuse the way i look Countney but i was clean before this scuffle shall we still grab a bite to eat somewhere
MysticI
For a moment scared to be left alone with the young woman in the forest Kristina's heart pounded so fast and hard that she even forgot to breath... she just stared at him talking something with the man and her world seemed to stop... All spinning so fast made her dizzy and feel unease on her stomach... last drops of blood left her face... and she looked as bad as the ghost ... from the scary stories.... suddenly he turned around and she heard only 2 words ... "I stay...." how her legs involuntary let her to him and her arms wrapped around his shoulders placing a very first kiss... of Thanks ... on his cheek... making her blush so bright after all.... Kristina did not know what got in her by this impulse... happiness that both of them would not stay alone in darkness or that him not going anywhere.... she did not believe till the military man left... and they sit quietly by the fire ... listening to the night sounds.... till they got as much as it let comfortable to sleep ... Kristina curling with Lin in one blanket and the doctor near by in other ....
Kristina gripped Lin hand when some loud noise came out from the woods... she jumped quick and shivering tried not to look there... where some glowing two dots.. appeared ... and seemed coming closer and closer.... she just hugged the girl and hoped that the doctor will wake up too and will have some place some weapon if what.. Kristina whispered ... "wake up wake up please look.." with her voice frightened and low....
She looked at him and realized that she even does not know his name ... how to call him... when he opened his sleepy eyes.... " ummmm do you see that ... " whispered pointing to the darkness....sorry I think I never heard your name yet..."
CassieWDevine
I don't know who that was he just came from out of no where. I looked at Mr. Wolf wiping the dirt from his cheek, thank you so much for helping me and putting yourself in harms way, I hope your ok. I happen to see blood on his knuckles. Do you need to see the doctor? No, he replied, just from teaching that heathen a lesson. He's lucky he is still breathing. I will be just fine Miss Courtney and he lends his arm my way. I slip my arm into his and smile. You look just fine Mr. Wolf, especially after the scuffle. I would love to grab a bite to eat.
We walked to the saloon arm in arm, I couldn't help but feel so proud to be by this handsome mans side. He turned to me and ask if I was sure I was ok. I assured him I was fine just a bit shaken from the fear of what the strangers intentions were with me. No fears now my lady, he said, the sheriff now has him locked away, he can do no harm to anyone. We entered the saloon and found a nice table away from the crowd. He ordered me a drink to take some of the edge off of what had happened earlier. We had a wonderful meal of roast pig, corn on the cob and muffins.
I couldn't keep my eyes off him as I ate, wondering how such a handsome caring man could be alone. Mr. Wolf, I said, could you tell me about you? What brought you to Silvertown and how you came to manage the bank. I don't mean to be nosey just would like to know more about you.
VLWolf
There are many reasons why people do what they do I tryed ranching when i got here but the land and the climant here does not do well plus it seemed like a nice town when i rode into it the one day several months ago and as to the curent job i have besides my ever going old one looking to see who is the fasted gun is manage the bank when i got here the bank was closed and no one wanted to open it so i figured why not help out the town and open it perminate like and so far its been open ever sence.....
What brings you again to this town after lossing your pop and all looking at her as i eat my food and watch her as she eats and retells her story as you know several people here have either come back to town to live and work like the smithy and the general store lady but some just blow in and stay or they leave
CassieWDevine
I came here to permanently settle and to get away from the pain of losing my poppa and everything we had. Our hired hand was the one who suggested Silvertown saying it was a growing place and a good spot to start over. I smiled, We finished our meal, I walked outside while Mr. Wolf settled the bill with the saloon owner. I didn't stray too far from the door after the earlier incident. Mr. Wolf joined me and offered his arm to me. I slid my arm in his and we began to walk towards the bank.
I thought you might like to see where you are going to be working if that pleases you ma'am. That would be wonderful, I said. The rain had cleared and the sun was now shining bright in the sky. The birds were singing and in the distance I could hear bullfrogs croaking. My thoughts began to wonder again as we walked arm in arm. We reached the bank and he opened the door for me to enter first. As I walked in I could see the teller cage and the big safe. It was a very nice business and I was sure it would be a nice place to work. Mr. Wolf, your establishment is very nice. He smiled as he said, I am very sure you will like it here.
Miss Courtney I will escourt you back to the hotel as I must return to my home an finish up the chores. It was very nice to have your company for breakfast. I have to say the conversation was very stimulating. If you would like I will stop back by this evening an we can go for a ride. Since the rain has cleared you will be able to appreciate the beautiful scenery we have. I would be honored Mr. Wolf. I bid you good bye. I hugged him and thanked him for the breakfast. As he turned and walked away I knew he was going to be someone very important in my life.
Aernus
The sounds of the countryside, typical of a hot summer afternoon, made me walk slowly but consistently towards that cluster of houses visible in the distance. I was in a hurry to get there, but bizarrely, despite being on this trip for so long, the houses seemed increasingly distant. Still, each step I took, I felt more and more pleased.
Suddenly appearing without me noticing, two dark figures and somehow wrapped in an aura of sadness and suffering, stop in front of me. The joyful and peaceful sounds of the prairie, mute. The silence is then cut by the voice of one of those faceless figures. A deep voice and somehow hypnotic echoes in the silence:
- On the horizon, you see what you do not know. A world that has long ceased to be yours. The uncertainty is there.
Pointing behind me the other figure says:
- There you have your world, sure of belonging. Where many call your name, Gustave Montparnasse.
I look back and stunned, I see a desert where a row of gray figures line up in a column drawn on endless horizon, outlining the dunes.
I try to talk. I try to understand why the prairie begins to distance himself from me ... it flees under my feet and the desert starts to get near ... like a carpet to pass under my feet, it passes underneath me.
I watch for a moment without moving.
Then suddenly as if out of a trance, I turn back toward the houses and take a step in that direction. Both figures disappear ... as if they had never been there. The sounds, the sunshine, everything back as if by magic. Then I hear a voice whispering, not calling my name, but still, calling for me. A voice I know and I would be able to distinguish in a crowd. A voice that makes me open my eyes and realize that it had all been a dream??
- Wake up wake up please look ..
with her voice low and frightened ....
- Ummmm do you see that ... "Whispered pointing to the darkness .... sorry I think I never heard your name yet ...
I can not understand her question. My name? She woke me to know my name?
- Gustave, Gustave Montparnasse is my name, Miss Kristina.
Slowly realize that something out there is frightening her. Put my head out of the tent lurking and see a little hedgehog sniffing through the camp.
I smile and go back inside.
- It's nothing, everything is fine Miss, only a small nocturnal visitor looking for some company.
I smile and putting my arm around her shoulder let her lie down beside me, covering her body with a blanket and wait for her to sleep again, and soon also I end up falling asleep again
VLWolf
having taken her arm into mine we walk out of the soloon and deside to walk around town before showing her the bank pointing out the Church, Docs office, smithy and several other places talking and realy enjoying ourselves as we walk smiling all the long as we walk
MysticI
Feeling ashamed that she got scared by little forest animal Kristina blushed and bite her lips so hard trying not to cry of all tension that was around her past days... mumbling she needs to get ready for the last of the trip she gently woke up Lin who missed all this nonsense and for now she was so glad that little young lady did not see her so weak of such a small animal... Morning sun woke up the nature with all it beauty and them moving in nearer and nearer to the town made Kristina's heart beat so fast .. she was excited what she will find there ... and then most she was looking for answers to her questions... jumping from the wagon she waved to the doctor and Lin saying them to see them both later ... running to Melany's house ... opening wide door and taking poor woman in her tight hug swinging her around making all those carrots she was holding in her arms to fly all over ... what made the Melany's helper who was the old lady scream like crazy.. "what is wrong with you woman! look what mess you did here" but Kristina did not care she was so happy to be home to be here in town that even little angry tone or the old lady made her only giggle and laugh... gossip of them all day long exhausted Kristina and in the evening she dropped her tired body in the bed even not caring to undress... what made her night sleep almost impossible .. she was tossed from one side to other and sure open window with night noises did not help for her sleep too....
Early morning even before the sun rises... she stretched her young body making her way from the bed and just then feeling ashamed and dirty she was so glad again to find nice caring hands of Melany and hot steaming bath just for her ...
Sunday picnic that she saw on the window ... she was curious who she will see there and even if was so early she took her way to that flowery area ... just to see she is not alone anymore.... "Sir Gustave, morning, I did not know you are up so early too...." blushing she looked in his eyes his unshaven and tired face.... with same clothes as he was yesterday.... her eyes curiously scanned his body features... till ended again on his face... bright red shade of blush covered her again ... "just Gustave please" heard she when his face was smiling back to her now... and the playful light jumped in his eyes while he never let his gaze let go of hers....
Vanyels
Feeling soft hands on me , I wake up to see Kristina. " We are here , we made it to Silver Town. Smiling she jumps out and runs to lady called Melany . I look at father " Well we made see what this town brings us". Father looks and smiles and says "Lets get all our stuff out of this wagon , Im tired of it already. Laughing we got off and started to get everything out.
We got settle in the house and the Melany served us food and drinks and Kristina spoke non stop , think it was the first time Ive heard her speak so much and with so much happines. After all that food and drink we all went to bed . The next day I woke early and Melany had a bath ready. I helped Melany make breakfast , she turned to me and said " My young lady you sure have a good hand for cooking" I smiled and said thank you Melany ". When everyone had bathed and ready we all sat down to eat . Father turned to Melany and asked " Do you know of any available home or land ? , I want to make a clinic here. Melany said " Wonderful we are in need of more clinics this town is big and its going to keep growing, there is this old abandoned store by the town church. Very big , might need a bit of work here and there but it should be good for your needs. Father smiling thanked her. After that we left to go look at this old store. Turned out to be big and perfect for our clinic. Spacious for lots of sick beds and a office for father , the second floor needed more work but it would be perfect. Father turned and said " No kitchen, I will build one . He looked serious and ready . We had money for the repairs and to buy everything we needed.
Looks like everything is falling into place. Our new life in this town is starting and so far going well. Lets see what this road called life will take us next.
Aernus
The clinic was surprisingly well preserved, given the fact it was vacated some time now. Rummaging through the closets, going from room to room, through the office, the ward and finally coming to where would be their quarters.
- It's not too bad. He spoke to himself. - Some works to build a kitchen, and is not bad.
Returned to the street and set to work, unloading the wagon and carrying their stuff into the clinic while Aslin with a broom in her hand charged against spiders and mites, sweeping and singing.
They spent all day on it, stopping only to eat, hopping that would the last meal of canned beans and smoked meat. The sun was well below the horizon when they could sit and enjoy what was now their home.
The next morning he intended to search the house of Charlie Boone, someone he had heard to be the help he needed to build that kitchen.
Vanyels
Father and I set to work on our new home. Kristina was with Melany helping her with some things. I picked up a broom and began taking down all the spider webs. Father was looking at the closets and kept jumping back whenever something crawled out of them. I laughed and said " Father dont worry they are not poisonous spiders hahaha" Father turned and said " That dont mean they cant spook you a little". He moved on to look at the floors for any loose boards, all of a sudden I hear a load sound like a board braking . I stop and go to the next room , I look up and I see Fathers boot . I could hear him cuss. I burst in to laughter and he yells " Aslin you better not be laughing at your old man" but as soon as he said it he burst into a laugh. After all the chaos and Father getting his boot caught in some other floor boards, we have done most of the cleaning and had brought all of our belongings inside.
We sat inside and ate our last canned meal or at least hope that it was the last one. We both smiled at each other , happy to have a place to call our home. Father had plans to go and visit a man called Charlie Boone to help him built the kitchen and I was going to the shops to buy what our home needed and a few decorative things for it. It had been a long hard working day but I was very happy of how things were going.
CassieWDevine
I loved walking through town with Mr. Wolf. It was a wonderful little town, I could see myself being very happy here. Mr. Wolf seemed to be a very well respected gentleman and it was going to be nice working with him. We talked casually as he showed me where everything was then we entered the bank, He showed me the office where I would be working and explained what I would need to do. Thank you for a wonderful morning Miss Courtney but I fear I must return to my home so I can do my chores and take care of the horses. I would really like to take a ride with you early this eve if you would so desire. Oh Mr. Wolf that sounds lovely. I shall return early this eve and pick you up at the hotel. I have some ideas of where we can go and will bring some food and drinks to take with us. He walked me back to the hotel and bid me good bye. I watched his as he walked away and couldn't help but notice how handsome he was. I returned to my room and busied myself until time for him to return.
I glanced out the window and saw it was early evening and I needed to prepare for our ride. I braided my long hair and put on my riding dress and boots that I had boughten earlier at the little shop. Just then I heard a knock on my door, I opened it and there was Mr. Wolf. Evening Miss Courtney, are you ready for our ride. Well yes I am Mr. Wolf as I looked up and smiled at him. He held out his arm to me and led me outside. We stopped in front of the horses, he reached out and patted a beautiful chestnut horse on the nose. Miss Courtney this is River, the horse I promised you. You can keep him in the stables across the road. I have already made arrangments with them to board him for you. Oh my, he is beautiful Mr. Wolf, thank you so much. I will forever be in your debt. No Miss Courtney, I give him as a gift not a debt. He lifted me onto River then mounted his horse and we began to ride out of town. The sky was a beautiful light blue with puffy white clouds. The air was fresh and birds were singing. It was a perfect time for a ride.
VLWolf
i let her lead this time as we take a evening ride into the country side smiling to my self as i wonder what this beatuiful lady finds in me. Stoping soddenly i call a hult to our ride as we just stay upon our horses and watch the stars and the full moon pointing out each star form in the sky just knowing what marvels they are i lean over to her and ask her if i can kiss her before we head back into town i do plan a early morning walk or ride if you wish before we open the bank in the morning then turn around to ride back into toen before it gets too late in the evening
CassieWDevine
Mr. Wolf was so intriging as he pointed out all the beautiful stars to me. He moved closer and ask if he could kiss me, I couldn't speak so I nodded yes. He looked into my eyes as his lips grew closer to mine, I was nervous as I had never shared a kiss with a man before. His kiss was very gentle yet sensual. When our lips parted I opened my eyes to see him smiling. I wondered what he was thinking at that moment. My mind was racing, what did he see that drew him to me? How did I get so lucky to have such a wonderful man take a shining to me? I didn't want this night to end, at that moment I heard Mr. Wolf say we should head back to town. He then ask if I would like to join him for a early morning walk or ride before work. I would be honored to have your company Mr. Wolf, I'm sure it will start my first day of work off right.
We turned and headed back for town, I felt I was in a daze. Did he really kiss me or did I want it badly enough that I imagined it happened. No, the feeling was too strong it had to be real. I smiled as we arrived in town. We dropped my horse off at the stables. Mr. Wolf walked me to the hotel and kissed me once more. He told me good night and rode off towards his home. I walked slowly into the hotel and to my room. I layed down falling asleep thinking about how wonderful tomorrow would be.
MysticI
This Sunday Kristina did not find anyone at the picnic area... little disappointed she still walked around for a while picking up wild yellow flowers from what she made a nice head crown. .. letting her hair fall down... Kristina added the crown on her head swirling and laughing with the wind .... singing with birds some melody of love... summer weather was very nice and the waterfall near by looked so promising that she could not resist just to let her body to try that refreshing water... getting all to wash away... carefully afraid to slip she walked in the water... enjoying the beauty of the nature...
Kristina was spoiling herself not thinking about anything just hovering slowly surrounded by water lilies... her arms gentle played with little fish that seemed so curious about this little mermaid who forgot everything in the world and here and now was only her and them...
sound of cracking wood got her back and Kristina ran fast from the water... hiding her body behind the huge tree.... getting dressed she smiled feeling so fresh so relaxed so new as just born ....
then slowly ... on her way to town she picked some not bad looking fresh mushrooms hoping that Melany will be able to use them and not to get them sick... she did not have an idea what she was picking up... so she just used her sense and took only those whom she would like to eat.... bright red with white dots .. they looked so nice and beautiful... to her eyes ... she was thinking they will be very tasty too,,,,
in the town she spotted movements in the doctor place ... Gustave and his daughter was running in and out with some items ... she did not want to disturb them.... for now ... with all those goodies she had in her skirt....
in the tavern some lady named Blake was talking to the tavern old man daughter... Kristina already knew she is the new owner who promised a lot changes in town life and she was curious about them all... maybe even some nice live music with decent dances for regular town people... not only those who were looking for drinks and "fun"
holding one wild flower in her hand Kristina was nibbling on it... when she heard behind her deep voice... "if it tasty ... I would like to take a bite too..." Kristina turned around to look who would joke like this ... not realizing that mushrooms held so safe in her skirt revealed good part of her legs...
Esaunas
Esa wakes up, her body aching everywhere, she stretches and yawns, her arms reaching towards the sky. She looks around her and remembers she is now in the jail and wonders where the Sheriff and his wolf had gone. She stands up, stretches again, then looks around the jail. No. No one here but her. Deciding she will not take the chance of running into one of the men that were after her, she stays put inside the jail, looking around for something to eat and drink. She's so hungry and thirsty. There is nothing in the jail to eat or drink and now her body is telling her she needs to find the outhouse. Esa groans knowing she can't stay couped up in the jail much longer. She takes a peek out the window to see what's going on outside. First things first. Outhouse, then food and water. Dreading going out, not know if the men who wanted her were out there, she slowly opens the door and moves outside.-
Aernus
Early in the morning, Gustave, following the indications obtained in the city, knocked at the door of Charlie Boone.
While waiting for an answer, he looked around and could appreciate the place, friendly and cared.
Saw the wagon still in front of the house, so knowing that he should be home. Waited some more, and finally began to hear noise coming from inside the house. The door opened slowly and a face still sleepy, peered.
- Good morning, I'm Dr. Gustave Montparnasse, the new town doctor.
After a few brief moments of surprise Charlie Boone, opened the door completely and invited to enter.
Vanyels
Early morning I heard father moving about getting ready to go to Charlie Boone house. I got up from bed a bit sleepy, walked down the stairs and bumped into Fathers back. He almost jumped as high as the ceiling from being startled, "When did you wake up baby girl? You were as quiet as a mouse. Laughing I said " You need to pay more attention Father. After that whatever sleep I felt just went away. " Father would you like some coffee? He turned and said "thank you dear but Im off to Charlies home, I want to get there early so we can start on this kitchen. He put his coat and hat on turned and gave me a kiss on the cheek and left to go to Charlies Boone home.
It was to early for the stores to be open so I spent a bit of the morning looking at the rooms and deciding on what colors to decorate the home. Finally it was time I put on my favorite dress, light blue with a lovely pink apron over it so it would not get dirty, comb my black hair putting half of it up and leaving the rest down around my shoulders and back. Got the money I needed and my basket to put everything I needed to buy in.
When I got there the place was full of people, I was thankful that this town had a lot of stores to look. I spent what was left of the morning and most of the afternoon shopping. I had gotten most of what I needed. White curtains for the hospital room , white sheets for the beds, got lovely flower curtains for the kitchen, cream color ones for the living room, pink for my room and a bed set of blue and purple flowers sheets for my bed. I also got dads sheets and curtains. Also order all of the kitchen needs they should arrive in a few days giving father time to finish the kitchen by then. Order hospital supplies and medicine we would need.
I was leaving the market when a young man came towards me and gave me a rose and said " you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen" I blushed and thanked him, " My name is Rob , may I know your name ? he asked . I blushed even more and I said my name is Aslin. "You are new here I saw you yesterday with a man working in the old building". I told him "Yes my father and I moved here , he is the new town Doctor and Il be helping him as a nurse". It was getting late and I needed to get home Father would be worried by now. I said " it was nice meeting you but I best be getting home now. He smiled and said yes its best, Il be around here my dad owns the wood shop I help him make furniture so if you need anything please come by and your father too. I thanked him and walked towards home.
When I got home I put everything I bought away and got a glass and filled it with water, I set the rose in it and placed it in my bedroom by the window. It was the first time a boy had ever given me a flower , I smiled and thought oh " How would father react when he finds out?"
MinaAmarandeBear
She sits in a stage coach, bouncing around, her nose stuck in a book. She then starts to look around at all the beautiful scenery as she passes by it. This is it. She will make a start here. She smiles for the first time. She knows she will be a stranger here, but knows she will fit in here. She knows she will make it here.
She steps off the stage coach as they finally stop. And breathes in the fresh air. She almost dances around, but was afraid for anyone to see her dance strangely. She couldnt afford for people to make jokes about her, when she needed to be taken seriously. She grabs her bags off the coach and heads towards the telegraph office. Before going in, straightens her spectacles , and proceeds inside.
"Excuse me kind sir, My name is Anna Williams. I was wondering if you have anything for from a Mr Edward Williams? He is my father." She smiles sweetly at the old man.
"Well let me check here young missy." He goes to the shelf and looks around and finds a envelope in her name. "Here you go there missy, its awful thick. Might i ask whats in there?"
She smiles at him as he hands her the envelope with the telegragh inside. Then excitedly opens it, then reads the telegragh her father has sent.
I HOPE THAT YOU HAVE MADE IT THERE SAFELY STOP I HAVE SENT YOU THE DEED FOR THE BUILDING THAT YOU WANTED TO START A LIBRARY IN STOP I HOPE THAT YOU WILL MAKE IT GREAT SUCCESS AND MAKE ME PROUD STOP ALL MY LOVE, DADDY P.S. I HAVE SENT THE BOOKS THAT WILL GET YOU STARTED.
She smiles bigger and takes the deed out of the envelope and looks at it excitedly! My own library!!! I cant wait to get started!!! She thinks. She looks to the kind man and smiles at him. "Can you tell me where the post office is here?"
"You go out here and cross the way and then go 2 doors down. You cant miss it." He smiles.
She smiles back. "Thank you sir. How much do i owe you for the telegram?"
"No charge there missy. It was all taken care of by your father."
"Thank you again, and have a nice day!!!" She almost runs out the door, to the post office. When she arrives, she straightens up her dress and dusts herself off as best she could. She smiles at the young lady there. "Excuse me, is there a package here for me? My name is Anna Williams."
"Here let me check. Are you new around here? "
"Yes im here to start my very own library here in town."
"Really? Folks around here might be interested, especially the young'uns."
"Is there school around here then?"
"Yes ma'am, its in the church building. The schools during the week, and the church uses it on sunday."
"Oh how splendid!!! I love to see the opening of young minds!!!"
"Its a might refreshing to have new folk around. I might visit this library when its opened."
"How wonderful!!!"
"Here it is, the papers for it right here" She points to the big stack of boxes in the corner.
She squeals in delight as she runs over to the stack. Thank you daddy, she says to herself. She cant wait to get started!!!...
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-ONE
The morning light crept into the room as I opened my eyes to the new day. I went to shift my arm but I couldn't move... I felt a weight on me... I looked down, it was Cassy! She had crawled up under me! My arm was under her body and her head was laying in my chest... with one arm around my neck and one leg over my waist. Now I was scared to move! So I just laid there... trying not to stir her... thinking about how we must have looked! I hadn't had a woman lying on me like that in such a long time... her body was so soft and warm and a hint of fragrance drifted past my nostrils... she smelled so good! She squirmed a little as I tried to pull my arm out from under her... and her sleepy eyes opened and looked up at me for a second... then they closed again... and she just laid there! I was so afraid of how she was going to react... she might think I got her drunk last night... and took advantage. She laid there for a few minutes longer before she realized the position we were in! Her eyes opened again... wide this time... looking at me... she blinked then jumped up... "Oh my goodness!" she said, looking at down her clothing to ensure she was covered... "I'm sorry Charlie... I must have been dreaming!"... her face was flushed! She slid off the bed... looking back at me with a embarrassed look on her face. She dashed out the room saying... "I need to go to the outhouse!" I just sat there on my haunches... kinda stunned... "Ok Ms Cassy!" I laid back across the bed... thinking about what had just taken place... there was a nervousness in my spirit... yet there was a calmness that came over me... and I dozed off!
I awoke to the distant sounds of movement... clattering... I looked around the room remembering that Cassy was up and out of the bed! Trying to recapture yesterday... I shook my head and I thought and wondered... had I said anything to her last night... about going to town to see about that hand? I felt a bit confused, seeing myself sprawled across the end of a bed... a bed that a woman just left! I had romantic visions floating in my head... I must have been dreaming in my sleep, too! I stretched and yawned as I heard more noises in the other room! I called out... "Cassy?" In an instant... she was standing over top of me... and I hadn't yet even mustered enough strength to set myself up in the bed. "Yes Charlie?" She had such a pleasant smile! I turned over and sat up, wiping my eyes... trying to focus! She stood before me... with a smile on her face... looking dusty... strands of hair loosening from tied back bun. "What are you doing in there?" I asked... reaching and looking for her hand! "I was just tidying up in there a little bit... so much to do! Are you hungry? I can make some biscuits!" I gently pulled on her arm, pulling her toward me... seeking to examine her hand! I gasps for a second, slightly... and tried not to show my shock... but I had to say something! "Cassy... look at this thing!"... pointing at the mutilated bandage! The wrapping was coming loose and it was dirty... and wet! Grrrr! "Do you want to lose this hand?"... I snapped! She pulled her arm back in terror! I didn't mean to frighten her... but I had try and do something... to try to make her understand... this is serious! I looked into her eyes... tearing up! I sighed... and pulled her to me! I put my arms around her and I stroked her hair... and I whispered... "It's gonna be alright... Mr Charlie gonna make it alright!"
Suddenly we heard a rapping at the door... we both looked up at the door, then back at each other with amazement! There must have been 3... no more than, 4 people who even knew we were headed this way! I raised my finger to my lips motioning to Ms Cassy... to be silent! Watching the door, I eased away from Cassy and pulled my pistol from the holster on the floor... I cocked the revolver and crept towards the door! I looked back at Ms Cassy... waving and pointing for her to get behind the wall, out of view! Could it be Tom...? or the gentleman at the store with the maps...? or maybe the man at the stables, where we got the wagon? I couldn't think of anyone else!!! Another rap came on the door... Indians don't usually knock... could be a trap!... but, why?! I stood up and prepared myself for whoever or whatever was on the other side of that door! I put my ear close to the door, quietly listening for any movement on the other side, before I called out... "WHO'S THERE?" I faintly heard a man's voice call out... "Uuhhh... I'm trying to locate... a Charlie Boone?!" My heart started racing... I called back... "WHO WANTS TO KNOW?" The voice called back... "Uuhhh, the name's Dr Gustave Montarnasse... I came a calling because folks in town told me I should look up Charlie Boone... for some carpentry work to be done! I need a kitchen built in my home for my Daughter and myself! I can pay!"
I turned back, looking at Cassy peeking around the corner... I released the hammer of my sidearm as I turned back to the door and lowered the pistol to my side! I slowly pulled the door to me and peeked out... I saw a smaller gentleman standing there... glasses, blonde hair... medium build and well dressed! I cautiously looked in his eyes, watching his hands carefully as he tipped his hat to me, saying... "Is this the Boone residence?" I turned and looked at Cassy... the door still partially closed... she stepped from behind the wall... giving me the "OK" to let him enter. I pulled the door open and offered him passage... he was startled as he stepped into the room and saw Cassy! His jaw dropped at the sight of her... he looked around as if he expected to see someone else! "Uuhhh... morning Maham... hope I'm not disturbing you?" She just nodded, No. Before I let him get past, I asked him... "Who sent you here?" He was harmless enough looking... but I still didn't want no trouble! The man looked up at me, took off his hat and extended his hand to me... "My name is Dr Gustave Montarnasse! My Daughter and I just moved here from up North! And, well... I bought this place... an old building... for my Practice! It's big enough for us to live in, too... but it's old... and needs work! The main thing I need, is a kitchen!" I reached down and gripped his hand... his hands were small, but he had a very firm grip! My Momma always told me... ~From the strength of a handshake... you perceive the "character" in a Man!~ He continued his chatter... "Well... I asked around... and folks said I should get in touch with "Charlie Boone"... he hesitated and said... "You MUST be Charlie Boone!" He eyes kinda drifted... then he looked back up... "I mean... you know... the description!" I looked at him... "Ok... it's me... Charlie Boone!"
He started fumbling in a jacket pocket and pulled out a map to show me. It was the same map I got from that depot place... from the real helpful guy! I chuckled a little inside... and relaxed a bit... still listening! "The man at the store said he thought you were heading to this PLACE..." as he pointed to the map... "So I took my chances!" Ms Cassy stepped forward and spoke... "Well...I am the owner of this PLACE! Cassy Blake is the name... Charlie's my helper! What can we do for you?" "Well Maham... as you probably heard... I'm in bad need of your houseman!" Cassy giggled a little... "Houseman...? Where you from? The war is OVER... ain't you heard!" I said Charlie was my Helper!" No Maham... I mean, yes Maham... I mean, I didn't mean nothing by it... but I really need his help! Maybe WE can negotiate?" Cassy laughed out loud that time and said... "Negotiate? Well, go ahead... he's standing right there in front of you!" I caught a smile and a wink from Cassy! He looked back up at me almost fearful like... "Well... I, uuhhh... well... I don't quite underst..." I cut him off from stumbling over his words and said... "Well, Doc... tell me what can I do to help you? I saw sigh of relief come across his face! He grinned as he grabbed my hand again to shake! He was right friendly... for an unknown White Man! "Hold on a sec...!" he said as he dashed out the door! Within seconds he was back at the door with a bunch of rolled papers! He knelt down at one of Ms Cassy's large flat topped trunks and spread out a half a dozen drawings! "Come look!" he said... pointing at one... then another... his excited words were all running together! I couldn't understand a thing the man was saying! I turned to Cassy, bewildered... she smiled at me... and waved me on... her lips saying, "go talk to him!"
I knelt down beside him... trying to figure out what he was saying... and I started looking at the papers... they were drawings! These were real drawings... like architecture drawings... such detail... they even had measurements on them! While he was still rambling... I picked one up to look at closely... and I interrupted him... "Where did you get these from?" He stopped for a moment, peeking over the top rim of his glasses and said... "I drew them... this is the place I'm talking about the old build?!" Now my jaw dropped... I blinked at what I was looking at! I asked him... "You...? You did these drawings?" He looked up and answered... "Well, yeah... I figured I would need to show you SOMETHING!!" Still amazed, I asked again... "You drew all these by hand? These look professional!!" He looked up and smiled... "Thanks! Well... I did a little engineering work before I decided on Medical School!" I was beaming at those drawings... they had everything you would need to build anything! Now I was excited!
Ms Cassy interrupted with... "Can I fix you gentlemen some coffee?" I looked up at her with a smile as she smiled back... "That would be nice, Ms Cassy!" "Coming up!"... and off she went to the stove... she had already had a fire going! My mind drifted for a moment as I thought about how resourceful she was... I found myself staring. The Doc's voice brought me back to reality... and he and I started to communicate... and I began to understand his gibberish! Cassy brought us two cups of steaming hot coffee... placing them on a nearby trunk. He and I sat there for what must have been, more than two hours... discussing some of the things he wanted... the type of materials... I even made a few suggestions to him that he liked! Me and the Doc gonna get along just fine! So after a bit... we had a good idea of what he wanted and where to start! I agreed to meet with him in town and help him purchase the building materials needed! We settled on a fair rate of exchange for my services!
Cassy called out again... "You boys getting hungry?" I hadn't even noticed the aroma that filled the cabin til she had said something! Over the scent of the fresh brewed coffee... I smelled bread... and smoked meat... and there was something else! I raised up from my position... my nostrils sniffing the air... "Ms Cassy...? What you doing in there?" She hollered back... "You two just clean up those papers and come sit at the table!" I helped the Doc roll the drawings back up and I stacked them by the door. He was a smart little fella, the Doc is! We got up and sat down at the table... still talking about various design ideas! Cassy walked up with two plates of steaming hot food and set one in front of both of us! I looked at the smoking food ...completely covering the plate! Fresh baked rolls... smoked bacon meat... two sunny side up eggs and grits! I couldn't believe my eyes... it looked like a plate outta one them big city dinners! I looked up at Ms Cassy astonished.... my mouth open! "Thank you Maham," I heard the Doc say! I just sat there... looking at her... "Uh yeah... Thank you, Ms Cassy!"... remembering my manners very late! Looking the Doc enjoy his vittles, then looking down at me... she smiled and winked at me again! Suddenly, something came over me... I had the strongest urge, to just get up from the table, grab her and kiss her! But I knew, that was a no no! Cassy brought us another hot cup of coffee to wash it all down! I asked her... "Aren't you going to eat?" She pinched the back of my ear as she passed by into the kitchen and said... "I ate while I was preparing... I'm fine... enjoy boys yourselves!" She liked to touch... but I didn't mind... actually I kinda liked it!
What a meal... and it wasn't even noon! When the Doc finished I got up and took the cups and plates into the kitchen... Cassy still busy moving around. I looked at her from across the room... she was something! Then suddenly, it hit me! "Hey Doc... you being a Doc and all... I wonder if you could look at something for me?" "Sure"... he said... "you mind if I call you Charlie?" I turned to look at Cassy as I said, "No Doc... not at all!" I sat the dishes down and walked over to her and gently pulled her by the arm into the other room and sat her down where I was sitting. Looking her directly in the eyes, I said to the Doc... "Will you look at Ms Cassy's hand?" (Look at what a blessing, that was an earlier fear, had turned out to be! A Doctor in the house!) Cassy scooted back in the chair... I held her arm firmly, yet gently... still looking in her eyes... til she relaxed! I could feel the Doc's eyes looking at us... and the way I was handling her! The Doc got up and came to that side of the table and looked at what was left of our homemade bandage! "Oh my!"... he said! "I'll be right back!" And he dashed out the door again! "Oh Charlie," she whined, almost in tears... "NOOO... Pleaseeeee!" I rested my finger on her lips... our eyes locked... "Sshhhh... I'm right here with you!" The Doc came back in the house... he had a little black bag in his hand and laid it on the table. He looked in her eyes as I held her gently by the arm... "Maham... may I take a look?" I knelt down beside her and held her arm for the Doc to examine. I brushed her hair back from her face... she had begun to perspire! "I won't hurt you!"... he assured. She looked at me, almost in tears... I wiped her brow with my table cloth and smiled at her... she was biting her lip! The Doc began to pillage thru his open bag and brought out a bright, shiny pair of scissors... Cassy jumped back! I softly rubbed her arm as she let him approach. He first cut thru the makeshift protection we had attempted and revealed the gruesome wound... Cassy turned her head... I even winced when I saw it, myself! The Doc said... "Quite a gash you got there, young lady!" "Doc...?" I said with a slight quiver in my voice... "Can you help her out?" He went back digging in his bag... "Yep...!" He pulled out some rolled linen... a couple of small bottles with different colored fluids and some little pads. He looked up at me... "Charlie... can you fetch me some water? I'll need to clean this up a bit!" I got up to get the house pail and ran toward the door! Cassy screamed... "Charlieeeee!" I turned around... eyes wide, standing at the door... I raised my finger to my lips, "SShhh... I'll be right back... just getting the Doc some water!" When I got back I rushed to her side... she was frightened... she was trembling! I sat the bucket down in front of the Doc. "Ms Cassy"... Doc talking... "I have something I can use to numb the area... you shouldn't feel a thing!" He poured from a small bottle down onto the dried bloody mess... and began to massage her hand... "I need a clean towel, Charlie", he said. I remembered where they were... I brought two! He gently rubbed the wound... dipped the rag in the water... and drenched the hand. Then he dipped her whole hand down in the pail... "This will be a little cold... but it shouldn't hurt!"... he said. I gently squeezed the bottom of her arm... supporting her. When he pulled her hand out... it was like a miracle... it still looked bad... but it was all clean!!! We were both shocked... Cassy was batting her eyes... I wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and smiled at her and she laid her head on my shoulder. The Doc pulled out a bottle of that red stuff... and poured a small bit.. and rubbed it into the very opening of the wound... she closed her eyes tightly... I squinted! "Does that Hurt?"... he asked! She peeked and whimpered... "No... not really!" Then he took a couple of those pads... squeezed some kind of salve on them... then placed them directing in the center of the wound. Then he grabbed one of the rolled linens... "Charlie... you hold her hand up.. just like this!" I held her arm up and supported her... she rested her head under my neck. He wrapped the thin linen over and over around her hand and wrist until it covered her whole palm... with fingers sticking out of the top... then he secured it with some kinda little clamp. He began to put things back in the little black bag and said... "As the numbness wears off, it will begin to ache a little bit... but it'll feel a whole lot better than it did! Then it will start to itching... just means the tissue trying to mend! In time the feeling will come back, after the palm skin has been restored! It's a slow heal because of the area in the hand... and you'll always see evidence of it... but, you'll be fine!" I will say this tho... a few more days in the condition it was... it would have become infected! That would have required a great more to correct... possibly even... surgery!" "You know, Doc... I was just thinking about that!! Like a blessing... that you chose to come out here today!! We are very thankful!" My mind drifted for a moment... as I thought about Tom... and Ms Lilly and the ordeal... and the prayers! Cassy and I both looked at the pretty new bandage and smiled at each other... then at the Doc! "Thank you Doc... what do we owe you?" He closed up his bag and smiled... "You don't owe me anything... I'm just glad you'll be able do the work I need!"
"Well, I guess I'd better be heading back to town... my Daughter will be get to worrying!" The Doc grabbed his bag and headed for the door... then he stopped, turned back and said... "It was very nice meeting you both... and Ms Cassy, I want to thank you for your gracious hospitality and a grand meal!" He tipped his hat before putting it on, and walked out the door. We both stepped out on the porch to see him off... waving to him as he mounted his horse! Sitting in his saddle, I heard him call out... "Oohhh, Charlie... I'm gonna need you to bring Ms Cassy to town next week... maybe Tuesday... so I can change that dressing! And... try not to get it wet!" As he rode off toward the trail I turned and looked at Cassy's smiling face... I couldn't resist my urges that time! I pulled her to me... looked deep into her sparkling green eyes and I gently kissed her on the lips... and she responded... and kissed me back! We seemed to have our own little special, private closeness that only we shared... and only we knew!
Aernus
The return trip, it seemed now much shorter, though, have now been able to enjoy all the beauty of the route. Very different from what he was used to.
Charlie seemed like an affable guy and someone he could actually trust the work intended for the house...... That wound was slightly infected .... luckily, and thanks to his timely visit, everything would be okay.
And wrapped in these thoughts without realizing he was home.
Dismounted and led the horse to the stable, lit his old pipe and slowly headed for home ............
Lin had a huge smile on his face waiting for him, eager to show him everything she had bought. Curtains bed sheets.... and of course ... had to see all, as she explained where and how everything would suit. Maybe he heard half and the other half did not quite understand, but always nodding, but curtains and sheets was not his vocation.
- ... "Market ... Rob .... young man ....". Immediately he did not understand, but something in that conversation made him realize that her joy was not only to do with the curtains .... Not wanting to understand, because he did not knew how to deal with a daughter in love, and to divert the conversation, invited her for a walk and try to find where to dine.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-TWO
After the Doctor leaves…
Standing side by side, we watched the Doctor ride off toward the trail… … with my arm over her shoulders… and her arm around my waist! She seemed to be very pleased about the Doctor coming and tending to her wound… I smiled as I thought about it… that meant we didn’t have to “fight”… about going to town! I looked at Cassy and smiled… her face was lit up like a Christmas Tree! I could tell she was content. It felt so good, just seeing her face… the glow that emanated from her smile… and I began to feel the circumstances surrounding this “odd couple” situation that put us here together. She rested her head on my shoulder as we watched the settling dust from the disappearing horse. My mind drifted back through the day’s events and I marveled at the transition from one point to the next. We had an unexpected visitor, an unknown man, shows up outta nowhere! But… that visit proved to be such a blessing to us both! We had met the town Doctor, and that was a good thing! I secured a job, a real paying job! And Cassy got treated for a really bad injury… right here at Home! HOME? Did I say HOME? Surprised at my own thoughts… I turned and looked at her… she was so special… and she always made me feel so special inside! I was really beginning to feel like… it WAS Home! She… and I! My heart started beating fast as I felt a glow from within… a strange feeling… Like… I had to say something to her!
“Well… back to work!” she interrupted as she whirled around and dashed back inside. I stood there for a moment wondering what was happening to me! I gazed blankly at the beauty of the land before me… with butterflies in my stomach! Her voice broke my drifting feelings… “Charlie… can you get me some water so I can wash this hand full of dishes?” Just hearing her voice made me know… eventually, I WAS going to have to tell her about these feelings! I stepped in the house and into the kitchen where she was… looking for the walking pail. I picked up the bucket and I just stood there… looking at her… watching her! She must have felt my eyes on her… she turned and looked up at me with a little cock in her one brow and said… “Charlie? You ok? Is something wrong?” At that moment, when our eyes met… her appearance changed… she looked positively radiant… she had… like a glow about her! I stammered… “Uuhhh… it’s nothing… I’m fine!” My face felt warm suddenly as I backed away, heading for the well. As I drew the water from the well… I began to realize that I was developing strong feelings for this woman… a White Woman! ~Have I lost my mind?~ I thought! My stomach was churning as I came back inside and set the bucket on the floor near her feet. Again… I just stood there… staring at her… watching her move about. She felt me observing her again… “Charlie… are you sure you’re ok?”… she turned and asked! I stuttered again… with a lump in my throat… “Uuhhh, yeah! I’m fine!” I lied… I wasn’t fine at all! I was scared to death! My heart was racing… my head was in a daze… I knew I had to say something! But what would I say? And how? I hadn’t had these kind of feelings… in so many years! I was lost for words! I turned away from her saying… “Lemme try to rearrange these trunks… to make them easier to use!” I had begun to perspire! As I moved the boxes, trucks and cases around the room… I found myself constantly looking in her direction… searching for her presence! I was fascinated!
We worked in the house for the rest of the evening … finding places for things… organizing the trunks and crates for easiest usage! But, I wouldn’t let her touch anything bigger than a folded blanket… cuz of that hand!! But she was hard to stop… she’s head strong… just kept on going!!! I had to make her understand and said… “Look… I’ll tell you what! You’re done with most of that kitchen stuff… and I’m doing ok in here… why don’t you just sit over there on that trunk… and tell me where you want me to move things?!” I smiled at her as she untied her apron… and she smiled back as she walked over and took a seat! “Well… can you put all my books on this wall?… and, don’t you think these trucks with linen and toiletries…and the medicines , should go over here?” ...pointing to the other side of the room, she asked. Well… we rearranged that entire large room that night… and moved all of the crates and trunks in place in other areas of common use, in the house! I remember her saying… “Charlie? You want me to fire up a lantern?” I smiled… “That would be fine Ms Cassy!” Thinking about how handy she could be at times… she was a “real” helper! We accomplished quite a bit that night! It had gotten dark by then… and out there, where we were? It was past dark… it was Pitch Black!” It had been a long day… but a prosperous one… a blessing… and I am so thankful!
There was some silence… I swallowed… my heart started racing again! Should I Do it now? Before being consumed by the stillness of the moment, I blurted out… “Cassy… I need to tell you something?!" Her eyes opened wide… “You do?” I was just about to ask YOU something!!” She giggled… I smiled. “Ok, Ms Cassy… Ladies First!” She cleared her throat and began… “Charlie… I need to ask you something?!” A lump developed in my chest! What was she about to say??? “Now, Charlie? I don’t want to take time from your paying job with the Doc and all… and I’m not saying anything that has to be done right away…” She was batting her eyes at me! I looked at her long eyelashes as if I was seeing them… for the first time!! I was still trying to figure out what she was trying to say… to kinda prepare myself!
Her green eyes penetrated my very spirit… my body was unusually warm! Coming back to reality, I said… “Ok… Ms Cassy… no problem… what is it?” She hesitated… “Would you… make our furniture… you don’t have to do it right away… we can just do a piece here… or a piece there… no Rush Charlie… I promise!!” I watched her pretty eyes and chuckled… “Now, Ms Cassy… you know I’ll build you anything you want… if it’s in MY Power… and if I got the right tools and materials!" She jumped up throwing her arms around my neck… almost knocked me over!! “Oohhh, thank you, Charlie! I will get you anything you NEED… you name it!” I got a rush to my head when she said that! She was speaking of the work to be done and what I would need to do the job! But somehow… in MY head… I processed it as… ~The only thing I NEED… is YOU!~ Our eyes were locked on each other… four eyes as one… “Now, Charlie… you have to stop calling me Ms Cassy… people will get the wrong idea… but for real… I don’t must care what other people say… I know who I am!” I smiled... she's a strong woman!
Settling back down on the truck she asked... “Ok, Charlie… now, what did you have to tell me?” I started to perspire again… but I concluded… it was now or never!!! I looked in her eyes and mustered some courage and came out with… “Cassy… I think I LIKE you!” Her brows raised and her eyes were wide open… then she covered her mouth as she giggled and said… “I LIKE you too, Charlie!”… giggling more! I almost felt rejected… I was confused… I just sat there looking in her eyes… my mouth open. She must have been sparked by the expression on my face! “Why, Charlie?...” looking further into my eyes… “You’re serious… aren’t you?” My eyes dropped… glancing around the floor… “Charlie? Look at me!” I looked up at her… feeling water building in my eyes… what else could I say? "Yes Cassy?" “Charlie…can I ask you something?” “Yes… of course!” Then she said to me… “Do you… WANT ME... as a woman?” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! I felt a tear creep from the corner of my eye as I said… “When we fell... and you hurt your hand… we TOUCHED! When we got to the cabin… we were both so happy... we TOUCHED! The first morning in the cabin, in the bed… in our sleep... we TOUCHED! And when the Doc left… I just couldn’t control myself!!” She reached over and took my hand and squeezed my palm… I shivered! She came over to me and sat in my lap… and put her arms around my neck and laid her head on my shoulder… and whispered… “It’s ok, Charlie… it’s ok!”
Her body was warm against mine and her breath was hot on my neck… yet she was soft as cotton… and yet, as hard as we both had worked… I could still smell a flower fragrance on her skin. I felt her squeeze me a little tighter… and whispered in my ear again… “Charlie…? You wanna know something?” I pulled her back to see her face… brushing her hair out of her eyes… she was blushing! She said to me… “I had some feelings about YOU… the first time I saw you!” I went into immediate shock! I was embarrassed, I think… and I’m not sure what “blushing” feels like in a black man… but I felt something… kinda warm in my head! Then I felt a warm glow take over my body as I looked at her! Seemed like, every time I would look at her… she got more attractive to me!! She giggled and hopped off my lap… and ran in the room where the bed was. My eyes followed her… it was very dark… but with the lantern’s dim light, I could see silhouettes and shadows! I could see her moving in the darkness… I could tell she was removing her clothes… soon to be naked… and I was aroused! I sat there in the dark with the flickering candle flame… rising and falling… each time revealing a different view… of Cassy! I saw many views of shadows and movement... sometimes, I saw flesh! I heard her call out from the dark area… “Charlie…? Please blow out the lantern… and come in here with me?!” My heart skipped a beat… I know it did… I FELT it! I cupped my hand around the flame… and blew the lantern out! The whole house turned pitch black… my eyes were dilating… and I couldn’t see a thing!!! It’s a good thing we finished arranging in here… I would never have survived that obstacle course! All I had to do is aim myself at where her voice comes from… it should be clear… no trunks or boxes! I called out… “Cassy… say something!” There was a pause before she replied… “SOMETHING!” And started giggling! She had jokes… I was blind! But, that little exercise did just what I needed… created a homing device… straight ahead! “Oouch”… I stubbed my toe on the bed post!! Grrr… where are my boots…? How come they’re not on my feet…? “Charlie…? Are you in here? Can you feel the bed?” “My TOE just did…!” I snapped. Her voice came back from the dark… “Come over here… Charlie!” I couldn’t see anything! I felt my way onto the mattress… then I felt one of her feet… under a cover… “Oops!” I said… her foot jerked a little, but came back. “It’s ok Charlie!” Even though I could not see… I could envision the smile on her face! I forgot which way the bed was turned… am I at the foot or the head… or the side!? Just as I was feeling my way… the darkness said…“Charlie? Take off your clothes… ALL of them… before you get in bed!” I fumbled with my clothes like I didn’t know what to do! Suddenly… I felt her hand on my chest… then two hands… unbuttoning my shirt! I helped her out with that… then I stopped her! I think, “I” should do the pants! I pulled down my jeans in a pile on the floor but left my drawers on… and started looking for my proposed position. The darkness spoke again… “ALL of them, Charlie!” I twisted my brow… how did she know that? She can’t see anything either?? I made the effort and removed my skivvies! When I climbed back onto the bed... I felt her foot and leg… guiding me to my place. “Get under the cover!” she said. I searched for the covers edge and slipped under it… I could feel her arm. There was silence! This time, the darkness said… “You can come a little closer if you like… I don’t bite!” and she giggled. I slid to my left a little more and I could feel the whole length of her body… she was naked! And SO was I! It had been at least 20 years... since I'd been naked with a woman! I felt her hand pull my arm and take my hand… and she laid my hand on her nude body... I could feel her breathing! Then she placed her hand on mine... and she guided me to her body! Her skin was so soft and warm... and she smelled sooo good! My head began to spin! We touched as never before! My body tingles as I speak now... as I think about it! We embraced... our bodies locked together in passion… petting... kissing... rubbing!! Touching each other, in all parts... with our hands and our bodies... trembling... sweating... moaning!! And we had intimacy that blended our souls... and our limbs... and fulfilled the natural lusts!! And then... we had ecstasy... with a climax in the end... and a SEED... and a bliss... beyond perception!! Now we are, ONE!
MeghanMadison
NTRODUCTION of : MERCEDES KATE FLYNN:
Three days of steady snowfall blanketed Wexford, Ireland in a thick layer of white paralyzing the city. In the Flynn cottage, twelve year old Joy and ten year old Grace fretted at the little living room window watching the snow piling up by the minute. They worried that St. Nicholas would not be able to visit tonight, Christmas Eve, 1845. They were the daughters of William and Margaret Flynn. William was the local baker and made a fair living at it in his little downtown bakery. He'd struggled to get home early, not just because of the storm, but because Margaret wasn't feeling well that morning. She was heavy with their third child and a week past due. She'd taken to her bed before dinner leaving William to feed the girls and get them ready for bed. As he tucked them in he assured them that St. Nick would find them and promised he would leave them the most wonderful gift. He kissed them both goodnight then hurried to Margaret's side.
The Flynns knew no help would be arriving because of the storm, so William prepared as best he could. The child allowed Margaret a very easy delivery. Only three hard pushes and at one minute past midnight, Mercedes Katie Flynn entered the world slipping safely into the strong hands of her father.
Mercedes was a pleasant baby who was always smiling. Her copper curls and brilliant emerald eyes made her the center of attention wherever she went. With Joy and Grace being so much older, it was as if Mercedes had three doting mothers and because of them she walked and talked at an early age. Dubbed Mercy by her sisters, claiming it threaded their three names together .... Joy, Grace and Mercy, they called themselves the Blessed Sisters. They told little Mercy Kate fairytales and made up stories all the time and Mercy absorbed every word. They fashioned fairy wings and a crown from cardboard and dressed her up with scraps of fabric donated by Mother and she would flit and dance about the rooms granting wishes or casting spells. When she learned to read she collected every book of fairtytale legends and lore she could find.
By the time Mercy entered her teens, both sisters were married and gone. Joy to England and Grace to Scotland. She missed them terribly so William began taking her with him to the bakery every morning. To his delight, she was a natural, learning all he taught quickly. And more important, she loved it as much as he did. Mercy scoffed at schooling claiming she had no need for it.... her sisters had taught her to read and how to use numbers. What else was there for an Irish lass but marriage later on. She much preferred to work in the bakery alongside her father and she was soon more of a partner than a helper.
One day, when she was 18 years old, a tin shop opened across the way, owned by a very handsome young man... Tom Sullivan. Mercy was smitten. She'd never had any interest in the village boys. They flocked around her attempting to court but she found them to be boorish and immature. She politely turned each one down until they finally gave up. But Tom had caught her eye.
Shortly afterwards, her beloved father suffered an attack and died. The family was in shock and heartbroken. Joy and Grace, along with their husbands and Joy's baby girl, Sarah, came home to Ireland for a few weeks. During that time they all decided what needed to be done. The girls had to return home for their husbands jobs. Mercy assured her mother that she could run the bakery by herself just as her father had all those years. Margaret was comforted by that, but so lonely without William. They all decided it might be best if Margaret went home with Joy for a while. Perhaps Sarah would take her mind off her troubles. Mercy was, indeed, perfectly capable of taking care of herself and told her mother to go and enjoy herself... a change of scenery can do wonders.
Mercy loved being on her own and each day the bakery turned a profit. Tom started coming by each morning for a muffin and would stay to chat a bit with her. He had an easy way about him and he made her laugh. He was charming with his black hair and ice blue eyes and dazzling smile. It was not long before Mercy was in love. She invited him to dinner one night and he walked her home when they closed their shops. At Tom's urging, the inevitable happened between them. He told her he loved her and wanted to marry her. For weeks, they spent every evening together and Mercy wrote to her mother telling her she had found her prince charming. She walked on clouds and began to plan their wedding.
Then three things happened all at the same time it seemed. First, Margaret decided to stay permanently with Joy and wanted to Mercy to sell everything and join them. But Mercy wanted to stay in Ireland and continue things the way they were. Margaret understood and gave Mercy her blessing. The second thing that happened, was a small growing fear that she was with child. In fact, she was certain but kept it to herself for now. The third thing was devastating. She'd found a note from Tom slid under the bakery door. She could barely finish the note for the tears blurring her eyes in disbelief. He told her he was sorry, but that he never intended for them to go as far as they did. That he was married and had to stop seeing her. His wife was pregnant and needed him. The irony was too much. Mercy read the note over and over each time like a knife in her heat. When she finally looked up she saw the FOR SALE in the window of his shop. He was already gone and she had no idea where. She went back to the cottage and spent the day in bed crying.
The next day, she started planning. She wrote to her mother and told her that things had not worked out between her and Tom but that she was fine and Mother should not worry... she would be in touch.
There was only one way out of this in order to save face. She had to leave Wexford. She quietly packed her personal belongings... plus her books and photographs, some family heirlooms then sold both the bakery and the cottage making a tidy sum of money... more than enough to book passage to America and start a new life. She knew it would be a struggle and that what she was planning would haunt her forever, but she had no choice.
She arrived in Philadelphia with her luggage and a few small crates and found a boarding house where she could stay and store her things until she found what she was seeking. There was a beautiful Catholic church just down the street from the boarding house and Mercy spent a good deal of time there in prayer asking God to direct her. Begging His forgiveness.
One evening, after lighting a candle, while she was on her knees weeping her prayer once again, she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was the priest who had seen her many times in anguish. He took her hand and led her to a seat and gently pried the story from her. He was very moved by all she'd done to make the situation right and told her of a convent in the city where she could get help. He was right. The nuns took her in and cared for her for the remainder of her time. But there were rules. When the baby came, she would not be allowed to see the child, but turn it over to them and they would find a wonderful home for it. She was not to ask questions... just recover and leave and swear to never return. That God will provide and she should trust Him.
All this time she would periodically write to her mother and lie about how things were going along beautifully.
Mercy's baby was born in the middle of the night on June 23, 1865. It was a long labor but then it was finally over. Mercy tried to see the child before they could whisk it away, but they covered it with a blanket and hurried from the room. She did not even know if it was a boy or girl. This was a fitting punishment for the sin she committed with Tom. She only wished he was being punished as well. This would be her personal heartache for the rest of her life. Never again would she get close to a man. Never again.
She returned to the boarding house following her recovery and a month later was having dinner in the dining room when a new boarder joined the table. The conversation was always pleasant but this gentleman had something interesting to say. He'd just returned from Texas and was commenting how busy and noisy Philadelphia was....... not to mention how dirty. He said he'd passed through an idyllic small town that was just starting to grow. Friendly people... open skies and lots of fresh air and land. He was making it his life's goal to end up living in Texas. Mercy turned his words over in her mind....."Where did you say you were, Sir?" He smiled at her....."Little town called Silvertown. The railroad is only a few miles north of it. Are you planning a trip, little lady?" Mercy smiled back... " I believe I just might be. Tell me... do they have a bakery in Silvertown?" He thought for a moment rubbing his chin then looked at her with a raised eyebrow....."Why no... I dont' recall seeing one. Are you a baker?" She nodded.... "I am." "Well if you are looking for a nice place to live and do business, Silvertown is the spot. Pretty little lassie like yourself will have no problem making friends."
Two days later, Mercy was riding the train west with all her belongings on board. She had the bulk of her money pinned to her petticoats and kept going over the figures and making a list of all she would need to start up her bakery. She hoped the townsfolk would be agreeable to a bakery. It was days of being jostled back and forth on the rails. She passed the time sleeping and reading and planning.....and as always, praying for her baby. The tears still came easily as she remembered vividly the tiny cries she'd heard and she wondered if they would ever stop.
When she stepped off the train she was greeted with a face full of dust. A warm wind was blowing... she waved her hand in front of her face and coughed. This was something she'd have to get used to. She looked around noticing how brown it all seemed. No rolling green hills..... no lush fields. No wildflower colors spotting the land. Just some yellow buttercups sprinkled through the dry prairie grass. Yet somehow it suited her mood. She watched her crates being unloaded then went in to the man at the counter to make arrangements to keep her things here until she could find a way to transport them to Silvertown. He charged her one dollar and gave her directions. Said she might be lucky enough to run across a traveler who would give her a lift. It was 5 miles.
She paid the man and thanked him then walked out into the hot Texas sun already unbuttoning her jacket and fanning herself with her hat..... then started off into her new life.
Serithis
James Clayton, such a pivotal name to himself. Is it truly his identity? Or just a show for the townsfolk of Silvertown. He was a farm boy is his early ages and ran away from home. He was no librarian, no extra hand. He was an outlaw, one of the very best. Ran with Notorius gangs all over the west. Some including Billy the Kid, and Jesse James. So why had he come to this peaceful town under a guise? He regrets some of his decisions in life some of them not so. It all started back in 1838. Born directly on the border of Mexico and into the U.S. His father, was John Clayton, a farmer in his days. He had a lovely mother, Bell Clayton. As a boy he grew up herding sheep, and cows with his Pa. as he grew of age he disliked the farm life. One day in the warm summer of June, the air was cool, the air was crisp and there was something in the air. Ma had cooked a fine apple pie that morning in celebration of his birthday. He smelled the scent from his room, eagerly jumping out of bed. He had turned 16, an age that most considered to be a man. His transition from childhood to adulthood had finally come. His mother, made the sweetest pie and handed him a glass of milk to go with it. " Happy Birthday Jamie, today's a special day for you. " James couldn't have been more happy that day. His father came back from the general store. " Son, we have a surprise for you." They all went to the back and there stood a magnificent chestnut horse and a small box. " Son, your 16 now and your a man. I got this horse for ya, she 7 years old, and one of the finest ones. and i even got something else for ya." His father opened the box and there stood a silver eagle coin and a revolver. This was the most single greatest day of his life.
Nightfall came and the air became stiff and cold. It was dark and quieter than other nights. But something was off, the atmosphere was different. At the night's peak, riders came into town, loud and drunk. His mother took a peek out the window to see what the ruckus was. Bandits from the look of it. One bandit on a horse shouted :
" Alright you peaceful having pigfuckers, where is that son of a bitch Clayton?!" Silence arose, and my father nowhere to be found.
" Anyone? No? Okay I'll play your game you sons'a bitches. I give you the count of 3 to come one out or i'll burn this town to the ground!"
His bandits roared with him. Slowly each one of the citizens of the town came outside their homes with their hands up. The general store manager came up to the bandit leader.
" We don't want to no trouble 'round here."
"Where's Clayton old man?"
" There is no John Clayton around here, mister."
" I didn't say John did I ? You lying piece of shit"
The bandit leader shot the manager dead in the head.The townsfolk scream.
" You got 2 more god damn seconds to get Clayton's ass out here. " No one responded. Suddenly someone fired a shot and the bandits attacked the town. "This is Our gang territory now!" Molotov were thrown and homes were set afire. James's mother held her gun and shot a bandit who tried to enter the home. She was terrified. More bandits came to the house. His mother was shot near the heart. As James held his dying mother in his arms she spoke softly.
" Go my son, leave this place never return, I love you dearly from the bottom of my aching heart. Your a good son. take my necklace with you and go."
" But-"
" Go Now!"
He ran toward his new horse and rode fast into the deep west. All but memories to him now. Tragic and spiteful memories. Revenge is his only ally.
Aernus
Walking along the main road, could be seen some windows illuminated by the dim light of oil lamps. The projected shadows of people moving inside the houses. The sounds of evening echoing down the street. Some passersby greeting themselves, but the street was almost empty. Aslin although looking pleased remained silent, which currently pleased him. He guessed her thoughts. That afternoon shopping had apparently awakened some feelings that now, and remembering his youth made him smile.
Approaching the tavern, and listening now louder the typical sounds of a house starting to animate with the people eager to, some forget, others remember, pushed the door of the tavern and at the exact moment he entered, Aslin stopped looking towards the end of the street, making him look too. Miss Kristina stood, clearly engrossed in her thoughts, not realizing that someone approached her half hidden by shadows. Both he and Aslin, felt the need to approach Miss Kristina and that strange man. Already close to them, they heard the man speak:
- If it tasty ... I would like to take a bite too ...
He felt his face turn red ... with rage. How dare someone to address that way to a lady .... Worse ... how dare someone to address that way to Kristina?! His hand came down and touched the butt of his colt. There was a long time since he drew his Colt Frontier. The .455 caliber was something that could inflict considerable damage in a quick and steady hand, and his hand, due to the years spent in the army, was .. Perhaps the gentleman wants to taste also a bit of lead? He asked, masking his anger and trying to give a tone of jest.
The man was speechless and paralyzed. Certainly did not expect anyone to interrupt him. Remained behind the man while Aslin took the hand of Kristina and both walked in hasty step towards the tavern. He waited they to enter. Silence .... for a moment it seemed that the world was silent ... expectant.
- Friend. The man stammered. Only joking. I was going away, I do not seek trouble.
Wielding now the colt, pushed it between the ribs of the man saying.
This was in spite of all your lucky day.Get out of here, fast ...
He waited the man to disappear into the night, and turning around, walked calmly to the tavern, entered and saw Aslin and Kristina sitting at a table .... looking a bit apprehensive. He smiled and sat down with them
MysticI
Totally puzzled by what just happened Kristina just let Aslin to take her to the tavern.
Sit there smashing rest of mushrooms in her skirt even did not bother to look there ... her gaze was locked on the door waiting for him to come... and here he is ... her Hero ... that saved her? maybe he did .. she would like to think there was need for saving her... as it looked so.... brave... so different ... and so romantic ... she smiled thinking looking at him now as in slow motion moving towards them... his bright blue eyes locked with hers till he sat next to them smiling... and whole world stopped by that moment... Kristina looked down now blushing still feeling his eyes on her and just now she saw her pretty mushrooms there so shamelessly laying in her skirt... what else she saw that her skirt was way up ... her face was having waves of hot waves making it go from pale white to bright red as just now she realized how she looked there outside when that strange man with sarcastic voice was talking to her... ooo God he saw not only mushrooms he saw much much more that is why he offered .... ooo God she even could not breath now thinking what he had in his mind.... just now Kristina looked at Gustave and he looked even more man to her then he was before .... now she clearly understood why she needed to be saved after all...
" Ummmm Sir Gustave and Aslin I would like to say thank you for you both for being here in the very right moment and saving me .... If you would let me I would like to do something for you two ... " she looked down in her skirt and then she did what she would never done before ... she offered them to make a nice dinner from those so pretty mushrooms that she PICKED with her own hands out there in that big forest.... why it was so brave of her to offer... nobody knew that she was raised as little spoiled daddy girl ... more then boy then girl ... she never visited the kitchen in her life ... food was offered in a big room and always what she wanted ... she lived nice easy life not thinking about those little things that meat on their table needs to be prepared somehow... and just once just once already in this town ... she tried to make herself meal ... what almost cause to burn Meadow kitchen... till the Priest Thom did not save her ... with offer to get ready meal.... from that on she just looked how Melany and her help were busy in the kitchen and all looked so easy ... so by now ... those mushrooms .... could not be so hard to prepare... this all was buzzing in her head spinning from all what happened and now ... words came out from her pretty small mouth and she could not take them bad.... Kristina was braving herself ... that she can do it and she will....
Aernus
He looked mushrooms ... looked Aslin ...... looked at Kristina and again to Aslin.
How to tell Kristina they were not edible ..... She seemed so eager to cooking them ... and he really wanted to share an evening with Kristina.
Sure miss. We would love. Gave a little touch in Aslin foot when she was preparing to speak, guessing what she was to say.
His head working full steam ..... Just gotta swap the mushrooms ... we have some at home ....
I volunteer to wash and peel the skin ........ that red skin with those white flecks, although beautiful can not be eaten Miss Kristina. So if you do not mind I take mushrooms and prepare them and miss Kristina can cook them for us tomorrow?
And now lets order something to eat? Not giving her time or chance to say no.
MysticI
Not letting them to see how good was to hear those words she hide her eyes behind the glass of water... and tried her best to looks sad and upset as how much she wanted to cook for them... but in real .. to tell the truth she was happy to hear his words ... and by tomorrow she was hopping to get in touch of that old lady ... Melany's help that cooked so good and get from her how to cook those .... mushrooms to be yummy.... for now she just sit still making her best... to let her skirt to drop as soon as Gustave touched mushroom... and smiled at him.... " Yes ... thank you ... I think that would be nice for today... I appreciate all help you offer... and I will gladly to do some meal for us tomorrow ... she blushed when his arm touched her briefly by taking the last mushroom from her skirt and even more when he tried to adjust her skirt to way down .. feeling his arm there brushing rest of it.... she smiled and looked at him .... gladly seeing the server coming with their food ... just now she realized that she did not eat all day ... her growling stomach was making sounds ... very not ladyish sounds and she tried to silence them curling her arms around herself... food looked so delicious and the evening promising ... Kristina little by little relaxed and her laugh mixed with Aslin and Gustave baritone fulfilled the tavern... she did not notice when the wine changed her drink and now here surrounded by people she trusted completely she felt good as she did not feel for long time...even his hand by the middle of event landing on hers did not bother that much as before...
Vanyels
After the confrontation and having a good meal with Kristina and Father, we walked out of the tavern laughing and enjoying this moment. It had been such a long time that I had seen Father with such a wide smile on his face, he looked like a young man in love and he is but I know he still has not confessed his full feelings towards the woman who has made this man, my father smile like this. We walked down the road together I on fathers left arm and Kristina at first a bit shy but with me telling her to go on she grab hold of father right arm. It felt like a family , a mother , a father and a daughter . I could not remember my mother since she died young but I think if she was here it would be like this.
MinaAmarandeBear
"Pardon me miss, do you know where i can get some help moving my things? " She asks as she touches the books with reverence.
"Well there is a livery stable where you can probably hire somebody for a small fee. Depending how far you want to go."
"May i ask where it's at? And its just on the other side of town. It's the brick and wood building over on Silver lane."
"Oh yeah, i know that place!!! Yankee man came through and was going to open a bank, but then closed it down and went to fight for the north. He never has come back."
"He was my cousin. He died at Gettysburg. He died of a cannon ball blast." She wipes a stray tear away, still missing him.
"Oh, i'm so sorry to hear that!" She places a hand on heart. "Alot of folks around here lost loved ones in the war. How tragic it all was."
"Indeed it was. Families ripped apart, children made orphans, women made widows." She hides the pain in her heart thinking of her own beloved fiance. Him being taken away from her forever, by a single bullet to his heart. Shes touches the cameo at her throat, his last gift to her before he went to war. Remembering his last words to her, I LOVE YOU MY DARLING!!!, WHEN THIS WAR IS OVER, WE WILL BUILD OUR DREAMS!!! THIS WAR WILL ONLY LAST A FEW MONTHS!!! And hands her this wonderful present of her cameo. ITS A PROMISE TOKEN OF MY LOVE AND OF OUR DREAMS. He smiles and steals a kiss before he rides off excitedly...
"Maam? Are you okay? " She snaps her fingers snapping anna out of her reverie.
"Oh im sorry, i didnt mean to frighten you. Just thinking back to something."
"Oh, its quite all right maam, I wasnt frightened, just worried you were having a spell or something. "
She smiles at the young miss. " Nah im as healthy as a horse they would say." She giggles behind her hand at this. The young woman giggles too.
"Well im glad to hear to that maam."
"Now with that livery, can tell me where to find it?"
"Sure maam, go out this door and head straight down that way yonder." She points to her left. "Head all the way down there and you'll find the livery. Tell the boy you were sent by me. He will help you."
"Thank you very much miss!" She hurries straight out the door to head to the livery...
MeghanMadison
MERCEDES "Mercy" FLYNN:
Episode 1
The road leading to Silvertown was winding, dusty, and obviously well traveled judging from the ruts permanently carved on its face. Every so often along the way were small copses of trees which provided some much needed shade from the blazing sun. Mercy's feet were beginning to hurt. She should never have worn the new shoes. She didn't know what she'd been thinking, but in her own defense, she also didn't know she would have to walk so far. The fine film of dust that covered her from head to toe was something Mercy was not used to. She sputtered and spit each time swirl of it blew up from the road. She could feel it on her face... see it on her clothes.
At the next shady spot, she dropped her carpetbag on the ground, then plopped down next to it. From her pocketbook, she removed a white handkerchief trimmed in Irish lace with a beautifully scrolled MKF embroidered in bright green thread on one corner. Her mother had made it for her when she was just a wee lass. Now she shook it open and wiped her face, frowning when she saw it come away dirty. She tucked it back into her purse. Copper ringlets clung to her damp forehead and temples as well as the nape of her neck. She took off her jacket and tied the sleeves around her tiny waist then rolled up the sleeves of her cream colored, linen blouse. Finally, she unbuttoned her shoes and pulled them off along with her stockings and stuffed them in the big bag. She sat there for a few minutes leaning back on her hands, wiggling her toes and flexing her feet. It felt good. In Ireland she'd almost always been barefoot... even in the bakery.
An hour later, the wind was dying down and the sun had waned. She figured she had at least three more miles to go. She hefted the bag over her shoulder now, and started off once again, being mindful of where she was stepping. As she walked, her mind drifted in and out between the future and the past. She tried to stay focused on the future, which held a certain amount of fear of the unknown. But when she remembered that her rosary hung around her neck under her blouse she felt better, confident that God would keep her safe. But then she'd waiver on that belief wondering why God would want anything to do with the likes of her? What kind of a woman (well almost a woman) gives her own baby away? The tears stung her eyes again and she shook her head.
Just then a prairie bird screeched and startled her bringing her out of her reverie. She peered at the trees lining the road looking for it, but didn't see the bird. She would had a lot to learn if she was going to survive. One thing she'd need to survive, besides a bakery, would be a wagon and team of horses. She would never be in THIS position again if she could help it.
The man at the boarding house had said how friendly a town Silvertown was and had encouraged her to start a new life there. She felt hopeful. That's how it was for her lately. One day depressed and the next day normal. It was then she felt a sharp pain in her foot. "Ouch! Ohhhhhhhh..... why don't you watch where you're going??. You're always daydreaming, Mercy Flynn!" She dropped her bag again and sat down on the ground hiking her skirt up to bend her knee and turn her foot upside down to examine it. She brushed away the layer of dirt and dust from what had previously been the delicate, lily white sole of a small, shapely foot. There was an ugly bruise forming smack dab in the middle of the instep. "Oh that's just perfect, Mercy. She touched it cautiously, jumping at the pain. Sighing, she pushed her skirt back down and sat there on the dusty road to Silvertown. What was she really doing here anyway when what she really wanted to do was close her eyes and open them to find herself back in Philadelphia, boarding a ship bound for Ireland with her baby safe in her arms.
The tears slipped quietly from her eyes making clean streaks on her sunburned cheeks. Well there was no use thinking those kind of thoughts. "Get up off your duff and get a move on, girl! Get on with your life. What's done is done."
She managed to get on her feet and again picked up the blasted carpetbag which, by now, felt twice as heavy as when she left the train station. Just then a refreshing, cool air lifted the curls at the back of her neck like a whisper. Off in the distance she spied a large wooden sign with big letters painted on it. ~~"WELCOME TO SILVERTOWN"~~.
Several emotions ran through her all at once. Excitement, fear, and relief. The only thing she wanted now was to reach the hotel, rent a room and hopefully have a lovely, steamy bath. After that, a good dinner and then rest. Lord but she was tired and her foot ached. Each step was like stepping on a nail, but it wasn't far now. "Welcome to Silvertown, lassie.", she said aloud as she limped past the sign... dusty, hungry, tired and wounded.
MERCY FLYNN: Episode 2
Mercy plodded along at a much slower pace now, meandering around some of the deeper ruts and pebbles in the road. She was exhausted, hungry and overheated. Her thoughts had been tumbling around in her head reliving happy memories, but also some sad ones……and above all, avoiding one painful memory. She was had distracted herself by singing trying to occupy her mind with song to keep from thinkingfill her head with song to keep from thinking any more. She was told she had a lovely voice and often sang in her father's bakery while she worked. Sometimes he joined her, his deep baritone harmonizing with her soft soprano. Customers were delighted to find them singing and were always willing to wait for them to finish their song before buying their goods.
She was smiling at that memory and the song on her lips when she noticed she had reached town. She put her bag down and untied the jacket from her waist, tossing it on the bag. She brushed her hair back from her face and drank in her first look at what she hoped would be her new home. The road had widened as it led into Silvertown. Several buildings of various sizes lined the both sides of the road. The street was empty but for some horses tethered to hitching posts and some penned in cattle on the west side. Her stomach rumbled loudly and she quickly pressed her hands against it. She looked at her father’s watch which she kept on a ribbon pinned to her blouse. No wonder she was hungry. It was dinner time and that was probably the reason nobody was on the streets. As she bent to pick up her bag she became aware of how wet the back of her blouse was …it was clinging to her skin. Mercy thought, “A bath, a bath.. my kingdom for a bath!”.
Her feet felt as if walking on hot coals. The tender bruise on her instep had turned a deep blue purple. Mercy focused the mental picture of herself up to her neck in snowy white bubbles in a deep porcelain tub. And this is what would help her cross the plain between where she stood…..and that hotel off in the distance. When she finally reached the steps up to the porch, it took everything she had to lug that seemingly ever growing carpetbag the last few feet and up those steps and to the large pine desk in the lobby.
She was immediately struck with the aromas of dinner coming from a room off to the side. The French doors stood open and a sign over them read “Dining Room”. She discreetly sniffed the air and decided Pot Roast must be on the menu. She would have left her belongings right where they sat at the desk and gone in for a table, until she remembered her appearance. She must look ghastly. Dinner would have to wait until she cleaned herself up She turned back to the desk looking for someone to take care of her. She drummed her fingers on the smooth surface of the desk and glanced around the room. It was not a Philadelphia hotel for sure… and not an Irish Inn. But it had its own simple rustic charm… and it was immaculate. She wondered how that was accomplished in this dusty atmosphere.
She shifted her weight from foot too foot, wondering how long she’d have to stand here before getting help. Just then a middle aged man came hurrying out from the Dining Room, his napkin still tucked into the neck of his shirt. He apologized as he stepped behind the desk. Then he looked at her and she knew she must look like something that had lain in the road for days. She smoothed her hair as much as her unruly hair would allow and met his look as if nothing was wrong. He cleared his throat…”I’m Jesse…. And you are?” he extended his hand to her, which she took after wiping her own hand on her skirt. “Mercedes… Mercedes Flynn.”, she replied in her soft Irish brogue, rolling the “r” in her name. She withdrew her hand… and tried to smile. “Well then Miss Flynn, seems like you could use yourself a room, am I right?” “Er.. yes, that would be lovely. I wonder if I could rent a room indefinitely. You see, I am planning to settle down here in your town.. start my own business. So until I find a suitable property, I will be needing a place to stay.” Jesse looked at her with a slightly raised eyebrow. “Well, ma’am… you are indeed welcome to stay as long as you want. We ain’t got no fancy, high falutin’ rooms, but they be clean and the beds comfy enough. The charge is $2.00 each night The Dining Room is right over there”, he pointed and noticed the napkin which he quickly yanked off, embarrassed, “and it’s open till 8 in the evening. Mighty fine food served in there.” He heard her belly grumble. “And you just sign in here.” He pushed the registration book to her and held out a pencil. Mercy signed her name and then paid Jesse $28.00, securing the room for at least two weeks. He counted it out twice then thanked her. She watched him take down a key from the little rack and hand it to her. “Here you go, Missy. Room 3… top of the steps and to the right.” “Oh, one other thing, Jesse… might I get a bath in my room? I’d like to … uh… take the road off meself.”
Now he looked amused then said, “Not in your room, Ms. Flynn, but there’s small room marked “Bath” with a copper tub. It gots a little fireplace and two big pots of water I keep heated over the fire. You help yourself, ma’am. Stack of towels and some bar soap on the mantle. Just let me know when that tub needs empty.” Mercy thanked him, relief washing over her as she limped and lugged her bag up the stairs.
MinaAmarandeBear
As she walks down the street of Silvertown, she looks at the beauty of the town she's going to call home. She thinks of how this is the perfect place to start a new life and fulfill the dream that her and her love had shared. She yearned to share her love of books with this western town. She neared the livery where the girl had said she'd find the boy that could help her move her books to their permanent home on Silver Lane. She heard clanging of metal as she got closer and spied as the boy was making a horseshoe for a horse. She tried clearing her throat to get his attention, but found it wasn't loud enough. So she whistled at him loudly, and saw as his head jerked up to look at her.
"Pardon me for interrupting your work, but i was wondering if you can help me. I have some books that were shipped here, and I need someone that can help me get them to my building on Silver Lane. The young lady at the post office said to mention her and you would help."
"Sure Ma'am just let me finish this shoe. So i can put it on my horse. She threw one pulling a plow on saturday. Then i'll help you get you books and such to your building."
"Thank you so very much for your help. I can wait."
She sits down on a bale of hay to wait and to watch as this boy works and shapes the iron that will make the horseshoe. She finds the whole process fascinating to watch.
"So once the shoe is done, will it hurt the horse when you put it on her?"
"Nah ma'am, not at all. You see the bottom of a horse's hoof is very tough and can take the shoe and nails that go into it. The shoe protects the horse's hoof."
"Oh, that's good. I'm glad to know that."
The boy finishes the shoe and cools it in a bucket of water. Then goes to retrieve his horse in a nearby stall. And deftly lifts her left hoof, and quickly places the new shoe on it with the nails.
"There you go there girl, all done. Let's get you all gussed up to help out this nice young lady. It won't take long miss, and we'll be right with you."
"Thank you for your help, I sure do appreciate this."
He hooks up the buggy to his horse swiftly. And pulls his rig up to where Anna is sitting. He then hops down to her.
"Here ma'am let me help you up into the seat and we can go to the post office and get your things."
"Thank you" She says as she gives him her hand to help her up into the seat of the buggy.
He then climbs up into the seat himself and starts them off to the post office.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-THREE
Morning Bliss
I woke up to a bright sun lit room... seeing Cassy's beautiful uncovered body, glistening in the light... her rounded hips were lying across my loins and her bosom lay in my chest! Her head just under my chin and her arms around me! Her long silky hair was scattered across my chest... almost to my waist... it was gorgeous! I smelled her natural body scent... it was heavy and sweet! I sighed in comfort, as I thought back a few hours... remembering the emotion in our quest... and the passion that took over our bodies... and the final peak... it was wonderful!!! I look down at Cassy... her breathing was almost like a prrrr from a cat! She squirmed a little bit on top of me... she was about to wake up! A few moments later, her eyes creped open... she lifted her head and looked around the room and then up at me. "Good morning!" I said with a smile... hoping that she felt the same way I did inside! I wondered if she had experienced the complete release that I felt! Suddenly, she feeling her visible nakedness, in her modesty, she scrambled to cover herself... pulling at all the covers... and of course, off of me! She looked down on my nakedness and gasped as she covered her mouth with her hands! "Ohhh My... Charlie... I'm so sorry!" she said, as she adjusted herself and tried to cover my morning appearance! We fumbled and finally got to where... we were both covered... like last night... in the dark! But now... I could see all of what I had touched! Her skin so fair and pink and without blemish... with a taste of olive in her complexion. Her chest was well developed and her backside protruded... her hips were rounded and smooth and her natural image was as if a Goddess.
There was silence as we laid there. I looked down at her and she felt my eyes... and looked up at me. I peeked at her bandaged hand and stroked her hair with my fingers! Her green eyes had a whole different look to me! I touched her natural body... and she turned toward me! I leaned over and kissed her lips... and she responded... and soon, in silence, we had our passion again!
Exhausted, we both fell back into a sweet slumber as we laid there, our bodies holding one another.
Suddenly, Cassy jumped up... "Charlie... aren't we supposed to go to town today?" Startled by the sharp pitch of her voice, I opened my eyes in a daze trying to focus. I saw Cassy slip into a long robe and run toward the door... "I'll be right back!" It was then, when I realized... she was headed to the outhouse... and that I hadn't urinated since last night!!! I took off running behind her... holding myself... forgetting that I was stark naked! Just as I got to the porch I saw her close the outhouse door. I tiptoed up to the door and whispered... "Are you gonna be long?"... looking around like... I expected to see somebody... plus, that chilly morning air made me FEEL my lack of clothing! I heard her voice... "I'll be right out!" I looked around... trying to find a place to run behind when I heard the creaking of the outhouse door... and out she came! She looked at me standing there, immediately covering her mouth and giggling... saying, "Ohh my!" She pulled her robe tightly about her... and ran in the house! I just stood there... now in a puddle... she scared the piss outta me!
I went back to the house... trying to sneak past her standing in the kitchen... when I heard... "Charlie? Can you fetch me some water to bathe in?" Without a word I ran into the bedroom and grabbed my jeans and put them on... I grabbed the bucket and went outside to the well! I brought two bucketfuls back inside and awaited further instructions. "Charlie... I put the washtub near the bed... just add one bucket full, please?" I went into the room... I saw the tub sitting kinda in the corner. It was oddly shaped and made of wood... it looked like a large bowl! I'd never seen anything quite like that! I set one of the buckets down and poured the other into the tub. Very unique design... that one bucket took the water level to more than half!! I gripped the edges with muscle to see how heavy it was... I had to figure out how to empty it! It was amazingly light... I lifted it right up! ~Maybe I'll cut into both ends... and make some handles... that would make dumping it easy!~ I heard Cassy coming... I turned and backed up to make way. She appeared from around the corner carrying a large kettle with a handle and a spout... steam drifting from the top! "Get Back"... she barked, as she rushed passed me! Her robe opened slightly as she brushed by me... she had a beautiful body! She poured the hot water from the spout into the tub! I was astonished... it filled the tub up!!! She swished her good hand around in the water for a few moments... then pulled her robe closed and turned to me with a smile... kinda blushing! "Feel that!” I stepped over to the tub and stuck my hand down in it. It was a perfect mixture... it had a slight vapor on the surface! "Uummm... nice!"... I said! Cassy disappeared and returned with an arm full of towels and cloths. "Here... these are for you!", she said... as she pushed a set into my hands. "Now, you can step in the other room while I'm bathing... and take the water from the other bucket and put it in this"... pointing at the kettle! "Put that on the stove to warm some water for you!" I grabbed the bucket and the kettle and went into the kitchen area and put the water on. I looked around the cabin while I waited... and I listened to the splashing sounds from the other room. I started thinking about what I could do in the house... furniture pieces... maybe some shelves... then, something hit me!!! How did she get that water, THAT hot... in that little bit of time? We just came back in the house!!! When did she make that fire? I scratched my head... she must had gotten up in the middle of the night!!! My goodness... she's one Hell of a Woman!
"Charlie?" she called out from the bedroom... "You can empty that water out and get ready for yours!" I stepped in the room and looked at the tub. I heard her voice from across the room... "I'll help you when I'm finished dressing!" I looked up... there was a vanity screen with distinctive lattice work in the other corner... you could actually see thru the lattice work... and I could see her uncovered body moving around behind it! There was a long gown hanging over one panel of the screen... I saw her reach for and pull the gown down... looked like she was stepping into it! "I'll be out in a minute!" I looked down in the tub... felt the water... it was still kinda warm! There was a fragrance coming from the water with a few islands of soap suds floating on the surface. The water didn't even look dirty! Hell... I've washed in water much dirtier than this... let alone have a nice smell! Cassy stepped from behind the screen in a long green gown draped in black lace... she looked gorgeous! She walked up to me pulling the shoulders of the gown, up around her neck as she turned her back to me... "Charlie... can you button me up? It'll save us some time!" I carefully held the dress back as I looped each felt covered button in the proper hole... covering the fancy silk undergarments... while she tied her hair up... preparing for the ride! She turned around, still fixing her hair and said... "How come you didn't empty the tub... you're going to bathe aren't you?" I looked at her, then down at the tub... "Well... I figured... I'd just use the same water... doesn't look that dirty to me!" She smiled at me as our eyes met... then she stepped up to me putting her hands on my face, stroking my beard... and kissed me gently on my lips! I held her there for a moment til she pulled back... "Now... you take your bath and I'll go prepare a few things for the trip!"
I waited until she bent the corner... pulled my jeans down... stepped in the tub and sat down. The room temperature water felt warm on my skin and soothing to my dusty frame. I picked up the bar of soap and put it to my nose... the scent was like violet... flowers! I began to rub my body with my hands when I thought... she brought me a cloth to use... I didn't always have that while bathing in the past! It was on the bed! I stood up to reach for the small towel... my hand slipped on the tub edge from the soap... and I fell out of the tub onto the floor... with a THUD! Dammit! Cassy called out... "Charlie? Are you ok in there?" I bounced on the floor and back up... grabbing the cloth... trying to jump back in the tub before she came! She peeked around the corner just as I eased back down into the big bowl! "You ok?"... she asked. I grinned... fully submerged and said... "I'm fine... just getting my cloth!" She smiled and turned, walking away... she giggled a little... "Sounded like you were doing more than THAT!" I bathed and dried off... put on my jeans and boots. Then I thought, maybe I should put on a clean shirt, Cassy looked so nice... I needed to look presentable! So... I went to my bag and pulled out a denim button up! Cassy was waltzing around the place... packing things in a bag she had. "Are we ready to go? I've packed some biscuits and beef jerky... and I've filled both canteens... oohhh, and we should take a lantern... just in case it gets dark before we get back!" She was a real organized person!
We left out of the cabin and I hitched up Chariots to the wagon. I helped Cassy up to the carriage seat and put her bags in the back... she said... "Why, thank you, Sir!" I tipped my hat to her very politely and answered... "Why... you're quite welcome, Maham!" I smiled as I grabbed the reins and climbed up beside her! I looked at her hand again, thinking about what the Doc might have to do... then wondered about how much of the supplies we would get... to start the Doc's kitchen project! As we started our journey... I pulled her arm to me, the one with the injured hand... and held it gently! She laid her head on my shoulder... as we rode off down the path... toward Silvertown!
MysticI
Bang bang... bang bang.... noise that woke her up in the middle of the night... the room was pitched dark and her eyes did not want to adjust for some time.... when they did Kristina saw the shadow on the other side of the window... she could not tell... was she scared... maybe more curious then that... wrapping her body in the robe she walked there just to see the bird that was trapped between the protecting screen .... poor thing was beating itself between glass and screen... to let him free was not so easy ... as he kept fighting for his life hurting her hands with his sharp claws... the noise he made was so loud like cry that her heart was hurting too.... with the last move she let him free... and his shadow was reflected in the smiling moon for one last minute...
Kristina stood there for a while watching the silent night... the town was still in deep sleep... nothing moved ... dark tall trees looked like wall of the dark fence.... gentle greetings of her mare came to her ears... Kristina put her wool white dress and went to the stables... hopping not to wake up it help there... quietly she took her mare out holding her hand on her mouth .... shhhhh my dear... we don't want anyone to wake up right.... leaving the town gates behind she jumped on the horse and let it free....
Figure that you would see in the gloomy moonlight night... the white ghost with wavy dancing hair in the wind... on the white horse looked little creepy for gentle eyes... the horse and the ghostly woman was headed towards waterfalls....
ursexybosslady
Right after breakfast, the sweet smell of live oaks and lilacs in the morning, lately have been making Rachel’s stomach queasy. Rachel had just finished dressing the twins….Caitlyn dressed in a blue dress with a white petticoat and Collin in a matching blue tunic shirt and button down trousers. They were dressed for the ride into town to sell their family produce and meat to market, but Will had to ride out to check the fence on the east side because he noticed the herd was heading that way. Rachel took the hands of Collin and Caitlyn walking them their room to play, and retired to her bed for a quick nap. There was a familiar feeling to her sickness, but Rachel ignored the symptoms, reaching for her pillow to cradle in quietness. Will Tanner working off his hearty breakfast as he rode to the east fields on the ranch to herd the straggling cattle back to the ranch, mending the damaged fence where a coyote had tried to enter, getting tangled and cut by the thorns of the fence.
Mischief was brewing as the Tanner family home grew still. Caitlyn poked her head pass the doorway to her room, with her wheat colored pigtails dangling as she peeped out checking the path to adventure was all clear. Caitlyn pushed the door, scurried as fast as her little legs could carry her, down the hallway and out into the backyard, with her brother Collin right behind her.
A baby duck caught Caitlyn’s eye as he wobbled and turned the corner into the barn, she chased after him. As she started hurriedly to catch him, she stumbled as her right foot tripped against a rock in the path, and fell in the soft grass. She shrugged her shoulders and arose to her feet, knocking the green grass from her face and hair. She immediately turned her attention back to chasing after the duckie into the barn. Collin shook his head at her, glanced around the back and found two wooden tree sticks, then proceeded to the barn to keep in step with his inquisitive sister.
Caitlyn caught up with the little duckie, grabbed him by his bright ivory feathers and sat on the barn bench rubbing his crest and playing with his orange tipped bill. She shrieked in fascination ...”Aaa” “Duckie”. Caitlyn squeezed the duckie in his middle fat tummy to hear his wondrous quacking noises. She was intrigued by the duckie noises, squeezing him more, then imitating his sounds with her own high pitched “Quack, Quack”.
Collin dropped the sticks to try to lift a shiny stone, he planted both feet as he lifted it, trying to balance it in his hands. Caitlyn was so preoccupied with the duckie, that she hadn’t noticed a small red, yellow snake was moving dangerously close in her direction on the bench. The snake was slithering towards her to strike, Collin smashed the heavy stone on the head of the snake just as Rachel walked in the barn. Caitlyn started crying in fear and disbelief, dropping the duckie to the ground. Rachel rushed to Caitlyn extending her arms to her, lifting her on her hip in tears. Rachel pats Collin on his head “Good boy Collin” as she takes his hand and he walks with her back to the house. Caitlyn mumbling and crying, Collin walking proud as the hero of the day. Will returned to the house to hear Rachel extolling Collin and all the morning events…. another splendid day in the Tanner house.
Aernus
He woke up anxious about having Kristina there for dinner that evening. Jumped out of the bed and after the shaving and shower he went 2 kitchen where Aslin already had breakfast ready. they sat and while having his coffe he asked.
- We have our mushrooms ready Lin? He smiled
They talked about small things, like things they where to do that day but conversation always ended on dinner and Kristina.
He gave a kiss to his daughter and left leaving her with the house chores.
Four people came by the clinic, minor things, like flu and ear infection, which gave him time to read a new book he long time was to read. Alot information about a visionary surgeon named Jonathan Letterman and how he altered the flow of medical treatment from battlefield to hospital. Time flew and day was entering late afternoon. From that and between dress up and his jitters, she was coming. A huge smile on his face as he opened the door and invited her in. She looked wonderful.
MysticI
In the long run of the night Kristina let her mare go freely and they become as one... with the wind with the forest songs the woman and the horse got loose to the nature ... The night sounds ... secretly whispering to them magical words ... peeking from all possible and impossible corners ... from corners glooming night eyes... nothing scared them...
Wild jump in the lake splashed laughing drops of water giggling from silliness of those two ... they never let go of each other ... swam together shiver too... cooling their young hot bodies... what made them to want this ... nobody will know ever
That was their minds their secrets that will die in this night ... one glistered with water drops another's dress surrounded young body shining in the night ... both of them seemed got loose there .... and just when the first sign of the sun started to remind them of the new day ... both ... the woman and the horse slowly got out from the lake and walked to the town hiding from unwanted questioning...
Kristina spent all day inside her room deep deep in her thinkings ... sorting in her things smiling then crying then smiling again the crying again and giggling....she stood up ... putting her box with all memories ... those that there and mental ones....far away...
Just then when the evening took the first place and the sun coloured her cheeks pinkish ... she spend her time by dressing .... choosing her finest silk dress in baby blue colour to match her eyes ... by letting her curls fall on her naked shoulders and elegant pearl drops earrings playfully swing from her moves... drops of the vanilla orchid perfume... the cherry lip gloss finished the touch and she was ready to go ... taking some fresh made cupcakes for desert she took her breath and knocked on the door of the new fresh painted clinic ...
His shining eyes made her heart skip the beat... and Kristina was flattered by flashing her smile back at him... "Evening Sir Gustave... here I am ... to make you two the best dinner ever... " same time she hoped that quick lessons of Melany's helper will let that come true...
Smiling she nodded to Lin and was ready to cook... " So where those gorgeous mushrooms are ... let then make them eatable... shall we" ?
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-FOUR
Trip to Silvertown
We traveled the dense path to the clearing, then beyond... it seemed like we got to the Buzzards Path crossroads fairly quickly... it seemed a lot longer the last time! We turned down the wide path toward town... a much easier ride! I turned my head to look at Cassy... she was sound asleep... she had laid her head on my shoulder... she was drooling on my shirt a little! I knew she was still tired, but... I liked the thought... of being partially responsible for her exhaustion! That made me, Smile! I thought back on the past few days and what a wonderful experience it had turned out to be! This little lady... and a White Woman, at that... had come here, from out of "Nowhere"... and Changed My Life! The way we touched... made my blood run hot... and eager for her... making me feel like I wanted her close to me... forever!
As we approached the wooded area outside of the town I felt Cassy stir a bit... almost as if she felt something inside me... I was thinking about the RAID! The closer we got to that area... brought back all the memories of the ATTACK! I started seeing vultures circling high in the sky... probably still feeding on the dead men! Cassy woke up looking around... "I'm sorry, Charlie... I didn't mean to fall asleep on you!" I smiled and kissed her on the forehead... "Would you like to lay down? I can make a pallet for you in the back of the wagon!?" "Oh no, Charlie..." she said, "I don't want to ride into town, asleep in the back of a wagon!" We both laughed... "I wouldn't do that to you, Dear... I would have stopped, well outside of town, for you to freshen up!" She smiled... I could see her thinking... then she said... "Now that you mention it... I DO have to potty! And, I don't want to get into town and first, have to find an OUTHOUSE!" We laughed, again!! I thought about the area we were approaching... taking a good look all around and said... "Maybe... you should go here!" She looked at me with slight frown... "Right here...? All out in the open?" I squeezed her a little as I brought Chariots to a halt! I turned and looked in her eyes... "There's nobody out here... but us... you can step behind the wagon!" I saw her blushing as I hopped off the seat to help her down! I held her hand as she stepped out... then I grabbed her by her waist and lifted her down! She slipped behind the wagon and bent down... I tried my best not to peek... but I couldn't help myself! She was looking down at the ground as she hiked up the long gown, up and over her waist... and pulled down her bloomers... I could see her backside! I heard her say, "Charlie... don't peek!" I quickly turned my head away... "I'm not!"
I got Cassy back up on the seat and we continued on! As we neared the casualty zone... Cassy finally noticed the buzzards circling ahead... "Look at those big birds... what are they doing?" I looked at her and said... "They're feeding... on the dead carcasses left from the RAID!" As we drew nearer... the bodies in the dust became more visible... with 2-3 vultures digging at the leftover flesh! Cassy gasped and threw her face in my lap... hiding her eyes with her hands... "I don't want to see!!!" I stroked her hair and said... "I'll try to pass thru the area quickly!" I tapped Chariots reins and stepped up to a fast trot! The stench was still in the air as I passed by the unrecognizable remains of Jimmy! I choked up a little and mumbled... "I watched that boy grow up... dear God...!" Cassy peeked up at me... "Charlie... you ok?" I smiled as I looked down at her, touching her cheek... "I'm fine, Dear... just fine... and we're almost through the area!"
As we got closer to the Wooded Area... I spotted 3 big cats strolling... probably young mountain lions! I pointed off in the distance... "Look... look over there!" Cassy sat up looking... and after a moment, she saw... "Oh My... Charlie! Will they come after us?" I eyed the animals again... "I doubt it... judging from the appearance of what was left of those bodies back there... I'm guessing those cats got their bellies full... they're just looking for a place to lay down in the woods... a nice shaded spot to sleep off their fill!" I reached in the back of the wagon and pulled the rifle up front with us... I laid it on the floorboard of the bench seat, right up under us... I wanted to ease her uneasiness! They stood there, watching us as we approached... then, one at a time... they disappeared into the woods!
We stopped at the big water hole to give Chariots a drink and give our BUTTS a rest! ~If we ever get our own wagon, I'm gonna fix some kind of cushion on that bench!~ We must have made pretty good time in our travel... the sun wasn't even high noon yet... and we were getting close to town! Cassy broke some silence as we rode... "Charlie? What are we going to do first... when we get to town?" I looked over at her... "Well... I'm thinking that we need to go see the Doc first... get that hand looked at!" She sighed... "Yes, I suppose so..." She sounded down... I tried to lift her... "And then... maybe you can shop a little, while the doc and I go look at materials for his kitchen! This time... when you go in Meadows General Store... I think the lady's name is Melany, maybe you can setup an account with her! That way, maybe I can take care of some business for us when I'm in town alone!" She smiled... "That's a good idea, Charlie... I'll put your name on the account!" That made me smile... and kinda got me thinking... "We gotta go see the guy about the wagon, too... maybe see if he's got one for sale...?" She picked her bag and started digging inside... she pulled out a little book of some sort... "Uummm, Yes, Charlie... and that means we have to go to the bank... and YOU have to go inside with me this time... I'm adding "Boone" to that, too!!" My mouth dropped as I turned and looked at her... "Ms Cassy... are you sure you know what you're doing?" She turned and smiled... and put her hand on my face... looking deep in my eyes... "Charlie... you're more than just... a Helper to me... now! I just feel like I can completely trust you! I want you to have full access to all my things...", then she giggled... looking me up and down! I was a bit confused and I asked... "Why are you giggling?" She blushed as she said this... "And... I want you to have full access... to me!" I felt a rush of blood come to my face as I looked her smile! Looking dead at me she called out... "Stop the wagon!" I pulled Chariots reins to a halt and turned to see what THAT command was for... she turned and pushed me back down on the bench seat... she mounted me and stuck her tongue in my mouth! Our lips locked in a tongue tango... and our bodies in an embrace that made the wagon shake! She raised up and her sparkling eyes penetrated mine as she said... "Now... let's get to town and take care of OUR business... so we can get back home... we have things to do!" And she WINKED at me!
As we rode thru the arched "Silvertown" sign posts... we saw the townspeople milling about... tending to their chores and services. As we rode further, we passed by the Stage depot... where we first met! Realizing that this was the first time we'd been back to town... I pointed to the depot and said... "Hey... do you remember that place?"... as I smiled! She turned and smiled... stroking my leg, where no one else could see and said... "Yes... I remember that place... that's where I met Charlie Boone!" I grinned!
We passed by the Bank... the General Store... and, I knew the Wagon guy was around the corner... down on the end... near where I expected to find the Doc's place! That's what we needed to do first... find the Doc's office! The town folks were friendly enough... and many spoke to us as we rode thru! I supposed, a few of them knew who I was... but I was pretty sure that only a few knew who Cassy was! Me being kinda new, myself... I tipped my hat to those who looked up to catch an eye... But... I sensed an air of discontent! I noticed a few whispering as we passed by... and others were peeking out of their windows! Then I began to think about... what WE must look like riding into town like this! Then I felt like WE were on DISPLAY... like a parade... a spectacle... something to look at! I got a little angry inside, but I tried not to show it! Cassy was so reserved and very congenial... even touching hands with a few that walked up to greet! It was almost as if they were "expecting" us! I continued to nod and tip my hat to everyone I knew... kinda wondering if I would see Tom... I felt like I needed to talk to him! Kinda Man-to-Man! He might not have even been in town that day... I guessed I'd see him sometime, while working on the Doc's kitchen!
I had an idea about where the Doc was located in the town... and we pulled right up to it... the Wagon Shop was right down the street, just like I thought! I kinda remembered the building description... listening to the Doc, that day... and yes... it needed work!! But... he had a SIGN up, already, and it read... THE DRUG EMPORIUM CLINIC... Dr Gustave Montparnasse! I looked at Cassy... I hadn't realized... she had gotten real quiet as we approached from a distance. I touched her hand and said... "How does your hand feel right now?" She looked up... her eyes were a little watery... no sparkle at all.... very sad face! "Cassy... are you ok?" She looked at the building, then back at me... "Charlie... I'm scared!" "Awww...", I said... as I rubbed her hand gently... "Charlie's here... I'm not gonna let him hurt you! He was gentle when he came to the cabin... and I'm sure he's got more stuff here to work with!" I gave her a big smile... I wanted so bad, just to take her in my arms to console her... but I dare not... not out in public! I could almost feel eyes upon us... even as we sat there momentarily in front of the clinic! I looked at Cassy... she was almost trembling... but, I could see in her eyes that she wanted the same thing... a COMFORT HUG! I stroked her arm where no one could really tell and said... "You're going to be alright, Cass... trust me!" And... I WINKED at HER! She giggled a little bit and relaxed... she rubbed the top of my hand... "Ok, Charlie... I'm ready!" I hopped off the wagon and helped her down from the wagon seat... I tied Chariots down while she straightened out her dress as we prepared to enter the building. We heard a little chime or bell as the door opened... I stepped inside... holding the door for Cassy to enter with me! The building looked to be freshly painted and the room we came into was immaculate! I noticed there were other rooms as I looked for someplace for her to sit! I called out... "Hello? Anybody home?" Almost as soon as I said that... a young lady descended the staircase and came over to greet us... shaking our hands! "Hello... my name is Aslin, I'm the Doctor's daughter and his assistant... the Dr will be with you in just a moment! Please have a seat!"
Vanyels
Morning sunlight streaming in through my curtains woke me up, I turned and sat up on my bed . "Already morning?" I got up and went to the wash bin by my bed and washed my face clean and teeth. "Father said something about Charlie coming today to start on the kitchen, better start getting ready for them". I picked a white simple dress for the day, as I walked down the stairs I tide my hair up. We been using a side of the clinic as a little kitchen for simple meals. I put a pot of coffee and tea, found that there was still bread and cut it into pieces to eat along the coffee and tea.
Everything was ready , as I went upstairs to tell father to come down , the door opened down stairs and a man and woman walked in calling out, I walked down the stairs again and greeted them. I lead them to the coffee, tea and bread and as they drank and ate , went up stairs to get father. "Father Charlie is here " He stood up and went down to great them both. I stood and watch them. When the lady showed her hand to father.
MysticI
Kristina was ashamed all the evening dinner... she heard how they tried to replace bad mushrooms with good ones... she felt so bad that ran off not looking back...
Just then when nobody could see her ... in her room she let her weep all over and be angry on herself that to play with the gun was much easier for her then to choose shores as every woman should know. No ... she was not that spoiled just all her previous life Kristina spent with her father then mother ... that explained why things that girls would do so easy was so hard for her to do ... picking up her notebook she left the house not paying attention to the letter Melany left to her... Kristina just wanted get her horse and run wild as she got used to do for now .. letting her days not to end so boring. ..
Her mare was happy to see her... gentle nuzzling on her hand with that big peach soft mouth.... always made Kristina smile and feel warm ... precious animal ... the apple was her favourite fruit and she always made that funny sound what turn both of them to silly creatures.... giggling and jumping over... nobody stopped them and soon they both ended in now already familiar place ... heaven for two lost souls....
The night was very peaceful and moon lighted... sitting by the waterfall Kristina took her pen and tried to draw all she saw.... in this magical night... glowing water in the moon light... jumping fish... flowers that looked so unusual huge and shiny... the moon stars... silhouette.... that stood far away on the hill... and the dark robe ... waving in the wind...
MystSunshine
After to have been helped by the mystical covered face guy, Sylvie enters into Silvertown few minutes after the sunset. She parks her carriage at the other side of the road ahead of the saloon. Tired by the traveling, Sylvie enters into the taverns, makes her way to the bar, feeling the several eyes watching her on the way, and sits on the only free stool.
Aernus
He was still thinking about dinner. In her presence, her smile, the sparkle in her eyes when telling her adventures, how embarrassed she was. Walked engrossed in these thoughts, having forgotten to light his pipe, when he seemed to see a figure close to the waterfall. He approached and even before seeing realized it was her.
- Kristina?
MysticI
yes?
MystSunshine
She commands a small glass of vodka and drinks it slowly as discreetly taking a look around the tavern. Before leaving, she finishes drinking her vodka, she pays and she got out to meet someone she had an appointment for finishing the purchase of a ranch, which is outside the town.
After concluding the transaction, she moves into her ranch and set up her funiture in.
(room named "Sylvie's house")
Aernus
Despite the huge surprise to find her there, at that time, a great sense of joy lit up his face.
Approached and quietly reaped a small wildflower from the edge of the path .. smiling he leaned to her and offered it to her saying:
- Nothing compares to the beauty of Kristina, but you could use this flower in your hair to remember me.
He sat beside her and continued by saying how he was glad to meet there, for one night as pleasant as this, her company was perfect.
He felt a strong desire to kiss her and thoughtlessly, turning to her, softly kissed her cheek .
MysticI
The figure started to move and Kristina draw the last sketch on her notebook... her mare started to act weird ... seemed nervous ... night... alone... and with nobody to be around was little scary... The figure was moving closer and closer till familiar face features appealed in front of her with the small flower in his hands... flowers always made Kristina smile... and now when she saw that the strange figure is not anyone else but Gustave she smiled shyly... "Thank you..." she put the flower behind her ear in her hair first touching it with her nose to get all aroma of wild nature... they sit in the silence just listening the night sounds... when he kissed gentle her cheek leaving the feeling of the butterfly touch on her skin... making her body to feel them all way to invade all cells of her body and make her blush even more...
Kristina jumped on her feet... "ooo I did not realize that is this late now.. where is my head ... Norma will be mad that I intrude her sleep so late.... Thank you Gustave and so sorry for the dinner ... I was hopping to be nice one and it turned such a disaster... I must admit I am not the best cook... never was ..." with those words she called the mare and they headed to the town... step by step ... not in the hurry... Kristina felt how his arm searched for hers... and took it in gentle but firm grasp... even she felt shy.. even all inside her screamed to pull it out... but she left as it is... and both of them walked silently in the night just when one or other did not look .. glancing secretly at their faces and smiling to themselves....
ired of the long night Kristina ran upstairs, washed herself quick and the last thing she remembered was her pillow ... with gentle aroma of orchids...
When Norma found out that Kristina likes the smell of these flowers ... Kristina started to find their oil in her bathroom and her clothes smelled them too and now even her sheets... that made her smile... the old lady was so sweet and she was thinking of her as her grandma... who used to spoil her and love her so much...
Dreams... another thing that Kristina liked... her dreams ... most of the time were colorful and full of actions... seemed like she lived in them feel them and been there... In the morning if she remembered them Kristina always put them in her notebook... she did not know why but words came out so easy that she never gave up of this small likings. Every dream bright or dark, happy or sad had there their own name... turning out into little story... some of them were mixed with her real life ... some just fantasy pieces...
Tossed from side to side Kristina was dreaming something chaotic as one minute she smiled other cried and then smiled again... she woke up from howl of the wolf... walking silently to the window she saw the full moon shining bright in the starry sky... and intense eyes in the forest with continuing howl... that sounded so sad... went deep inside ... made her body feel goose bumps and she wrapped her arms around her... stood there till the very first light of the sun was seen in the horizon... just then Kristina turned around to the new morning to the new day... fresh aroma of the bread Norma made it made it way to Kristina and she went quick down to greet the old lady and to hear all news of the town... Norma told her that Melany left the town leaving instructions to sell the place ... now in Kristina mind were only one thing if she has enough money to make the very first payment of her very first investment... she was so excited about it .. she did not have a clue how to run the store it was frightening and same time so new to her ... she were making the list in her mind now what she will need to do where to get help how to do all... but one thing she knew for sure... She Will Do IT! no matter what... in her hand she hold very tight poncho with all money Kristina had she was heading to the new beginnings to the new page of her life... she felt mature now she felt that this way she will build the steps to her future... will secure her being in this town...
Aernus
Entered the office greeting the couple. - Good morning. How are you both? And this hand? - Looking the bandage that had obviously been changed. - Come on, sit.
Realizing that cassy was a little uncomfortable, smiled and called Lin.
Lin entering bringing a jug with warm water, while he talked with the couple, she began to remove the bandage and gently wash the hand of cassy and making her feel more at ease and quiet. The wound was healing well enough, and therefore not need great care.
After taking care of Cassy, he asked Lin to make them a coffee and invited them to go to the room where they sat briefly as Charlie was eager to see the work that lay ahead. While Lin and Cassy talked him and Charlie, went to the place where, in short, would be a kitchen.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-FIVE
Business in Town
The Doctor's Office was surprisingly clean inside! The outside appearance of the building looked nice... but behind those exterior walls... it looked completely different! As the Doc walked up to us after the young lady had summoned him... I remember his stature, but, funny... he looked bigger in there! I looked at Cassy... she seemed very pleased with the surroundings and the obvious cleanliness... but I could still feel an uneasiness... a tenseness. She looked up at me and smiled... I knew she felt some relief... seeing that the same man that had come to the cabin... was REAL! The Doc made me feel kinda good when he recognized that the bandage had been changed and that the wound looked good! I knew that that we had done "something" right! I touched Cassy's other hand secretly as the Doc asked to see her injury... she glanced up and smiled... and I saw that sparkle in her eyes! I'm so glad that she understood what I was trying to say... about how important it was for us to come... I didn't want anything to happen to her!
With real concern on my face... I looked at the little guy and said... "Hey Doc... is she gonna be ok?" He smiled and looked up at me, as he unwrapped the gauze and said... "Charlie... did you do this?" A hot sweat broke out on my brow, thinking that there was still something that we didn't do... my eyes were open wide with expectation! The Doc looked back down at the wound, carefully examining... then looked up at me again, and said... "I see you used the materials that I left you... you did a pretty good job for a novice!" I didn't quite know what that meant... but it sounded good... so, I smiled... "Thanks, Doc!" I looked at the young lady that greeted us... she was smiling too... as she walked up bringing a jug of warm water. I felt relieved! Then I looked at Cassy, it was almost like she felt my eyes watching her... she was looking up at me, smiling... I touched the palm of her other hand again... she blushed a little.
I watched him as he dipped her hand into the small pan of warm water... carefully cleaning the wound... it still looked really bad to me, tho! But Cassy seemed to be calm like, not afraid, like... she felt safe! The Doc said that the wound was healing well and did not need a lot of attention... and I watched as he poured some of that same red stuff and massaged it into the palm of her hand. Immediately I looked at her... not even a squirm! I was so happy... I never wanted pain for her! And, I was so glad we were able to do the necessary things to keep the gash under control!
I saw him make a gesture to the young lady as he began to apply the final new wrapping to Cassy's hand. Moments later, she arrived with two cups of hot coffee... and served us! That was a pleasant surprise! She led us to another room and invited us to sit... and sip! When we got up to walk... I unconsciously grabbed Cassy's hand to steady her, as we walked into the other room. I juggled the two saucers as I guided her to the couch to sit... making sure she was comfortable, before resting the coffee cups on a small table in front of the couch.
Suddenly, the Doc said... "Charlie..." then nodded at Cassy... "and Ms Cassy... Welcome to my Clinic!" I smiled and looked at Cassy... she giggled a little bit, and asked... "Doctor...? I've forgotten your name!" He smiled, stood up and took a bow, waving his hat to the floor, like a knight before a Queen... "It's Montparnasse... Dr Gustave Montparnasse!" What a gentleman and a professional, I thought to myself... I want to be able to do that to a lady, too... one day! I blurted out... "So, Doc... the hand... it looks pretty good?" Just as I said that... something came over me... a warmth... a spirit of unconditional concern! I looked at Cassy as she sipped at the cup and threw me little eye peeks in between... and I put my arm around her back, where we were sitting together.
The Doc stood up and walked over to the young lady.... put his arm over her shoulders and said... "Ms Cassy, Mr Charlie... this is my Daughter, Lin... she helps me with my practice!" He turned and smiled at her as he hugged her. "And one day... she will be a great Doctor! I just know it!!" I could see a wave of pride that emanated right from his very body! There was a big smile on Cassy's face and she glanced at me just before she said... "Dr Montparnasse... you've been a blessing from God to me... and to Charlie, too... and in turn... God has blessed you with a child... that welcomes and shares your knowledge... May God Bless You Both!"
I squeezed Cassy a little, as she spoke those words... and I wondered where her heart was right then... but what she had just said, almost made me cry! It made me think about... MY Child! My Little Girl... that came from my Big Girl... an Indian squaw... who I betrothed... and she conceived! And, I felt like I'd been Raped all over again! In the moment of a flashback... like in a stupor, almost staring at this man and his daughter... my heart cried out!! I thought again about that day... when the Indians came... and suddenly... everything was gone! I looked down at Cassy... she was there, smiling up at me, we were almost in an embrace! The look in her eyes generated such love to me... I glanced at the Doc and his Little Girl, they were both smiling! Cassy's eyes captured mine again... she was beaming! Then... she "winked" at me! It took all my strength to keep from... just grabbing her up in my arms and holding her tight... right there in front of them! I peeked at the Doc and his Daughter... wondering if they had any idea about my feelings... for Ms Cassy... and for them!
Abruptly the Doc said... "Hey Charlie... would you like to see the work area we talked about?" I had gotten wrapped up in the moment... and I knew we had other things to do but... seeing my Cassy's hand in a safe condition, one that I knew then, would be ok... it was such a joy to understand! And seeing the Doc and his Daughter... man, what an enterprise! I smiled and said... "Yeah Doc... let's have a look!" I eased my arm from behind Cassy, making sure that she was comfortable... and her eyes said to me... "go talk to the man!" I smiled... and winked back at "HER!"
The ladies sat and sipped the country brew while the Doc and I inspected the "kitchen" area!
MysticI
Carefully choosing her outfit for this very important Morning... dark blue satin dress with delicate golden ornaments all around her neck and waist... gracefully falling down to her feet... showing just tips of velvet boots... light pinches on her cheeks to give them little more life and slight bite on her lips to make them even more ruby... Kristina added some drops of her favorite orchid perfume... turning to the door adjusted her hat...
In her hands holding small leather pouch she could hear her own heart pounding so fast... Outside the sunshine smiled at her as assuring that everything from now on will be just better and better... Looking around she greeted the town folks and taking deep breathe pushed that heavy wooden door to the bank ... where could be her all future ... The teller was coming closer to her and Kristina with her shivering voice asked... " May I speak with someone about the loan please"
VLWolf
Looking up from my desk as i see Kristina walking into the Bank i stand up and pull out a chair for her "yes i can help you fill out a bank loan application I am sure i have that paperwork here somewhere" looking in the file draws behind me then sitting back down. Looking at her what is this loan going to be for may i ask explaining each of the pieces of paper as i hand it to you to fill out along with a pen to use
MysticI
Smiling and braving herself Kristina took steps to the owner of the bank Mister Virgil. Taking his offered seat she looked at the pile of papers that he laid in front of her thinking that it will be harder then it looked at first place. He was talking and talking trying to explain her all terms how it will be and what she will need to do after he saw how much money she had for down payment. Her money almost covered half of asked price and that was not so bad knowing that the store was pretty busy all the time and very well maintained... They talked more then two hours now and Kristina felt how her eyes and even brain started to hurt from all that information. She needed to sign more then dozen of documents and trying to read them and even understand was even harder then cooking for her. She giggled to herself and blushed when Mister Virgil asked her what so funny... hoping that he wont think of her as silly young girl who does not know where she is getting herself into. After all documents were read and signed off and her pouch of money safely landed in Mister Virgil bank safe.... They both signed in relieve... He kindly offered her the cup of fresh coffee that one of the teller girl got to them... and even some fresh cookies appeared on the table... and now both relaxed they were just remembering old days and little gossip about town and what new attraction it will be here ... maybe the new theater show or even the circus itself or maybe some horse racing with the town young men who always were looking for some fun things to do ... they even mentioned the dance ... by the tavern as the new owner seemed mentioned another day .... The work day was over not only for her but for the bank too and they both headed to the door ... to catch the last of the evening and to greet more who were looking for the same thing as them... Stepping outside they noticed crowd by the clinic ... and with curiosity looked there...
VLWolf
Having looked over the paper work and then counting out the money she hands me for caleteral i then place it into the safe and shake her hand as the almost new Owner of the General Store i then set up a payment plan for the next several years explaining tho moneys are due on said date. Locking things up for lunch i walk her out to the street where we see a crowd by the clinic so we join to see what is going on.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-SIX
Business in Town (continued)
The Doc and I discussed the materials that we needed... and told me that he would create an "Account"... with Meadows General Store... where we would be getting our supplies... some things would have to be ordered. He said to me... "Charlie... I'm going to put your name down, on that account, as someone who can order things... so when you come to town and I might be away... you can still take care of what I need for you to do!" I smiled, as I shook his outstretched hand... "Thank you, Sir"... lowering my head to him and tipping my hat... "I will take care of everything!" He smiled back at me... like we were friends! I had a warmth inside me that suggested... ~he's a pretty good guy... for a white man!~
We prepared to leave as Cassy dug down in her bag and paid the man. Cassy and I ascended to the front entrance... I opened the door for her... and there was a crowd of people outside! I wondered why they were there... we were the only ones inside! Suddenly I realized our scenario... Me... an old broke down bounty hunter... and a White Woman... maybe one of my hunted... had hunted and found Me? I didn't care at that point... I stared into every eye I met... and I looked at them all... defying them all... scared as shit! I clutched Cassy's hand even tighter as we walked out! Some had looks of despair... others had hatred written on their face... then some others, just had a look of wonder! I gulped and I turned to look at Cassy, her hand tightly clasped in mine... we walked to the wagon! It wasn't exactly a welcoming committee... and I knew, THEN... I had to make a statement... maybe not in words, but in my own actions! Cassy was in awe, like everyone was so pleased to see us... and that... I was still trying to figure out!
I looked around... I saw a man and a woman, across the way, standing outside the bank looking also... and that was the next place we intended to visit! I got nervous and began to question myself as to my involvement! Maybe, I'm in the wrong place!! I looked at Cassy again... she was justa smiling at the people... waving her injured hand... yet still holding my hand with the other! I even had to release some of my grip on her small hands, feeling my tension making me squeeze harder! I looked at the men in the crowd, more... it was very intense! Then Cassy just spoke out... "Hello... how is everyone today?" The broken silence had a chilling effect on me... I was wondering what was about to happen! As we walked from the doorway... I tipped my hat and acknowledged those who appeared to accept it... while the others, I stared directly into their eyes, as they did mine! Our wagon... was parked just outside the fence... surrounded by the onlookers! I felt the weight of my sidearm close to my right hand... but I kept Cassy's hand tightly cloaked in my left! Whatever was going to go down... I was mentally prepared for! The crowd just kinda moved back as we approached the gate of the clinic entrance and I proceeded to walk and support Ms Cassy, up and onto the wagon seat. I could feel all the eyes on us, penetrating me like spears! Cassy was smiling and even had a little jump as I lifted her! My face was more than firm... I didn't know what to trust! Even as my back was turned to many... I felt them! I tried my best not to show Cassy... but I was very much afraid... I had much fear! I climbed up on the wagon and grabbed the reins... I tipped my hat again, to those who seemed to be looking... directly at me! I glanced at Cassy to see that she was secure... but my first mind was telling me... "GET THE HELL OUTTA THERE!" I looked at Cassy... she was busy waving and acknowledging the people behind as we rode off. I had a breath of relief... some of those guys had some very serious looks on their faces!
I turned the wagon in the direction of the Bank... the Lady and the Gentleman were still standing outside... they had continued to look at US! As I approached the building, my stomach was churning... what next? Cassy placed her hand on mine and I looked at her as she said... "Charlie... we're going to go in here... and take care of some "real" business!" I smiled at her and said... "I don't mean no disrespect... but we just LEFT some "REAL" business!" She giggled and laid her head on my shoulder! I pulled Chariots to a halt just before the entrance to the Bank... I could see that the Lady was a young woman... and the Gentleman looked a bit older... but, still younger than me. My head began to spin just as Cassy barked out, waving her hand, the injured one... "Hi... we're coming over there!" I climbed down off the wagon and assisted Cassy down... real gentleman like. They both had a smile as they greeted us! The man walked up to Cassy and shook her hand... he tipped his hat at me. He said to her... "Welcome to the Silvertown Savings and Loan Bank... My name is Mister Virgil, the Bank Manager, I'm just finishing some business with Ms Kristina!" as he acknowledged the young Lady standing beside him.
"How can I help you?" I walked a few paces behind her as she passed by the young Lady standing there, I greeted her with a smile and I tipped my hat. "Mr Virgil... I want to sit and talk with you about my financial affairs... and I want Mr Charlie, my helper... to be with us!" I saw the look on the young lady's face... as well as his, as Cassy turned back to me and said... "C'mon Charlie!" I'd never been in a situation like this before! "Uuhh... of course, Maham... I know of Mr Charlie!" I shuttered when he said that... he DID look familiar, but I was sure we had never really met! Seemed like folks around here, knew all about me... but I didn't even know any of them! I looked at the young Lady, she was smiling... and she followed us into the building.
Mr Virgil pulled a chair for Cassy and motioned to me to grab another, as he sat down behind his large desk. The young Lady just stood there and watched. I figured, maybe there had to be a witness! "My name is Cassy Blake... and I want to create an account here in your Bank to manage my things... and I want to put Charlie's name on it! His name is Boone... Charlie Boone" The man's jaw dropped and immediately, he looked at me! If "looks" could kill... I'd be a dead man! She had said that before, but... I didn't think she really meant that! She continued... "I'm not always going to be able to come to town... and, he's a man, and moving about more... so I want him to be able to take care of my business when I can't!" She had a firm look in her eyes as she spoke to, the momentarily, speechless man! "Well, Maham... this is kind of out of the ordinary... we don't handle things quite that way, here!" Cassy stood up abruptly, it even startled me... and said... "Then I'll find another place to do business with!" She whirled around, heading for the door, then looked back at me with those green eyes and said... "Charlie... let's go!" I was as shocked as HE was! "Wait... wait...!" he stammered, jumping up, recovering himself... "Uumm... perhaps we can work something out!??" Cassy turned around and looked at the man.... his face was blood red! "Ms Blake... we'd be honored to service your needs... right here in Silvertown!" We were all looking at Cassy... but I could feel him peering at me as well! Cassy slowly walked back to the chair she left... and sat down again, she smiled at Mr Virgil and said... "Now... where do WE sign?"
VLWolf
Wishing Kristina very well in her new business venture and let her know i am here if she needs further business needs. I then turn to the Man and Woman who also have business with me i usher then in offering the lady a seat near my desk as i tell them what is offered for new accounts filling out the paperwork and letting them look it over before signing and taking any moneys counting it in fount of them making out a receipt handing it to Charlie explaining there moneys are very safe and sound and most of all Welcome to Silvertown we hope you stay and grow with us let me lock this up and i will show you both around this little town.
As you see there is the Doctors office, across the street is the Post Office and teligraph, pointing over there is the Bank which we have just come out of, down younder tat way is the Soloon and the other way is the Church which is packed every Sunday morning and acrose from it is the little school which we are proud off, Offering my assistance if you all need anything just stop by the Bank if you need something or have questions
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-SEVEN
Business in Town (continued2)
Cassy gave all the necessary information to Mr Virgil as he completed the paperwork... several forms... must had been 5-6 different ones... and Cassy wanted my signature under her name on all of them! I looked at her as she carefully reviewed everything being written down after she answered the questions. Every once in a while, she glanced at me and smiled... grabbing my hand under the desk... I could tell she was pleased! Cassy went into her bag and pulled out a stack of paper bills and some envelopes and handed them to him! He counted the money, then reviewed the contents of the envelopes... he then excused himself and went to the back of the Bank! He returned, handing Cassy a new stack of money... different bills! After I finished signing the papers, Mr Virgil stood up and reached out his hand across the desk shaking Cassy's hand, then turned to me... and shook mine too! "Ms Cassy... Mr Charlie... it's been a pleasure doing business with you! Let me assure you, that your money is safe with us... and anytime you need anything... we're here for you!" As Cassy stood up, she said... "So... there won't be any problem... when Charlie comes in to take care of things?" Mr Virgil said... "No Maham... Mr Charlie is welcome anytime... that is, while we're open!" Cassy chuckled a bit... "Well, neither of us would be coming afterhours, but that does make me think about something... Have you ever been robbed?" Mr Virgil's face turned red again! "Uuhhh... No Maham... we haven't had an incident!" Cassy smiled as she turned to walk out... "Well... that's good to hear!" We both acknowledged Ms Kristina as we left the building and climbed back up on the wagon! We waved to them both as I steered Chariots further down the path, headed for the livery stable... where we rented the wagon.
As I approached the place, I said... "Cassy... have you given any thought to buying a wagon for us?" I felt a little funny when I said that... ~for us!~ ... like we were a couple! But Cassy just grabbed my hand and answered... "Oh Charlie, YES! But you will have to make that negotiation... I don't have much understanding about those things... you know what we need!" I looked into her eyes and smiled... "Well, we'll see what he has for sale... I am familiar enough!" She smiled and laid her head on my shoulder... "You do all the talking... just like before... I've got the money, don't worry about that... you just pick out whatever you think is best FOR US!" She squeezed my palm and winked at me!
I pulled up out front of the place... the same young man came out to greet us. "Hello... how was the wagon... did it meet your needs?" Cassy acknowledged the gentleman and sat quietly has I hopped off the wagon to talk with the man. "Hello Sir..." having forgotten his name... "Your wagon is a fine piece of equipment!" I reached out my hand to shake... "Is it for sale?" The young man smiled... "Well... this one isn't... but we have a few in the back, if you'd like to look!" I turned back to look at Cassy... she waved me on, and her eyes said... ~Charlie... find the best one!~ I winked at her... stuck my thumb up and turned to follow the gentleman to the back of the building. As we walked, he asked... "What exactly, are you looking for?" The back of the stable had 4-5 wagons... two of them had covers... but they were all old! "Well... the wagon we had... was perfect... if it had a top!" I figured, with a few pieces of lumber and a few nails... I could make our own top! I eyed an old covered wagon in the back of the group, that I pointed to... "What are you asking for that?" The young man looked... then scratched his head... he looked up at me... "Well... I have to ask about that one... can ya gimme a sec?" I smiled and said... "Sure... you go talk to who you have to... Imma go take a closer look!" The first one I was looking at was an old Prairie Schooner, it had a cover... but, as I got closer, I saw that it wasn't in very good shape. Then I saw a Peter Schutler "Chicago" Wagon... a quality carriage... made for rich folks! I noticed another plain wagon that had cover straps... the side of it read... "Gestring Wagon Co!" The young man came back... "The Boss said $150 for that one!" I raised my brow as I walked around the old wagon again... pointing out obvious flaws... "This wagon's gonna need work done to it soon... look at the hubs... I'll give you $100 for it!" The lad's eyes got big... "Imma have to ask again!" and He ran off! I took a closer look at the Gestring... it was clearly in better shape than any of the others! It had a different look... like it came from overseas somewhere, but it was plenty large enough for us! All of hinges and hitches were in outstanding condition... the flooring and all the wood looked good and it had cover strap mountings, just no cover... this wagon hadn't been used much, either! He came back slightly out of breath... "He said, Naw... can't go no lower on that one!" I scratched my beard and turned toward the Gestring... the odd one... and pointed! "What about that one... over there?" The Lad chuckled a little... "He don't want but $50 for that thing!" We walked over to the wagon to make a final inspection and said... "We'll take it!" I reached out to shake the young man's hand... he seemed shocked! "Let me go speak to Ms Cassy... can you bring the wagon up front?" Obviously excited about this "rare" sale, he eagerly said... "Yes Sir... I'll dust it off and bring it right up!" I smiled at the lad while I was smiling inside... knowing that I had just bought the best of the lot... for the least amount of money!
As I walked toward the wagon, I motioned to Cassy that I was about to take her down. Her eyes were excited... "Did you find one, Charlie?" I smiled at her as I lifted her down and whispered... "I'll tell you all about it when we leave... all I need $50!" She looked at me astonished... "Now, Charlie... what kind of wagon you buying for $50... does it have wheels?" I shhhh'ed her... "Later... just trust me!" Cassy reached in her bag and gave me the money as the lad pulled the wagon from around the back of the building. I saw a glowing expression come on her face as the lad brought the wagon got closer! The young man was excited, too... "You want me to hitch you up?" I raised my hand... "No... that will be fine... my horse doesn't take to strangers well... I can manage!" I handed him the money... we shook hands again... and he ran into the building! Cassy walked over to examine her new carriage... she was smiling... then she turned to me with a big grin on her face! I winked at her from across the wagon bed as I unhitched Chariots... and moved HER to "her" new chariot! Just as I finished hooking her up to the new wagon... the lad appeared... with a Bill of Sales! He blurted out, "Mr Anderson said... thank you, very much!" I shook the lad's hand, once again and said... "You tell Mr Anderson... He's very welcome!" I lifted Cassy onto the coach... gave Chariots a little treat... climbed aboard, grabbed the reins... and we were off! As we rode, I told Cassy the whole story... "Oh my gosh, Charlie... really?" She laughed at the story... her eyes were sparkling... she hugged me and kissed me on my ear... holding my waist! "Charlie Boone... you're a special man!" I smiled back at her and watched her blush when I said... "Well... I work for a Special Lady!"
We had one more stop to make... Meadow's General Store... then home... it was getting to be late afternoon by now! Cassy composed herself as we drew near to the General Store as we discussed some of the things that we would need. "Cassy", I asked... "Do you think they'll have canvas covers in there?" She perked... "They should! You can look for that while I pick up some sundry items and a few other things!" As we entered the store, we both noticed the young lady that was at the Bank... Ms Kristina! She walked up to us, smiling... "Well, hello... we meet again! Welcome to Meadow's... I am the owner!" Wow, I thought to myself... she was the proprietor... and she looked so young to be handling such an operation! "Have a look around... we have many things!" The ladies began to chit-chat and I just wandered around looking... indeed, the store had more than most! I found the canvas we needed... and even some connecting hardware and rope... I got excited! I gathered up the things I would need to cover the wagon... and saw some other things I knew would come in handy! I took the things back to a counter were I saw Cassy already had two boxes of things loaded! She was very efficient with whatever she did! She turned to me as I walked up... "Charlie... did you find what we need? Bring it over here, Dear!" Ms Kristina looked at Cassy... I don't even think she saw the look... in fact... I don't even think Cassy realized what she had just said! She was busy calculating in her head... trying to remember things! "Charlie... how do your matches look... do we have enough? They have some here at a reasonable price... maybe I'll just get some anyway... they won't spoil!" I loaded our goods on the wagon... had to make 3 trips! Cassy paid for our purchases and we bid Ms Kristina "Good Day!"... and we were on our way home... it had been a long day!
I put Cassy in the wagon and climbed up beside her... she was so excited... talking about everything she had in mind! I smiled as I thought about the situation... is this real? ~Lord... I know I don't pray much, but... is this one of them "Blessings" that Tom talks about? This little lady has changed my whole look at life!~ I just let her babble on... but tried to stay focused enough to respond when she directed things at me! "Hey Charlie... I got a surprise for you!" I know my heart stopped for a second... I turned and looked at her smiling up at me! Kinda in shock, I said, "A surprise... for me?" She giggled a little bit... "Yeah... I got you a bottle of that stuff you like to drink... thought it would be nice to relax with after a long day!" A big smile came on my face... I squeezed her hand... "Awww... That was very kind... I thank you very much!" We rode off down the path and she laid her head on my shoulder... and I put my arm around her waist as she wiggled closer! She giggled and said... "I might even have a little sip... with you!"
VLWolf
Seeing Cassy and Charlie out of the bank i turn around after bidding them a good day and lock things up for the afternoon to go grab some lunch at the local Inn before coming back to finish up business for the day. Whistling as i walk to the Inn slowly walking though the doors as i do not want to knock anyone out of the way i wander into the dinning room saying Hi to the local gal asking what the special of the day is, she reply s "Beef stew and cornbread and tea". I inform her i will have a plate and hand her the money for the meal plus a small tip as i wait for her to put the money away and head to the kitchen to acquire my plate and brings it back to me saying in a generous and kind voice "Enjoy your meal".
Being so hungry i dig in and its gone in a matter of minuets also drinking my tea i then get up leaving everything on the table of them to clear i walk out and back to the Bank to open back up for the Afternoon seeing what other business will walk in to greet me
LadyCChayaDubrinsky
Charlie and I rode along home, I found comfort with his arm around me, it was a security that I had missed for sometime, now I had found that feeling I longed for once again. I softly chuckled to myself hoping Charlie would pay no mind to me, the thought crossed my mind that I was right where I belonged, where I wanted to be and where I planned to stay. For a brief moment the thought occurred to me that this might not be what he wanted, but I dismissed that just as quickly. Charlie was a big man, I knew I was safe with him, I could just feel it and I knew he had feelings for me, I could see that in his eyes and the few stolen sweet moments we had shared. Yep, things were changing and I was ready for what was happening, my thoughts were wondering about to future things we women think about.
It had been a very busy day in town, but all things considered it was successful. I thought back to the reactions I saw from some of the town folks, they were going to have to adjust. I always had been bull headed, Papa always said I was a force to reckon with when on a mission. Somethings never changed and I could see I had a lot of missions heading my way truth was I didn't care, I could handle them. I wasn't afraid of Indians so I sure wasn't afraid of a little town gossip. In fact I was the sort of person that if you gossip about me I sure as the world will give you something to talk about and make sure it's true. I could tell that several had been stunned to see me and Charlie together in the way we were. I knew that seeing a black man in the company of a white woman was odd, then add to that that there was a familiarity in the way they touched or looked at one another even when he tried hard to mask it, was causing lots of tongues to wag. Well wag they could, I bite my lower lip as I realized that the feelings I felt stirring were of an intimate loving nature.
I smiled to myself watching the sun setting, we would be home shortly, the thought startled me as I realized I was thinking about home belonging to us. But it did, it was mine and Charlie's, what I had I planned to share with this man, we both have endured far too much loss and pain in life. I thought about the time Charlie spoke of his daughter, the pain in his face and the tremble in his voice, I wondered if I could ever have that kind of love from him. He was a man that understood love on every level and I wanted that again. I too had known that kind of all encompassing love, I too had lost it, but right now I saw a man that had that ability and I could care less if he were Indian or black or purple, love is endless and gives you the ability to embrace the world. I was not going to let this pass me by, not if I could help it.
We arrived home shortly after dusk, I knew that Charlie had been quite, we never spoke after I curled up close to him, I was deep in thought, he thought I was asleep. The wagon came to a slow rolling stop as Charlie whispered softly to Chariots pulling the reins back gently. He was so good to his horse, he cherished her....I wanted to be cherished too.
I could feel Charlie breathing, I waited for him to shift or move, I liked the way his body felt, strong and safe, a few minutes passed and then he whispered "Miss Cassy, your home, time to wake up little lady" I inhaled as I tried to mask the fact I had never been asleep, I was dreaming wide awake. I lifted my head back to see Charlies deep chestnut eyes watching me, a smile broke across his face and a tenderness lite up his face. "Sleepy head, you have a good nap?" "Why Charlie, I had the most amazing dream about you, about us, about home. What's more.....I was wide awake" Charlie, looked puzzled, I guess I sounded like some crazy person honestly. I shifted and sat up next to him, laying my hand on his thigh, he never released his arm around my waist, in fact he sort of adjusted pulling me closer to him, which I wanted. I realized I best just say what I was thinking no sense in beating around the bush, I cleared my throat and looked right into his eyes.
"Charlie, I have done lots of thinking since you came to my rescue. I was so empty when I arrived here, I was running Charlie, running from pain, from loss, from hurt. Running from my life Charlie, the one I lost. I know there's lots we don't know about each other but I want to learn Charlie all about you. You make me feel safe...." Charlie looked like he was about to say something and I laid my finger tip against his full lips softly to keep him from speaking "Charlie Boone you let me finish what I have to say before I lose my nerve okay" Charlie nodded his eyes crinkled up with humor, "Charlie, don't you laugh at me" "Oh No Ma'am, Miss Cassy I wouldn't laugh at you ever"......I stared at him and tried to look my sternest " Charlie Boone, from this day forward don't you dare 'Ma'am me again, do you understand, and don't call me Miss Cassy, its Cassy or Cas or whatever but not Miss anything to you okay." He just starred at me and all I thought to do was kiss him right then, without thought I leaned in and kissed him flat out. To my surprise, he pulled me close and kissed me back, first he just kissed me, but then it changed, one arm was wrapped around my waist and his other hand ran up the side of my neck and cradled my head as he kissed me like a man wanting a woman. I felt my whole body tremble as a fire ignited within me that I forgot how it felt. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back, slipping my tongue into his mouth softly. At first he wanted to respond but hesitated, but then in fluid motion he kissed me, he was squeezing me to him so tightly I almost lost my breath but I didn't move, because I knew, I knew I was falling head over heels in love with this man.
Suddenly he jerked back and looked horrified, "Oh my gosh, I am sorry, Miss Cassy..No I mean Cassy ....I...I don't know what just came over me but well I apologize.' I starred at Charlie for a few moments, then a smile broke across his face as I smiled at him..."You are not sorry Charlie, don't you tell me that less you mean it. You want me don't you? I mean we.. well we could be good together, we can live here and comfort one another, we can build a life here Charlie me and you together. You saw I have means, you know we can do this. I ain't afraid of anyone.....well that's not true Charlie I am afraid of one thing" Charlie looked at me and pulled me close to him "You have nothing to be afraid of Cassy I'm gonna take care of you, nobody is gonna hurt you, not while I am breathing!"....I looked up at him and whispered..."Then I don't have to be afraid of losing you then do I?" I questioned Charlie my heart racing as I waited for the anwer........Charlie let go of me and slipped down from the wagon with out saying a word, suddenly panic grabbed me that I had pushed things and should have just remained quite, I waited to see what he was doing when to my surprise he without speaking lifted me out of the wagon, I wrapped my arms around his neck to hold on, with out a single word he turned around and took the stairs to the cabin two at a time, reaching the door he managed to turn the handle and kick it open stepping across the threshold..I held my breath not knowing what to say...."Cassy....he stopped and looked at me...then he kissed me softly..."Welcome home". He lowered me to my feet, holding me to steady me. I smiled up at him...
"I'm gonna go unload the wagon"....Charlie turned and went out the door..I watched him go down the steps...he off set several of the purchases on the steps, then he took Chariots reins and headed down to the barn I knew he would finish unloading the supplies there and brush down Chariots. He would be a while this gave me time if I hurried to make a little dinner and freshen myself up a bit.
I sat the biscuits in the oven to warm and there was just enough fried chicken from the night before. This would be a light dinner, but it would do. I bustled about setting the table, I took the bottle from my bag I had gotten in town and sat it next to Charlies plate with two small shot glasses, smiling I knew he would enjoy this. Then I lite all the lamps in the cabin with everything in place I turned my attention to myself.
Thankfully there had been enough water left from this morning that I could take a bath, my petticoats were dusty and I wanted to get the trip dust off me and them. The water felt wonderful, I splurged with a few drops of rose oil, the room smelled fresh, the floral scent wonderful an soothing. I thought for a moment before I dressed, then I decided to just do what my mind kept telling me. I opened the trunk at the foot of my bed and pulled out the night dress and coat safely stored there. The silk fabric slipped over my full figure clinging just in the right places. I tied the sash of the coat tightly around my waist, slipping the satin night shoes on my feet. It had been along time since I had worn anything as special as this, a very long time, catching a glimpse of myself in the standing mirror I blushed. I felt a bit brazen, but shrugged it off, I pulled the pins from my hair allowing it to cascade down past my shoulders. Lush thick curls bounced as I gave a slight twirl, I giggled at the way I felt I could only hope that I wasn't making a mistake but so far so good.
Just as I was about to leave the bedroom I heard Charlie calling my name, taking a deep breath I responded.."Coming Charlie" opening the door to the bedroom I stopped short as Charlie froze when he saw me. It seemed like days passed, he just starred at me not moving or speaking I darn well thought he wasn't breathing but I knew better he hadn't fallen down.
"Charles Boone is something wrong? Say something!" I snapped in defense.....Charlie blinked and stepped backwards shaking his head. "Ummmm no....uhhh no....there's ....I mean.....well ummmm....Cassy....do you have any idea what you are making a man think about?" I sighed with relief and practically ran into his arms........wrapping my arms around his neck I stood on my tip toes and kissed his chin since that's all I could reach....."Well I'm hoping your thinking about Us...but for now I imagine it's dinner".....I giggled not waiting for a response and grabbed his hand pulling him toward the kitchen..."Come on I know your hungry, it's not much but it will do, I promise to make a real nice meal tomorrow but tonight I am afraid it's just some biscuits and left over chicken we had." I lead him into the kitchen and motioned for him to seat himself. I carefully pulled the hot food from the oven and placed it on the table. I was aware he was watching me, so I decided to be a bit flirty. I leaned down close to him as I served his plate making sure he caught a glimpse of the top of my chest, the lace of the silk gown hugging me just in the right way. I heard him shuffle his feet and as a slight moan escaped.
I felt my face flush beet red, but I tried to continue acting very composed.
We both were hungry and seemed to eat without hardly speaking, although I noticed him looking at me when he thought I wouldn't notice. With dinner finished I removed the dishes to the sink, they could wait I would do them in the morning. Charlie reached for the small bottle I had sat next to him...'Cassy this is wonderful, dinner was perfect and for you to be so thoughtful as to get me a "Smile" why I am just blessed." He tilted the bottle and the warm amber liquid flowed into the small crystal glass. The candles on the table caused a soft glow to bounce from the glass to the table. He paused and looked at the other empty glass, then at me...."Sweetheart, can I pour one for you?" I froze, he didn't call me Cassy or Cass or better still Ma'am....all I could do was smile and nod yes. He lifted my glass and offered it to me, I reached for it and held it waiting for him to lift his....he clinked the two glasses together and whispered "To our future".
I took a sip slowly, it burned my tongue and stung my eyes. I thought back to that time in the wagon when I hurt my hand and he had given me a sip of his "Tonic Water" this was the same wretched taste. I swallowed, this was not going to be something I did often, this stuff was horrid but....I was doing it with him....so I could tolerate a moment or two of the burn. I choked a bit and Charlie laughed as he swirled the liquid in his glass. Pretending to ignore him I sat the glass down thankfully he hadn't filled mine like his so I could manage.
We talked and laughed for hours...seemed that "Tonic Water" could make you Smile....now I knew why he called it a Smile! In fact I found myself enjoying it a bit as the night wore on...The candles around the room were dimming and the end of the day was at hand. I had no intention of sleeping alone ever again, or with Charlie his boots and jeans. Standing up I put the glasses in the sink with the rest of the evenings dishes, took a deep breath and turned to find Charlie standing directly behind me. Before I could say a word his arm was around my waist crushing me to him, his mouth was hot and tasted of the Tonic Water....he kissed me deeply taking my breath away. I knew that what I hoped for was happening, he was giving in to what we both felt....this time he wasn't hesitating. Without warning he scooped me up in his arms and headed toward the bedroom....'Cass," he whispered sending a thousand butterflies loose in my stomach " I'm going to" ....he hesitated...his gentle nature was there but there was also something else...a tension in his voice ....a tightness in his body I could feel.....He stopped at the side of the bed and looked at me...."I'm going to make love to you as a man makes love to woman he claims as his do you understand that?" I felt my whole body tremble...it was happening he did want me....and I wanted him....nodding I whispered "Please, it's what I want." He laid me down on the bed as he pulled the sash ribbon undone.
kybordaddict
ONCE UPON A TIME…
EPISODE TWENTY-EIGHT
Home Sweet Home
It was near dusk as we approached the clearing... I could see the cabin in the distance and I started thinking about some chores that had to be done when we got there! As we pulled up to the cabin, I had a sigh of relief... it had indeed, been a long day! I could tell Cassy was tired... she slept laying against me the whole trip! Our new wagon, with its different appearance... actually rode much better than the rented one... and, it had a padded seat... it was a much more comfortable ride! I gently stroked her arm to awaken her without a startle... "Ms Cassy... you awake?" Cassy looked up at me almost in an instant and said... "Charlie... this has been such a wonderful day... we got so much accomplished... and, Charlie... I'm so glad you're here with me!" I blushed a little myself as I looked at her, with a smile... "I am too, Ms Cassy... I am too!" Seemed like NOW, every time I looked at her... it seemed to draw me closer to her... her vibrant smile was infectious... and frankly, I felt a little out of control! Then she looked me in the eyes and just started talking... all about her past and some of her life's struggles... and then she started talking about NOW... and the FUTURE! I wanted to speak, but she hushed me... and she reminded me again, about how she wanted me to address her... no formalities! She proceeded to say some things to me that no other woman had ever said to me! Could she possibly be feeling... some of the same things I'm feeling? The depths of her words almost consumed me, they were like a song in my head... my mind was spinning... I was numb! Almost in fear, I reached out and pulled her to me... searching those green eyes for a clue... I couldn't control myself any longer... I had to know! As I pulled... she came, no space between our bodies, holding her tightly and I kissed her hard! Suddenly, I felt like I wanted her to know exactly how I felt inside!! And... she kissed me back!!! And with that kiss... I felt something I thought I would never feel again... in life! It was LOVE!
I helped her down from the carriage... and put her in my arms and carried her to the cabin door and stepped inside... much like a man does his new Bride. I beamed with pride, watching her smile as we crossed the threshold! She looked very Happy! I lowered her to the floor and said... "Now... you go tend to your needs and I'll go unpack the wagon and put away the supplies!" She winked at me and ran off.
I moved the things that needed to go inside, to the porch and then began to unload the outdoor things in the barn. As I worked, I thought a lot about the day's activities as I toted the goods. The Doc and his daughter... what a pleasant visit that was... not just the treatment that Cassy received, but the genuine hospitality! Then... there was the crowd outside, all staring at US... and the feeling of uncertainty in the people! The Bank experience, where I witnessed a spirited little Lady who took charge of what she wanted... and GOT it! I even had to chuckle a little about the "Wagon" transaction... and how she just put ME in charge to take care of that! And... I handled my business well... that was a sweet deal! After that, meeting the same Lady that was at the Bank... in the General Store... and HER being the owner! As I thought back... I think I had a brief encounter with that Lady when I first came to town, with an injured shoulder... just before Tom and I set out to rescue Ms Lillie! She seemed like a good person to know in the town!
I rode the wagon into the gated corral and unhitched Chariots, walking her to the small stable shed. I noticed that one of the large bags that Cassy had purchased said, "Horse Feed" on it... it was something NEW! I read the label... it talked about proteins, vitamins and minerals, formulated to deliver complete balanced nutrition for horses! Damn... what will they think of next! I opened the bag and poured a healthy portion in her food trough as I fetched some water for the other. When I came back... her head was buried in the trough... licking the edges! She really liked it!! I poured the water and patted her head, stroking her mane, preparing to brush her down. I whispered to her, rubbing the side of her head... "Your NEW friend got this stuff for you... looks like you're enjoying it!" She turned her head to me, in almost a smile... her big brown eyes were showing real appreciation! I moved the wagon to the back of the house then went to the porch to grab the other things to take inside.
I called out Cassy's name as I approached the door, and when I opened it... there was the aroma of food! How did she do that so fast? She had made a fire and had the whole place humming with the scent of warm food!! I wasn't even out there that long! Then I looked across the room and saw HER... standing there... at the bedroom door!!! Oh My God... she looked like a Goddess!!! I swear, there was an aura about her!!! Her long beautiful hair was let out... like I had seen once before... hanging down over her shoulders! She had on a long green, thin "coat" like dress... with a tie around her waist that hinted of something lacey and pale green in color, beneath it! Above the tie her breasts showed cleavage... and her eyes were like sparkling stars! Her hips were healthy and her legs bulged in all the right places! I just stood there... staring at her in awe! For the moment... I couldn't say anything... I was speechless! My heart began to race... and my stomach was doing flip-flops! I began to melt as she slowly sauntered toward me... watching her hips sway as she approached... looking into her matching green eyes... watching her body move, intoxicated me! She was thick... that's the way a REAL woman supposed to look like! "Uuhhh... Cassy... you DO realize what a man thinks... when he sees a woman... uuhhh... dressed as such?" She came up to me with a smile and kissed me on my chin... "You TELL me what a man thinks... after dinner!" She grabbed my hand and lead me to the dinner table. She had the table setup so nice, it was kinda like a restaurant... it had placemats with eating utensils and napkins, a small lantern, already lit... and I saw a bottle of whiskey on the table... with 2 glasses! This woman had class! She told me she simply heated up the leftover food from the night before... but it smelled sooo good... my stomach began to churn... I hadn't even felt hungry until that very moment! She went to the oven and came back with a piping hot dish of food and served me! I couldn't help but notice the top parts of her body as she leaned over in front of me! She set her plate on the other side of the small table, facing me... and we dined together. Both of us were digging in the plates like animals! "Day Old" chicken was always a favorite of mine, and... I guess we were both a little hungry! Thinking about how good the simple meal was, I shared with her, "Chariots really liked that bag of food you bought her... and I told her YOU got it for her... she understands. Plus, she likes you, I can tell... cuz she doesn't take up with people. And I read, it's got a lot of good stuff in it!" She smiled, and answered... "She's a good horse... and she deserves the best... just like a good MAN does!" My face got warm as I looked at her... and, I smiled!
Lost in a gaze across the table at each other, having finished eating, Cassy said... "Charlie... why don't you pour yourself a sip of your whiskey... it might help you to relax!" Well, relaxing... was the farthest thing from my mind right then! I blinked me eyes as I looked up at her face... "Will you have one with me?" She smiled and nodded yes... I then poured a small shot into the other glass on the table and handed it to her. Then I lifted my glass up in the air and said to her... "Here's to our future... bottoms up!"... and clinked my glass against hers and threw the glass to my mouth and emptied the contents! I peeked back at Cassy struggle with sipping, then finally swallowing... then coughing! Alarmed, I asked... "Are you ok?" She grimaced and cleared her throat... trying to orchestrate a smile... "Yes... I'm ok!"
We sat there for hours, it seemed... laughing and talking about our pasts... and I HAD some stories! She giggled at all my tales and asked for more! We fondled each other with our feet and legs, under the table... and played with our hands and eyes, on top! "How does your hand feel?", I asked. She giggled and waved her hand high in the air... "It's fine, Charlie... just fine!" Then she got a perplexed look on her face... "We don't have to change the dressing now, do we?" I smiled as I gently held the injured hand with both of mine... "Nah... Doc says that wrapping is good for 3 days, as long as there's no pain. You not hurting at all... are you? Tell me the truth!" She giggled and reached across the table and pinched my nose... "I AM telling you the truth... Honest Injun!" and giggled some more!
Cassy got up to remove her serving dishes and I followed suit... bringing my wares with me behind her, into the kitchen. As she set her dishes down and turned around, I was right there! I laid my dishes aside, looked deep into her eyes and reached down and lifted her up and cradled her in my arms... she was slightly startled... and I said to her, "Cassy... I NEED you... and I WANT you!!" My manhood took over! I carried her to each of the candles around the room, and let her blow them out! I grabbed the last candle in the small lantern on the table, and walked with her into the bedroom. I gently laid her on the bed and watched her adjust her position, as I pulled off my boots and jeans. In the shadows of the small light from the lantern, I saw her lying there, with her garment in disarray... revealing more of her body. The look on her face was one of sheer happiness. I trembled as I climbed up onto the bed beside her and laid my body close to hers. Looking into her eyes I placed my lips on hers... and I sucked at her breath with my tongue. I reached over to blow out the flickering candle in the lantern, but she pulled me back... she smiled and said, "I want to see!" I became further aroused! I could feel her hot breath on my neck as we held each other closely... she smelled like freshly picked roses and her body was soft and warm. I undid the rope looking tie at her waist and opened the wrapped gown, then I removed the over garment, revealing the soft silky boudoir. She loosened my shirt and pulled it from my shoulders. My hands touched the soft, sheer lace material... the only thing covering her nakedness. I felt all of her body and she felt mine, and a fever was built... and I made LOVE to her... with all my passion!
I blew out the candle... and the room became dark... and still! In the darkness we laid in ecstasy, with our bodies folded together... and we slept!
IamBiltre
He accompanied the couple to the door and realizing unfriendly looks, recalled how small towns in this country could be prejudiced, he remembered why have volunteered to help in the war. He waited at the door with his coat pulled back showing the butt of his colt. He waited to see the couple go in peace and went back inside. Called the daughter and asked her to accompany him. Came out into the street where he saw Kristina, smiling, greeted asking if she wanted to accompany them on a visit to Meadows General Store where he wanted to open an account for the works in his home. Kristina smiled ...
MysticI
Looking at Gustave entering store Kristina blushed and hide her face turning around pretending to sorting some items and just when the blush came away from her face and she recoup herself Kristina turned to him and smiled with her shyly smile trying not to bring in her memories their first kiss and those precious romantic moments that they shared together. The young nurse was going around the store and commenting on all what she saw to be useful for them talking loud and giggling all the time. Kristina looked at Gustave and they laughed at young girl so excited about all shopping experience. Very carefully Kristina looked at the list what they need and started to put all items in one place marking those that she will need to order for them. Smiling she looked at Gustave " Do you know that you two are almost first customers that opened an account and I am thankful for that and hope that you will stay satisfied with all what we provide" Taking all documents from him and filling forms Kristina turned to see what Aslin needed and by the accident dropped papers on floor ... leaning to get them she did not realize that Gustave went too and they bumped badly to each other that made them fall on the floor and again they ended in each other arms ... seems this going to be happening often she mumbled to herself angry but then met wide his smile and smiled back then they started to giggle and ended laughing what got Aslin curious and the girl find them sitting on floor in cozy cuddle pose laughing like two silly fellas from nothing.... she looked puzzled for a moment but then shrugged her shoulders ... and continue to be busy with the new dress that she found interesting... Gustave helped Kristina to stand up keeping her arms in his longer the he should ... Kristina looked in his eyes... feeling she is loosing herself in them
VLWolf
New Year, new day I thank Charlie for coming by the bank and delivering the nice side arm as i make out a recite subtracting what he is owed on his bill then hand it to him to keep track of then putting books away i close up for a hour walk to look around town and visit Kristina at the General store to see how things are going
Tipping my hat to all that i see greeting one and all.
MysticI
After the busy day Kristina felt totally washed out, her brain refused to think anymore. All time she was greeting new customers, chatting with them non stop, getting their names, places where they live, packing unpacking items they chose, writing notes that she would need to order and in same time trying to see what town folks need the most, what she would need to stock and have all the time. Her store now was busy as beehive full of women in their finest outfits, men looking at them in proud of themselves way, children running back and forward, screaming all the time when Kristina would offer them free cookies. Shelves that been overloaded in the morning looked so empty now...
All this business was so new to her that Kristina's head started to spin. She needed to learn so much and as for now she did not have any help yet she needed to give her full attention to all.
At the end of the day when the last customer left her store... she looked around with the smile... picked the last candy bar and placed in right spot and stepped outside.
Kristina lowered herself in the rocking chair... closed her eyes and let her into dreams... the wind was gently playing with her blond hair making them tickle her rose cheeks .... sounds of nature felt so calming ... and Kristina dreamed... "how nice that sounded... hers... Kristina's store with all in it..." she smiled... keeping her eyes shut... it was just couple minutes before seven... at that time she would lock the store and go to see what to eat... and one last thing she would need to do ... place the sign.. help wanted ...
Trenchsoul
The evening already glittered with stars as she set the sign in the window and locked her shop up for the night. He watched with a smile showing beneath his drover's hat, his whiskered chin and wind chapped lips the only things visible beneath the shadow. Silently slipping up beside Kristina, he said, non-chalant and apprapo of nothing, "My friend, so good to see you again."
Matching her stride, taking in her reaction in a side long glance, he didn't wait for a response. Instead, his voice broke the silence of the evening with a strong cadence, deep and timbrous, "Let me tell you a beautiful, sad story. One I believe you will find some touch of sentiment in," pausing to briefly clear his throat before turning his shadowed face to hers, his smile friendly and warm, the glitter of amused eyes only briefly visible, "Seems there was an ugly cuss of gunslinger, found himself in Rio Doso. Now, to say the guy was ugly was bein' nice. He'd been scarred as a babe, leavin' the right half of his face a mass of pink tissue that never moved, his eye a glossy white marble. You'd think this woulda left him with only the choice a bein' someone's farm hand or working the coal scuttle for the rail, but the ornery cuss took it to mind that he would take up the pistol and the rifle, the saddle and bridle, and make his name as a shootin' man. Leavin' his home for the plains, this boy soon come man took to learnin' all he could from who ever would teach him, never lettin' his bad eye stop his work. If he'd have been of the devil's court and left handed, he'd a had few troubles, but, well, tweren't his luck. He kept workin', though, tryin' to be a better shooter everyday, but he just wasn't cut out for the gunslinger trade. That's how he found himself in Rio Doso, unemployed and just a little hopeless."
He paused here as he drew a water skin from his hip and drizzled a bit of the gritty fluid between parched lips, letting the bag fall to his waist as he wiped his chin with one dusty sleeve. "Didn't help none that this poor sod had the looks it would take a whole convent of nuns to love, either. Everywhere he went, the man would get more'n his share of looks and comments, stones and cat calls. He stayed his hand when they acted outta ignorance, though, never drawin' on anyone that took it in mind to harangue the poor soul. 'They don't know no better', he'd say to himself, and gather up his saddle bags and supplies and head back outta town after only a week or two, sometimes a month. Spent a good part of his life this way, drawin' on those that would challenge him proper and turnin' his cheek on those that just wanted sport harassin' a freak. He'd just found Rio Doso and was settlin' in at the only drinkin' establishment in town when she sidled in from the back rooms. Already two whiskeys in on the evenin', getting good handful of dirty looks from everyone in the salloon, his eye was drawn almost immediately to her as the light of the main hall seemed to seek her out. The only word he really knew for her was 'beautiful', but there was so much more dancing behind that paralyzed face and tortured eyes. He didn't turn, knowin' full well that givin' his attention to her would likely garner him more of the wrong kinda attention from the others in the bar. Can't have a monster eyein' a pretty gal, now, can they?"
Here he turned his head to briefly look down at the woman walking beside him, chuckling softly. "Lucky for me you already know me, otherwise I might hafta defend myself here in this hamlet, too, neh?"
He turned his smile back down the street and continued in his clear, strong voice, "Where was I? Oh, yes, the beauty of the ball, the silent siren of the salloon that had men near to swoonin' on their stools and at the gamin' tables. She was only one of a handful of pretty ladies that worked in the salloon, but she was perhaps the most graceful of them all. Statuesque, lithe, and strikin', her presence in a room was always a spectacle, shinin' and glamourin' every eye in the room. Her blonde tresses were curled and long, decorating her soft, gentle shoulders and long, graceful neck, falling to the small of her back and dancing with her every shift and sway. Her green eyes shone like jade in the lantern light, sparklin' and alight with an inner strength that the west had tested and not found lackin' in the least. Her lips were ones that women dreamt of havin' and men dreamt of tastin', full and soft. Heart shaped face and what some call and hourglass figure, she was more than strikin' and only slightly less than an angel."
"Now, this was a challenge to the local cattle baron's main hand, who took a fancy that he was gonna win her over, and happened he though it would be that night. He'd been settin' his bait for her for more'n a few years, but she'd never so much as nibbled. Instead of dissuadin' him, though, this only made him keep at it, not tryin' harder, just usin' the same ole bits and tricks with the same effect. Well, tonight, he was of a mind to try somethin' else. He'd finally reached his limit and, with the urgin' of his friends who kept tellin' him that she'd be lucky to have him, he decided that he would convince her this night. When he stood, the ugly man noticed him immediately, the near drunken swagger as he approached her, one thumb looped in his gunbelt, the other holding his drink. The ugly man also noticed her reaction. Bein' a stranger probably gave him the insight that all those that had known these two blinded them to. She wasn't takin' to his attentions at all well, and he was of a mind to think she was near enough to disgusted to amount to no nevermind."
He pulled a small piece of beef jerky from a pocket, tearing a bit off and popping it between cheek and gum as he continued, "Well, the ugly man knew his situation wasn't too healthful for him, so he set himself to watchin' the events, but she seemed to look right at him after a few moments, a look of acknowledgement of his appraisal. This, of course, didn't stop the other man's attempts to woo her, but after a few moments, he ran outta whatever practiced lines he'd had in his head all day. So he downed the dregs of his drink and headed to bar, excusin' himself clumsily with a smile and a lecherous wink. She watched him go but turned her eyes to the ugly man once more, lookin' him over in the bar's large and slightly warped mirror. She didn't try to restrain her reaction to his face, gringin' like everyone usually did, but she didn't stop lookin' either. After a moment, she nodded to him, her eyes findin' his and givin' him just a touch of the smile that melted any man's heart that she focused it on."
Turning to look back the way they'd come, as if searching for something, the story kept flowing from his cracked lips, rumbling off the walls of store and shop, "Now, mind, he wasn't stupid. He knew that she wasn't hankerin' for him. It was a look of one trapped soul to another, ackowledgin' their mutual trials. He with his appearance and her bein' trapped in a town and a people that she couldn't escape from. He raised his glass to the mirror, noddin' just a bit to show her he felt the same, only to find that the obnoxious gent had seen their exchange and had come to some seriously misguided ideas. His anger was plain as a rose in the snow, red and broilin' beneath his skin. As mad as he was, though, the look of the ugly man scared him just a bit, so he turned his new found anger towards the woman of his obsession. The ugly man saw this and knew that somethin' nasty was a comin'. The swagger man stomped across the main hall and wrapped his hand around her arm, turnin' her about with more than a lil violence. His yellin' loud and full of empty fury, but the rest of the bar wouldn't do nothin' to challenge him, even when he started to drag her to the back rooms, her protests growin' in intensity and desperation as she noticed that no one was makin' a stand to help her. That's when her eyes found the ugly man's again."
His fingers had found a rifle shell and were twirling the brass cased lead round over his knuckles in a smooth arc, the glitter and twirl of the cartridge in the moonlight a tracery of magic stars in the dark, "Course, we all know what happens when eyes meet across a crowded bar like that.... somethin' desperate. The look on her face was almost a plea, almost a cry for help, but more a touchin' of a kindred heart. In a heartbeat, the ugly man made up his mind, slammin' his glass on the bar and standin' from his stool in one smooth movement. The sound of the glass on the bar top like a gunshot in the silence of the embarassed room, his feet hittin' the planked floor with a thump as he roared across the bar like a bear, 'Let her go or answer to me.' This didn't seem to reach the man's brain until he'd taken another step and stopped. He stood straight, his hand still clamped on her arm as he turned to face the ugly man. 'Let her go and step outside,' the ugly man said, his voice strong and confident, though his heart thudded hard in his chest, 'or are ya too much a lilly livered coward to face a man?'"
Again, he turned to face her, his smile never faltering but somewhat softer now, "We all know how this kinda story ends, don't we? Two men standin' in the dusty street, hands hoverin' over their pistols, watchin', waitin', hopin' the other can't aim worth a hoot or that he'll be the faster one. Except sometimes it don't work out for either. That night, on that particular dusty street, two men died; one from a gut shot that separated his spine from his hind quarters, the other from a near perfect bullet through his heart. The ugly man marveled as he fell, his legs no longer listenin' to a thing his brain wanted 'em to do, the pain almost an after thought as he watched the blossom of a fatal flower on the other's chest. 'My best shot ever,' he thought as his body collapsed to the parched earth. There was no rush of concerned citizens to his side, he never saw the other man's mates check him over, never heard the murmur of the people on the boardwalks as they watched. His eyes found her, looked into her eyes and beckoned her over without words. He knew he was dying, he could feel every beat of his heart leavin' more of himself on the dirt of Rio Doso, but he couldn't help wanting to tell her thank you. As she raised her skirts and lowered herself to the dirt next to him, she brushed a bit of his ragged mane from his eyes, smiling sadly without tears. He returned the smile, like for like, and murmured with weakening breath, 'Thank you for freein' me from this mortal coil and givin' me the chance ta do it honourably.' She nodded and raised a hand to her lips, her eyes crinkling only slightly as she took in this stranger that took on her burden to his detriment. He raised the hand holding his pistol and lowered the warm weapon into her lap, pattin' it softly and whisperin' with the last of the wind in his lungs, 'I didn't do so well with 'em, but maybe they'll help you get free, too.'"
The rifle cartridge launched in the air from his fingers and twirled, ringing slightly in the cooling evening air, before his hand caught it with almost negligent ease. He turned his palm up and instead of the round there was a locket in the creased recesses of his hand. He let the locket drop from his hand to dangle on a long silver chain, letting it swing as the clasp opened to show the image of a woman wearing a handsome gown of leather and denim, a rifle in her left hand, a pistol in her right, a beautific smile on her face that shown through the tintype print easily."The next day, after layin' the ugly man to rest in the town's cemetary, she strapped on his pistol, claimed his horse and other goods, and rode from that town like she weren't never comin' back." His fingers bounced the locket up into his hand once more and snapped the locket closed with a click, smiling that odd, friendly smile, his teeth shining between cracked lips, "She never did, neither."
He tipped his hat to her respectfully and turned to go, issuing over his shoulder, "It's always a pleasure to see ya, my friend. I'll try to stop around from time to time, if ya don't mind the company." His smile was the last thing to vanish into the shadows to the evening darkness of the sleep little town, but his boots could be heard for a few minutes more.
MysticI
in her head came memories... they came and hit her hard... while she was traveling to this town she was so young and so naive full of energy and believe in all that people would tell her ... believing that only good rules this world and nothing bad can happen... one evening she was returning to the hotel when she stayed till the next equipage would take her further on her journey. Kristina did not see them lurking in the dark corner... they were drunk and reckless... nasty rude bored with life creatures... she even could not them call men after not to offend others ... true men... they stood in front of her and would not let her go... pecking playing with her like cat with mouse... letting from holes called their mouth words that would make her blush bright and make her breathless for a while. She begged to stop to let her go away but they wont listen... she saw they been bored and she was like toy to them... looking around she did not see any alive... lost her last hope when from far away low baritone fulfilled the night ... " You heard then Lady... let her go away" clapping their drunk eyelashes creatures swing their ugly bodies to the sound ... from he dark tall man figure appeared... it was not that how he looked it was something about him how he hold his posture... glow of strength and calmness that was scary. He even did not need to point to his colt that glistered in moon light... when all of drunken disappeared in the night. Kristina was not sure yet if she is safe or this man just another one to threaten her... He stood there and looked at her with his sharp small brown eyes that if not moon you would even do not notice them... he was huge... with dusty shoes showing that his journey was as long as hers... He was tall strong man and what made others afraid for her she felt something from him... some energy that was so good. He was like huge big bear but inside from his inside she felt a gust of good energy that would make you trust him right away and she saw the friend in him that you can make it so rare... she felt this person this man she can trust her life... he would never do anything to hurt... Kristina's voice broke up the air... " Thank you Sir for your help that was so kind of You" He smiled now chuckling at her " I even cannot remember if I was called Sir in my entire life mam" Kristina smiled ... his smile made her think that she knows him one hundred years .. that feeling could not leave her till these days... his face his smile his kindness that he did then for her .... so small favor to him was so huge to her... They had a tea that evening then they simply walked all around the town talking and talking and sharing their stories and then... he simply put her in her equipage promising to find her one day and wishing her to keep safe and nice... and now here He is next to her ... simple again... just like then ... easy not asking anything just telling his stories... being so tired his low voice was so calming relaxing to her that only when his figure was gone again Kristina realize that she even did not ask when he will be back ... will he be back ... what he was doing here... how he found her... her voice echoed in the air... " I own you a tea my friend" ....
Trenchsoul
In the heat of the day, as she closed up her shop for lunch, her eye was drawn to a bright flash of light down the road. Again and once more the brilliant flash of light before it was eclipsed in the gloved hand of the wanderer, his smile shadowed beneath his drover's hat still, his jagged features more evident in the light of day, though his eyes remained in their own darkness. He waved her over to him and called to her before she had crossed half the distance.
"May I treat you to a meal, my friend? I would like to make up for the abrupt departure last evenin', but work demands it's toll before a soul can rest," he said in the clear, deep voice he used with such ease and effect. On his jawline a long wound becomes evident as she draws closer. His eyes dance in their shadows as his smile grows to a grin, raising his fingers to his jawline and chuckling. "Next time I'll hafta get 'em to give me lanterns instead a starlight. Mighta seen that one comin' sooner."
His arm drops away from his face to push the swinging doors of the salloon aside for her, he says with careful intent, "I know ya'd rather not enjoin in the support of an establishment such as this, my friend, but I will beg your indulgence as they serve a right nice cottage pie and warm tea with real honey," his grin accompanies this statement, like a school boy finding a chocolate in his desk, "Real honey! Can ya believe that?"
Stepping from the bright light of day into the gloom of the salloon is only a small issue, the darkness inside making him stop beside her as their eyes adjust to the dimness inside. Her eyes adjust first after being inside the store during the morning, stocking and shelving, but he doesn't seem to stumble once as he follows her to a table near the kitchen and one of the broad windows of the salloon. His hand is quick, sliding a chair from the table and offering to seat her with a sideways smile and a wink. It's only after she's seated that she realizes he's settled himself into the chair opposite with a perfect view of not only the front of the salloon, but the main junction of town through the window as well. His glances here and there appear non-chalant and carefree, however, as he raises his hand to his hat, removing the dusty, worn object and hanging it on the back of the chair next to him. His head, slick with sweat and showing just as much dust as the rest of his clothes, seems to gleam in the reflected light, showing not a hair one on his pate. His eyes are a deep, mohogany brown, concealed beneath a heavy brow ridge but plainly visible without the hat's shadows. He turns those eyes to her with that seemingly permanent smile and another in his eyes.
"So, my friend, tell me stories of your life and deeds. I noticed ya have a store front ya locked up. Does that mean yer owner of one of the local establishments now?"
MysticI
she slept like a baby with a smile on her face... tired exhausted after the busy day and evening excitement... Morning birds made her to open her sleepy eyes...her long blond hair were falling freely down, she stretched her young lean body as the wild cat getting ready for the day hunt... and slowly stood up ... here she goes again the owner of the general store with all responsibilities that came with.
The other day went so quick till the lunch hours... Kristina was busy as a bee running back and forward.. adding and packing all items around... talking with customers...
little by little she was adding small things on her own making notes of what she needs to do to make it all work better... was very hard to maintain all by herself and she looked at the window little concerned ... Kristina put there a sign asking for helper but so far nobody showed any interest in that and she needed that badly. When lunch time came and her stomach reminded her of it... she was about to go around to see what an old maid cooked there... as the familiar voice stopped her again...
seems he took her invite for a tea after all... Kristina was grinning now ear to ear looking at the man with huge smile and with those deep brown laughing eyes there... Offer for a lunch sounded so in place that she even did not care when they stepped in to the tavern and placed themselves. She felt so safe so secure and so at ease... that when he asked her to tell all story her words came from her mouth as bullets she talked and talked and talked and even when meal was served she did not shut up... with full her mouth very unladylike as her mother would say ... Kristina told him all from her very beginning... about the sheriff about her first heartbreak (blushing bright there) about kidnapping about natives about all danger she was been to about the doctor and his daughter and how they saved her life, their forever travel back home, how they stayed here and opened the new clinic just in time for town people needs and how she ended buying this store and how she is now more then half in dept with the bank owner who seems check on her so often that she can feel his breath near her ear... and just then she looked at him... blushing red bright... because she was such a chatty box and even did not asked how he is yet...
Trenchsoul
Leaning back as the meal arrived, listening as they ate together, nodding and asking the occassional question, he kept watch on the door, the other patrons and the activity outside, but focused on her story without letting either take advantage of inattention. Filling both their cups with the cool well water pitcher on their table as she finished her tale, he nodded slowly, carefully, pretending not to notice the blush creeping up her cheeks.
"What's to tell," he said. "I've been ridin' with the mail carriages, huntin' with Indian and cowpoke alike, did a bit of bounty work with some possies, some cattle herdin', some horse breakin', and spent a little time with the Iriquois durin' the winter when my horse fell under me durin' a blizzard. Real nice folk, them Iriquois. I hope I'll get ta see 'em again. The chief even gave me a medicine bag he worked together hisself."
Here he pulled a leather thong from his shirt front and held the leather satchel before him, his smile proud now, his knowledge of the kindness the tribe and the chieftain had shown him plainly evident. The small brown satchel was small, about the size of a tobacco pouch and tied with sinew. The surface was decorated with a pattern of stones and beads, the ends of the ties tipped with small feathers and all of it stained with the man's sweat and accumulated grit from the countryside, but still shining with the craftsman's beautiful efforts.
As he returned the medicine bag back to his shirt, he lowered his voice so as not to be heard beyond their table and murmured, "I don't wanna cause ya no trouble, but I've a bit of coin set aside ya can make use of. It won't fix it all, but maybe it'll help ya keep yer feet until you can get everythin' settled," he held up his hand before the argument he knew she would level against his offer, "I know whatcher gonna say, but ya can hold it right here. It ain't a gift, it's a loan. And I ain't takin' no for an answer. We'll swap up when we get back to your shop so these vultures don't see coin crossin' the table and get the wrong idea."
He leaned back then and dropped a few more coins on the table to pay for their meal, downed the last of his glass, and stood, stepping smartly behind her chair to slide it away from the table and assist her is rising. "So, how about ya show me yer shop, my friend," he said, once again in his clear baritone, "and then I best be headin' back out to the north pastures. Still gotta bit a work ta do up there."
Walking beside her, he carefully noted the looks from around the bar, the lecherous but subtle glances of a few of the men, the respectful nods and 'hallos' from others; the short but pointed glares of very few others he noted and made a point to learn more about. He knew those might be trouble for her, but he didn't know enough yet about them or who they were to decide. The women, too, he observed while they walked and talked about the little nothings of life, noting their backward glances at the woman walking with him and taking stock of those that seemed either curious, friendly, or hostile, until they reached her shop and stepped inside the darkened interior. The smell of badly cooked something wafted on the air, the fact which prompted her excuses for the elderly matron that tried to care for her but whom she cared for too much to let go. His eye wandering shelf and cubby, barrel and basket, taking in all that he could see and smell in the room, nodding to himself slowly.
"This is a right nice place ya got here, my friend," he strode slowly around the room, even peeking behind the counter and back into the storage room, but never going too far into those sanctified places. He nodded once more, as if he'd made a decision that he hadn't voiced, and turned to her, his thumbs looped through his belt with his seemingly ever present smile on his lips, eyes crinkling beneath the shadow of his hat. "Ver' nice, but I can see where ya might wanna find some way to improve yer stockin' and display. A course, that'll take money, time and effort, all three of which ya seem to be lackin' at the moment, if I heard ya properly?"
Alaric
Danel walks over from tavren bar to Kristina an frined tabel tells them meal an drink on the house yer money no good here. Please come back laters tonight an enjoy the show .That we have going on every night . Daniel walks away from the tabel turns tells Kristina an friend yous have good day . As he walks back to the bar greets few more prople in the tavren an goes back too work ,
MysticI
Kristina did not know why the owner of the tavern was so friendly to them... maybe because of hers wide open eyes every time she saw the tavern girl passing by... maybe of her bright red cheeks or maybe of Samuel scary look but they got all what they had on the house and she was not going to complain about it... with her new business going now every penny count.
She smiled remembering him offering some money and in same time she was feeling mad and grateful... she already knew his heart of gold .... running to help every time she needed his help ... even now .. finding her in this far away town ... just to check how is she here... even Danel the owner of tavern was so nice to them ... offering to come and see the show.... she will ask later Samuel to go and ask if that not one of dancing girls show... she blushed even thinking about it... In this town was not much what to see and every new thing sounded exiting to all of them...
Day time tavern was open to all who wanted cold drinks and something to eat or just chill after the busy morning... however there were some that bothered her with their presence and she felt those glares toward her... but then again Samuel posture somehow made them turn away quick and look deep in their drinks that made her giggle and she felt safe...
She looked at him with her huge full of thankfulness eyes and smiled ... "Now you will see my store... please do not laugh .. there are so much to do and me and Norma cannot do all so quickly... My friend Thank you so much for offering me all the help and I will gratefully accept that but no money... I would rather ask you to be back when you are done with all you need to do and help me with the store ... I go and go around and see so many things to be done and you know ... not with woman hands... how sadly this would sound to me but yes I need some help around...
Kristina smiled as she always presented herself as "I can do all" person... sure if that would not include cooking ... she grinned remembering how she almost burned poor Norma kitchen with her very first try of it... and how the priest Tom smelling some burned food offered her some meal with good wipes of her tears.... she loved this town with it so lovable folks even those who liked to gossip so much about all...
Kristina looked how Samuel went all around building then looked inside almost all corners and even looked at her books to see how much deep she went into the trouble... his eyes scanned surroundings checking and making mental notes and from that moment she knew she will get very valuable lessons from him. Not wanting to disappoint him she shyly smiled and said... " What if we do consignment agreement .. you would help me to buy some things for the store and when they sell I would return your money back and I would definitely pay for your hands here whatever you will fix... how is that sounds to you? Also I would like to show you around when you have some time ... some views here are simple breathtaking... and ... ummmm I would like to ask you ... one huge favor..." now she blushed before saying anything hiding her face.... " Would not be so hard for you to ask the owner of tavern Danel what kind of show they will have... is it only for ... men or ...?" smiling she was afraid to look at him... she knew he is smiling now at her ... thinking how silly she is....
Alaric
Daniel kindly reply to Kristina the show is for all singing an dancing y all come an kick up ur heels . the first drinks be on the house to all .An kindly tells Kristina an friend any time you come food is on the house . Till your store gets on its feet ..I know how hard it is in this town to get a little shop going ..So keep your money an no worries . would do for all who need help . just you s remember at the watering hole the whiskey is pure never waterd down an the food always the best in town . An hope s to see y all tonight at the Taveran for show take care ya here . As he goes back to work .
Trenchsoul
He listened carefully to Kristina's story, nodding here and there to some things she said, scowling slightly at other things, until she finally offered her request. The plea in her tone wasn't matched by her expression or the volume of her voice. Her stoicism seemingly undaunted to any that didn't know her well. His easy going smile returned when she finally petered out, nodding to the barkeep as he stepped into her shop, searching for sundries for the salloon. He waited until the two of them concluded their business at the counter, thanking the barkeep for the earlier kindness and nodding as he explained the performances that would be occuring that evening. Once they were alone in the store again, he turned once more to survey the shop as he said, "You've got some work needin' doin' in here, that's no jest, but it's not hard work, just a lot of it."
With that, he settled himself on a barrel of oats and nodded to the stool behind the counter, urging her to sit, waving to the notepad and quill pen kept beside the brass and tin cash register. They talked long into the afternoon about this thing and that, suggestions and advice, possibilities and problems, until the sun began to throw long shadows outside the shop's windows. He hedged away from promising his services throughout the conversation until she restated her earlier proposition. At this, his lips no longer smiled but took on a more serious look while still retaining a little smile at the corners. He lowered his face to look at his boots, hiding his face under the brim of his hat, his hands resting easy on this knees, his posture suggesting contemplation, but his reaction seeming to speak of uneasy thoughts.
"My friend," he began, still looking down, "as much as I would like to promise my help, I can only offer what time I have while I'm in town. There are things that I must do that will take me out of town more often than not." At this he looked up to see her reaction, nodding as she seemed to be taking it with her usual grace and poise.
"This don't mean I won't help ya, ya know I will. Just means I'm beholdin' to others for the time bein' and there's promises been made that I have ta keep to," he turned up one side of his mouth in a smirk as he winked to her. "This may be a good thing for ya, though, my friend, cause the places I go are lookin' ta trade as well. Could be we can work out somethin' with some of the other places here abouts."
He motioned around at the shelves and cubbies and barrels as he said, "The rest of this, well, let's see what we can get done while I'm around. I'll be gone tonight and tomorrow, but then I should be back in town for a day or so after. In the meantime, you'll have some time to think about what we talked about and come up with some idea of whatcha want fer this fine shop of yours. Then we can really make some headway, neh?" His smile returning full and warm as he stode and settled his belts on his hips under the duster once more.
With this, he lead her to the door of her shop, the other shops along the main thoroughfare already shut and locked. He stopped just outside and turned to face down the street to the salloon before turning just his head and leaning down to say, almost conspiratorially, "The show at the salloon? The early show ain't so bad. Those girls dance right pretty, and I've heard the piano player at the keys and he's got an ear, that one. It's after the rowdy ones have had a few that things get a lil carried away." Looking up at the sun briefly, he nodded to it and said, "I wouldn't stay past sundown, my friend, just ta be on the safe side a things."
With that, he raised his fingers to the brim of his hat in salute, grinning as he turned away to the stables, his thumbs returning to the belt. His gait was an easy saunter as he turned to call over his shoulder, saying louder than was strictly necessary, "I'll be back in a day. I'm sure I won't be disappointed to find you, my friend, happy, healthy and headed to prosperity!" He waved over his shoulder and continued into the stables without looking back. On the boardwalk, a few shops down and across the road from hir own shop, the banks curtains twitched back into place, as if someone had been watching, listening, and had suddenly retreated from view. Shortly after, the man lead a horse from the stables, saddled and ready to ride. He stepped into the stirrup with and easy familiarity, throwing himself into the saddle with practiced ease. The horse needed little prompting to start away, starting at a gentle lope but building to a league devouring gallop at the edge of town. His dust and the low hanging sun hid him from view within minutes.
MysticI
While Samuel was looking around she winked to Norma... the old lady put her wicked smile and was gone in the doorway... she carefully packed some home made bread ... some home smoked bacon stripes, veggies and fruits with her favorite delicious chocolate chip cookies and places carefully in his bag... smiling she grinned to Kristina that all their secret done already.
Sitting next to him with the huge smile on her face Kristina took notes of all what he said and mentally was prepared to get over and over till she would understand all. Store sure needed to be fixed too as much as get lots of things ordered by town folks. She liked the idea that he will look for more variety in different places... what she hated... that just now when she got her friend back he was ready to leave again... she knew she cannot say nothing to him... just politely ask for help and that he offered...already to them.
When he started to talk about the show (she blushed bright as he could read her so good ...) assuring her that day time is fine even for her to go and look ... Kristina promised herself to stop by and ask Sir Daniel more about it. Taking huge sugar candy from the counter she slipped it in his pocket grinning to herself and hopping it wont be smashed before will reach his mouth...
"I am hopping to see you soon Samuel and thank you for all you do and will" with those words she looked at him till he was gone in the forest and no sign of him or his horse was seen anymore. Standing there and thinking she enjoyed last minutes of the day ...
Kristina almost lost her posture when Daniel's daughter approached her from behind .. and her melodic voice fulfilled the air " Good evening lady Kristina, father told me that you might be interested to see the show that will be at the weekend in our tavern, I wanted to explain more about it, one show we will have in day time that will be suitable even for kids and one in evening that will be more for adults... now let me explain more about it...."
Trenchsoul
Topping the rise out of the valley, he stopped his horse and turned to look back into the sun washed distance. The town lay in a natural valley, with rolling hills rising a day's ride to the west and the flat expanse of the plains to the east, a river running through the valley providing lush growth along the banks and some verdant farm land within the bowl shaped depression. From East to West the valley barely measured 5 miles, North to South was longer, but only slightly, at 7 or 8 miles, depending on whom one asked. This limited the amount of arable land for farming within the valley itself, and kept the town's growth to an absolute minimum within the valley's walls. He watched as a large canoe made it's way around the corner of the river, moving steadily upstream towards the town.
'That'll be Stergo with some of the mexican spices, beans, tequilla and cotton thread for trade,' he thought to himself, patting his horse lightly on the huanch. 'Hafta talk ta him sometime about pickin' up a few tidbits more that I'm sure Kristina could sell in her shop, as well as some of those spices.'
The trader Stergo made his way along the narrow river from as far away as the Western Territories and down into Mexico, with this little river valley nearly halfway along his route. From further up the river he would bring down furs and smoked meats as well as metals and, sometimes, some pretty bit of treasure the miners, trappers, and hunters in the mountains of the Territories would find. Another possible trade for the shop to improve it's stock. He'd make sure and mention that to Kristina when he returned.
He turned his horse as the sun sank lower to the horizon, sinking the valley in a deep shadow. The twinkling of lamps and lanterns already aglow throughout the town and in small homesteads along the valley's floor. Away to the North, a campfire burned in the distance and he directed his horse towards it. They almost had the herd back to market, and he had rode ahead to retrieve the news from the sheriff about the land and indian tribes between here and there. He'd bought a few bottles of beer from the salloon for the other riders as well, and he looked forward to sitting down a hearty bowl of beans and cornbread that Cookie would have put together. While others may have gotten tired of the same old thing for weeks, months on end, he'd always enjoyed the hearty, heavy flavor of the beans and the sweet, light crumble of the cornbread. He was welcomed around the fire with a round of cheers as he flourished the brown glass bottles, passing them around to the other cowpokes, two for each. He passed his saddle bags and the treats that Kristina had thought she stole into his bags without his noticing to Cookie, asking him to share these around with the rest, telling Cookie about the young lady and her kindness. The gap toothed smile that grew on Cookie's face was comical and would be something he would miss after this ride. Later that night, he stood watch over the herd and the other riders as they slept, yawning occassionally as he watched the starlit night sky. The fire having died down to embers, he covered them with dirt to keep their warmth trapped for cookie in the morning. This meant there was no light to blind one's eyes to the majesty of the sky overhead. His eyes were filled with stars and the broad expanse of the Milky Way. The occassionaly shooting star would burn across the sky, it's comet tail of fire trailing behind like the wedding train of a bride. The scent of cattle and their leavings, sage brush, and cool night air mingled with the heavy scent of smoke and unwashed men, a smell some would have found unpleasant but he found comforting in it's familiarity. In the distance, coyotes laughed and called to each other, but knew well enough to stay clear of the cattle and the men guarding them. The deep, sonorous hoot of an owl from the valley's direction sang counterpoint to the night melody of crickets.
His thoughts were not all sanguine, however, for they drifted back to the problem Kristina had presented to him. What she thought she was asking of him and what he knew it would mean for him and his way of life. Could he settle down and help her work her shop? He'd made promises to people in the Territories and the States, sure, but he'd made a promise to keep an eye out for her well being, too, and that promise had been much earlier and carried much more freight than just making a living. After the moon rose almost midway to the sky's peak, he woke the next man on watch and settled himself onto his back, his head propped against his saddle bag, his hat pulled over his face. He'd worry about what he would do later. For now, he had a herd to help bring to market.
The next evening, as the sun was again lowering itself below the Western horizon, he and his fellow wranglers herded the catlle into the market stalls and gathering up their pay for the work. The market manager was well pleased they hadn't lost but two head on the way South, and their pay was dealt to each with an extra buck for a couple of beers at the local establishments. He shook hands and clapped backs with the other cowboys, raising small dust clouds from their jackets as they made their way out of the stockyards to stable their horses. After settling, brushing and tacking their horses, they all headed to the local inn and settled in for a long night full of food, drink, stories and laughter, until he paid the innkeep to set him up with a hot bath and room for the night.
Next day, sitting at the bar over coffee, eggs, bacon, beans and bread, he made up his mind, almost unconsciously. He shook hands again with the riders that he'd come down with, giving his goodbyes and best wishes, paid his bill and headed down the main thoroughfare of town, letting his eyes roam as he made his way to the stables. He stopped at shops here and there, picking up packs of this, bags of that, and bits and bobs besides. All things he thought would sell well in Kristina's little store. After filling his saddle bags, he checked his horse, saddled up and rode out of town with a steady, even pace as the sun rose behind him, the air slowly warming from the early morning chill. The light gleaming in a thousand little dew drops, making the ground look as if covered in diamonds. His horse beneath him threw a long shadow that seemed to dance in the glittering landscape. He rode with an easy gait, letting the ground unroll beneath him, a smile on his lips and a twinkle in his eye.
'Who knows,' he thought, 'maybe this tradin' thing will be an interestin' way to spend the time. Sides, there's always somethin' needs doin'.'
MysticI
Listening to that chatty girl Kristina smiled as of her chat more and more of town folks stopped by to hear her news about the show from, as sounded unusual, two parts ... the one in the day time that was even good for kids with all festivities, face painting and free sugar candies to try... what more ...games to play and even carousel for them to be even more happy. As for adults there would be nice music to listen and place even for dances if folks will feel like to do that and sure all that with lot of delicious food and drinks to flash all away... now for the second part ... that what was worrying Kristina and she listened how blushing tavern girl was trying to explain that there will be some singers in exotic outfits and dancers who will be willing to dance with everyone that would have a wit to try them... games more for adults right now ... maybe even getting their money out and trying their luck by winning one of the finest Matrona girls... with those words Kristina decided she heard enough for now and waving to all disappeared in the crowd towards her store...
She already could smell fresh sheets that hang outside and smiled at sweet Norma who was beaming at her and shouting that the lunch almost ready and if she want to clean that store she should hurry up.
Kristina looked around the store ... morning rain did not help at all to keep it well maintained... customers coming back and forward with wet shoes got all floor dirty as hell that need to be cleaned.. "how hard that could" be she think to herself taking the huge broom and starting energetically sweep around ... after a while her sneeze already was heard not only to Norma in the kitchen but outside too... she was surrounded by dusty cloud and now not only floor was dirty but dust lay tick on all items that was on shelves... Kristina stood in the middle confused and did not have a clue what she did wrong this time... silent laugh made her turn all way around ... she was about to slap that one who dared not only to peek on her but even laugh of her disaster... over again ....
XBlueUnicornX
Standing at the top of the stairs watching Danel as he passes each table with a smile and warm welcome to the town folk offering them free food and drink. Dressed in my finest red gown I reach down tugging slightly with both hands to straighten my dress in preparation to greet the folks that have come from miles around for Danel's opening events. I am so excited! It looks like this is going to be a real bronco buster for the town. Smiling delightfully, Danel seems to be as friendly as a tick on a dogs back. Walking down the stairs I notice all eyes turn to me as I hear faint gasps coming from the tables. Danel announces my entrance as I reach the bottom of the stairs. As I weave my way through the crowded room I do my best to bring a warm and delightful welcome to all.
Trenchsoul
The sun set before he made it to the valley's ridge, the golden orb sinking beneath the horizon leaving the soft pastel hues of coming night to paint the bowl of the sky. Light clouds skirted the mountain tops in the far distance, the air warm and spice laden with the scents of field and grassland. His horse shivered from shoulder to rump as the temperature began to descend without the suns warmth. His hand reached forward to pat the animals flank. "We're almost there, ole friend," he murmured. He looked up into the shadows and saw the glow of the town, somewhat brighter than he remembered seeing when he left. The light didn't have the flickering, dancing movement of flames and no column of smoke rose to signal some kind of catastrophe. He pursed his lips in thought, brows creasing together as he went through his memory. Nothing sprung to mind, so he let his horse continue the steady, even gait, even as his eyes searched the darkness for signs of trouble. This kind of caution might have seemed strange to anyone that hadn't existed out in the wilds of the plains and mountainsides, but it was this kind of caution that had kept him alive through the years. Mountain lions, bears, war hungry tribes, territorial prospectors, bandits and many other perils besides filled the countryside away from the lights of towns and cities. His face broke into a grin once his view broke over the peak of the valley's edge. Looking down into the lights and activity of what appeared to be a festival of some sort.
"I'll be, they even have a carousel with lil horses like yerself," he patted the horse's neck as he took in the throng of people milling and sometimes dancing in the streets, "I never saw that when we were here last. I guess I'm slippin', huh?" He sat straighter in the saddle and looked around the town, seeking the quietest, least observed path into town. He'd never been much on social gatherings or festivals, his solitary, quiet lifestyle leading him away from most civilization and away into the wilds. The buildings of town stretched long, tall shadows into the the deeper gloom of night around town, making it easier for him to circumnavigate the edges without being drawn into the festivities. He was dog tired after the long ride and only wanted to rest. He knew, though, that the ferrier's would be closed for the night and probably with his family at the activities, so he tied his horses bridle to one of the posts at the back of the shop, settled his saddle bags against the outside of the forge walls, and slept in the residual heat from it's depths. The sounds from town a backdrop to his peaceful snores, his horse's soft neighs, the smell of burned coal and heated metal, horse, sage and crops filling the air around him.
He woke just before the sun broke over the horizon, his clothes and skin covered in the cool mist that formed in this river valley on mornings like this. He sat up, stretching his back and shoulders slowly as a huge yawn cracked his jaw loudly, making his horse look over at him with a snort. He chuckled softly and, not hearing much activity yet in the blacksmith's shop, he decided to make his way to the salloon for a bite of breakfast. He was the only one in at this early hour and was greeted by the barkeep's daughter, settled to a table and served a hearty breakfast of ham, eggs, biscuits and gravy with a couple of mugs of coffee to get the day started officially. As he sat and sipped his third cup, he noticed Kristina and others opening their shops as the sun sailed higher into the clear blue sky, the mist of the river morning slowly fading away under the warmth of its gaze. He took his time, though, not rushing into her shop but, instead, finishing the coffee, paying his tab and making his way to the smith's shop. He made arrangements for this horse to be shod, curried and stabled for the time being, paying for a week ahead of time, then sidling to the hardward store to place an order with the establishment to be delivered later that day. After this, he left the store and began to cross the street to Kristina's when he noticed the dust cloud rising from the door and windows. His eyebrow quirked up in a curious look as he approached until he could see into the shop's depths. He broke into a grin and watched Kristina attempting to sweet with broad, long strokes that only served to loft the dust into the air and onto everything in the shop and out into the street.
Leaning against the door frame, his thumbs in his belt, he watched without comment until a combination cough and laugh escaped his throat. As she turned, he waved a hand in the air and said casually, "So, havin' a sale on dust, are ya?"
KakarikiFirehawk
Worn, Torn and Tired
In the meanwhile some horse hoofs stirred up dust on a hill overlooking Silvertown... a hand moves over the horse's neck... some easing murmurs made the horse relax...
Silvertown... with the sunset behind it... was the distant décor...
Dusty boots... and a jeans that had seen better days... an old beige jacket...
a pair of hands that showed signs of callus rolled a cigarette... a tongue licked the paper... then the same fingers finished the cigarette...
The sound of a spark that lits a fuel based lighter.... a pair of lips draws the rolled ciggy...
a pouch of tobacco was put back in the inside pocket... with the lighter aswell...
From a distance the silhouette of a cowboy could be seen from that hill overlooking Silvertown whilst the sun setted over the little town... his hat low...
The horse moved his front legs... his head moved up and down... the rider guided his horse backwards and turned... they disappeared under the cloak of the coming night...
Home... perhaps...
MysticI
Turning fast to the laugh Kristina could not hold herself any longer... this all dusting made her almost cry from madness at herself that she could not do such a small task... and now she could not think... all she can do... just DO IT! and she did swept clean with a broom made of dogwood branches gathered in the woods.... she swept all way to him who dared to laugh at her and started to dust his back with same power that she did floor...
When he woke up from surprise he ran... that did not make her stop she went after him screaming and laughing at same time..." Yes yes dust for sale... but for You this one is on the house!" They run around stables around stones around all buildings making such a funny picture him tall and clumsy stomping heavily and her with her skirts waving in the wind... that town folks stopped all what they were doing and just stare at them not knowing how to react at such a comical picture...
Trenchsoul
Laughing as he leads her to the posts and troughs at the front of another store, steering around it only to turn and slash his hand through the water with a laugh, spraying her with a handful of cool water. He ducked back around the building and into the shop, turning to press his back against the door, only slightly hidden as she barreled into the shop once more, wielding her broom like a weapon. He quickly snaked an arm out to steal the broom away from her with a deft twist of the wrist, grinning as he fended her off with one arm, the other holding the broom behind him.
Still laughing, he said, "Yer mighty generous with the dust and the switch, my friend. Now let's see if we can help ya be a lil more stingy with yer dust." He held up one finger, looking down at her with a grin but a look of serious intent in his eyes. He took the broom outside and found a flattened stone. Settling the broom down on the boardwalk, he used the stone to lightly crush about three inches of the ends of the bristles, softening and spreading them slightly. When he was done, he handed the broom back to her and said with a smile, "Give that a try. Oh, and use short strokes ta keep the dust down. That's they way my mam always use ta do it."
As she went back to sweeping he stepped in the rear store room and rummaged around until he found her nails and hammer, saw and measuring rule, then he stepped back into the front of the shop. He smiled at her curious looks and refused to answer her questions directly, instead saying, "You'll see." and "Just be patient." as he dismantled some displays, gathered others together, and cleared some sections of the shop walls. Along these spare surfaces, he began to measure, mark, and measure again, marking what appeared to be several shelves and bins all the way to the high ceiling above. When he pulled out her ladder from the store room to measure higher than even he could reach, making marks almost fifteen feet high, he looked down with his usual impish smile and said, "Gotta have more stock or ya won't be able to bring in the customers. This'll give ya space and show yer wares for everyone ta see while still givin' ya some room on the floor for people to wander and take it all in." He chuckled at her incredulity, making one last mark before stepping down the ladder to place two large, calloused hands on her shoulders. His smile was gentle now, the only humour in them that of a helping friend. "We're gonna make yer shop wide open and roomy and make everyone wanna buy their goods and sundries here. Next problem you'll have is keepin' yer shelves stocked."
At that moment the wagon from the hardware store arrived, halting just in front of the shop in the dusty street. Two of the younger lads stepped down from the buckboard, one stepping into the shade of the shop with a grin and a nod to Kristina and a questioning look at him, asking him with a look around the store where the lumber and parts were going to be settled. Motioning to the boardwalk, he stepped out with the youth and helped to unload the cart, piling the timber under one of the windows of the shop. When the cart was emptied, he lead the two youths back into the shop and started to outline his plans for the walls, the idea slowly drawing grins and nods from the boys. When he was done, they stepped outside and started measuring lengths of wood and cutting them with the hand saws they'd brought in the cart.
She looked quizzically at him once more, this time more insistent, making a broad gesture to the walls, the wood and the two boys outside. Before she could form the words, he nodded and his features took on a somber mien. "Remember what I said, my friend," he looked her in the eye, holding her attention as he explained, "what I'm doin' for ya is not a gift, it's a loan. If ya don't succeed, I don't succeed." He stood straighter, his thumbs going to his belt and his smile breaking across his sun and wind worn features. "So, I'm gonna help ya succeed."
With that, he turned to the door and stepped out to help the boys measure and cut, plain and sand every plank. As the afternoon wore on the shelves and bins along that wall grew and expanded, slowly claiming one whole wall on one side of the shop. To the towering shelves they affixed a small rail system, then mounted a ladder on clever little wheels to the rails. On this ladder was mounted a small arm and pulley with a lock at the top. This would allow her to climb the ladder to the very top and raise or lower a small bucket with whatever items she chose to stock or sell from the higher shelves without having to rely on another to assist. This, however, turned out to be a bit problematic when she tried it out and the boys and he blushed, embarrassed, and turned away before seeing her underskirts. He motioned the boys out the door to tidy up the wood and tools for the evening before clearing his throat. He kept his face turned to the front door but said to her, "Well, I seem to have forgotten somethin' that there's just nothin' ta be done about," he turned his eyes up to hers and made fluffing motions around himself to mimic her dress. "Seems I didn't take much thought of propriety into account when I put this lil project in motion."
MysticI
With curiosity she watched them working all day long .. helping here and there .. pointing where to put things and correcting as she though it would be better.... Kristina was excited about all Samuel did.. all changes mean more success and he seemed confident in what he was doing...
One thing she did not like that big ladder... no no don't get her wrong she loved it but till ... she saw them giggling at her... just then she realized why they acting so strange and why those men cheeks turned into cherry bright color... No she was not mad ... all situation was more comical then upsetting... with firm move she collected all her skirts between her knees making them as pants and looked at them with smirking eyes " On this one we will need to work some more" with those words she gracefully jumped from last steps and something came up to her mind...
" You know what Samuel ... I think I saw the light in the Smith house and his horse... if I am not mistaken .. he might be back and as far as I know he is full of inventions... maybe we could ask him for some to make this ladder to work even for a lady as me not making all around to blush?" with those words she laughed at him ... as he and his boys blushed again... Norma was peeking too now smiling and looking around with satisfaction... " I think yah all earned a very promising dinner" she waved to all of them inviting in her little kitchen where smell of the meal made their stomachs to growl continuously....
KakarikiFirehawk
Back in Business
She thought right, during the last night the smithy came back and silently moved back in his house whilst the small town was vast asleep... that was kinda his way, he hated unneeded attention... plus the fact that it bought him some time to make himself look a little appropriate towards them townsfolk.
A bottle of scotch, a half empty glass and an ashtray with a smoking cigar on a small table next to a bathtub... the man was shaving himself whilst enjoying that bath he longed for 'for weeks' now... a moment later his right leg stepped out with a noticeable but healed scarf and got himself dressed.
He hardly slept but did not felt too tired to have a look around in his old workplace downstairs... everything was still there since he left... after he checked the forge he lit it cause it may take some time before the favourable temperature was reached, especially after such a long time, normally such forges are never turned off and always kept burning on a low level making sure it is ready within less time when needed... now it will take an hour or two the least.
He opened both the back as the front doors to make the workshop breath a little fresh air and whilst he secured the front door with an old wagon wheel he noticed some tumult and laughter across the street the moment them folk where invited inside by the young lady he remembered as Miss Hoity Toity, seems she has taken care about the General Store.. which was a good thing... a town ain't a town without a General Store.
TalaofTelnus
Lily woke and went about her chores and waited for her Pa to come into the tavern from doing the chores out back. Pa never wanted her to do the hard labor, which she never understood but did what she was told.. She moved about the tavern making sure the early risers were given their coffee, only Lily did not drink that awful stuff... It was way to strong for her. After checking on the men who were either having a hearty breakfast before going about their business or still trying to wake up. By the time she was finished with her chores she still had not see her father and was a bit worried, so she decided to see if she could find her father helping out any number of the citizens that lived here or were just coming through.
Speaking to the bar-keep and asking him to look after the ones still in the tavern while she went out to look for her Pa. After giving the ok, she lifted her dress up so as not to get too dirty from all the dust. As soon as she left the tavern she saw a few people that she knew. She waved to many and others she stopped and talked to them about the carnival. Lily smiled to any who walked past her and even stopped to bend down and say hi to several lil ones, giving them a smile, asking how they are, and giving each a hard candy that was strawberry. That always made the children happy and made her happy until she realized she would probably never have children since her father would never let her interact with any men. Sighing softly as she went about her day, she could not think of anything but that she would never have a family of her own.....
AslinWintersTHeart
5 months had passed since Aslin and her father moved to the town, everything was fixed and ready to go. They already had a good flow of people coming and going form the clinic. Its not a very rich town, allot of the people paid us with chickens and grocery and supplies form their farms or what they work with. That was alright, it was a good flow and they were content. One morning Father received a letter , he tried to hide it as soon as he saw me coming around the corner of the storage room. I asked " whats that Father? He looked around and said "Its nothing just some silly mail" he nervously hid it in his pocket. "Alright than come on we need to get everything ready, its almost time to open". The day went as smoothly as possible, not a lot of sick people today , just a few cuts and a broken arm.
That night when Father was in his study room, I was picking up the clothes to do some laundry tomorrow morning, when I picked up his pants and saw the letter he had been hiding this morning. I hurry off to the storage room and opened the letter. Inside it read," Doctor we have finally found you , we have been searching for you, there are no longer good Doctors as yourself especially in this time, we are at WAR and you are on out top list to recruit, Long ago you made us a promise and we are ready for you to fulfill it". I stood there and I knew Father will go, its his word and honor on the line and he never backs down form them.
I walked into the study room where Father sat and I placed the letter on his desk , he looked up at me and said" I must go, I cannot betray them ". I looked him in the eye and said " I understand , I am your daughter. Kristina will not take it easily she is truly in love with you". HE looked up and said "yes I know but I must do this, I cannot ask you to take care of her since I leave so much in your hands again my child but do stay near her when Im gone".
That morning when the first streams of light came crawling over the sky, my father rode off on his horse. I will wait for his return.
MysticI
Not being good at to show her emotions Kristina just stood there in the middle of her store in that early morning and listened Aslin words that her father needed to leave.. she did not hear half of it... she just stood there and stare at her not knowing what to say... her world started to spin in huge speed... without saying goodbye without any word... any letter ... just like this... just took over... as she even did not exist at all in his life... no no maybe she did ... but not in same level of importance as she was thinking they are... once again her heart just starting to open starting to bloom starting to feel needed to shut hard and painfully. Her eyes full of tears never let any single tear to drop... she smirked hard trying to recollect herself and smile... " Thank you for the news Aslin and sorry that now you will be very busy, I also hope that we will receive another doctor to help you with all what you have in a clinic right now" with those words she hugged the young lady and wished her well...
Kristina called Norma and asked her to watch over the store till Samuel will finish what he started here and she will meet them all later... she escaped curious glances...slipping silently outside...
Walking across the town she saw Sir Martin's horse... her feet turned her to his house... after couple knocks and did not hear anyone to answer to them she slightly pushed the heavy door and was surprised when they opened... stepping in she looked around ... place was clustered with items that was unfamiliar to her of their use... in the very corner of that room she saw something big and looking as the huge gun... just about one hundred times bigger ... afraid even to be near that thing she turned around quickly.... thinking that Sir Martin is a very strange man...
Spotting the stairs she carefully step by step was going to make to the second floor... the living place of the smith... she knew she does something that she would never ever do on her own... but today she was not thinking straight...
Adjusting her eyes to dark place Kristina looked around ... place had that smell of him... tobacco and some alcohol ... Kristina saw the bottle of it standing on the table and the ashtray ... also she saw some books and could not help it but just go closer to see what he might have there... turning around her skirt got caught at one of the drawers ... and she saw something shiny in there ... curiously picking up she stare at the badge... it looked important but she did not know what was that...
Trenchsoul
The second day of refurbishment saw the end of construction, and the stock was settled nicely on shelves, in cabinets, and along the floor and baseboards in buckets and baskets. The register sat proudly to the back corner of the shop, with the counter blocking the door to patrons but leaving plenty of space behind for sweets and all the little nothings that eased life on the plains. When the young lady entered and pulled Kristina aside, her emotions were not missed by the slow but stolid man. However, he remained silent, finishing the final erection of the shelves behind the counter with a small tap hammer and awl, pressing the heads of the nails deep into the wood so as not to allow a snag on clothes or skin. He gathered up the tools, shaking the two young lads and paying them two gold pieces to split between them for their efforts.
After ushering the boys outside, he turned to cleaning up the bits and bobs of construction about the portico and inside the shop, noticing Kristina leaving quietly from the front doors, but he maintained her silence and let whatever was tumbling through her mind percolate on its own. He put all the tools into a canvas satchel and carried them into the backroom where he met Norma and settled at the small table in the cooking area behind the shop. She spoke of little things while she prepared the evening meal and he sipped at a warm cup of tea she had prepared, listening with half an ear as he contemplated the new environment he found himself in.
He was in a daze, letting her words fall around him until she said, "....and I suppose he will be looking to hire a few bodies for the effort."
He shook himself lightly and turned his full attention to her, asking her to explain once more. "I'm sorry, Norma, my mind was wanderin'. What was that about work?"
She explained about a job working for a widower to the Northwest of town, in the hill country. The man had just purchased two adjoining acreages and was looking to farm them both and fence in his original property to breed and raise riding and racing horses for sale as well as continue with his own herds. The man grinned, asking where this property was and thanking her warmly for both the information and the tea. He rose and headed out the back door with a tip of his hat to the matron, his saddle bags slung over his shoulder, his saddle in his left hand. After collecting his horse, saddling and mounting up, he made easy time to the homestead.
KakarikiFirehawk
Intruder?
The Smithy entered the back door carrying two buckets of water he acquired which he needed for his work... putted them down wiping off some sweat from his head he noticed the the cloth protecting 'something' from dust was slight out of place showing a barrel of a cannon...
He moved back the cloth thinking he might accidentally did moved the cloth himself when he noticed the door to the stairway upwards his living quarters was open as well... such made him think the slight displacement wasn't an accident by him.. but someone else's...
his eyes turned left and right... his breathing stopped for a short moment so he was able to hear whenever anyone was around but himself... slowly he moved back to a nearby desk... his hand carefully opened a drawer and picked up a pistol... while he cocks the armament he convinced himself no one else was around... yet...
The pistol was not just a pistol... but an antique used during the independence wars... one of the last wheel-locks made... he was revising the old thing for keeper's sake... perhaps he took that gun by lack of anything better or merely because it was nearest to where he stood... yet it was just as lethal as any other known gun when used properly...
He used the muzzle of the pistol to open the door... the stair way seems clear... slowly he walked up and knowing the stairs he carefully evaded the cracking planks moving upwards without making a sound...
Once up he noticed movements via the small opening of the almost closed door upstairs... close to the door he used his ears trying to listen how many it may be if more than one... according to his experience it must be just one person... hearing the sounds of weight on the floor he was able to know where this person was proximately... also some other sounds made clear that this person was using the drawers near his book case...
Again he used the muzzle of the pistol to open the door... but only about two third cause he knew it cracks when the door would be opened past that leverage... he aimed the gun exactly towards where he expected the intruder would be... and he aimed quite right...
but...
Scaring the Living Daylights
Seemed the intruder wasn't worth the bullet nor is in need for led poisoning plus the fact that the person in question was far from dangerous.. unless one would think curiosity is a threat by itself.
He carefully put the old gun under his belt behind his back... and he did this carefully for a reason... his smile was wee mischievous suddenly... slowly he moved passing behind her towards the main window whilst his hand was grabbing the closed curtain...he waited a little before suddenly opening the curtain that sheds a immediate bright light in the room and he started to make loud noises!
Kristina literately jumped up bumping the bookcase that made some of the books drop on the floor... then she felt backwards against the kitchen table that made slide a bottle of water over her head when she fell on her bum on the floor... only the fruit basket made the finishing touch with the basket on her head and some bananas and grapes decorating her face looking towards me.
The smithy dropped down in a nearby chair unable to stand, so hard he was laughing, tears of joy sprang from his eyes...
MysticI
One second looking at that thing in her hands other like sky fall on her Kristina even did not know what happened... she just sit there... wet and dirty... turned down... letting water run down her dissheveled hair, body....fruits hang on her hair, ears and face... she still was squeezing the badge in her hand...
From all that she heard and experienced today ... this was the last drop in her glass of emotions.... her strength that she hold so well all day from the morning was gone... tears one by one started to run her face mixing up with water and grapes ... then finally her sob took over and for now she was all shaking crying hard... covering her face with her palms and smashing rest of grapes there... she did not care anymore where she was and how she looked all what she had inside her holding so well... escaped.. with huge wave of sobs...
Trenchsoul
Riding an easy trail outside of the valley, he followed Norma's directions and came upon the stead of Josiah Peak, the widower. His home was a cheery little dwelling with much to speak of a lady's hand in it's construction and decoration. There were already a couple of hands finishing up a section of fence that closed in the Southern acres off, with a cart nearby burdened with posts cut from cedar trunks and several manageable rolls of barbed wire. He tipped his hat and inquired of the widower Peak and received instructions to search for him with the herds on the Northern acreage. Thanking the men he settled once more into the saddle and rode past the home, admiring the eaves and gables, the wrap around porch, and the high peaked roof shingled in what appeared to be clay tiles.
'Well, now, that'll last him a good long while, those tiles will," he thought to himself before turning his attention to the grassland ahead of him. He spotted the riders while still riding by the home and made steady pace to greet them. Peak turned out to be a rather young man, despite his widower's status, near enough to his own age for his empathy to gain another plateau for the others loss.
"Howdy, stranger," Mr. Peak was jovial but cautious in his greeting, taking a full measure of Samuel in a look, "What can I do for ya?"
He smiled genially, hands well away from his sides and the holstered rifle on his saddle, tipping his hat in salute before responding, "I was ta understand ya might be of a need for hands. Seems there's a mighty large bit a work ahead and I'd be grateful for a chance to bend my back to the task fer a small bit o' pay and maybe some vittles and a place ta lay my head of a night."
Mr. Peak's expression went from cautious to curious as he spoke, his eyes once again looking over the rider, noting the worn saddle horn, the burnished coil of his lasso, the patches on knees, elbows and forearms, before returning his gaze to Samuel's face. The hat that normally hid the man's face in shadow was tipped back, late afternoon sunlight showing the creases of laugh lines, the pucker of scars along jaw and cheek and nose. After giving it a moment's thought he nodded back the way Samuel had come and said, "We got us enough riders for this herd. Why don'tcha head on back to the fencin' crew and see if you can spell them boys for a bit?"
Samuel's smile broke into a grin that seemed to melt years from his grizzled countenance. He nodded and settled his hat on his head in the usual shadowy slouch, responding cheerily, "Gotcha, Mr. Peak." He turned and set his horse into a trot, making his way around the house to where the fencing crew were tapping another post into the hard packed earth. He tied his horse to the cart, shucking his long sleeve shirt and hat and hanging them on the saddle horn. His undershirt was stained and torn in several places but still serviceable and, for the most part, whole. He nodded to the men working the hammer and holding the post, noticing there wasn't another hole for the next post. "Where should I start diggin' the next one, gents?" he asked as he undid the buttons of the undershirt to the middle of his abdomen.
"Ha! Gotcha pullin' the grunt work, eh?" one hand said, the one swinging the hammer.
"Nah," he quipped easily, "they got me doin' the important work with the hard workers." His grin remained as he took up the post hole shovel and looked around.
The other men laughed and seemed bouyed up by his comment. The one supporting the post nodded to a stone poking up through the dust and said, "Follow those stones. Mr. Peak came out and marked the lines this morning with those so we'd know where ta pitch the shovel and stand 'em up."
He nodded and said his thanks before turning to walk to the stone, hefting the shovel and slamming it hard into the ground, leveraging the handles apart with brute force before hefting the loaded spades out of the shallow dent and dumping the dirt in a pile nearby. He repeated this over and over again until he had excavated a foot and a half down. He then went to the next stone and continued his efforts as the sun sank low on the horizon, the evening air already losing some of its heat, the shadows growing long and deep. His sweat soaked his shirt through before long and he wiped his brow with a handkerchief from his back pocket as he dug. When Mr. Peak approached to call an end to the day, the three men had finished the Southern fencing and had made good progress on the Eastern edge. He nodded appreciatively to them all, giving them a warm thanks for their work and to come on up to the house for dinner. "Samuel, I don't have accommodations for everybody just yet, so some of the boys are sleepin' in the barn. If ya don't mind that, ya've got a place to bed down for the night until we get the bunk house erected."
Wiping the sweat from his brow, he smiled up to Peak and nodded thanks. "That'd be mighty kind of ya, Mr. Peak. I'll take what lodgin's are givin' and happily so."
Peak's features creased into a smile of their own as he nodded to them all once again and turned to ride for the barn. Samuel untied his horse and walked with the two fence builders to the cistern beside the water trough at the edge of the barn, there he let his horse drink its fill while they washed themselves with handfuls of cold water from the hand pump, chatting about the places they'd seen and worked. Afterwards, they put the tools inside the barn while Samuel removed the bridle and saddle from his horse and released her into the corral, then they all turned to the house, a cheery light shining from every ground floor window and several voices dancing across the cool night air.
'Yessir,' he thought, 'I think this could work out just fine.' The scent of corn bread, beans and pork flowing out the door as they ascended the steps to the home, his mouth already eager to taste the fruits of an afternoon's labors.
KakarikiFirehawk
Just Slight Wet
What he did not knew was the fact that she had one hell of a day which is rather unknown to him because he always minded his own businesses without troubling others, let alone causing them at all... and not without a reason... he always preferred to keep his own life's history for himself... he merely wanted a laid back life after... oh well.. already said too much is there now?
He looked at Kristina laying there against the tumbled kitchen table, tears float from her eyes,,, he scratched his back head like being not sure how too handle the situation... he always been a no nonsense type of person but this time he was the cause of what happened to her so, in a way, he was responsible.
He still was able to see the humor of all what happened... heck... it was her that was snooping around right?
With a smiling face he pulled her up on her feet... he looked at her... picked a two some of grapes still hanging from her hair and gently pushed it in her mouth and the other in his own... he then took out a blanket from a nearby drawer and started to dry her hair till she took over and waited for a little smile...
Finally she smiled... he rearranged the Kitchen table and chairs offering her a seat... from the kitchen he took some bottle and two glasses and poured them full looking at her face expecting some stiff drink... she had odd thoughts of him thinking he was some drunk most of the times... not that he cared about what others thought about him.. yet.. some people he'd wished they knew better.
"No worries ma'am...", he spoke with a soft voice, "It is mere lychee's juice... from those few trees I have in my backyard... am surprised how good they do on these grounds... thought it was far too dry for those trees at all... but heck am not a farmer so it was just a gamble kinda", he ended speaking sitting down next to her whilst putting the flask on the table taking a zip from the second glass he made for himself.
Kaka's Tale
Just the moment she wanted to speak something interrupted her... some exotic bird sounds where heard... a larger species parakeet landed on the table jumping up and down before he closed in on her glass about to take a zip only stopped by the harsh yet soft voice of the owner.
"Kaka!?..", the bird looked into his eyes, ".. only when she allows you too you hear?", the bird acknowledged with a typical sound like he was agreeing with him.. then he started to look at her whilst making funny sounds like he was trying to persuade her for permission.
While she was paying attention towards Kaka he noticed she held some piece of metal in her hands... he wondered...
MysticI
Still shaking from her sobs Kristina looked puzzled and curiously at the bird... she saw them flying around and they always would wake her up at early morning but none so this close... that she even could touch it.. not that she would... but still that was pretty awesome... her face lightened up a little, she tried to wipe the rest of fruits and water from her face... doing her best by trying to untangle her long blond hair... room was fulfilled an aroma of smashed fruits...
She made herself swallow those grapes he pushed in her mouth...they felt so sweet making her stomach to growl and to remind her that Kristina missed her lunch already...licking her sticky lips she looked around trying to focus on the bird...
Her huge eyes was red from her tears but dry by now... her pale skin made her nose even pinker from all sobbing... and Kristina looked as lost baby animal in the unfamiliar place...
When she calmed herself enough to speak she looked how the bird tried to steal some drink from her glass... and him stopping it with his firm voice that made her flinch...looking at her glass Kristina carefully tried the drink he offered... taking a bigger sip she thought that never in her life she tried anything so tasty... " what is this you said?" she asked him quietly... and before he would answer Kristina pushed herself little further not wanting to scare this little creature or even worse get hurt by it sharp beak.
She nodded to the bird that it can try her drink.. not knowing if she can speak to it or no... for a moment she forgot all what was bothering her earlier at the day ... and now she curled herself in this huge blanket and with every second was feeling warmer and warmer... the bird did not wait any longer and was sipping now her drink spitting all over and making sound as very satisfied one... then ...
just in the second later the bird landed on her hand and with his beak snatched something shiny she was still holding in it...
TalaofTelnus
After two days of walking all over town and walking to each farm that was way out from town, still all those she asked, none seemed to have heard from or seen her father.. Dirty, tired, hungry, and worried... all she wanted to do want hide away from life forever.. she sat on the dry dirt at the side of a make-shift road. Sighing deeply she wasn't sure what to do now since she couldn't take a horse from father's stock because she had to have permission and father was always afraid whenever she rode on a horse. Laying her head on her knees Lily wanted to scream... to cry... to give up. All her family had left her except her father and now he seemed to have left her too.. What was she to do? Father had already found someone to watch over the tavern even though Lily knew she could run it just fine.. But most of the men would only laugh at her if she even tried to take over the tavern.. Sighing again she knew that she could never take over and father would not let any man get close to her long enough to want to court her. Father was bound and determined to make sure she never had a family. Not that she would know what to do but keep him home, feed him, and take care of the stock they would surely have...
Lily wasn't getting any younger and it was getting darker and figured she should hurry back to town, considering what or who would be lurking to cause havoc to a lone female and of course there was no male to walk her back to town.. Standing quickly she twisted her ankle, crying out and fell back to the ground rubbing her ankle and thought she will have to walk anyways for she was quite sure she did not want to be alone in the dark..
Standing slowly Lily held onto the tree that was closest to the road and used it to help her stand. She saw a huge limb on the ground and was sure that would help her hold herself up til she got to Doc's place so he could look her ankle over.. So off she went, slowly she said to herself and prayed that she would get back to town before anyone else found her......
Koiell1955
As Lily hobbled on her make shift cane, hands near blisters from trying to support her weight with the stick, she heard a the clip clop of a horse coming up behind her. A paign of fear raced up her spine as she tried to hide herself, but realized that the ground was flat, and the horse rider must of seen her trying to make her way down the road. Mustering all of her bravery, she stopped and turned to study the approaching, unnerving rider. To her surprise, it was a man, of gentlemanly sort, on a buckboard, with another horse tied to the back of the wagon in toe. Tho the gentlemen seems refined enough, his attire, his well groomed looks, his face square and clean shaven. It was obvious to her he has been traveling for some time as the dusty road layed over him like a blanket. He brought the wagon along side how and with a deep, but comforting voice, gently telling his horse "woooo" and the horse stopped.
He smiled broadly, tipping his hat and saying "my lady seems in distress, may I be of assistance?" She smiled, blushed my his manners and thought to herself, "well, if I'm to be molested at least our lord sent a proper gentlemen to do so." She tried to put up a brave front saying, so was in no need of assistance, her home was but up the road just aways, and thank the man with all weak curtsy, which she nearly fell, and turned to hobble off.
The gentlemen smiled, knowing full well this lass was a stubborn and mindful women. " It would be my honor, my lady, if you could tell me of a inn to sleep and have a bath. And maybe someplace for some food." She stopped again, smiling to herself, and feeling a bit more relaxed, she turned to him and said," I could show you a place for food and drink, a place for sleep and cleaning yourself up." She pondered a little, studding the man face. Something.......something familiar about this man. "Might I have the pleasure of your name sir?" she inquired.
The gentlemen, climbs down from the buckboard, rounds the front of the horse as to stay in the ladies eye shot. Her heart pounding as he drew near to her, then extending his hand to assist her up onto the wagon saying " I am just a common man, traveling the country. An ordinary amongst the ordinary. My name would be forgotten as soon as it is uttered my lady. Please, do me the honor of letting me assist you up into the wagon and just me in a pleasant conversation as we ride to town." "Stranger the stranger" she thought to herself, but took his help and was easily lifted into the wagon. Again, the gentleman rounded in front of the horse, climbed up onto the buckboard. He holds the ruins firmly, and with a quick snap they cracked and he announced "yep" and off down the road they go.
KakarikiFirehawk
Some old badge from long gone days
Kristina laughs while Kaka fooled around with her... he leaned back and took a zip from his juice enjoying the view just to notice Kaka pulled some flat piece of metal from her hand... carrying it in his beak he played with it till he dropped it on the table... he put his half empty glass next to it... his fingers slowly grabbed it... he looked at it while twisting it around in his hand.
His eyes where focused on the badge for a while... then he looked at Kristina... she looked back with her well known innocent eyes... he did not asked her... he did not even expected anything... instead... he stood up... walked towards where the old coffer was... picked it up... brought it back.. and dropped it on the kitchen table... he opened the coffer and turned it facing Kristina.
With his thumb he snapped the badge in the air so it dropped between Kristina and the open coffer... the badge tumbled around like a coin till it rested move less...
He took a cigar from his inside pocket while looking at her surprised face and lighted it with his own fuel based lighter...
"Please... feel free to look inside the coffer... am sure you'll find more stuff that'll be interesting no less...", he spoke while taking a draft from his cigar and paused a little blowing smoke rings in the air..., "You know? I wonder what you can make of it.. I really do... curious about the fact whether you're able to conclude anything of all this."
Then he stood up... walked to the window and started to gaze out like he was remembering the days that has passed... then he softly spoke without looking back, "...just be careful with the contents of that wooden box... made in the U.S. does not mean it is safe you know?", he tried to hide his chuckle and took another draft from his cigar...
MysticI
Kristina wrinkled her nose at the smell of tobacco but she did not say anything don't wanting to insult him in his own house.. but she could swear she never smell anything worse in her life yet... curiosity took over smell and she was peeking now inside the box he handed to her with such a gentle touch...
His face looked somehow sad now as he was gazing out of the window...
There were a lot of things... some old old outfit that looked like uniform of soldier to her... some documents faded by the time.. and two shiny well maintained pistols... they took her whole attention... while he was looking away she took one and playfully stood in the pose that she saw some of cowboys doing here in town...
Aiming with her arm straight of her... she pushed her finger just little more... what she did not expect... it fired... loud and hard almost making her loose her posture... she screamed now dropping it...
And just then she saw that Mr. Smith was looking at her strange with his face turning pale... his expression somehow looked surprised
On his leg... slowly ... red stain appeared... that the last Kristina saw it before she fainted...
TalaofTelnus
Lily sat as far from this gentleman because she was not used to being alone with a man other then her father and the bartenders at her father's tavern. Most of which were more like uncles to her and basically the only men her father didn't mind her talking and joking with them. As they bumped with every rut in the dirt road she tried to stay on her side of the seat and didn't know for sure if she should talk to him or just stay quiet, so she twiddled her fingers and just looked straight ahead except every once in a while.
When they finally turned the last corner, she sighed a sigh of relief cause the town was straight ahead.. Lily finally looked over at the gentleman who still had not told her His name and for some reason it worried her and she knew her father would punish her as soon as he returned.. if he showed up.. she started worrying again and hoped to see him at the front of the tavern waiting for her, even if he punished her.. she would take it.
As they rounded the last small bend, she saw downtown including her father's tavern.. and her heart thumped harder hoping father was there.. Lili crossed her fingers and couldn't help but want to jump off the buckboard and run into the tavern but that would not be lady like so she waited.. Lily finally pointed to the tavern and pointed to the tavern and spoke.. "right there is my father's tavern if you can please drop me off there I would be very happy.." she looked at the gentleman and waited for him to pull up to the tavern, she waited for the gentleman to help her down.. He moved around the buckboard and lifted up his hand to help her down, she smiled softly and felt a bit of a spark as his hand touched hers and Lily blushed as she was handed down on the board sidewalk and quickly thanked Him and rushed into the tavern to see if her father was finally home.....
KakarikiFirehawk
Been there... Done that...
"GOD... daaamn...", he voiced out in a reflex the moment she passed out... he stumbled slightly while he noticed the 'hole' in his pants... reckoned he was inflicted an accidental gun shot.
Yet... he was able to stand firm like he knew what actually happened... his mind went back in time... the famous 'been there, done that' experience... he knew what to do in case 'of'.
First he checked whether it was a main artery... the blood wasn't flowing that fast... seems only to be a flesh wound... he pulled down his pants grinding his teeth cause it was a sensitive matter... he looked at Kristina making sure she was still passed out... yep... even under those circumstances he was still a gentleman.
With his pants down he sat down in the nearest chair in front of the table... he grunted... then he opened a drawer and took a sharp kitchen knife and put it on the table... then he drew the box with pistols towards him taking one of the spare bullets... with the hilt of the knife he stomped on the bullet so that the actual bullet was separated from the jacket so the powder was available...
Then he kicked open a cabinet nearby with his good leg and took a bottle of scotch... he opened it... the lit dropped on the floor... and took a large zip... he paused... and took another huge zip... the he poured some of the expensive fluids on the wound... again he grind his teeth and hardly made a noise louder than a mere grunt... then he placed the bottle on the kitchen table...
He looked slight upwards like in a state of trance... without looking he took the knife... then he made the impression he forgot something... he took back the cigar and put it in his mouth... he took a few drafts...
Then he started the hardest part of it all... he looked at the wound... with his finger he made opened it... he made some pain staking noises... he found where the bullet was... then he used the knife to pick it out... then he had to scream... he did...
...
a dis-formed bullet covered with blood fell on the floor followed by a few splashes of blood... the blood stained knife was thrown on the table as well... his face... sweat on his front head... tears from his eyes... the cigar in his mouth... he took a few drafts from his cigar and another gulp from the bottle of scotch...
Then he continues to finish the job... he took the gun powder and dispersed it on the wound... again he took a zip from his scotch and a few drafts from his cigar... tapped off the ash... then he guided the cigar towards the wound and closed in on the gunpowder...
suddenly a bright flash of incinerating fire and light... a scream echoes so loud that it should have been heard from coast to coast...
In the end he merely sit there... sweat on his face... zipping his scotch and smoking his cigar... a 'worst time ever to disturb him' kinda look in his eyes... but he remembers... 'been there.. done that...'
Trenchsoul
After a hearty breakfast, Samuel found himself teamed up again with the two men he'd worked with the previous afternoon. "Gents, harness the team to the flatbed. I've got a load comin' on the morning rail and we're in need of some supplies," Peak handed one of the hands, a short, stocky fellow by the name of Clay, a piece of paper with a list of items hand written in a blocky but neat script, "Get enough for a month, boys. No need to be runnin' back and forth to town, after all."
Clay folded the paper and tucked it into a shirt pocket with a nod, "Will do, Mister Peak. We'll be back as soon as we get the special order off the train." The other hand, a tall, lanky man named Luke, winked to Samuel with a grin, suggesting that there was more to a trip to town than just supplies. He shrugged with a smirk, but didn't comment, knowing that whatever they had in mind, he would check in on his friend and assure himself of her well being.
The flatbed wagon, hitched to a large Morgan horse, rumbled it's way over the trail into town, the Luke and Clay exchanging jokes and stories. Samuel, astride his mare, listened silently, his eyes roaming the land around them. The morning air still damp with the night's dew, the glistening drops burning away slowly as the sun rose into the sky. As they rode into town, the heat of the day was in full effect, heat shimmers making the air dance to a soundless tune. Around them, the town was coming to life with people moving purposefully about their tasks, doing all the small things that make a wilderness community work.
"Hooooweeee, lookit her," Luke said, pointing and leering with a silly grin at one of the young ladies that lived in town, "she would sure be a refreshin' repast on a hot day."
Clay chuckled but focused on guiding the Morgan along the lane, "You'd take a badger ta bed if'n it didn't bite ya, Luke."
Samuel shook his head at the antics of the two hands as Luke took his stained and dusty hat from atop his head and whacked Clay on the top of his head, starting a good spirited argument between them as they made their way to the train depot. Their slapstick routine came to a stop with the wagon as the men jumped off and ambled to the office to inquire about the delivery. Samuel hadn't missed the closed doors on Kristina's shop, but had to take care of the business he'd been sent here for. When the two hands reappeared, quiet and grumbling, he leaned forward in his saddle and asked, "What's the trouble, gents?"
Clay hopped up onto the back of the wagon and settled himself down saying, "Turns out the morning train was delayed down south. Seems a bank robber made off with a large haul and the authorities were out to search every person on the train before lettin' it go," he leaned over and spit a dark wad of tobacco into the dust beside the depot. "Put 'em thirty minutes behind."
Luke, seeming to have lost his good humour, growling, "Don't it figure? Get a chance ta have a bit a fun and somethin' has ta hold up the works."
Samuel straightened up in the saddle once more, nodding, "Yup, that's life for ya." He shrugged and slipped from the saddle, settling his holster on his hips and nodding to the two hands, "Well, since we're gonna be waitin' a spell, I think I'll get some business done with the telegraph. Back in a moment." Tying his horse to a rail, he stepped inside the office and sent a telegram to a friend in Kansas City, inquiring about the state of everyone they both knew there and telling a bit about his situation. Once done, he stepped back outside to hear the two hands commenting and watching the town folk, nudging each other when one spotted a dainty lady under the eaves of the boardwalk. He shook his head and settled himself against the rail where his horse was tied and listened to the men banter back and forth until the train arrived. The delivery turned out to be a massive crate, stenciled with "Fragile" and "Keep this end up" painted on the sides. It took all three of them and two of the rail men to hoist the crate out of the train car and onto the flatbed. By the time it was secured, they were all sweating and swearing softly under their breaths.
"What in the seven hells is this thing?" Luke muttered, looking at the crate with a scowl as he wiped his sweat drenched forehead with the back of his shirt sleeve.
Clay shook his head and said, "Dunno, don't wanna know. When we get back to the ranch is when the real work starts." He nodded to the crate, "Whatever it is, it's goin' in the house."
Luke turned a horrified expression on Clay, "You mean we gotta man handle this contraption inta the house?"
Clay just nodded and turned to mount the driver's seat, loosening the harnesses as he waited for Luke to mount up. Luke shook his own head and muttered something neither of them could hear before jumping up onto the seat beside Clay. The next hour was spent haggling, gathering and stowing the supplies on the wagon, the load bearing the suspension down almost to the axles. When they completed their tasks, all three looked at each other with questions on their faces. Luke was the first to break the spell.
"I don't know about you two, but I could use a bit of a whistle wetter before we get back on the trail," he said.
Clay nodded, then they both turned to Samuel, looking questioningly to him. "Gents, I got a spot of business to attend, but I'll catch ya both up if ya leave without me," he grinned a lopsided grin and nodded to the salloon. "I hear they serve a right nice bit a brew in there, if ya have the hankerin'." With that, he turned his horse back to the telegraph office before visiting Kristina's shop to discover what had her closed for business this late in the day.
Koiell1955
As the gentlemen rounded the bend and neared the town he coulds sence the uneasiness in the young women. The poor dear was so tense it could be cut with a knife. As they came into town she pointed to the tavern where she wanted dropped off, thinking to himself if she was a frog she would of jumped right off. But, she steady herself, waited to be properly assisted down from the buckboard. As soon as her shoes hit the the boardwalk she utter a quick thank you, and was gone in a flash threw the doors. Looking after her as the doors swing still from her rapid entry, he just smirked to himself. "Small towns" he thought to himself. Shaking his head and looking at his dusty boots, smirks again and turns to grab the reins to his horse and started to walk her to the watering troff in town.
Hearing the shot burst out, never flinching at the sound. A soft flump as something hit a floor, and a shout of profanity. His horse just snorts a quick breathe, looking at her he says, "yes my dear, this is not the place either." His horse, nodding her head up and down as if to agree with him. Walking to the troff, the horse begins to drink as he looks around and trys to recall some clues to help him along his journey. Listening to the man grumbling, and swearing, searching for some kind of sign, he sees nothing.
He remembered how he had asked the young lady for a place to bath and eat, I guess her concerns were that of not to be seen with him, and therefore, never offered any information to his quiry. Leaning over the troff himself, splashing water on his head to clear the dusty trail from his hair, and to cool his weary head. The water was near cold and refreshing. Drinking in some along of his horse, he notice some of the folks peeking through the curtains of windows, knowing full well if he looked directly at them they would leave the window.
Again, a settle smirk crosses his lips. Shaking his head, looking up skyward and letting the fading sunlight kiss his cooled face. Taking the riens to his horse, he walks her around and points her towards the direction that lead out of town. Walking back to the buckboard, petting and soothing his weary beast, climbs on board. "Well ol girl, its me and you. Seems our welcome has fast worn out and its best we move along before we get linched. Wouldnt want these folks to eat you now would we?" as he chuckled to himself.
With a snap of the reins, the horse lurches forward and down the road they go.
No, no this isnt the place either. Small towns, always too much in small towns.
Riding into the dusk he decides to just keep moving on.
So weary the traveler, so tired in the search.......
TalaofTelnus
*as soon she headed into the tavern to see if her father had finally returned cause she was so worried about him that she totally forgot and the nice gentleman that had given me a ride and forgot to tell him we had rooms upstairs. Unfortunately, before she had a chance to race back out of the tavern to tell him, she watched him riding out of town. It wasn't til then that she really had hopes he would settle in town so she could get to know him.. Sighing softly she just leaned against a pole and watched him even after she could no longer see him*
KakarikiFirehawk
While Lilly gazed in thoughts she noticed one of the Blacksmith's door sway open and see the smithy himself limping towards her way intending to greet and pass her on his way to the Doctor's office he then suddenly deviated back into her direction...
"Lilly? could you do me this favour ma'am? Go to my house, my living room upstairs, there you'll find Kristina.. probably still passed out...might be better she isn't alone when she comes by again.", he asked her while looking at her surprised face that made clear she needs wee more than just that and he started to explain what happened, then her face still was surprised but with less confusion... she understood... she asked where I was going... told her she could find me at the Doc's office when anyone needed me and not too worry, I am all right... he merely needed a professional eye on the so called 'home made repairs' on his leg making sure he stays all right.
"Just tell her all that, there's no need to have her more upset then she already is...", he spoke out loud while continuing his limply walk towards the Doc's Office ending up knocking on the door whilst directly entering voicing out, "Yo? Doc? Are ye around?.."
TalaofTelnus
Lily was lost in thought as she sighed again still staring toward the other end of town when she suddenly heard her name and swirled toward the voice and realized who it was..
"Ohh hi..... yes I would be more then happy to help you.. I know she should not be alone and I will go there right away.. *
As she answered him, she listened to him and hearing his words she wondered what happened to Kristina and knew she should go take care of her no matter what was wrong.... Hearing his words, Lily covered her mouth and looked to his wound and was glad he was heading to Doc's office.. "I will do as you ask and I will head upstairs right now.. And I hope you will get better too.. * -she smiled up at him before hurrying up the stairs*
Once Lily got to the top of the stairs, two things went through her mind... 1. she had never been in a man's home, ever besides her father and one time the bartender when he was helping her father fix something in her spare room. and 2. Kristina looked so pale and didn't move one bit that worried her but she went and sat beside her and just watched her and sung softly hoping she would hear Lily's voice.. As the time went by she couldn't think of anything else to do so she stood to stretch her legs a bit and made her way to the top window and just stared out and got lost in thought.......
MysticI
Body so light and fragile... hoovering in the air ... laying as in clouds... spreading her arms to help to float... till feel on her face something wet... Kristina looks and sees the huge wolf staring at her with his huge ice blue eyes... looking back and forward as it wants her to go with him some place... as telling her ... please please follow me look all will be ok ... I am here with you...then all fades and the pain comes in...
Kristina slowly opens her eyes and cannot understand for a minute where she is ... gazing at the ceiling she turns her head in one side then other ... water puddles... smashed fruits... ashes of cigar and smell of the alcohol... place looks familiar and just then she realize and remember this day events ... she sits quick just to feel more dizzy... grabbing at the wall... she noticed Lilly napping near her ... her face looks so peaceful...
Standing and trying to get her in order Kristina feels horrified as she remembered the shot ... rapidly she searches whole place for the body... and praying that she would not find one... there are some blood stains on the floor that makes her nauseous again but no body....she needs to run to the window to get some fresh air ... the town looks the same ... nothing changed... people walk all around ... nobody does anything strange... but...
There are some movement in the clinic ... she scared right now she thinks that next what will happen she will end in the jail for what she did to Sir Martin... she wants and same time afraid to go to check on him... so she just run to Lilly and gentle shakes her by the shoulder whispering... "Lilly Lilly wake up please... do you know what happened did you see Sir Martin? is he ok? did he go to the sheriff?"
TalaofTelnus
feeling a rough touch and then she was being shaken... turning quickly she realized who it was when Kristina starting speaking frantically.* Please... you need to calm down you have been out for quite a long time and I don't even know what happened to you.. and what is this about Sir Martin?? As for Sir Martin, I really don't know except he was bleeding a little bit but looked like he had been bleeding way before now.. But honestly Kristina, I don't know anything except Sir Marten was headed to Doc's off but I don't know why.. *Sighing deeply she headed down the stairs and turned once to make sure Kristina was following her as they headed to Doc's..*
*as they hurried to Doc's all Lily could think of was "where is her father? is he ok? and if Sir Martin was going to be ok. and she knew she couldn't ever think of the gentleman anymore.. she already knew there would never be a love for her....*
MysticI
Kristina stopped abruptly as they reached half way to the doctor office... her face showed sadness and confusion in same time... she looked at Lilly and mumbled something as " I am so sorry.... " leaving her there alone... last what Lilly saw was cloud of dust that Kristina skirt left running wild to her store... she knew its not good not to explain the girl why she cannot go to the clinic... but it was still to fresh and painful and Kristina did not want to think about it right now bringing all memories back... so she just simply took off... she will wait in her store.. for sheriff if there will be pressed charges of her behavior against Sir Martin... she was braving herself to take full responsibility... she knew guns aren't toys and you need to pay ... even it been an accident...
With those thoughts in her mind and shaking body she saw familiar silhouette with the horse near by... her tears started to run again her face and she bumped in him rapidly trying to explain all what happened those past days... dragging him to the clinic and explaining all ... about the doctor about her visit to smith house about accident and that now she will end in jail....
Trenchsoul
Frowning in concentration as the small form of Kristina came hurtling towards him, he barely had time to dismount before she crashed into him, tears and soft exclamations about a shooting and jail and her own unbearable sadness. One hand holding the horse's reins, the other around Kristina's shoulders, listening while she expressed her troubles in hiccups and starts, turning the horse and himself to hide her emotions from the public eye and letting her get it out. Once the immediate gush of tears had slowed, she patted her cheeks with a handkerchief and turned, grabbing his free arm and leading him towards the doc's shop at the other end of the street.
Between breaths, he finally managed to slip a question into her monologue, "Ya don't mean the blacksmith, do ya?" When she nodded yes and looked close to loosing the waterfall of tears again, he smiled gently and gave her shoulder a squeeze, saying, "Well, I'll tell ya somethin', if'n that gent turns a hardened eye on ya to the sheriff fer a bullet, it'd be a cold day in hell, my friend. He's a right tough one, that one."
Her look of consternation and doubt made him stop her in the street, turning her to face him directly, his shoulders stooping as he bent to look her in the eye with that slight grin, holding her shoulder in his free hand and squeezing gently, reassuringly, "My friend, ya don't know war or the men war makes, and that's a right good thing. I can tell a soldier, a warrior, when I sees one, and he's a right soldier, he is. Man like that don't put a woman in the tanty fer a bullet less'n she was a tryin' to put him under." With that he leaned in a little closer, locking her eyes with his and asking, "Ya weren't tryin' ta send him to judgement, were ya?"
When she shook her head so suddenly and forcefully that she swayed dizzily from the motion, he held her shoulder to keep her steady and grinned wider, waiting for her balance to return before turning them both to the doc's once more. They stayed silent for the remaining dozen yards to the clinic's doors. There he helped her up the steps but remained on the ground and shooing her into the doc's with a chuckle, "Now you just get on in there and see fer yerself. I'll be right out here when ya get things settled out. Then we can get a bit of vittles before I hafta head back out to the ranch." Her smile was soft around the edges, as if she could still break at any moment, but she nodded and straightened her back, adjusting her dress carefully before opening the clinic's doors and stepping inside.
As the door shut, Samuel's horse nudged his shoulder with her nose, blowing the warm, sweet scent of grass and grain across his ear and cheek. He remained facing the door and sighed to himself, reaching up to pat her cheek affectionately. "That girl gets herself into more trouble than a bag of cats in a creamery." He laughed softly then, turning to talk to the horse directly, "Not like we ain't done our fair share of trouble makin', eh, girl?"
His laugh echoed off the building around as the horse's lips nibbled his nose playfully, leaving him wiping his face with the back of his sleeve and shaking his head, the two of them participating in a game that only the two of them seemed to understand and enjoy, waiting for Kristina to find her answers inside the doc's shop.
TalaofTelnus
Lily watched Kristina go into the Doc's office and hoped all would be well. She then made her way back to the tavern to try and eat something and see if anyone has heard from or seen her father... It has been way to long since he had last been seen.. Why was he gone? Where did he go? Was he still alive and why was no one looking for him but her? Sighing deeply she sat at a table close to the window and waited for one of the girls to come over and speak to her. Finally seeing one of the girls, Annie was her name.. she made her way to where Lily was sitting and spoke softly,
"can I get ya something Lily? you look a mite tired and worried.. maybe something soothing like some broth and bread?"
*yes please that sounds wonderful and maybe some juice to go with it..* After ordering her food she stared out the window watching the people making their way around town going about their business.. Blinking, she looked back around the inside of the tavern and gave a tired, worried smile to the patrons then started trying to eat as much as Lily could get down....
MysticI
Holding her breath and being brave after all Samuel words and feeling little better Kristina slowly pushed the clinic door... sound of them still made that old squeaky noise making her flinch from old memories...
Taking all strength that she had inside her Kristina hold her posture and looked around smelling that weird smell of medicine. She spotted Aslin and Sir Martin in the patient room and did not know what to do .. to go there or to wait here and try to calm her down...
First time in her life she felt sorry for herself in this situation...that she is here ... so alone...nobody is here to hold her hand... " You can do it Kristina... you can do it" she mentally prepared her for all what will come... and heavily slide her body in the chair before she would go there...
After couple min she stood and her face changed completely from that silly naive girl to hard minded young woman... and Kristina came in the room ... with her strong melodic voice offering... "please tell me what to do and how I can help... after all I am the one to blame for all this pain I caused... and I am ready to take a full responsibility... I am"
She looked at the nurse ... she even could look at Sir Martin... looking at his leg ... with pain on her face and then meeting his eyes ... trying to read ... what he is thinking....
AslinWintersTHeart
That day was just like any other day, I was looking over the materials I might need to order that day , when all of a sudden the door opened and Kristina stood there, she looked pale white and had this wide eye look on her face. I turned around and said " Is everything alright Kristina? Are you not feeling well? Kristina stood there quietly at first just looking at us when she finally spoke." Mr.Martin he is outside , he needs help" looking around a little a bit nervous she says, " I I I shot him on the leg by accident and he is outside." As soon as the words came out I looked at Mr.Martin and said ' Go bring him in quickly" Samuel and Kristina rushed out of the room, whiel they went out to get Mr.Martin . I turned to see Kristina and said ' Look alive Kristina I need help with this". Kristina startled for a moment say "Yes. I turned and tell her to get hot water going in the kitchen , while I clear the table and get the medical equipment ready for the procedure. Mr. Martin walks in with Samuel , I rush to him and we both lay him on the table.
Kristina walks in with the hot water ready in a big bowl, I grab my scissors and cut Mr. Martin pant leg away and see the damage on his leg. " ok Mr.Martin this will hurt but the faster we get the bullet out the better it will be alright" Mr.Martin looked pale and was sweating a lot but he gave me a nod . I started the procedure on him and order Kristina to bring fresh hot water when was needed. Samuel helped by holding Mr.Martin down as I finally was able to get the bullet out. Mr.Martin was a lucky man that day the bullet did not brake the bone but he will not be able to use it as he likes for a few months.
Mr.Martin had lost a lot of blood and he needed rest and water. I asked Samuel to change Mr.Martin clothing while I prepared a bed for Samuel.
Kristina looked like she had gone through war, I walked over to her and said "you did a good job today Kristina and dont worry he will be good as new in no time alright" "All he needs now is to rest and stay still for a while". Kristina gave me the first true smile that day and she finally relaxed and said " Thank you , I feel better now.
MysticI
After an interesting and hard day Kristina stepped outside from the clinic to get the fresh air ... seemed that sir Martin will be ok after all with Aslin and Samuel help... all smell of medication was deeply in her clothes her hair and for her it seems that it went deep in her skin too... all she was could think right now was ... some water hot or cold but just to wash it all away from her body and her mind...
Walking to the stable she smiled to the boy and asked for her mare... just then sitting on her and letting the animal run free Kristina sang .. as loud as she could... picking her body up and down with every move... even the horse seemed got her mood and was making sounds swinging her head in both sides and sounding as she was laughing how silly Kristina is... they did not stop till they reached waterfalls... this place was very magical... from the very beginning it gave Kristina feeling of calmness and good sweet memories...
Sliding her body from her horse she pet her whispering sweet nothing to her ear and giggling at the horse touch with soft as peach lips... looking around and seeing nobody around... Kristina slowly was going down of the hill to the waterfalls ...
Water was glowing in the last signs of the day ... and the sun was playing nicely in the water making exotic flowers get unusual colors... they moved in the wind and all sounds of the nature was the best music she ever heard in her life...
Kristina started to feel touch of refreshing water playing with her toes and then going up making her dress tight around her body... she did not bother to remove her clothes ... just to make sure all medicine smell will be washed away as one whole all together... deeper in the water she saw a huge log that was trapped by some deep stones... taking some wild water lilies and placing them in her hair she smiled softly... and was making her way to the log... reaching it she wiggled her body and sighed heavily finally closing her eyes and playing with her fingers in the water ... water and fire ... ones that always would make her calm and relaxed... they had a big power... for a while she was just laying in there and dreaming ... trying not to think about anything else just inhale deep this magical evening smell...
And at that moment she felt something licked her hand... Kristina jumped and fall in the water... hiding behind the log... panting heavily she found courage in herself to peek... and what she saw was... huge blue icy eyes and fur of the animal ... the wolf ... from her dream... she was not afraid of animals and this one somehow looked more friendly then aggressive... Kristina remembered that she saw him before ... around the town for brief moment... the girl and the wolf looked at each other for good half hour not moving not even breathing just staring and then the wolf took away ... stopping on the hill and letting deep howl escape his body... before he was gone ... puzzled Kristina curled with her wet outfit on the log in the middle of the lake and sit there starring at falling waterfall water ... trying to hide her shivers... of the night chills...
qquags
After being away far longer that I expected, it's feels good to be back. I unlock the front door to the tavern and step inside. I take a good long look around, things have not changed a bit. The smell of perfume and liquor fill the air... it's good to be back home!!
Thinking about all the things I need to do, I sure am going to be busy. But my first order of business is to find Lilly, I haven't seen her in a month. I left her in charge of the Tavern when I had to leave so quickly. Everything looks to be in good order, I am proud of her. I can't wait to finally see her again.
TalaofTelnus
*yawning Lily rubbed her eyes, stretching her long limbs and adjusting her nightie before sliding from her bed.. As she stood, Lily thought to herself "another day without Pa.. another day of doing the same things over and over.. hoping Pa will some day show up. reaching for her brush, she combed out her midnight locks til they were soft and then went down the stairs to get water for washing up before her day started yet again.. though Lily really hoped this would be the day that her Pa finally came home.. if not.. she would ask the Sheriff to make a poster of her Pa saying he was missing.. thinking such her hazel eyes filled with tears but she wiped them before anyone could see. As Lily headed to the water barrel, she had her head down when she suddenly ran right into a man, just as she looked up, she could not believe her eyes but she then squealed, "Pa! Pa! Your home! *she moved so quickly and so hard she almost knocked over her Pa, even as her tears flowed. she hugged her Pa with all her might and did not want to let him go..* Where have Ya been Pa? Why were Ya gone so long? Are Ya ok? *she was sure Pa would laugh at all her questions cause that was one thing He really didn't like but he was going to have to answer them from his daughter... *
Guest_sumeersme
Around 9 a.m., while sun was heating the ground, Karem went out of his home closing the door behind. as walking slowly passing through fountain, he was enjoying himself, seizing the refreshing air. he headed to drug emporium to visit Martin as he heard that Martin had an accident and been resting. he found the door open. after a few slight shouts of greetings while no one replied him, he went into the emporium. there was just Martin lying on bed, resting. Karem approached to him pulling a wooden chair near him then sit, as Martin slowly opened his eyelids. They smiled to each other, then greeted before Martin was asked to tell about the incident. Karem listened him, smiling at some parts, then, asked if he needed anything. as Martin replied that he was glad to see him, Karem asked to leave and go back to his stable...
AslinWintersTHeart
Days went by Mr. Martin still recovering but he looked stronger and the color of his skin was coming back to its original color. I looked over him and saw that he was in a deep sleep. I walked out of his room and made my way outside the back door , I needed to finish washing the white sheets of the beds and get them ready to dry on the hangers. Just as I was finishing hanging the sheets I heard some shouting but I thought it must be the man doing some work, I finished hanging the sheets and came back in to the room to see if Mr. Martin had awaken to find sitting next to his bed his friend Mr. Karem.
I said "Mr. Karen how wonderful to see you , I see you come to see Mr.Martin , he is doing much better and you can see". Mr. Karem turned his head to me and said " Yes he is, he better be more careful next time and he laughed. Mr. Martin looked at him and say " Hey now , no making fun of the wounded". I laughed along and said " Alright , Mr. Martin its time to change the bandages of your leg . I walked to the clinics supply and was getting everything ready when Mr. Karem said " Alright time for me to return to work , Il drop again when the old man is healed" He laughed and " Good day Lady Aslin. " Good day Mr. Karem " I said as he walked out of the Clinic.
I turned and returned to tending Mr. Martin.
TalaofTelnus
After spending most of the morning with her father she could not help but feel like she was walking on fluffy clouds.. When Pa went to get all of the paperwork in order, she told Pa she would go to the store and get all the food items we would need for our little home and for the tavern. As she walked through the swinging doors, she saw a gentleman she had never seen before and wondered who he was and why was he at Doc's? Wanting to make sure Mr. Martin was feeling better, she smoothed her dress and then combed her hair with her fingers and bit her lower lip to put color to it...
As she opened the door she saw several people inside and noticed that Mr. Martin was ready to go home.. His eyes were open and he was talking to several people all who had been worried about him.. She slowly and softly moved to the side of the bed and waited to be greeted.. While waiting...she could not help but wonder where her father had been the whole time cause he did nothing but avoid her questions..
Lily went into day-dreaming while waiting and never noticed she was being talked too.............
MysticI
Kristina fall in a nice dream till the sneaky thunder woke her up ... sky was already dark and promising a good rain... she jumped in the water and made her way back to the ground...
Her horse was already making sounds as asking her hurry up... she jumped quick and did not need any word to tell her run in full speed to the town... the huge gusts of wind disheveled her long blond hair ... her dress was up till her tights waving freely with every gallop of her mare exposing her milky skin more then it should... the view was mesmerizing... the horse and a woman running wild in the forest trying to escape the rain... and the rain... it was laughing at them ... shooting thunders all around them ... frightening with lightening ... and in same time giving the light to find the way home...
First drops of rain started to tickle her face as tears ... and then it came as a good shower... the horse shook her head trying to get rid of water covering her eyes ...
Kristina started to laugh at the situation thinking that even the nature will wash all from her ... letting her to have a fresh new start ... all over .. forgetting all what was in the past...
By the time they made to the town ... she was soaked till last bone... Kristina made her way to the stables looking for the boy to help her ... and sure he was not in the sign to be seen ... who could blame him in this weather...Kristina giggled thinking that right now she would use that drink she saw in the blacksmith house.. to make her warm...
Guest_sumeersme
As Karem heard barking of his dog, lifted her head from the book he had been reading on the sofa located near the window on the second floor then looked carefully to the outside. under the lights of gas lighting and heavy rain he spotted his horse Wing and also Kristina heading to his stable. His boy went out leaving the door opened in hurry to welcome her, as Karem stand up and began to go down the stairs, surprised. He would grew closer to the door and waited there looking through the stable where no one was seen, as Seyfi, his helper, first loomed then approached to the house followed by Kristina soaked to the skin. It seems Seyfi convinced her to come inside, and this made a small smile appeared on Karem's face. He welcomed her, then asked to the boy to bring terry towel as she came inside. "Follow me lady" he asked her then take her to the saloon on the second floor. he pointed a seat for her in front of fireplace, as he would made a fire. by then, Seyfi brought a wide towel covering up her back before asked to bring three cups of green tea, one of which was for him. Whilst a great fire flamed in the fireplace, Karem seated on his chair.
MysticI
Wet... cold and shaking Kristina was very thankful for them to offer her a dry towel and a cup of the tea in front of fireplace ... she sit there for a while and listened to them both telling her funny stories from their life and making her giggle as little kid. The tea was delicious and Kristina felt it running down her whole body making her blood to pump faster and to regain her body heat again ... fire was dancing nicely coloring room in mysterious shades...
Loud knock on the door made them jump all at once.. who that can be... Karem himself went to first floor to see ... opened his door and there she was .. all upset all mad and concerned ... her sweet old lady Norma ... mumbling fast... and loud ... that she came looking for Kristina as she saw it her entering here... Karem pointed her to the second floor and just same second they entered it started... " You would think I would not notice you ... young lady ... riding that dangerous horse so fast and then coming back in weather like this? what you been thinking so far.. yes yes you did not think at all ... you just like to get me worry you just like to get me a heart attack and end yourself in the clinic...? "
They all just stared at her for a while and then a small laugh escaped from Seyfi mouth followed by Karem's and finally Kristina's ... Norma looked puzzled for a good moment looking back and forward from face to face till she started to laugh too... with doors and windows open wide their laughs echoed in the town ....
KakarikiFirehawk
Mysterious And Obstinate
Finally the Smithy got fired from Hospital and the first thing he did the moment he stepped out the door was lighting a cigar.. he missed that dearly... he lifted his hat and noticed it started to rain thinking to himself that this must be the only dry place in the world that gets wet so oft...
Slowly he walked the main street in the midst of rain like he didn't care while muttering to himself, "Need to get locks on every single door inside my house... than all this wouldn't have happened in the first place"
Noticed the gas lamps in the street flickered a little... which reminded him to do the weekly maintenance he didn't came around to for 'obvious' reasons.
Some time ago he planted a gas distribution system remotely based on what you see in the larger cities at the coast, kind of a hobby project by the Smithy... Silvertown was one of the very few towns that had such gas lighting system aside from the already mentioned larger cities.
But he already heard word about another experimental system he got interested in.. 'Electrical lighting system' it was called... kinda like harnessing lightening power... but then artificial... also some news about a 'Combustion Engine'.. like a common steam machine but running on a more volatile and explosive substance.
While in thoughts about all that he ended up in front of Lilly's place kinda accidently... yet he remembers she has his favourite scotch behind the counter.. didn't sound like a bad idea to him and went inside.
Lilly's Place
Takes his hat off slapping it against his upper leg to get the most wetness off which only reminded him of his wound... "darn.. would almost have forgotten about that..", he smiled to himself while walking towards the bar nodding friendly to the girls and few guests around...
At the bar he noticed Lilly in deep thoughts... carefully he took a place at the bar and simply gazed at her with a smile... "prank time", he thought... pulls off his wet jacket and slaps it hard so it makes noise and splatters some drips on her dreaming face...
TalaofTelnus
Lily was leaning against he bar watching those coming and going and sorta listening to what was being said but she would never be able to tell anyone what was said.. Her daydreaming really was getting out of hand, but she knew it was because she really had no life other then Pa and the tavern.....
She finally came out of her daydreaming when she felt splatter of water spraying all over her.. Lily screech... "Ohh what the?!" and backed up and almost knocked off several bottles of alchohol and wiping her face at the same time, before she saw who had gotten her wet and laughing at her..
After brushing off of water she couldn't help but laugh too and she shook her head at Him.. "Just for that I no longer had your fave alcohol..." "eyes raised and her lips were trying not to laugh again when she saw the look on his face when he heard about his fave booze.." Right after that she walked to the other side of the bar without giving him his drink... *smiled wickedly*
Guest_sumeersme
As Norma calmed down and relieved her tension among laughter, Seyfi refreshed teas and brought a new cup for Norma as well, then dried fruits. Karem found himself in intimate conversation talking about how he made his way to this town. .. " sea voyage was the terrible one, Im not used to it. from Sevilla to Los Angeles I sailed with a transatlantic.. named Great Britain.. I lost 30 pounds.. I was as thin as a rake, hahaha.. then met Seyfi" look into Seyfi's eyes "took him beside me" he didn't want to upset him about past.. "we collaborated and bought few good horses, still we have them, earned some money.. we like warm climate, so we moved south and luckily found this town.. sheriff was good to us, welcomed and helped.. settled down here, first constructed stable for our horses then built this house.. " after a brief silence "haha.. I talked much" sipped some tea..
MysticI
Kristina listened to their story sipping the delicious tea ...
Everyone has their own history of life ... with it good and bad sides ... she was deep in her thinking that even did not notice that nobody talking anyone...
The evening was peaceful and Kristina involuntary yawned ... curling her feet underneath her ... nothing escaped sharp Norma's eyes ... she was already standing and saying good thank you words for both men ... Kristina looked at them smiling .. she was all dry by now and warm...
"Thank you so much for your hospitality and thank you for sharing your story with us... it was very nice to hear it" with those words she paid for the horse use and was heading out to the door carefully stepping down the stairs... Norma already was gone in the dark... bossing her not to stay behind but no one could stop Kristina to breathe the air after the rain... it was so good ... it smelled so good ... fresh and clean and she inhaled all of it with full lungs...
days been so hot there and dry that sometimes burn her nose ... the rain would wash all away and for a moment would make all alive... seemed all nature enjoyed that ... she could swear she heard even frogs... slowly enjoying the night she step by step was going to her store...
Guest_sumeersme
Karem took care of fireplace before went down to kitchen where Seyfi was preparing meal for suhoor, has already chopped onions and sliced tomatoes. Karem ignited kitchen stove, waited a while till its heated, put oiled pan onto it, broke some farm eggs into the pan, added shredded cheese and salt, stirred till all cooked properly... Two sat down to set up table, had their food.. Its first night of Ramadan and excitement was very obvious and could be told from their eyes.. after having a chitchat from various subjects like horse market and town folk, they prayed and retreated to their beds.
Trenchsoul
Leading his horse into town, Samuel noticed Kristina stepping out into the brisk, damp air of night and smiled. Before she stepped off into the mud of the street from the relatively dry expanse of the boardwalk, he stepped into the lamplight.
"Evenin', my friend," he called evenly, water still dripping from his drovers hat and heavy denim duster, his horse and saddle trailing behind him by a limp length of rein, the horse and he well acquainted with rain and mud. "Might I offer ya a ride to yer home?"
The horse stepped close to the edge of the boardwalk as if understanding his words, and he pulled a kerchief from an inner pocket and wiped down the saddle quickly to remove most, but not all, of the moisture still beading on the well worn but cared for leather. He made a grandiose gesture, removing his hat and bowing low, his other hand held in invitation to the saddle. The effect was ruined, however, when the horse took that moment to nip at his back pocket where he occasionally hid a carrot or two for the mare. His yelp of surprise echoed along the quiet streets followed closely by the crystal tones of Kristina's laughter. With a rueful grin, he rubbed the spot and motioned with just his head this time. "C'mon, I'll give ya a ride. Where's Norma?"
As he helped her into the saddle and settled her sideways upon it, he waited for her to get comfortable and listened to her describe her days since he'd last seen her. Since Norma was already most likely at home already, he led the horse through the darkened, wet streets of town, giving her an occasional response or question as he stepped carefully along the muddy avenues. Her story was not halfway done when they arrived at her home where the horse seemed to know precisely once again just where to stand so she wouldn't step into the mud around the porch of her home. He helped her dismount the saddle carefully, settling her upon the wet woodwork steps cautiously so his own footing wouldn't send them both spilling to the mud. She bade him stay while she fetched a lamp and some tea so they might chat a bit longer and take in just a bit more of the cool night air, redolent with sage, rain, and the musk of damp horse fur. While he waited, he began to brush the mare down slowly, methodically, letting the recent events in his own life sluice through his mind like the cold floods of snow melt off the mountains. His features went flat, hard, his eyes somehow softening in the cool glow of the moon. His horse, sensing somehow his impending mood, turned and nudged his shoulder with her warm, wet nose, pushing him slightly off balance and snorting a warm, grass scented sigh against his shoulder and neck and face. Without looking at her he nodded solemnly, speaking almost beneath his breath, "I know, girl. I'm alright, never ya fear."
In another few moments, the lamp brought another glow to the darkness around the porch, Norma carrying a small server of tea, some small cookies and a bit of her sweet prickly pear jam. His smile was genuine and unassailable as he took cup and cookie, sipping from one and nibbling the other, listening to the two ladies speak of this and that, comings and goings. He told stories of the rancher and his settlement, of fencing and cattle and coyotes. Reaching into a pocket of his coat, he pulled out a small cloth tied with a neat string. Untying it he showed the ladies a small handful of buttons, made of bone and carefully hand tooled. "These," he said, "are made by one of the riders out there at the ranch. When we kill a coyote, they keep the bones for him to make pins and buttons out of. Thought you might could maybe sell 'em in yer shop. There's not a lot, mind, but they are all hand made and sturdy as the day is long."
MysticI
Kristina was feeling warm ... from Norma's tea and from cozy friendly late night chat... it felt so ... home... and she was so happy about it... her and Norma was talking non stop trying to get all details all gossip about the town and what was happening here ... they curled into blankets near the fire still burning low but keeping them warm from the night chill... and the chat was... First time Norma mentioned some relatives that she has far away from here and that she got the letter from one of them asking for quick visit regarding another who passed away...
Then was Kristina's turn to tell... First of all about her running home in the rain... then about her ending in the stable and Norma looking for her .. then hearing whole story of so different life... Sir Karem and his helper ... that their even did not imagined it existed ... with so different background then they are and so interesting to listen ... then she told Samuel that Sir Martin perhaps feels better as she saw him ending in the tavern ... she was telling him all small details about all ... she even did not forget to mention about the banker Virgil .. and that he asked her for her monthly pay ... and how silly she was forgetting about it ... then she was hoping he will look at her books to see if she keeps them good ... those numbers still make her nervous somehow... and that maybe she needs some bookkeeper... to look in the future...if the store will run good ...
Kristina also was curious when the show will be ready and she was questioning if she should approach the tavern owner .. he seemed a nice man to be talked to... she looked with all those questions for answers ... hoping he can give her good advise...
then she took those different buttons from Samuel and was looking with curiosity.. indeed they were so well made and looked very good... she agreed that it will make a good sell and if she will get good price for them they would sell fast and she might need more. Kristina was very thankful for all his help and she felt like she has a big brother who always watches after her...
Trenchsoul
As the moon broke through the scattered clouds, its cool, blue glow coruscating across the fields and valley sides, they all turned their eyes to the scintillating glitters of a thousand, million stars in the fields, the light of the moon reflected in droplets of water across the expanse of the valley. His breath caught momentarily, his shoulders stiffening with a memory of a long ago night, of soft hands in his rough ones, of a gentle kiss on his scarred and bristled cheek, or a promise broken and a hope returned to sender. His jaw clenching tight, his eyes narrowing to slits, their gaze suddenly hard and dark, seeing something in a distance that wasn't in this world but in his heart.
After a moment, and not wanting to upset Kristina or Norma, he cleared his throat, letting his features relax, a tear nearly escaping his eye but somehow recovered and hidden as quickly as a sigh. He smiled beneath the brim of his hat, his smile the only thing visible on his face. The shadows on his face suddenly seemingly darker than the surrounding shadows of the night. He gently placed the cup and saucer on the small table upon the porch, barely letting the fine china clink as it touched the wooden surface, his hands steady as stone, his voice giving nothing away as he thanked the ladies for their company and kindness, then telling his friend, "I must be gone for a bit, my friend, so please be safe while I'm away. I've left word with the boys at the ranch to bring what buttons and other sundries might sell in your store. They're a creative lot out there, when the time permits. Ole Hansen knits of an evening, which gets him no end a' ribbin' from the boys, but he makes a damn fine blanket, if you'll forgive my language. He'll be bringing a few around sometime this week." He looked around slowly, as if taking in everything to remember, his shoulders dropping slightly as he sighed into the cool night air, before returning his gaze to Kristina. His look betrayed some of his sadness, but she didn't know how to breach his defenses with a question before he spoke again.
"I'll be back, my friend, never ya fear," he nodded and his jaw clenched slowly, tightly, the sound of his teeth creaking with the pressure almost loud in the silence of the night. "Just gotta take care a somethin' that never shoulda been."
With that he nodded, tipping his hat to the ladies before turning quietly into the night, walking beside his horse into the glittering, glistening darkness, his passage leaving a trail of deeper darkness where the two disturbed the water droplets. Their path a seeming herald to a trail of misery they either currently walked or one they intended to blaze. From the ladies perspective, it was a chilling sight, for all around the two, man and horse, light glistened and shone, danced and dallied on leaf and stem, but where the two strode lay only dark emptiness in all that light.
qquags
It was getting late on a wet, quiet night. I trusted Lily to close it up but something was calling me there. I'm really feeling uneasy with Lily there alone so I got on my trusted horse and rode through the rain and mud back to the tavern. I walked in quietly and stood by the door just to see what was what. Nobody had notice me yet. There was a poker game in the corner, a few scattered people at the bar and there was my precious Lily, behind the bar, smile on her face, taking care of everything.
Suddenly, voices were raised at the poker table, my attention was drawn there. Sounds like someone was cheating, I was afraid that might be the case. I watched from afar as guns were drawn and words were spoken. As the accused stood up and showed his hands things seemed to settle down. Glancing back at the bar to make sure my girl was safe, I found her in the grasp of a mad I didn't recognize. Oh this cannot be, this will never do. I raised her better than this.
She pulled away from him as she saw me approaching the bar. In a stern voice, I asked if everything was ok. She nodded her head as the looked away. My eyes stared right though him as Lily walked away. They both knew I was upset at what I just witnessed. I wanted to but couldn't say a word to him, it was Lily I needed an explanation from and walked toward her.
MysticI
They did not see where time go... it was first signs of the morning sun when Samuel took off with sadness on his face... he tried to hide that so well but even Kristina was still naive and young she already knew how to read people.. specially those who been close to her... she did not stop him... she wanted but she did not... Kristina had those battles on her own and knew that only the person that has them knows how to deal... she was one of those that do not talk much about their feelings out loud to all ... what better would sit in some corner far away and fight with in ... alone... till could step out ... fresh and as new again... so she never stopped him.. she saw that familiar to her ... face ... and in her mind ... whispered ... wherever you go my friend ... be safe and come back...
Morning took over... birds making loud sounds.. people rushing to start the day over... and her opening her store ... refreshing her shelves and putting sign about the new items that arrived for sale and some discounts for old ones.. that might be to expensive before but so affordable now for someone...
Her long ash blond hair danced around her face in little curls while she was bouncing back and forward .. to the store and out... she took out some displays outdoors too with some nice fashionable hats for ladies to try ... and some native hand made very fine leather belts for men ... carefully she added all items that Samuel left for her too to sell... matching them with needles and sewing kits to make the life easier...
Kristina was so deep in herself that even did not realized that song she was singing out loud was heard further then her store and made some town folks to stop and smile at her way..
Trenchsoul
As he topped the valley's edge, the sun was just breaking over the horizon, the last of the storm clouds blowing away to the South and East. Rays of piercing light coruscated across the land, creating a kaleidoscope of brilliant, diamond hard beams and blankets of soft, warm glow, every colour of the rainbow glistening and dancing in their ballet. Feeling the hard packed ground more solid beneath his feet, he turned and mounted his mare, her knicker and shake signaling her readiness and her desire to run for a bit in the cool, damp air of morning. He let her have rein and settled into her gait as she first trotted, warming her muscles before they topped a small rise, the emptiness of the plains open before them, and she leapt into a full gallop, charging like a war machine across the landscape. As she pounded across the hard pack, like a storm cloud gust front, he leaned into the wind, his thoughts pounding in time to the driving beat of hooves on dirt.
There was the house, across the Mississippi, in old Virginia, where she had lived.
Thump-a-thump
There was her family's farmland on which that house set peacefully, serenely, atop a small hill overlooking their fields.
Thump-a-thump
There she was, lovely, graceful, in white and creme, lace and ribbons, standing on the porch of that house.
Thump-a-thump
That day they met, that night they talked, the weeks and months that followed now flowing in his mind's eye as the sounds of the horse and rider and wind and plains merged, melded, flowed into each other and he lost himself in those memories, seeing all those times she'd smiled, hearing her every laugh, smelling her perfume, the touch of her hand and the taste of those innocent kisses. He didn't notice the tears dragged away by the wind, his body only feeling that one night of passion with her, that one moment of sublime weakness they both felt giddily embarrassed about after in daylight but both seemed to delight in when on walks about the fields privately.
He'd loved her then. Loved her still. Loved her even beyond the grave.
She'd taken with another while he'd worked the rail. He knew in his heart that that was always a possibility, and he only ever wished her the best in her life with him. Then came word of her bruises. Her withdrawal from society and a lack of interest in the world. Friends and relatives were worried, but knew not what to do, but he did. He hopped one of the rails back to Virginia, and strode to their door as soon as he leapt from the coachman to the depot's wooden deck. A small servant opened the door, saving him from burying his fist in someone's face before he'd seen her. She stepped from a side room, her features still beautiful, if thinner, more harried, more haggard. She looked him up and down, uncomprehending for the briefest of moments, not recognizing who he was. His work on the rails these few years had added much girth to his frame, adding boulders to his shoulders, sidewinders to his arms, and granite callouses to his hands and knuckles. His face was unscarred yet as he removed his hat, sheepishly smiling past the servant to her, recognition finally making her smile rise warm on her beautiful face like the sun of a morning. She ran to him and they hugged like not a day had past since his departure. They talked as they had back then, light and happy, laughing and reveling in each other's company.
Until he returned. It only took moments, it seemed, for everything to come crashing down. He could see the other man's animosity, his anger at his wife, and Samuel knew that once he left, there would be a reckoning visited upon her by this thing that would call himself a man. Samuel didn't know what happened in his mind, never would even to this day, but he knew without a doubt that this man would kill her. He surged across the room like a tidal wave, gripping the man's throat in one calloused hand and lifting him high before bearing the man to the ground. The force of his body impacting the floorboards was the crack of doom, and the house shuddered with the power of it. Samuel raised his fist, a blocky chunk of meat pounded on the forge of the rail lines into a maul of destruction, and poised to pummel the man's head into the hard wood floor.
She was there in a moment, her hands on his cheeks, drawing his eyes to her's, the tears already pouring down her own cheeks. She made sure she had his full attention, looking from one eye to the other, before shaking her head slowly. He knew what she meant by that single gesture. It was too late. She had made her decision and she intended to remain loyal to that choice, no matter the cost. Killing this man wouldn't save her, it would only leave her bereft and alone when they hauled Samuel away to the gallows for murder and her husband to the grave. In that moment, that single heartbeat, that one quick breath, his heart broke, and he threw back his head and roared his pain and anger into the air, still holding the bastard to the floorboards with one meaty fist, his efforts to free himself weak and ineffectual. With tears pouring from burning eyes, Samuel looked back into hers. With every ounce of energy, with every bit of strength he had, he both willed her to know just how much he loved her without saying a word and forced himself to let the man beneath him go. He stood and walked to the door of the sitting room in two steps, taking his hat from the hook beside the door he turned his head only far enough to offer one last thing to the room. Over the sound of choking and coughing, as he settled his hat upon his head, Samuel said,
"Harm her again, friend, and I swear by all that is holy in this world, I will kill you."
He didn't turn back again, that being the last time he ever saw her. That was over a decade past, and the thought of his loss that day still burned his soul like a Greek fire. She still danced with him in his dreams, still touched him on hilltops of green grass in his memories. Now, that was all he would ever have of her, ever again.
In the inner pocket of his coat, damp from the rain, the letters slightly blurred, a telegram was folded neatly, tightly. On it, a death sentence. In bold, hard, harsh letters:
To: Samuel Pinkney
From: Mrs. Cecilia Cardoba
Terrible news - stop - Jessica is dead - stop - As you requested I have ascertained his destination - stop - Kansas City Missouri - stop - Good speed and God bless - full stop -
KakarikiFirehawk
His Former Life
He noticed her father was about to speak to him... shame he did not.. instead he took her aside for a reprimand... thus far he ignored the fact and took a draft from his cigar... then his thoughts went back in time... those times he was able... no... he must set it aside... he wasn't that man any more...
But 'righteousness' wasn't a job.. it never was... one is born with it... them say...
He peeked towards the twosome where Lilly gets it from her father... good thing there isn't anything near his hands that is breakable... a last draft from his cigar then he extinguished the cone between his thumb and finger out of frustration...
The right thing to do is to get his coat and leave... that may be right.. but far from righteous... he also realized that the action that was about to take place might get him in a heap of trouble... but he simply can't ignore the fact about what is happening so he must act or never do anything at all in the remainder of his life.. and such he could not allow to himself...
Slowly he stood up from the stool... looked around... none where paying attention... walks with a slow pace passing a guy sitting at the bar.. closes in on the twosome... he paused... again he looked back.. the gamblers are playing... guys at the bar where drinking...
He acted like he was heading to the lavatory... then he looked up from behind his shoulder.. shortly catching Lilly's tearing eyes...
Grabbed the man and 'guided' him towards a corner where no one would see them to circumvent any discredit to anyone's part... he knows the honour of a man is something to saviour and respect...
He gently pushes him to the wall..., "Now.. good 'sir'.. without showing you any disrespect in your own establishment there is something I really have to get of my chest...", he looked deeply into his eyes.. the old days almost seem to return...
"... seems you have some odd thoughts about Lilly's fraternizing with me... let alone with any other customers... don't know much how to run a place where people socialize.. but I am sure a frightened bartender wouldn't be good for businesses... and when laughter... practical jokes... and mere talking isn't allowed for her... you'd might find the need to lock her up in some cellar... unfortunately such is against the law.. and trust me.. I know about the law...", he paused... hesitated... then he continues..., ".. and again... am in no position to tell you what you can and can not do on Lilly's behalf... just be certain to upkeep human rights... and remember... slavery has been abolished since the end of the Civil War..."
his hands loosened up and straightened his jacket.. he even dusted some from his shoulder... looks back... no one noticed the private conversation but him, Lilly and me...
He looks at him, "...Am sure we have a understanding.. good sir... now I'll gonna take my jacket... and leave your fine establishment in 'Peace'... you reckon?", slowly walks to the stool where he sat and pulled on the still damp jacket and before he headed towards the exit he looked at him... tapped his hat, ".. You have a fine evenin' Sir... thank you for your hospitality... ", nodded towards Lilly, ".. ma'am...", and left the place...
TalaofTelnus
Lily was smiling and laughing at what the Marshall had done... crazy silly man... Lily smiled and didn't realize that there was a male hand still on here arm, just til she saw her father walk into the tavern and his eyes went right to both of them.. Lily's heart sank and she quickly took her arm away...and her face fell and knew what was coming... Her Pa grabbed her arm and took her to a dark area of the bar and started to lecture her. All Lily could do was listen and let the tears fall down her face and nod each time Pa said, "do you understand young lady?" Yes Pa... and look back down at her boots....
Just as she thought everything was over, she heard heavy boots coming their way and Lily hoped it wasn't anything bad. It was only when she heard a voice that she recognized and looked up in shock and surprise. Lily was more surprised when the Marshall grabbed her father and took Pa to another corner. All her tears forgotten as she watched her Pa and the Marshall walk away and leave her there..
Lily didn't get to hear what was said and it frustrated her to no end. Sometimes she hated being a female. Sighing deeply she had to wait quite awhile and it seemed the Marshall had a lot to say to Pa and that made Lily even more nervous. Just as she came out of her thoughts she saw the Marshall coming toward her. Looking up at the Marshall, she gave him a nervous smile as he came over to his stool and took his jacket and heard the Marshall, "thank you for your hospitality... ", nodded towards Lilly, ".. ma'am...", and left the place...
It was at that point that Lily knew she was going to figure out what she was going to do with her life.. There were no men in this small town and there was her Pa.. While he was very strict she still loved him but his "hard handed" was when it came to her was keeping her from being happy and having a family of her own.. Sighing once more and seeing that her Pa was busy now talking to the few people in the tavern she headed to her room to think things out.....
Trenchsoul
A week of steady riding found Samuel in Kansas City, a bustling frontier city at the hub of the expanding rail lines, cattle drives, and the growing industries of textiles, manufactured goods, and a burgeoning metal working industry to support it all. The breadth of the city stunned him momentarily as he and his mare rose above a ridge to the West. The sun was on it's way down to California, midday an hour over and the heat reaching it's zenith of intensity. His sweat had soaked his shirt through and the legs of his pants were thick with his and the horse's exertions. Dust caked them both, cracked and flaking away along elbow and knee, hip and neck, having once been a thin veneer of mud earlier in the day and drying as the wind parched the mixture of moisture. The sheer size of Kansas City was daunting, almost spanning from horizon to horizon, with long, thin spider lines streaking across the landscape. Some lines dark and nearly rigidly straight, indicating the rail lines, while others were pale tracks that ambled across the verdant green of the grassland around the city, showing wagon and cart trails and tracks.
'My oh my,' he thought, before a grim smile creased his face, flakes of dried mud cracking away to float on the hot winds. 'Seems the city has grown since I was here last.'
His smile was a mask that he wore without the benefit of an audience to bolster his determination, not to do the deed he was here to do, but to face the mass of humanity before him to do so. He knew he wouldn't be able to stay for even one night, for if his quarry even suspected he was near he would bolt as surely as a rabbit. He had to ride in quickly, find the man, and do what needed done, then leave quickly before he was apprehended. This wasn't the frontier lands, where justice was handed out at the end of a bullet buffet. Here, in civilized territory, the courts and lawyers ruled, and he was certainly going to commit a crime for which they could very well hang him after a very abbreviated trial and sentencing.
He was fairly certain he knew where the man would be and he intended this to be a short and violent reunion.
Passing small hovels and shanties, he led his horse along the muddy, dirty streets, avoiding the piles of refuse and offal, dodging rushing carriages and heavily laden carts hauling passengers and products. He grimaced but kept his teeth clenched, the stink of the lower reaches of the city powerful on the air, the crush of people and animals, and the constant vigilance he had to have to keep from being overrun or taken advantage of. Already he'd caught two urchins attempting to pilfer from his saddle bags and nearly broke the thumb of a man that tried to pick his pockets after nudging him from behind. After a few miles of seeming destitution and squalor he stepped over a bridge and the change of environment was almost immediate. This was the beginning of downtown, the more genteel, higher maintained section of the city. The smell was better, though not completely eliminated as the sewer system dumped into the river and streams to be washed through the city and downstream. However, the streets were cleaned here frequently by what looked like denizens from across the bridge. Their tattered clothing, patched pants, and holed shoes, when one of them had shoes, were obvious tells to their situation. Samuel sighed softly, inwardly shaking his head with sad derision to the fate of mankind.
The gentry of downtown, however, displayed a distinctly opposing perspective to those they employed. Fine suits and hats, large, frilled and laced dress, monocles and frippery, parasols and canes. His passage caused no small stir of conversation, disgusted exclamation, and repulsion, but he paid this no mind. The occasional cleaner, maid, or worker he saw garnered at least a nod of the head or a greeting, but he ignored the high brows almost exclusively. Behind him, his horse seemed to sense the same from the people, and possibly the other horses, for she stepped lighter, raising her hooves in a sort of prance and clapping her hoof down resoundingly with every step as if to challenge every stare, every derisive knicker, every haughty glare.
Near the river, at the edge of the gentrified downtown, the harbors crouched and brooded over the waters of the Missouri River. Tugs and barges and riverboats huddled against piers while cranes and longshoremen loaded or unloaded them. Long ago, during his early years reaching out to his future, he had taken a job as a longshoreman and spent two years working the waterway and her wares until he found a job with the rail and left for the wide open ranges. The docks hadn't changed over these long years, though the town around it had, and he knew precisely where his quarry would be. The dockside warehouse that carried his company's wares was one of the longest standing establishments in Kansas City, having been one of the first companies to supply the early expansion into the wilds of the West. The man's grandfather had run the company then, with the help of his son and soon after, his grandson. But with each generation the quality of leadership began to slip. Samuel's quarry was nothing like a shadow of the great man who ran the company from the start, and he intended to make sure that the man wouldn't lay any shadow after today except that cast by his son, a young lad of 8 years and the sole male of the family lineage. Samuel felt only slightly sad about the thought of leaving the young boy without a father and so soon after having lost his mother, but he believed completely that the boy would be better off without the education of the monster that would die this day.
Guest_jeffreykendal
He was not always called Widower. Living in this tiny Texas town, which he had come to call home, where people were easily labeled and categorized, he was named for his marital status. Widower. He was named for what he had lost. For what was no longer. Yet, this morning as he lay in his bed, waking to the sun’s gentle rays peaking through the fogged windows of his cabin, Widower found himself reliving a part of his story he relived almost every day, as he passed between wakefulness and sleep.
He was not always called Widower. Far from it. The day he was born he received the name Isodore Ingmar the prince, First born son of his father, the king. And his fate was to follow in the footsteps of his father, Johan Engval, the king of a small independent Kingdom of Gallivare, wedged tightly into a hard-to-reach mountainous region in the northern extremities of Norway and Sweden. This tiny nation, and it's small but wealthy population, hung on the edges of the mountain range high above both of the developing countries below. Far above the rapidly changing world of steel and steam engines. Of armies and guns. This tiny kingdom had long been a thorn in the side of both the kings of Sweden and Norway and it's days were numbered. Indeed it was doomed.
He was raised to be a royal ruler, he was raised to be a leader. He was raised to be the unquestioned sovereign of his nation. Too bad the world had other ideas. The era of kings was blowing away.
When he was twelve is father sent him to exclusive private boarding school, led by the religious and political leaders of the previous generation, and he was raised to think and feel and act like an old style leader. He was raised never to think twice about where he would get his next meal or is next fine set of clothes is next carriage or stallion. He was raised to own everything he saw. He was raised to think through issues and decide on weighty issues with the good of the kingdom in mind and the continued rulership of his family
always first in mind.
It could be no different. There could be no other the good for the people than the good of his family line. They were considered one in the same.
So Isadore Ingmar the future ruler of a doomed kingdom was raised and prepared to become a great leader. He did not remember when the first time was it crossed his mind that the kingdom which he was being trained to lead with no longer exist in just a few short years. That the heritage of his father, and his father's father, and a dozen fathers before him would come to an end before he would turn 21. Before he would ever hold the sceptor.
On the day the kingdom fell… on the day the walls were breached…. on the day the the Cathedral of his ancestors was burned it was fortunate that the widower and his young wife, Helena, were away on a sea journey to England.
They were newlyweds. Just days earlier the prominent and powerful of the kingdom applauded as they were pronounced man and wife. As the wedding train exited the cathedral, it never crossed his mind that this would be the last time her would ever see that familiar cornerstone of all he knew. As they entered the waiting carriage, surrounded by erect soldiers on horseback, they were supremely happy. They were supremely wealthy. They were privileged beyond imagination, and destined for a great life and as they sailed away to visit that great modern land of England for a short vacation from which they had no idea they would never return.
Isadore could still remember when he got the news in London days later that this tiny kingdom, insignificant to most other peoples of the world, but everything to him, had been invaded simultaneously by the Kings in the armies of Sweden and Norway trapped in a vicious push-pull tug-of-war between them. There was only room for one of them, and no room at all for the old ways, or the old line of kings. By the time he received word of that regretful day, all he knew had been ripped from his family line, and he could never return. What was left of his ancestral land was ravaged and razed.
He went through all the stages of grief in the days that followed. First shock; how could this be happening? why could this be happening why? Then denial; it can’t be true. Surely the message is a hoax. Then anger…anger turned outward…how could the invaders be so heartless, so cruel, so craven? And anger turned inward; WHY WASN’T I THERE? WHY WASN’T I THERE? WHY DID MY FATHER AND MOTHER HAVE TO DIE ALONE? Why now? Why them? Why us? Finally acceptance. I kind of submission of the self to the overshadowing reality of loss. Not happy. Not peaceful. Never fully adjusted to the injustice. But accepting that indeed, life must go on. It can’t get any worse than this, can it?
Of course it can. As he awakened, reaching for his young wife, he was reminded once again of the worst loss of his life. Far beyond the pain of losing his kingdom, was the pain of losing her. He was not always called Widower. But this single loss, more than anything else, defined him.
Trenchsoul
Evening approached on satin slippers, quietly, and stole over the city like a shroud as he walked the docks and piers. Samuel stepped to the corner of a warehouse and peered around the edge, taking in the two broad wooden doors that stood open just enough to allow one person to pass through at a time, the light emitted spilling across the stone road surface before the building and reflecting off puddles to dance like the poorly visible stars beginning to appear overhead. Inside he knew there would be the large, open space of the warehouse; a hundred feet and some long, forty and change wide, with a ceiling of twenty or so feet. The roof had, interspersed along it's breadth, several skylights used to light the building during the day, and all along the outer walls were man high windows set about six feet above the ground. The light, he knew, would be coming from the oil lanterns hung from the center beam of the roof, but a further glow towards the back of the huge space told him that the subject of his hunt would be ensconced in the upper floors, in a series of rooms meant for those in the company that came to town on business and needed a place to bed down without the cost of the hostelries or coachman inns. There was a modicum of privacy and quietude in the dark hours, as well as being the perfect place to perform clandestine business deals away from the main traffic lanes of the city. This would be the final stand, the last moment to turn away and let the past be the past. He looked long and hard into the gap in the doors, but never questioned his fortitude.
Hand slipping to his holster, he released the leather thong over his shooter and limbered the double barrel across his left arm, the break action open and two shells waiting. Turning his body but letting hie eyes stay on the door until the last moment, he focused his eyes upon his mare. Her large eye seemed to focus on him as well, her body almost completely still as he stared into her eye for a long moment. His right hand reaching up to stroke her cheek, he said softly but sternly, "You wait here for me, ya hear? I'll be needin' ya when it's all said and done." He waited a moment more until some unspoken message passed between them, then he nodded and stepped around the corner without a look back.
As he approached the open doors he saw the shadow of a figure pass somewhere near the door, slow and steady as if patrolling the interior of the building. Before stepping through the doorway, he stopped to the side of the spear of light that seemed to grow brighter as night's cloak wrapped around the city, darkening the streets and making the shadows into impenetrable depths of ebon mystery. He breathed in deep, taking in the city's stink and the smell of pipe smoke, alcohol and cooking food from inside the warehouse. The footsteps of the roving guard fading away into the gloom of the warehouse. Letting the breath out slowly, quietly, he nodded as the breath turned into a soft sigh of resignation and regret.
Regret.... too simple a word for the agony in his heart. Too easy a set of sounds to say for the pain of her loss, knowing that she would never again smile, never laugh, never say any other words herself. Regret for his inaction. Regret for accepting her pleas to leave her with her decision. Regret for letting this thing that would call itself a man live that day. It was time to pay that regret with death in the only coin that seemed to settle this kind of debt. With lead. With blood. With lives.
He closed his eyes for the briefest of moments, her face, her smiling, warm, beautiful face dancing briefly in a memory across the dark recesses of his mind in that instant. Her perfume suddenly the only thing he could smell, her voice the only thing he could hear. Begging, pleading for him to turn, to leave, to not give his life for her death. And suddenly the shotgun snapped closed, everything returning in sharp relief as his eyes opened wide, his nostrils flaring, his upper lip suddenly drawn back in a vicious, animal sneer.
He stepped through into the warehouse with a steady, hard gait. His boots banging loudly on the floor. The security guard, having heard his entrance, came around a stack of crates several feet away, calling for him to halt, drawing his weapon. But not quickly enough. Samuel's double barreled shotgun leveled at his florid, rosy cheeked face, a face that wouldn't have been unwelcome at a family dinner. The eyes seeming to see nothing but the large, black bores of the heavy weapon, his hand frozen on his holstered weapon, and sweat suddenly glistening on his lip. Samuel stepped closer, already hearing the pounding footsteps on the upper deck where the guest sleeping spaces were, and knew his time was limited.
"Where is he, your boss? Upstairs?" he asked, never taking his eyes from the man's round but steady eyes. The man turned his eyes from the gaping openings before him and looked to Samuel, licking his lips but holding steady to his silence. Samuel lowered his chin just a bit more, looking even more the madman or avenging angel and said, softer this time, "Where... is.... he?"
The man's silence tore at his heart. An honourable man serving a bastard. A dead man defending a dead man. This man's soul would weigh heavily on his soul when we stood in defense of his life, but he wouldn't stop now. He'd made a promise, a promise on her soul, on his own, that the Jessica's killer, her husband, would pay for her death. The footsteps turned the corner at the rear of the warehouse, the sound of rifles and pistols being cocked and loaded loud in the muffled emptiness of the warehouse.
"I'm sorry," Samuel said, then pulled both triggers, his eyes already turning away as the fire leapt from his shotgun, mercifully blinding him to the horror of the death of an innocent man only doing his duty. Shots roared from the deck above the warehouse floor as he turned between a stack of crates. Bullets spanged and rattled off the stone floor of the warehouse, ricocheted from wooden crated and metal fittings. Samuel broke open the shotgun, the empty shells smoking as they flew away from the breach and into the shadows, sparks still glowing in their paper wrappings like the eyes of demons. Loading two new shells into the chambers, he heard the slack in fire as pistols emptied.
He ducked around the corner and emptied both barrels into the first person he saw, a tall, gangly man standing at the railing with an empty pistol in his hand, the shells falling from the chamber, glittering and dancing in the lamplight from above. From this distance he wouldn't kill the man, but it did shower him and the two men beside him with several small bits of buckshot, and made the other three men jump away and cover themselves ineffectually with their arms. Samuel swapped his grip, moving the now empty shogun to his left hand, his right sliding the Colt Peacemaker from it's holster in a quick, fluid motion. His thumb drew back the hammer, his finger holding the trigger down in a long practiced technique, one which, while slower, allowed him to fire one handed with single action faster than with the double action of the heavy pistol. His first shot catching a man in a sleeping gown in his thigh and toppling him to the deck in a scream of pain. His second caromed wildly off an unlit lantern, sending the oil filled container to the floor with a clatter. His third and fourth found the chest of another man as he fired his own pistol at Samuel, the wildly fired rounds screaming off into the night, missing Samuel entirely.
A round found Samuel's hip then, it's burning energy exploding against his flesh and muscle, grazing the bone to send shards of it through his lower extremities, before lodging somewhere inside his lower abdomen. The blow spun Samuel around painfully, his sight suddenly crossing and blurring briefly, but he brought his pistol up for the last two shots at the shooters before diving behind another stack of crates. He stood as their shots rattled and pinged off the crates and whatever was inside. He tested his leg, the pain almost making him cry out but the leg holding his weight enough to hobble. He reloaded the pistol with fingers that only trembled slightly, then settled two more shells into the shotgun as he heard footsteps hurrying down the stairs.
He leaned back against the crates, his eyes closing only briefly once again. Her tear stained face slapped him like a shovel to the side of the head, his own tears erupting from his eyes unbidden. She had deserved better. She had deserved happiness. She had deserved to live. She should have lived. She should be alive now. Not him. Not him. Never him.
His eyes snapped open as the first man almost leapt around a corner, pistol firing. Samuel leveled the shotgun once more and emptied both barrels into the chest of the man, fire and lead and death roaring out as he himself roared into the shadows and jagged light, "She should be alive! Not you!" Hobbling forward, he dropped the shotgun and pounded the hammer of the Peacemaker fast and steady, burying two more rounds into another man as he ran around a stack of crates to his left. Another shooter leaned out from a corner in front of him, another bullet grazing Samuel's side as he whipped the heavy pistol around like a feather, the trigger clicking down to release fiery hell and lead death between the man's eyes.
The sudden silence was broken by Samuel's soft whisper, "She should still be alive." The last guard took that moment to run for the open door, his pistol in his hand. He turned almost negligently to fire over his shoulder, a last defiant act of a coward, but he never got a shot off. Samuel's bullet hit him just to the right of his spine, sending him tumbling like a thrown rag doll across the floor.
Samuel panted in pain and weariness but knew his job wasn't done. None of these men were him. He was somewhere inside still, or so he thought until he heard the crack of a riding crop and the rapid clatter of hoof beats behind the warehouse. He roared his anger into the still, gun powder smoke filled air and limped hurriedly to the front doors, whistling a series of notes loud and emphatically. There was no way that bastard would escape him.
BloodVII
Dane was almost back to town. It had almost been a year since he took that ill-fated walk, tracking down the men who had tortured the lady he knew as Esa. He was captured himself for a while but managed to escape, sending a few to their graves in the process.
A lot of time had passed since this journey began and he wonderred what he would find. Was the woman he saved still around? Would anyone remember him? Was he even still the Sheriff?
Dane pauses at the edge of town, his wolf by his side. Never one to shy away from things, he looks down at his wolf and tells him "Let's go see if we still have a job." Then he begins to walk back into town, taking note at the changes, used to the stares of people.
MysticI
The day been busier then she expected. Kristina arranged all displays outside the store in the nicest way she can think of ... going round and round trying to put all items in convenient way for people to see and to try it. Kristina called Norma for help... as always she needed someone that she felt safe with... to be with her ...
With the very first buyer that peeked from curiosity... people one by one started to come and look around having more and more questions ... making orders for different items... Kristina was very happy and with huge smile that was so contagious answered and helped as many as she could. they did not see when the boy from stable stopped buy and started to play very strange musical instrument... that made even more people to come around...
She sold all interesting looking home made buttons that Samuel left for her. Specially when her sweet Norma put in the middle of entrance the chair and demonstrated all how and where to use them ... They got pretty busy there with Norma and Kristina laughs and jokes...
People surrounded them in thick live circle... curiously watching how fast Norma was sewing buttons to jackets... to ladies dresses and even making teddy bears eyes noses... for children to play. Kristina playfully demonstrated the newest fashion hats for ladies ... bows for little girls ... fine materials for dresses and even for men shirts...
She presented ladies some of the newest trend that was only seen in the Paris and meant to be put on their lips making them look glossy and shiny... even girls from the tavern where peeking to get some of those ...
In the middle of the day ... Kristina counted all money they earned in this half of day and now were smiling wide thinking how she will say the good news for Samuel. She was worried, she did not want to disappoint him after all help and support he gave to them. It was good way to show all that she was not only one disaster lady but someone who can ran the store... even with many good people help... sure not mentioning almost burned kitchen and funny day with broom and dust... and some more of her life moments that always made her blush bright ...remembering those event as something not very pleasant in her life journey.
Running to the Sir Martin house for more highlighters to sell... she stopped in the middle of town... looking at familiar eyes of the animal that she met earlier this week in the waterfalls... just this time he was not alone... he had the owner... very good looking owner... the owner that she met only one or two times with the mysterious woman Esa...
He was their town new sheriff... shyly she smiled to him welcoming back looking at his serious face... with a lot of questions... he looked very serious to serious and even little frightening... what more she even did not recall ever hearing his name before...
BloodVII
Dane stops as a beautiful woman pauses before him and smiles warmly. Her eyes are innocent of guile and deceit and the color of the sky. Her smile makes his gut twist up and he needs to clear his throat. “Evenin Ma’am” He tilts his head, taking off his hat and gives her a tentative smile back. “I am Dane Wolfsheart and this is my wolf, Blood.. I am the sheriff here.” Or at least I was, he thinks to himself.
“May I escort you to your destination?” Dane held his arm out, wondering if she will accept his offer of assistance. “I need to speak to the town counsel or the town’s leaders and find a meal and a bath before I do. Can you make a recommendation? I also need information about what has been going on around here since I have been gone. I need to find someone. Can you lend me assistance Miss….?” He waits for her to introduce herself.
MysticI
The man approaches her and out of the blue his face lit with the most amazing warm smile totally changing him from serious looking one to very handsome man that made her smile even more... trying to hide her nervousness that she always gets near men Kristina smiled hopping that her cheeks wont blush to much... his voice sounded very gentle as wanting to make sure that she is not afraid of him... in any ways
She looks down to his wolf ... the animal never let his eyes from her ... piercing hard... trying to read her moves... sitting still next to his owner...
Is she noticed him being nervous... no... Kristina waved that away.. this man cannot be ... he does not look like he can be nervous around anyone... specially some silly town girl... " I know you I remember Sir Dane Wolfsheart and what an amazing friend you have here... I can swear I saw him before... already" with those words Kristina looked at his offered hand... with little hesitation she reached for his hand feeling his strong gentle warm grip... in which disappeared hers...
They walked to Mr. Smith house... Kristina was filling him on all what she knew and heard about town and that yes he is still the sheriff here as far as she knew... there is the deputy but he is more... of tavern man then looking out for people... also after a little pause she decided to tell him about all shooting in the Sir Martin house and if he wants to arrest her for that she is ready ... she looked very seriously telling him all that story.. how she fired to him and how does not remember much after it ... just that she found some shiny badge in Sir Martin house then in that box next to pistol... her words escaped her mouth so rapid and she was mumbling now ... being so nervous about it all but same time feeling relieve that she told someone ...
Kristina felt little uneasy holding his hand but did not say anything to him... just smiled shyly answering to all questions and hoping that this law man wont put her in jail for long time...
BloodVII
Dane watches as she tries to hide her nervousness and chuckles under his breath. He notes the soft blush on her cheeks, a tale-tell sign she is a maiden. He reassures her with a broader smile as she hesitantly puts her tiny hand in his larger one and covers it with his other, as they begin to walk to a Mr. Smith's house. He listens to her voice, paying attention to as many details as he can, while observing her beauty and refreshing spirit as well as trying to keep on guard for anything around them. He is thankful his wolf is here to help him tonight, for this woman is most definitely becoming a distraction for him.
He waited until she had finished telling him about the incident at Sir. Martin's house, seeing she was shaking a tiny bit, he would imagine she was very nervous and unsure of him at this moment. He stopped them and turned her towards him, then tilted her head with his forefinger, so she would look him right in the eyes.
"Ma'am, you still have not told me your name." He pauses and smiles down into her eyes. "rest assured, I know the difference between evil, outlaws and vagabonds and you, fair lady, are none of the above. Circumstances are not always in black and white. Shades of gray are all around. Please do not fret yourself over this matter." A strand of her hair was blowing wildly around her face as she looked up at him, relief clear on her face, and he tucks it behind her ear and smiles, before turning them to walk once more. Oh yes indeed, she was going to be a distraction for him alright. Hopefully, not a bad one. His wolf looked at him, sniffed the air, then trotted a little ways ahead of them.
MysticI
With that very innocent gesture he made slightly touching her face ....she became more nervous then relaxed... trying to hide that she smiled looking in his eyes and used her taken hand to show him where the smith house was... that was very smart move to relieve herself from his grip as something about him made her heart skip the beats and feel uneasy in her stomach...
Kristina started to talk fast very fast ... she was doing that only time .. when something would make her nervous... from her little years she would hide that by talking about all and nothing at all... so now this was the moment... in those several min they walked he heard all and about all in this town ... starting from kid and ending elderly one.. he could not picked the better person to update him on all what was going on in this little town... and seems here was a lot to hear and to know... if he would have a good memory he would memorize all names all who was with whom who fight whom who liked whom and who did not... Kristina was peeking at him time to time and now she again started to be bubbly silly girl .. giggling and joking about hilarious situations that happened to them and even to her... while he was away...
What more he was so manly looking man something different was about him... something that made her to want to know him more... even she was afraid of his position in this town and his serious look... sure his smile was another thing that made her smile back right away too but he just came back and town had so many things to be done... she even did not think he would have much free time for this silly girl... in her mind now was the chaos of all...
So once more she assured herself that her nervousness all this was from all confession that she made to him just now and that he seemed very calm about all that... but she was not sure what was on the Sir Martin mind and they were closer and closer to his house... Kristina nervously knocked on the door waiting for an answer...
then she turned around and looking straight to his face with her huge naive sky blue eyes ... said... " Sir you always can stop for anything you need to my store... I have a lot items that can be useful and if you wont find something you need we sure do orders... " did he asked her name or she was dreaming about it?
KakarikiFirehawk
He was working at the back of his workplace... two simple cupboards with materials made a small corner with a desk where he did the more fine jobs like maintenance on firearms and other small stuff.
He heard two talking people entering his workplace via the half open door.. one voice he recognized and the other vaguely familiar..., "Am overhere at the back..", he voiced out while using a eye spectacal and some fine instrument on some antique rifle.
BloodVII
After she knocks, she turns to him and tooks at him dead on. Dane looks into those eyes so blue as she keeps up her nervous chatter, being cordial by letting him know her store had everything he might need. She still had not told him her name but he was sure he would soon learn it. "Thank you ma'am. I will stop by your store tomorrow. I do happen to need a few things. ".
His head turns as he hears a mans voice letting them know he was in the back. He leads the way inside telling his wolf to remain just outside the door. "Hello Mr. Martin. I'm Sheriff Dane Wolfsheart. Miss?". He pauses "here was kind enough to show me to your place. I need to speak to the town's council soon. I am also in need of a room to board in temporarily until I get my own place set up. ". Dane watched as Mr. Martin worked at some project using one of those eye specticles.
MysticI
She looked at them puzzled... " Oooo I am so sorry Sir Dane Wolfheart... my name is Kristina...Aristocarnas... I did not realized that I did not tell you my name" while they started to talk...
She was thinking that above the general store there were more rooms to rent but even to think that he would be living near her made little ants go trough all her body... on other hand spare money would not hurt them .. specially now... but to offer him to live in her place ... that was to much for her to do even if that would sound professionally...
The sheriff was in that position that she doubted the tavern owner would offer his spare rooms too.. specifically knowing what was going in there ... the law man would be not so wanted... they got the new singer .. very gorgeous woman and the tavern always was full of folks in any time now... and even more when she did her performances...
Kristina looked at them both now seems to be busy in their conversation and was thinking how to get from this situation... now she wanted any help she would get.. maybe Norma would let him stay in her son room... downstairs... Sir Martin was little more familiar with that old lady and what she would say in that matter... so Kristina hoped for his help this time ... starring at his leg and wondering if he will bring that silly shooting up...
KakarikiFirehawk
While he was still focussed on getting a spanner at the trigger part of the rifle he spoke without watching, "Welcome back Mr. Wolfsheart... how's the wolf? Still your trusty companion?", then a 'twoing' sound interrupted and his body relaxed taking the eye piece out and turned towards the both while holding the rifle.. spans and triggered it a few times to make sure it worked well enough...
"Isn't she a beauty? one of the first mass produced rifles used by Skirmishers... aside from the normal muskets the common soldier used during the US Independence war... these rifles where, and still are, very usable as hunting rifles due to their longer distance... nowadays you can't imagine anything else than a rifled barrel right?", he spoke to Dane while he gives it to him so he can have a look while he opened some drawer to fetch some powder and a genuine 'round' bullet..., "I'd say Sheriff... ever used on of these before? the loading on itself is an adventure... which was the only thing a musket had over the rifle in those days... and as you can see it is a muzzle loader"
He then opened the back door where the smithy had his backyard overlooking the plains, on the left it was more like an open storage with some old wagon wheels leaning on the wall and other rubble yet too worthwhile to dismiss.. on the right, behind his hardware shop and his living quarters upstairs it was more tidy arranged with some crops and lychee bushes and where his old steed looks up in curiosity the moment the doors where opened.
At some distance some old barrel with many bullet holes stood there where he mostly tested repaired guns and the like on.
BloodVII
Dane smiles at Kristina, then focuses on Martin. "Thank you Mr. Martin and my wolf, Blood is good and standing guard at your door for me. He will always be my trusty companion."
Dane eyes the rifle, his interest picked. "Yes indeed she is a beauty. Is that one of the "Kentucky" rifles? The range on those is 250 yards and dead accurate; well if the person firing knows how to use it." Dane chuckles. "Yes I have used a musket loader before, just been some time." As Mr. Martin hands him the rifle, Dane looks it over closely, noting it was still in fine shape for an antique.
Dane sets the hammer at half cock, pours some of the powder down the barrel, puts the ball into the barrel, then stuffs some wadding down into the barrel. He takes the ramrod and tamps the powder, the ball and the wadding into the barrel. He adds some gunpowder to the flash pan below the trigger and fully cocks the musket. Dane sets his sights on Martin's barrel, presses the trigger causing the hammer to come down, striking the flint against the pan, causing the gunpowder behind the ball to ignite and the weapon to fire. A little smoke from the powder lingers, filling his nostrils and a big grin appears on his face. He turns to Martin, handing the rifle back. "Mighty fine piece you have there."
MysticI
Seeing them being busy with men stuff and not wishing to be part of gun games Kristina slips silently outside and making sure their are to busy to notice her disappearance goes back to her store... she comes just in time as Norma seems to tired to clean all up after all day sales... there are lot of stuff on the floor and outside that needs to be put away... Kristina takes a huge bag and starts to put all trash that left after kids in there... carefully she hangs all clothes and stacks new items on shelves for tomorrow sales... her stomach starts to grow smelling Norma's delicious food... smiling Kristina hums the song going outside and trying to move tables and chairs in the storage area... evening takes over and the last signs of sun shines in her golden hair ...
DessaDevine
Looking out the small window of the coach she noticed the small town coming into view. Nervously she shifted thinking to herself, what would the people be like? Would they except a lady from so far away? What if they learned of her past? She tried to ignore her feelings of insecurity. This was a new town, a new start for her. As she looked ahead she saw many people about. She got a small mirror out of her purse. Looking at the refection staring back at her. She felt very uneasy. Her hair was a mess, tendrils of curls had fallen out of her once secure bun atop of her head. She knew that it would be best to wear her hair up for travel as her hair was very long and seemed to get in the way at the most inopportune times. Dust covered from the trip her new dress looked very unkept. She shrugged her shoulders then placed the mirror back into her purse. There was nothing that she could do to improve herself at the time. As the stagecoach came to a stop, she notice the saloon across the road from her. There were many men standing outside smoking cigars and laughing. This was the same saloon that she would soon be entering . The coachman threw her bags to the ground and then climbed down to open her door. As he reached for her hand he stood in front of her looking into her eyes. With a smile he spoke..".My lady, you are a vision of loveliness." Blushing she stared into his deep blue eyes unable to say a word. With a shout the driver yelled out. " Jake let the lady go!" With that the young man placed the bags in her hand then stepped back bowing. With a devilish grin he continue. "Until we meet again." With that he climbed back up into his seat and then waving they both drove off. Turning to face the opposite side of the road she noticed that all the men were watching her. Almost afraid to enter the saloon she walked across the road and up the steps thinking to herself.." You can do this Indessa. Passing all the men never looking back, she entered the establishment. She saw many men at the bar drinking their whiskey, some playing their games of poker , and others just talking and laughing with the ladies that worked there. She walked up to he bar and spoke briefly to the bartender..." Excuse me where may I find the proprietor?" The bartender pointed to a table in the corner of the room.. She walked over to the table of men slowy as the bartender yelled out behind her. " Lady wants to speak with you." The proprietor stood and spoke politely. " May I help you young lady?" she cleared her throat and spoke just above a whisper...Yes, I'm Indessa your new singer."
BloodVII
Dane can sense Kristina's unease around the weapon and pretends not to notice, as she works her way out, sneaky like. He chuckles to himself. She did not realize that he was always aware of what was going on around him, even if it did not appear as though he was. His wolf Blood, also let out his soft whine sound, their communication that she had left. What his wolf saw he would find out in one way or another. They had their special noises that they communicated with. One thing he would not share with anyone.
VLWolf
Walking out of the bank as i lock up for the afternoon lunch and turn around as i see the stage coach pull into town and a young lady get off grab her gear and head over to the Solon as i walk over to the coachmen asking if there is any post or business that he has for me before walking further down the street toward the General Store walking in and wait as i see Kristina finish up with one of the many families that come in twice per week saying Hi to them as i look around before i can speak with her private like.
Kristina i have come for the payment personaly since you have become more busy and making more money Keep it up Little lady and you will have this loan payed off in no time.
MysticI
Kristina was almost done with cleaning around and letting last customers out ... sun was going to sleep when she stepped outside again to move those tables ... and almost bumped to Sir Virgil... he sure came for his monthly payment ... they walked aside to have little more private chat ... but Norma's sensitive ears heard them talking, she did not wait any longer before came out bringing him amount he needed to have.
Smiling Kristina thanked him for his good wishes. Sir Virgil was very nice with her all time even she would forget the payment to make of the things that always were in her mind... He never threatened her but just nicely reminded of the loan she needs to pay... even not adding any extra on it...
She knew that she need to be thankful to Samuel for his brilliant ideas and his all help rearranging store and adding new items and sure helping her with bookkeeping... even she did not see him around for some time now she knew he will come with new items to add and new ideas.. she wondered where he is ... maybe in that widower farm or maybe he gone again to finish those things he mentioned her that needed to be finished...
Norma offered Sir Virgil refreshing mind tea with home made croissant that melts in the mouth when you eat and now were looking at him ...
Kristina looked towards Sir Martin house trying to hear if there was more shooting... seemed the white wolf was still waiting patiently by the door ... she smiled and tried to drag the huge table by the corner of the store where they had storage for all outdoor displays...
TalaMayari
Lily stood back behind the bar in the corner cleaning glasses with the skirt of her dress for the next round of drinks.. Again as always her Pa was with the men drinking and talking about who knows what and she didn't care honestly.. Then she saw a female dressed nicer then most of the women in this town and wondered if she was the singer coming to this small town to entertain all the rowdy men. Sighing softly Lily sat down the glass she had been cleaning for at least ten minutes and shook her head and walked to the other side of the bar and smiled nicely at the lady who had entered the saloon.
"Hello, I am Lily and my Pa owns this saloon Miss?" Lily didn't really wait for a reply. "You must be the new singer? We sure could use some entertainment around here. Let me rouse my Pa and He can tell you all that you need to know."
"Pa!!", Lily yelled loudly over all the voices to her Pa. "Your new singer is here finally!" Lily gave the lady a soft smile as they waited for Pa.
That is when her Pa finally got his bottom off the chair and made his way to the bar.. He finally introduced himself to the singer very politely for Pa. She also saw how Pa looked at the singer and really hoped Pa would not scare her out of town.
Sighing, Lily went around the saloon making sure everyone was happy before heading outside for some fresh air.... and to think..
BloodVII
Handing the rifle back to Martin, Dane watches as he fiddles with it some more. "Where would you reckon is the best place for me to rent a room until I get my place in livable order? I don't fancy living over the Saloon, and I could possibly put a cot in the jail. But I also think folks around here would frown if I had a nightly bon-fire in the middle of the street just so I could rustle me up some vittles." Dane chuckles
VLWolf
Sure Nora i will stay around and enjoy some Tea and croissants with you, putting the envelop with Kristina loan payment inside my jacket and Follow Nora to the kitchen and taking a seat as i invite Nora to join me as i listen to her stories and try both Tea and croissants after about 30 mins I excuse myself and walk back to the the bank stopping over at Martins and seeing Dane and he talking about living spaces I advise Dane of a nice Place just a little bit south of here no one has lived in it in a while I can ride out in the morning with you and show what is out there.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Isadore, known as the widower to this town, sat quietly in the corner where he always sat. In the old mismatched chair with the loose front leg. Sat eating his meal and watching the goings on in the saloon that evening. He chatted briefly with the other customers, but mostly settled into a comfortable pose reading the newspaper, and taking in the odds and ends of drama he could pick up from the conversations around the establishment. It was his ritual. He enjoyed being around so many different kinds of people. Watching and listening to the characters of that dry old town was like reading a book as its plot lines lapped unceasingly against the shore. Hopes and plans pursued. Building and repairing simple living spaces. Planting and harvesting. Scraping out a meager living from the dry ground. And then there were the human relationships. He was a quiet man, but he understood relationships. He observed how in this small town, people connected and flowed together as surely as the streams and rivers of the land flowed together. Loves that came and went. Children were conceived, born, reared and sent into their own lives. The people were unique to this town, and yet they were in many ways so much like those in the old world he had left behind. The people of this town reminded him of so many earlier days. Some of the people were exactly what they appeared. Some of them never giving a hint of what they really were inside. Some of them were ever so careful not to reveal too much, but at those brief moments when their pain or their need to be known forced their hand, they would reveal a bit of themselves. Men and women with stories to tell, to be known, to be understood.
Widower noticed all the familiar characters in the place that night. He noticed the gentle alteration in the room's mood as the young woman from out of town made her entry. Bags in tow, fresh from the long journey of the day. Where had she come from? What was her story? How had she come to make her living as an entertainer? Had her mother taught her to sing? Had she imagined that one day her voice would bring her here? And what had prompted her on this particular day to seek out a new place to work, to sing, to entertain strangers?
Their eyes met briefly as she passed his table. She labored with several bags in hand, and as she did, the leather handle on one of them broke off, sending the bag tumbling to the floor. He instinctively stood, picked up the bag and fiddled with the leather straps until it was whole again, and carried it over for her. Wiping the dust from the surface, he set it among the others. She thanked him profusely, apologetically, almost desperately. In her voice and eyes he could sense that though her years were fewer than his, she had known her share of pain, disappointment, and loss. Especially pain. In those brief moments that everyday people so often pass without noticing, she communicated without words. That she was a survivor, like him. That her songs came from deeper than just a love of notes and lyrics. She was a song seeking to be heard. He wished her well and offered his help should she ever need it.
He returned to his meal, his paper, his corner chair with the loose front leg.
DessaDevine
Still feeling flushed from their brief encounter, Indessa watched the man that helped her with her luggage walk back to his table. Sitting down he started to finish his meal. She watched as he picked up the newspaper and started to read. Thinking back to their meeting she thought about how she must look after her long trip across the country side. Without a second thought she started running her fingers through her long dark curls cascading everywhere now. Brushing some the dust off of her skirt seemed to be almost useless. Shrugging her shoulders she realized that this was going to be the best that she could do for now. Standing in the middle of the room with her luggage next to her made Indessa feel very uncomfortable. As she looked around her eyes moved back to the kind stranger. Where did he fit into this community? Why had he chosen to live such a calm and quiet life?
Unable to stand anymore Indessa looked around the room searching for a place to sit until she would be brought to her room. She found an empty table next to the stairs that lead to the second floor. Grabbing her luggage she carried it to the side of the table. Pulling out a chair she sat down gratefully letting the pain in her feet ease . Indessa looked around at all the people from different walks of life all in one room. Soon she would be singing for them. She shivered as if cold from a winters storm. Being accepted was never a worry of hers but now it mattered more than ever. She needed this for her survival. With a sigh she looked over at the kind stranger as he finished his meal. It had been so long since she spoke with the proprietor, She felt tired and alone. Did she dare ask him for help? They had barely spoken but he had offered her his services if ever needed. To shy to ask him or anyone else for help she sat at the table and waited for someone to show her where she needed to go.
Indessa sat restlessly at the table now. Looking outside the saloon door, she could see the sun lowering in the east. With a sigh she looked around the room once more. The saloon had cleared out some. Some of the men that were drinking there earlier had finally left. Some no doubt had families to go home to, others were probably going home to their beds so they could sleep off all the liquor they had consumed for the day. But she knew that there would be others just arriving spending there hard earned money on liquor and on the women of the night. Looking over at the table in the corner of the room she noticed that the kind stranger that had helped her with her bags had finished his meal. He too would soon be leaving the establishment. He was a handsome man, carried himself well. She had not seen him speak to anyone the whole time that she was there. Indessa wasn't a gambling sort but, she could almost bet that he was a loner. Someone who just sat and observed others. She smiled to herself thinking about the words her father had used one night. "Indessa" he said.." A quiet man is usually a wise man." She never really understood what that meant until she was older. Coming back into the present time she shivered suddenly, cold again. Indessa hated that. Whenever her nerves got the best of her she would do that. Wanting to get to her room and take a nice hot bath became more inviting for every minute she sat there. Looking up at the bar she saw a beautiful lady cleaning glasses with her skirt. Watching her she wondered. How did she become a barmaid? Was it her choice? Or had she been thrown into that role by circumstance? Indessa noticed the young lady looking her way. Almost out of desperation Indessa gave the beautiful lady a pleading look. The next thing she knew the young lady was heading to her table.
With a sigh of relief Indessa sat back in her chair and waited. Lily was her name. As she approached the table she introduced herself quickly. Explaining that her father owned the establishment. With a smile ,the next thing the young lady did was call her father over to Indessa's table. Leaving as quickly as she arrived. Lily had gone back behind the bar making sure that all her customers were taken care of. Soon LIly's father came over and introduced himself. Indessa was very nervous about her meeting with him. She was hoping that he would not change his mind and send her away. She needed this job more than ever. The proprietor did not smile the whole time that they talked. He looked to be a very stern man . She could almost guess that this man had, had a rough life growing up. After everything had been said a young man was called over to her table. " Howdy ma'am" he had spoken out..."Jakes the name"...then with a wink he grabbed her luggage and continued.."Told you we would meet again." With that he headed up the stairs..."I will take you to your room now" he said with a smile. Before heading up the stairs Indessa looked over at the table in the corner of the room. She saw that the table was now empty. The man that had been so kind to her and left and she hadn't even noticed. Looking up to the second floor she sighed. This was the beginning of her new life.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Isadore, the widower, had planned an early evening that night... to eat quickly, read his newspaper, then head back home without any delay. Without conversation. Without connecting. Sure, he liked being around people, to a point, finding it stimulating, warm, even uplifting to soak in the energy of the music, the groups and conversations always present in the saloon. But this night, despite his plan to leave early, he found himself instead lingering slowly over every bite of his steak. He cut smaller bites than usual, and chewed more slowly, thinking about the brief encounter he had just had with the young woman, the singer, the dusty traveler. He tried to turn his focus elsewhere--to the newspaper, in his hands to the card players in the corner nearby, to the flickering light from the kerosene lamps hanging around the room. But his mind was drawn back to her almost against his will. There was something about her that had instantly got under his skin. Deep. What was this, he wondered? She was just another girl, just another woman walking past his table. Sure she was dusty. Sure she was tired, and it showed. Sure she was weary, beyond words. He could feel her weariness. And as dusty and tired and weary as she was, she was by no means a broken down woman. She carried herself with a strength he had seen few times before in his life. Indeed, she was beautiful, gently filling out her dress, petticoat, and dark jacket. She moved gracefully, almost effortless. She was quiet, yet impossible for him to ignore. But he had been around dozens of beautiful women before. In the old country he had often been followed by them, pursued by them, watched by them. As he stared through the flame of the nearby lantern, he was briefly transported to another time and place. To a town square in the old country ten years earlier, where he walked side by side with a woman he had opened his heart to for the first time. A woman who he had once helped, just like this stranger tonight. A woman who had come to know and understand him like no other in his life. A woman who would become closer to him than he had every imagined possible. A woman whose loss would end his world, and send him fleeing that hurt, that pain, that intimacy, halfway around the world. To a place where he could be anonymous. Where he could be alone and safe and never open himself to hurt like that again.
So, though there were many women to cross his path in every day life, he had long trained his mind to focus with steely detachment away from all things relational, all things sensual, all things romantic. He was good at this isolation. He was strong, as he ought to be. He didn't need anyone. He was not afraid of his empty home, his empty room. Emptiness was familiarity. Comfort. Safety.
But here, this night, though nobody knew it, his stern, solid, brick-wall like isolationism had developed the tiniest of cracks. Hell, it was more than a crack. It was more like a sink hole. Opening up like a black hole within him. He could see the edge of the sink hole falling away and the edge of that abyss coming closer and closer to his safe isolation. Awakening from his daydream, he glanced once again over to the corner where she sat. For just a moment, it seemed to him that life and its pain could, just maybe, be different. That there might be something worth living for again. He quietly went to the cashier, and payed all her room and board expenses for the coming week. He wrote a note for her and placed it in an envelope in her room's mail slot. All it said was, "I meant what I said. If you ever need help, please call me."
DessaDevine
Heading up the stairs Indessa heard some loud laughter coming from some of the rooms on the second floor. She was unaware of what these rooms were used for. Jake led her down a long corridor. She watched him as he walked with a bounce in his step. Tall and wiry looking and, he was on the thin side. But you could hardly call him a man, he was probably no older then 17. But she thought about all the times she had seen Jake. He always had a smile on his face. That's what the world needed. A little more laughter...a friendly smile. Just a smile or a kind word, or gesture, could change the course of some ones day. With a smile, her mind went back to the handsome stranger that had been so kind and helped her with her luggage....for offering his services if ever needed. Engulfed by her own thoughts of this handsome stranger she was startled as a man came staggering out of a door right next to her. He was holding a whiskey bottle in his hand and right behind him was one of the ladies that Indessa had seen working downstairs. She looked different now. Her hair was down and in disarray. She wore only a corset and petticoat. Reaching over, the lady gave the drunken man a long kiss, then slapped his bottom and sent him on his way. The young lady then turned and gave Indessa a devilish grin. With that she shut the door behind her. Looking up the corridor she noticed that Jake had stopped and was watching her. She blushed and turned away... " Don't worry about her, He spoke up... she is one of Matronas girls. She is paid to bring the men up here and,".. he paused for just a second and continued..." show them a good time." He then smiled...Come my lady lets get you to your room. When they reached the end of the hall he turned right. There in front of her were two doors. Jake smiled as he unlocked the first door. "This is your sleeping room". he said.. Then walking to the other door he opened it up with different key..."This is your private bath. No one can use it ..you have the only key." Walking inside he placed Indessa,s luggage on floor. He turned with a smile...I will send someone up to get your bath ready. He handed her the keys and then winked. Without waiting for even a Thank you he was gone. Indessa sighed and then shut the door behind her.
Indessa immediately placed her bags on the chair next to her bed..She started unpacking everything. She was tired and weary but she knew if she didn't unpack now, it would be left until morning. It didn't take her very long to complete the task. Looking around the room, making sure that every thing was in its place. Indessa laid back on the bed. She closed her eyes...and her mind went back in time. The beautiful house she had lived in. Her parents on the balcony drinking lemonade. A garden with flowers as far as the eye could see...then with a start she saw him. The man that had changed her destiny. Rising up with a start she sat at the end of the bed almost in tears. A knock at the door made her jump. "Who is it?" she called out. A young lady,s voice answered softly. "Your bath is ready miss." Indessa got up and answered the door. There was a small fragile looking girl on the other side. "Thank you." Indessa spoke softly. The young girl handed Indessa an envelope and started down the corridor. With a shout Indessa called after the girl. " What is this?" she asked. It is a receipt for payment on your room and board." the young lady answered.. Indessa looked at the young girl in wonder. But I haven't paid anything yet...the young lady smiled then spoke... Oh miss ...everything you need to know is in the envelope. WIth that the young girl was gone. Opening the envelope quickly there was a receipt of payment in full for the first weeks room and board, seeing a piece of paper inside she pulled it out and read the note carefully.. I meant what I said. If you ever need help, please call me. Sitting on the side of the bed she just stared at the note. He had paid her bill for the whole week. She shook her head in disbelief... Why would he do that for a total stranger? Getting up from the bed she decided to take her bath before her water got cold. Getting her things together, she went inside and locked the door behind her. Climbing into her bath, she reached over to the small stand next to the tub. Picking up the note that she had read only minutes before. She looked at it again. Laying her head back her mind began to wander...This man...whoever he was ...was a very special man. KInd and considerate. She couldn't explain the feelings that she was having. She had been thinking of him ever since there meeting. Tears started to fall down her cheeks as she thought about her past. How could she ever trust again? Would there ever be a chance for her to be happy once more? Was this kind stranger going to be to be a part of her new journey? Tired she laid her head back, her last thought was of him and his note....I must thank him immediately..she whispered....and with that she drifted off to sleep....
Guest_jeffreykendal
After paying his bill and hers, Isadore, walked out to his horse, Theo, for the ride home. The horse knew the way, it would be an easy 45 minutes back to his place. But when he started to ride it was obvious that something was amiss with Theo's shoe. Damn, that rocky path he had taken last week on his way to a neighboring farm. Theo's shoe was hurting him, and would have to be replaced. But it was much too late for that now. He would have to stay in town. He tied Theo up near the Saloon and made sure the horse had water and food. Not fair to punish Theo for something that was his own fault. He patted Theo and thanked him for trying. Then made his way back inside to get a room for the night. As luck would have it, the only quiet room still available was just adjacent to hers. At first he felt a bit uncomfortable showing up in the next room after their encounter and after his generous gift. He would never dream of being presumptuous or forward with any woman, much less one he felt such a tender sense of responsibility toward. His heavy boot steps were decidedly careful as he walked past her door to his. She might be frightened not knowing who was now occupying the room adjoining hers. He wanted her to know her neighbor was friend, not a threat. But he didn't want her to know he was there, so close by. What would she think?
He thought he had succeeded in getting to his room without either sounding like a wild neighbor, and without her seeing him arrive. But he had underestimated her keen sense of her surroundings. The almost accountant like way in which she inventoried those anywhere near her space. She had awakened from her slumber to find herself still in the bath, surrounded by warm, gentle, reassuring water. Water, that old friend. When cold, it can startle us and make us lose our breath with the brisk shock to our skin. When warm, it can lull us to sleep, embracing us with total contact. Like a hug you don't want to end. By now the water was on the down side of warm, almost tepid. For a few moments she lingered in her dream-state, expressing her unsaid feelings to unreal companions who represented who knows what and who knows when. She remembered crying herself to sleep a few minutes earlier. It now felt like hours. Her mind was still on the kind stranger, and her heart still bent on thanking him, on getting to the heart of what made him care at just the right time to renew her sense that, yes, everything will be ok.
As she wrapped herself in two large country towels, she heard heavy but careful footsteps pass by outside the door. When they were well past, she gently parted the door a crack to look out. She did so just in time to see one of the maids dropping off some fresh linens and soap for the room next to hers. The maid said, "Sorry about your horse Mr Peak. I hope you can get some rest tonight." The man said "Thank you very much, you can call me Josiah. I suppose it won't hurt me to spend just one night here in the middle of Texas civilization." She added, "I hope you don't mind being right next door to Indessa, the new singer you met. I'm sure in the morning she'd like to say thank you for your kind gesture."
His heart nearly stopped when he heard the maid say her name. Indessa was not just in the same building. She was right through that double door adjoining the two rooms. How awkward it could be, indeed, if she took it wrong. If she misread his reason for staying there that night. His mind blurred as he felt the simultaneous urge to flee, and to go knock on that door. Room 221. He was both nervous and pleased. At least now he could keep an eye on her and see if she needed anything in the morning.
Through the crack in the door, Indessa saw the sincere expressions in his blue eyes, and heard the harmlessness in his voice. Hearing the brief conversation assured her his purposes were not in the least evil or dark. She felt good to be next door to someone she could trust, someone both strong and kind. Someone who seemed to see beyond the surface of others and into their hearts. With this comforting set of thoughts, Indessa tip toed down the hallway past his door to her own. The floorboards of the old building cracked as she moved lightly along. She felt her heart skip each time her footfall made a noise. She had a huge reservoir of thoughts and feelings built up for so many years with no place to go. She could hear the rapids of her own life crashing over the boulders of tonights events, and felt the pull of her own needs saying, "Strong waters run deep. Test the waters, Indessa." She locked her door behind her and sat down on the bed, thinking to herself.
DessaDevine
Closing the door behind her, Indessa sat at the side of her bed, laying the message that she was holding in her hand on the nightstand. She kept looking at the message and then she smiled. Josiah Peak...was his name...or at least that's what Indessa thought he had said. Now she knew the handsome strangers name. He never introduced himself when helping her with her luggage, but then again why would he? It was just a chance meeting. Standing, she walked over to the window and looked outside. There were men out in the streets laughing and smoking their cigars. Closing the curtain she grabbed her brush off the vanity and started to brush her hair. "One..two...three....four"...this was her nightly ritual...to brush her hair at least 100 strokes. Indessa smiled remembering, that her mother did it every night. Indessa would sit on top of her mothers bed and watch her brush her very long dark hair while counting to 100. Her mother would smile and say..." Indessa you must always brush your hair at least 100 strokes. It makes your hair look shiny and lustrous". And her mother was so right. Indessa never saw a womans hair shine like her mothers. Looking in the mirror...she started to take inventory." Indessa Devine Perdue" she whispered "I hope you fit into this new world. I hope that they will accept you". She wasn't very tall, she had green eyes, her dark hair fell to her waist with curls cascading all the way down. She was a shapely lady, with an hourglass figure. Men were sure to notice her when she walked by. Most would say she was beautiful. But she never thought of herself as anything but, easy on the eyes. She giggled to herself as she thought about the time that she first met him...the man that she thought she would spend the rest of her life with. He had told her that many times..."Indessa", he would say..."You...are very easy on the eyes". then he would take her in his arms...and they would both laugh.. with fear in her heart she shuddered. Why would she remember something like that after everything that had happened. Trying to forget him and her past she went to her closet and pulled out her night clothes and put them on. Exhausted she lay on the bed. Sleep would not come easy tonight. Indessa had a lot of things to do the next day and the first thing she needed to do was thank this very kind man for everything that he had done for her. She lay awake wondering.....Was he in bed at this very minute? Where did this stranger live? Did he have a family to care for? Wouldn't they worry about him not coming home? she sighed...No she would not sleep tonight. She rolled over on her side ,closed her eyes, but never slept a wink.
Thinking about her day Indessa quickly sat up...finally it was daybreak. She had tossed and turned for what had seemed to be for an eternity. Looking around the room now, everything looked different. The inviting colors of mauve and blue had a calming effect. There was a vanity, and small table with a wash basin and bowl on the north side of the room. A roll top desk sat on the east side of the room. She would put this to good use, she loved to write, it was one of her passions, and this desk would be perfect. Standing on the south side of the room was a wood closet made of oak, probably an antique... it would be more then sufficient for her clothing. She sighed as she looked around the room....a lot of things had changed in her life, and there would be a lot more to come. But she would face each challenge going forward trying not to look back . Indessa got out of bed and walked over to her closet. Carefully taking out a blue dress she started changing. Putting on her shoes she walked over the the mirror. Brushing her hair making sure that everything was in place. She had to look just right...this was the day she would introduce herself to a new society.....all of a sudden she was very hungry. She hadn't eaten for almost 2 days. She never could eat when traveling. She wondered if there was a place to go for a nice breakfast. Lily was sure to have the answer to that. She picked up her small purse and headed for the door. She started to open it then froze. What if he was on the other side of that door. What would she say? How would she approach him? Just the thought of speaking to him gave her goose bumps. Standing at the door, her hand on the door knob she started to smile once more ...whispering to herself..".Indessa, what is wrong with you?.. Why are you acting like this? He's just a man that showed you a kindness.. Deciding that she would let nature take its course, she opened up the door and walked out closing it behind her.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah lay on his bed that night, thinking, waiting, thinking, praying. As he drifted in and out of consciousness, dreaming, thinking, dreaming, praying, dreaming. He saw her. Not Endessa, but his bride from long ago. He found floating in his sleeping mind a poem he had often recited to her, in those happy days.
Morning
When the morning's sun steals through the window pane, happy and cautious,
Like a child who wants to surprise early, early on a festive day
Then I stretch full of growing exultation,
My open arms to the coming day...
For the day is you,
and the light is you,
the sun is....you
and the spring is you,
and all of the beauty waiting in life,
is you.
He must have slept a few hours. Two at least, maybe three. When he awoke, the sun was indeed stealing though the window pane. Josiah the widower, Isador the once rich heir of long ago, rose and got on his clothes. He splashed some water in his face at the bowl by the window, with the sun warming and lifting him. He could still feel the closeness of the person he was talking with in his dream. Who was it? Was it her? Or was it, her? Was he indeed moving on? Was the cloud bank perhaps lifting from off his aching soul?
He heard footsteps in the room next to his. Light and careful, and polite. He opened his door and began to walk out, seeing her door still closed. Should he knock? Should he leave? He went back inside and closed the door.
He kept hearing the poem, all the beauty waiting in life, is you.
MysticI
Very early in the morning when just first light of the sun came on... gentle sound of the night owl made her peek then slowly open her huge blue eyes... smirking stretching her body she let herself fall from bed... giggling now she was up... that was the only one way she made her to wake up so early ...
Kristina opened her window to get say hello to the world and to all birds who were always singing to her ... as telling her that its enough to sleep and time to be up... some nice songs some not so ... but she was not mad at them just smiled at their presence...
With very first glance the playful chilly morning wind quickly surrounded her sleepy body making her shiver a little... wrap arms around her tiny body... it also did not forget to play with her long blond hair ... dancing with them in the amazing morning dance... making them to flow to fly to curl ... giggling she removed bunch of silly curls from her face... blaming the wind for it...
Not so far away in the huge tree there was the owl sitting just in front of her and looking with it huge eyes making so cute sound... Kristina looked right into it eyes and tried to make the same sound... till she burst to laugh... giggling she reached her small hand out of the window trying to see if the bird will be scared or not... sure the bird was gone in the second and just the ribbon from her silk nightgown got itself free and flew down with the wind saying goodbye... ending at the display down there... she looked down and shrugged her shoulders ... not paying much attention to that just holding carefully her arm ... not to let her dress fall...from her milky shoulders...
Looking around Kristina crawled on the wide window panel and leaning to it let the sun play with her skin making it slightly pinkish... closing her eyes she sang with the birds her childhood song ... till the strong voice of Norma almost made her fall down ... giggling she jumped off and ran to get ready for the day ... here you go Kristina your morning dreaming time is over now comes reality....
TalaMayari
Lily woke early for there was much to do this day.. She put on one of her dresses that could get dirty with all the chores she had to do. As she walked from behind the saloon where her and her father lived, she saw that many had already entered the saloon ready for breakfast or a drink for a few of the men. As she went to the kitchen she smiled and said hello to 2 of the girls that worked here getting orders and bringing meals to several.. Lily smiled to each and took a couple of orders before making her rounds.
Hearing her father's voice she smiled and went to give him a hug. "Mornin Pa", Lily said and smiled brightly up at her Pa. He grunted down at her and she just laughed for Pa was not a morning person even though he had to be.
"Mornin gal", Pa grunted and Lily laughed shaking her head as she headed to get her Pa's breakfast, saying howdy to several she went by.
As she filled Pa's plate her thoughts went back to where they always did... "life, love, a home of her own.. all of which she would probably never have. It would always be me and Pa. Well no reason to think about something that would never happen.
Lily returned to Pa and gave him his breakfast.. "Thank Ya daughter. Looks mighty fine meal to get a man through the day."
"Glad you like it Pa." Lily smiled down at her Pa then went back to her daily chores....
Just another day going by.....
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah looked around his room and regained his bearings for the day. A few moments later, Josiah resolved to check on his horse. He opened the door, walked down the hallway, and went down the narrow stairway toward the first floor. Halfway down, he remembered he had left his money clip in his room, so he started back up to get it. Just as neared the top of the stairs, Indessa rounded the corner and began coming down with gentle steps on the old wood boards. She was wearing a pretty blue dress, and her hair floated lightly as she descended. In her hand, a small purse, had kept her from finding the handrail on the left. As she saw him coming up out of the half dark stairway, she was briefly startled grabbed for the rail but missed, then completely lost her balance and began falling forward toward him. Josiah instinctively reached out to catch her as she tried to keep from toppling down the stairs. She caught herself just as he was about to steady her.
Their eyes met as they both found themselves at a momentary loss for words. He saw what he thought was a look of pleasant surprise and then warmth as she realized who had almost saved her from falling that morning. Josiah's heart raced a bit, as he had kicked into fight or flight mode from the surprise object coming down at him. His racing heart quickly realized that this was indeed the woman he had been thinking about, affected by, the last 12 hours since their first meeting. She was as beautiful as he remembered her. Even more in the morning light, and with the evident attention she'd paid to getting her appearance just right for the day. Before they both found words, they both burst out laughing and he said, "I guess when i told you to call me anytime you need help, i didn't quite have this in mind." He said, laughing. "I failed to introduce my self last evening, I am Josiah Peak. People around here sometimes call me the Widower, although really I'm just Josiah. And I live a few miles outside of town on a pretty little farm where I keep awful busy tending the land."
Josiah loved the sound of her laugh. The way she spoke seemed to him to be pure and unspoiled. He said, "I was just going to get some money and go have breakfast at the cafe. Would you do me the honor of joining me for breakfast? I'm mighty hungry this mornin'.
MysticI
(from the stranger in our town from life role play, he will join us soon )
NylanBredh: *slow clicks sound as a large black thourghobreed horse trouts down the path into town, its saddle old and worn as saddle bags hand from its sides, its rider tall and clad all in black from head to toe took his time comming into the center of town, his hat removed as it had been lost in nevada given his bountey there. he had given his clothes to another man allowing the bounty hunters to hunt the other man rather then him. Now within this town however he hoped to finally set himself up. Hitching his horse infront of the saloon he dismounts his horse, takeing his time to look around the small time in debate. It would do..very well. Hidden beneath his coat was a common cattlemans revolver and a sawn off shotgun..on his horse in a saddle was a winchester rifle and a double barrel shot gun. Lastly a large hunting knife was hidden in his boot. Looking about the time he removed the saddle bags from the horse and began to walk the town looking for the local sherrif or mayor*
MysticI: Kristina was putting all her items on displays as huge wind of the dust covered all again in it... she looked around with the grim on her face who was that this time... seems her store was in the way of all who were riding in
MysticI: this time there was the horse and the other stranger who ended straight in the front of tavern ... sure she was thinking to herself ... the news of the new singer got out and now here wil end all kinda of men ... she better look what to dress next time to hide all of her in it... hiding behind display of dresses she was peeking at the stranger and hoping he will dissapear inside the saloon as others do and stay there till the late night
NylanBredh: *Stopping in the center of town he droped his bags by his feet as he sat on the fountain in the middle of town, scratching the slight beard on his face as he watchs the area around him awaiting someone of authority or even a shop owner to come over to him so he could start getting himself set up, he knew how he wanted to begin but it was a heady process*
MysticI: Norma came looking for her and was in huge surprise when she saw Kristina hiding behind displays... rolling her eyes she looked at her " if you think that will help your sales you need to think again young lady" with those words she started to mumbe to herself and dunst all outfits... looking around for one who did that to it... Norma saw a man sitting there who looked drained and thirsty... being the nice old lady she took the home made lemonade and march straight to him ... " Well howdy there ... I see some of liquid would help you today..."
NylanBredh: *With a pause he looks up to the older woman who comes over to him, flashing a grin before he speaks* thank you..*his voice was deeper and less accented showing he was from further north, probably around colorado* could i ask if you know of any places in town for sale?..i was thinking of getting set up here myself *he scratchs hs chin also makeing sure he kept his weapons hidden as he moved and spoke not wanting to come off as dangerous*
MysticI: Norma looks at him suspicious as he for sure did not look to have much money to buy a decent meal not to talk about something bigger but in her life she learned never be surprised by anything so this time was no different then others and scratching her head she smiled... " Now when you asked ... I heard rummors that the tavern owner is having some thinkings to get the partner or to retire ... but as for sale I am not so sure of it... but you might want to try there your luck... "
DessaDevine
Indessa stood one step above Josiah. They were only inches apart. Her heart was beating at a faster rate then usual. Surely he would be able to hear it . She looked into his eyes as he spoke. Those beautiful blue eyes.. a sea of color...one could get lost in them... she smiled at him then and spoke timidly.. Let me introduce myself to you. I am Indessa Devine Perdue. With that she giggled and continued. It may seem strange that I give you my middle name also but, my father always said...Indessa I don't understand why people introduce them selves with just two names when most have three. She continued... So I humored my father so much when I was younger giving my full name that, since I have grown it just sort of...stuck. He looked over at her in amusement then they both laughed. Indessa decided that this was the time to thank him for his kindness....Josiah.. she started..I want thank you for all you have done. My luggage, the offer of your services. And then the payment of my room and board for the whole week in full....she smiled at him...you rescue me from a terrible fall, And offer me a lovely breakfast?....I am truly in your debt .she whispered. Josiah smiled and nodded his head as he then spoke softly...The pleasure is all mine.. then he stood watching her. Knowing that he was waiting for her reply to his breakfast invitation she went on...Josiah...I would love to go to breakfast with you. Josiah smiled...then excused himself...he went back to his room to get the money clip he had forgotten. Indessa stood nervously awaiting his return. Coming down the stairs he waved his money clip . After reaching her, he smiled ..Shall we go?...he asked. Yes please, she answered. Starting to descend down the stairs Josiah stopped her briefly, placing his hand in front of her...she looked at him then took his hand and they headed down the stairs.
Getting to the bottom of the stairs Indessa let loose of Josiahs hand. Looking over at the bar Indessa could see Lily hard at work already. With a smile she called out to her...Lily, let your father know that I will be in this afternoon to discuss my employment here.. Lily smiled and gave them a wave as they both headed for the door. Josiah opened the door and waited for Indessa to step outside. As he closed the door behind them Josiah looked down at her with a smile. He took her arm and they headed for the café...
sumeersme
One of the steady days for business, wearing his old work clothes but neat at the same time, Kareem feels himself in need to check the prospective pregnant horse in the stable, Alize, while taking his boots on, knotting bootlaces in thoughts gropingly. He led a strong horse, Swart, stallion to breed her three months ago and nowadays its time to see the signs of pregnancy.
Walking through stable with hesitation, checking his environment to catch any changes, he calls to mind about new singer new subject of town folks, sighing as passing heap of straw bales, notices Seyfi uses curry comb to loosen newly arrived mares. Greeting this young boy, Kareem comes closer to door of Alize, opens and enters leaving the creaking door opened, stroking white mane of her, playing with her a little, checking her belly, feeling no change, tapping her ass as leaving.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah and Indessa made their way to the cafe, and found it very full with customers that morning. They found a small table in the back corner of the place and sat for some time, enjoying a country breakfast of eggs, ham, hotcakes, and coffee. And enjoying even more the opportunity to get acquainted with someone who seemed to share a big of life and the universe in common. They were new acquaintances, new friends, they had a lot to explore. Josiah asked her what had brought her to this small town? What was she looking for in this seemingly obscure and unknown corner of Texas. He could not imagine why anyone would come here, really, but he didn't say that. He listened attentively to all she had to say.
XBlueUnicornX
So much excitement in the air. A new face in town young, bright and talented. Welcome! Welcome to the dew drop in dear. Well that's what I call it anyway. With a warm welcome smile on my face I offer to show the young lady where she will be staged for her performance. Come dear let me show you the piano and introduce you to our wonderful pianist he will be playing at your request. I am aware this isn't the formidable place you would have first chosen to kindly portray your talent but let me assure you, it's the friendliest place this side of the Mississippi. Folks around here will take you in as one of their own and see that you are comfortable in your new home. The owner runs a fare and upstanding establishment here and will see to it you are taken care of in the upmost decent manner. Folks in this town are quite settled and down to earth. If you have any questions or needs that the owner can't help you with feel free to make me a visit in my private office on the second floor. My working girls will see to it that you will not be bothered in any manner not befitting you. You get settled in and warm up those vocal cords the town folk can't wait for your grand performance. At that I gently pull her close and give her a welcome hug, another smile and continue about getting the girls ready for a full house on opening performance night.
DessaDevine
Looking over at Josiah, Indessa, smiled timidly... There was so much that she could tell him. But did she want him or anyone to know who she really was. Her lifestyle had been so different when she lived in the big City. Thoughts of the tragedy that she tried so hard to forget suddenly came back to her...trying to be strong she smiled over at Josiah...thinking about this small town in the corner of Texas and how it would surely be a change for her. She noticed that Josiah was eating his breakfast but was watching her closely waiting for a response to his questions... She started with a grin. I love to sing...have been singing most of my life. She continued... My parents use to show me off to all their friends. My father would place me in the middle of the room...and have me sing for everyone... strangers that I never knew would clap...and shout when I sang...she started blushing....I never really liked all the attention. But when my father told you to do something.... you did it. With a sigh she went on. My father use to tell me that I would become a famous singer some day. Indessa blushed as she went on. I dont think that will ever happen now. I have changed the direction of my life and it has brought me here.. My uncle use to live here many years ago. He had a ranch outside of town. It was about a 20 minute ride on his horse.. My father and he never got along. He thought that my uncle needed to live in the big city. Said there was money to be made. My uncle never agreed. He loved being on his ranch.. The wide open ranges ...the horses...cattle. My uncle was very happy here. Realizing that she hadnt taken a bite of her food. She took a bite of her eggs and then ate a piece of bacon. Looking over at Josiah she noticed that he hadnt taken his eyes off of her...Now...she smiled...where was I?...Ohhh, she giggled ..my Uncle... I was here once....a long time ago. My father let me come to stay with my uncle for the whole summer. My mother and father were going to be traveling the countryside and I really didnt want to go with them.. the boring dinner parties...the meetings that my father and mother had to attend. Indessa started smiling...I had alot more fun at my uncles ranch. Indessa looked over at Josiah and she realized that this was a man that she may just be able to trust. Not wanting to tell Josiah everything she whispered as she looked away...There was a tragedy in the big city...she paused..my parents...they were killed. She became silent at first...not wanting to cry. She finally looked Josiahs way... I do not want to go into details at this time..but in time I would like to tell you more. She started eating her breakfast...not saying another word. He ate in silence also..she was sure he didnt know what to say...as she finished eating he looked at her and he took her hand. Holding it he whispered..Im sorry Dessa. If you need me for anything just call. When he said that she smiled. That is what he had said to her when they first met...and that is what he had said to her in his note he had sent her..she smiled and whispered..Thank you Josiah, I will. Both finished with their breakfast, he stood and smiled..Shall we go? Indessa smiled and got up from the chair. He placed his hand on her arm...he went to the counter and paid the bill. He opened the door for her...as she went outside he followed shutting the door behind them...he took her arm as before...He looked over at her then smiled...Where to my lady?...he asked...she smiled ..back to the saloon Josiah..I have to find out when I sing..she winked...its my debut you know...they both laughed and headed back to the saloon...
MysticI
Kristina looked with curiosity as couple strangers that entered the sherrifs office in that very early morning... she never saw them before in the town.. their uniforms were different too then she was used to see around here....
She was hiding behind curtains ... not wanting to be seen... and tried to listen if she will hear anything... but after some time she got bored as nothing happened and turning around went to get ready for the new day ... it looked promising ... sunshine and already fall freshness lured more and more town folks to be outside and that meant only one .. better business for her if she will play her cards rigth... carefully choosing the new outfit Kristina jumped steps down wondering what Norma has this time for breakfast... as in that her stomach started to remind her that she skipped the dinner too... humming ... there is the new day there is the new joy... Kristina greated her old friend with the huge smile on her face....
DessaDevine
As Indessa and Josiah entered the saloon a lovely lady came up to Indessa and introduced herself. Her name was Matrona. She managed the ladies that stayed on the second floor... Josiah looked over at Indessa and smiled. He then thanked her for having breakfast with him then excused himself. Indessa watched Josiah as he started up the stairs. He would probably be leaving today. Of course he will be leaving...she thought to herself. He has no reason to stay. After all he does have a place of his own.
Matrona grabbed Indessa"s hand and started giving her a tour of the saloon. First Matrona took Indessa to the spot where she would be singing. Then she took Indessa to meet the pianist. He smiled and nodded but never stopped playing. Matrona was a friendly lady. Always cheerful .A breath of fresh air is what her father would say. Indessa was sure that Matrona and she would become good friends. Matrona told Indessa that her door would be open to her at any time. Indessa smiled and thanked her...Thank you Matrona...you are very kind. Matrona smiled and remained silent. Indessa went on...I have met nothing but kind people since I have arrived. Then Matrona reassured Indessa that the people in this town would welcome her with open arms .After Matrona was done showing Indessa around the saloon, Indessa thanked her one more time for her kindness. Matrona then hugged Indessa . Indessa smiled and excused herself. She started up the stairs..in less than six hours she would be singing to a room full of strangers. Hopefully they would not be strangers for long. As she walked up to her door she looked over at the adjoing room. Should she knock and thank him for taking her to breakfast. She never really got the chance to thank him She stood looking at the door and decided against it. She opened her door and went inside closing the door behind her.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah found himself at a loss for words as he and Indessa spent that morning together. He felt flattered that she would be willing to talk with him, receive his kindness, and that she seemed so genuinely appreciative. His curiousity about her background only intensified as she told her story, how she had grown up in the big city, lived with her parents, and how they had died. This was unexpected indeed. He hated to think of her having to cope with such a terrible loss early in her life. He wondered how it had affected her, as these things often do. He found himself honestly wanting to help her, and he felt deep inside that she needed something, was searching for something. He wondered about her uncle who lived in this town long ago. Was he still here? Had he died? Was he known in the town? These questions would have to wait for another time, as he found the rush of the days responsibilities beginning to impose upon his restful mood. He had business to do in the town, and a horse to tend to, and a ride back to the ranch to pick up where he'd left off two days earlier.
Back at his room above the saloon, Josiah found himself feeling a bit embarassed that he'd not had much to say to Indessa when they were together. He wondered how he could run out of words so suddenly when in the presence of this charming woman. She would soon have lots of attention, from lots of new friends and fans in this town. Some with good intentions. Some with ill intentions. What if someone took advantage of her? What if the audience tonight grew aggressive or taunted her. He decided to stay one more night, and to attend her first night of singing, after he'd finished his business in town this afternoon.
A saloon is a very different place in the daytime. The music and the daylight and the smell of food combine together to make it a welcome place. A relaxed setting and not at all stressful. But he knew that could all change in a moment that night, if the wrong characters were to show up for the evenings entertainment. He remembered many a time when he'd seen a crowd of normal, happy townsfolk, quickly turn into an angry snarly mob. Just add enough alcohol, too little sleep, and too much gambling, and you've got a recipe for broken tables and chairs. Add a bit more alcohol and you've got some broken noses and arms. Add some more alcohol and a restless Colt .45's, and you've got the perfect recipe for this weeks featured funeral.
Every town loves a funeral, as long as it's not too personal. As long as its for a stranger, or someone most of the town dislikes. Back in the old country, he remembered the city square, and the stocks, where a petty thief would stand for hours on end enduring taunts and jeers in payment for his slight of hand. The townsfolk found it entertaining. But you'd get a much bigger crowd for a hangin'. For all their dignity, formalism, and tradition, there was nothing that would draw a crowd in the old country like a good old fashioned hangin'. Josaiah laughed quietly to himself. And he thanked his lucky stars he'd gotten out of that quaint little town before his day to be the entertainment.
Trenchsoul
The clatter of hooves outside the door and Samuel stepped firmly with a gasp of pain as his hips were tortured in the effort of mounting his mare, her nostrils flared wide at the scent of his blood and her eyes grew wide, alert, and fierce. Beside him, in the holster built into the side of the saddle, his Winchester repeater rifle waited, loaded and oiled. His hand found the action with practiced ease for a peaceable man, but the ratcheting clack of the lever action didn't belie any weakness in his form. The body of the rifle dropping hard and fast, clacking against its stops, then his wrist twisted just so and the heft of the weapon rose with a solid thwack like the crack of the hangman's noose around the neck at the drop. He didn't need to put his heels to her sides, for she heard the whip crack of the weapon beside her and knew that this night one of the four horsemen rode her. Her flanks bunched, tensed, released, in the blink of an eye, and horse and rider flew into the all welcoming darkness.
Ahead, in the gloom of night, the sound of his quarry's hoofbeats thundered away, the echo sounding his fleet departure along one of the main thoroughfares. Hard steel horse shoes ringing on hard baked brick told Samuel that the bastard was running hard on a course that would take him near the sheriff's office, but there were other avenues, other alleys, and Samuel knew most all of them from his time here working the docks and railyards. Tugging the reins, horse and rider slid hard into the wall of another manufactory, the impact driving air from them both before she neighed, screamed, a war cry from the heart of a beast that now only felt the need to run, to attack, to conquer. The tearing of fabric as his elbow dragged along rough metal and brick work, another piece of himself left in this dark and gritty town, but the pain was only a passing thing. The pain in his soul burned all other such nuisances to ash, scorching anything that wasn't the need to finish this. To finish him.
For her. All for her.
Hauling up the reins, the horse balked only briefly, as her rear hooves struck sparks on the cobbled stones of the roadway, then he turned her down an alleyway full of midnight, black as pitch, the only light that of the connecting road ahead. The sound of his prey fading but going just as he'd expected. The mare arched her body hard, throwing her body forward once more and thrusting herself into the alleyway, every slam of her hooves splashing in detritus and refuse, feces and waste. He knew this was dangerous, somewhere deep inside himself where the bit of himself was still tasting common sense like an elixir of the damned. One slip, one misstep, and they both would go down hard. The rest of him leaned forward in the saddle, pushing, begging, pleading, demanding more speed. Driving her and himself into the ebon tunnels of the alleys, crosscutting the main streets in a mad gallop to cut the prey off.
Crossing one main street, three more to come, each closer to more trafficked areas of the city. In the second stretch of alley their pell mell thrust through the back alleys knocked a john to his side to skid along the dirt and filth of the alley, his paid consort rising, aghast, from her kneeling position, but their passing didn't register on either horse or rider. He might be dead, he might be wounded, but he was another tally of sin on his soul for a promise that must be kept. For her. For Jessica.
The next cross street loomed ahead, but was occluded by shadow as suddenly as a cloud before the moon, a two horse draft cart passing sedately before the mouth of the alley. He cursed, the mare screamed defiance and surged ahead, his one handed grip on the reins useless to hold him in the saddle, but the other hand unwilling and unable to release the rifle, the hammer of the bastard's doom. He gripped the pommel hard, knuckles white as paper, as the horse leapt hard and high into the air, between horses and cart, hooves clipping the reins of the cart driver and tugging them violently from his grip. As the mare's hooves struck sparks again on stone, the two horses startled and bolted, the cart driver no longer in control and flailing wildly as he tipped back into his lorry with a yell and a curse.
Inside, the bullet and fragments moved and danced, chewing and cutting new wounds, new paths of blood in his guts. The pain was a counterpoint to the pounding beat of hooves, the pulsing thrum of two hearts, his and the mare's, and the roar of ravening hatred in his soul. That tiny part of him that was still courting sanity reminded him that, when he finished this man there would be no rest this night or possibly any other for a long, long time. Crossing another thoroughfare without even seeing the startled faces of party of revelers as they burst from one alley to another before them, spattering muck and mud and rot in their wake, he leaned down over the mare's neck and growled loud and long. The mare responded with a rumble of her own, her breath rushing in and out like the bellows of hell, her flanks damp and slick, head held low and eyes wild and wide as she searched ahead of her for obstacles, for blockages, but mostly for the prey her rider sought.
The final street approached and he pulled tight on the mare's reins, drawing her up right to the middle of the road, turning a mad dervish in the center of the road and scattering carts and riders and pedestrians alike. His eyes searched along the length of the street to where his prey just turned the corner. As if fate was suborned by his vengeance, the crowd parted between them and left nothing but empty air between Samuel and the thing that would call itself a man. The caricature that hauled up on the reins would have been comical in any other circumstances, but tonight was no night for humour. The man's hair was disheveled beneath a bowler style hat, the moustache frayed and uncurled. Beneath a dark coat of wool a cotton sleeping shift flapped in the wind, untucked from a hastily fastened pair of breeches, the cuffs of which were stuffed into well polished boots in the stirrups. The meaty, flushed and florid face held a look of astonishment and no small amount of fear. Recognition was easy to see in the wide and frightened eyes, his mouth working for several breaths as Samuel fought to contain the raging inferno beneath him, his own inner fires nearly blinding him as he saw the bastard for the first time since that fateful day so long ago. The mare suddenly stopped, looking down the road as if she understood completely what was to occur in just moments.
Leveling the rifle at the bastard, Samuel roared, "You remember what I promised you, ya bastard?!" The man's head started shaking violently back and forth, watching in abject terror as the barrel of the rifle pointed like the finger of Death towards him. "Ya remember what I said I'd do if ya ever, EVER, hurt Jessica again?! It's time ta collect on that promise!" Behind him, Samuel heard the cry of someone over the panic of the crowd, the call of the law to cease and desist, to put down his weapon and surrender. He heard, he ignored them, ignored the sudden fear of being shot down before justice could be meted out in Jessica's name (her smile sad and serene at the same time, the brush of her fingers on his cheek, feeling her breath against him as he held her one last time). His finger squeezed the trigger with the finality of an executioner's axe on a bare neck, the hammer of his rifle falling forward, striking the primer, igniting the powder, summoning the fires of the damned. The explosion propelling a lead slug along the rifle's length, a moment of regret, and sliver of anger and pain, the barest slice of time that took one from the living to the dead. The bullet meeting the bastard's brow ridge just above his right eye, parting flesh and bone with a sudden hammer blow. Even as the man's head rocked back, Samuel kicked the mare's ribs and she surged forward as reports sounded behind them, bullets caroming around them. His wrist flicked and rocked, cocking the rifle again and leveling the long barrel at the form still holding onto the reins of a horse nearly mad with terror. This bullet caught the dead man in the collar, spinning the body to the right as it began to fall. Tears burst from Samuel's eyes as he cocked the rifle once more, this time catching the tumbling body as it fell from the saddle, the bullet finding the chest and burying there as the bullet bounced from the spine to spin inside the body cavity.
His horse carried him hard and fast out of town, across bridges, through streets, his mind barely aware as she winded her way along cobbled and brick streets, down muddy roads, through refuse strewn alleyways. His tears blinded him, left him gasping from a pain that was beyond the physical. He leaned forward in the saddle and wept violent sobs, tears and blood pouring along the horse's flanks, but she didn't notice. She ran, carrying him and herself away from the bright lights of the city, away from the stench of the poor and the rich alike, away from the aspect of the horseman of the apocalypse that remained behind to stand over the corpse cooling in the street.
'For you, Jessica,' he whispered in his mind. 'I loved you then, I love you still. Rest in peace, my angel.'
Dawn broke with long fingers of orange and pink light before the mare slowed her vaulting across the plains, the light finding a figure slumped across the pommel, a rifle gripped firmly in one hand and blood coating his and the horse's side. Thought had failed him in the darkness before dawn, still his body held firm and kept him in the saddle. On his lips, the name of an angel that had passed from this veil of tears. On the horizon, a red skinned man sat astride his own pony and watched the pair pass unnoticed for the moment from the river lands and into the dusty and barren emptiness of the Kansas plains.
MysticI
With the first sign of the sun Kristina was up and ready to start her day ... the most what she enjoyed was her early morning walk to the waterfalls... there she had very first memories in this town... there she could sit for hours and just listen to sounds of this amazing nature...
Tiptoeing and trying not to wake Norma whos snoring was heard even through closed door Kristina slipped outside just to get caught by autumn cobweb...
Ewwwww Kristina tried to remove it from her face just to discover more in her silky hair and with every her move it stuck to her more and more... she was growling silently and same time giggling at herself as every morning she would promise herself to be more careful and not to jump outside ... and every time she did it over and over and got in same web... and now she could just hope that spider itself stayed somewhere there away and not dancing on her trying to escape her grasp too...
She loved this time of the morning ... sleepy town looked almost ghostly... sun played in trees coloring their already turned red leaves even more brighter colors... birds trying to their wakening song ... chirping one by one... from silent to louder and louder... the stable boy peeking his sleepy body outside ... to get fresh water for horses... the tavern .. opening windows wide letting all night smell and fragrances go away ... after the busy night...
The grass was still wet after the night and the sun did not do it job yet... Kristina's shoes and ends of the dress got slightly dewy... Something got her attention that she did not see it before...
The Sheriff place had some strange sign on it... and Kristina from curiosity went there to read it... " The Office is closed till further notice, for all inquiries please address to the deputy" strange ... very strange... she looked up just to see Mr Smith pipe peeking of the window... " wow not only her liked to be up so early..." she smiled and was headed toward waterfalls....
DessaDevine
After entering her room Indessa walked over to the window and looked outside. The small town seemed to be so busy this time of day. She smiled..this was really a friendly little town. But she had always liked it when she was small. Indessa walked over to her closet and started looking through her dresses. She wanted to wear something special for her first nights performance. She had many nice clothes that had been destroyed the night of the fire. So many things lost that night. One tear trickled down her cheek ..then another. Suddenly she felt exhausted. She walked over to the bed, took her shoes off , then laid down. Indessa had always slept well but since the fire she was up at all hours of the night. She rarely slept more than a few hours. She closed her eyes thinking that she would just rest for a few minutes. Her mind going back to the night of the fire, tears falling down her cheeks, she covered her face with both hands, trying to forget. Eventually she cried herself to sleep.
Knocking on the door of her fathers study she could hear him talking to someone. "Come in. her father cried out. Indessa entered the room with an envelope in her hand. A nicely dressed gentleman arose from his chair as Indessa closed the door behind her. "Good morning Indessa." her father smiled. "Let me introduce to you the my most trusted adviser, Nicholas Dunway."
"Nicholas, he continued."This is my lovely daughter Indessa Devine." He was a very handsome man. Dark hair, worn short, a full beard and mustache. He wore a gray suit and with shoes polished to shine. Nicholas walked over to Indessa. He reached out and took Indessa,s hand. It is truly a pleasure to meet such a beautiful lady as yourself. He smiled then raised her hand to his lips and kissed it gently. Indessa looked over at her father then back at Nicholas. Blushing she spoke softly..Pleasure to meet you. As she looked up at him their eyes met. He had the most beautiful hazel eyes she had ever seen. There were flecks of gold in them. They were very distinctive. Nicholas and Indessa stood with there eyes locked on one another for what seemed to be a very long time. Clearing his throat Indessa,s father spoke up. "Indessa, is there something you needed"? Oh..she blushed. " This came for you. She handed her father the envelope that she had been holding. Her father kissed her on the forehead and thanked her. Indessa kissed her father on the cheek and excused herself . Turning to leave Indessa looked over at Nicholas and smiled. "It was nice to meet you Nicholas. Not waiting for a response Indessa headed for the door. Nicholas never took his eyes off of her until she shut the door behind her. Standing on the other side of the door Indessa couldnt help but smile. In her heart she knew that they wouldnt be strangers for long.
Indessa awoke with a start. She sat up quickly looking towards the window. Relieved that it was still daylight. She climbed out of bed checking the time. She still had a coulple of hours before her first performance. Indessa walked over to the closet and pulled out a coral dress. The cream lace and ribbons made the dress look very elegant. Made of silk... the dress was soft to the touch. Laying her dress carefully on the bed she walked over to the vanity, opened the drawer, and collected the rest of the things that she would need to go with the dress. Walking over to a small trunk, she opened it up and pulled out a pair of coral shoes to match the dress. Indessa was ready for her bath. The young girl that brought Indessa the message from Josiah the night before had been instructed to get Indessa,s bath ready at about 5 pm. It as 5 on the dot. She smiled...Luckily she had awakened in time. Indessa went inside her adjoining room and shut the door behind her. Climbing into the tub she laid back and rested her head . The water was very warm and inviting. Indessa started thinking of her up and coming performance. What if they didnt like her? What would she do then? She closed her eyes. The more she thought about it the more frightened she became. Her father would say.. Just stage fright Indessa. She smiled...Yes that is probably all it was. She heard a noise outside in the hall. She thought of Josiah immediately. She sighed...He had probably already left...She started bathing and washing her hair. It would have been nice to see his smiling face in the crowd. But then she probably would have been more nervous with him there. Finishing up she wrapped the towel around her and peeked outside. All was clear...she smiled...Opened the door and went inside her room. She walked over to her bed and started getting dressed. As she finished she walked over to the mirror and started brushing her hair...One..two..three..four...Always brush your hair 100 hundred strokes Indessa...she could hear her mother saying....she smiled. Tonight she had to look her finest...tonight she would sing for a room full of strangers..tonight was the beginning of her new life.
Trenchsoul
....darkness...... surrounding, shrouding, comforting.......
He dreamed of Jessica in slow, meandering archs of memory. Nights and days mingling in a stroboscopic display as she reached toward him with long, gentle fingers. Her single, slow motion ensconced in the passing of seasons and the floods of light and dark that haloed around her. Jessica's fingertips touching his fevered brow, stroking his temple, as her lips moved soundlessly. She spoke urgently, but her face remained serene, lovely, exquisitely beautiful as the first day he met her. He wanted to turn, if only to press his burning cheek to her cool palm, to feel the pulse beneath her skin, but his body would not cooperate. His eyes seemed to see all of her, but never left her own, begging silently to hear her, catch her in his arms, beg her forgiveness, plead with her to stay.
Ages past while her fingers traced a slow arch along his temple, his jaw, her fingertip coming to rest on his lips, cool and gentle. That touch seeming to quench a fire he hadn't known was burning along his tongue, down his throat, into his center. The fires continued to flare and burn inside him, but now there was an icy core beneath their raging inferno. Darkness closed in around him as he seemed to blink, the agonizingly slow drop of his eyelids and equally interminable rising of them once more raising a panic in his dreaming soul. While he couldn't feel his heart beating, he could feel the rush of adrenaline, the need to act, to run, to do something. Anything.
Before he could fully come to grips with his panic, however, he notice her lips moving once again. No sound came before the bright flash and roar of the universe collapsing in upon him then exploding from every inch of his flesh. Her whisper as loud as the voice of God, her words pounding from the nowhere, erupting everywhere, rattling his inconsequential body in this dream world like a can of pebbles rolled down a hill.
"Rise, love. You aren't done yet."
........
Hot wind blasted his bare skin, his body naked and chaffed as if rubbed ragged by the sands of the desert. He couldn't open his eyes, didn't want to look into the light he could see burning through his eyelids. His mouth tasted of dust and blood and a foul decay. For the briefest of moments he felt his body surrounded by the world once more before succumbing to the darkness once again.
.........
Rising from the emptiness once again, his world swam in the scent of burning sage, the scent familiar and heady. Around him he heard the sounds of movement, people, animals, but nothing made any sense except the scent of sage and the feeling of cold fingers on his lips and temple. As he fell into the blackness once more, she smiled at him from a long way off and a long time ago.
...........
Whether it was moments or centuries, he was never sure. He floated on a sea of delusions boiling with fever dreams and corrupted memories. Around him he sensed, from time to time, the scent of animals and people, the grit blown on the wind seemed to alternately caress and scour his skin, all the while the sounds of small lives were alive around him. His eyes opened only briefly, only when the coolness of the night air was accented by the feeling of another coldness slathered upon his chest, neck and face. In those delirious moments he saw figures wreathed in dark light, the pin pricks of stars swimming around them. Their faces seeming to glow while the hollows of their eyes drank in the light with shining, shadow upon shadow. Even in that eldritch scene, however, there was no fear of these creatures, for their touches were always gentle, patient with his sobs and moans and feeble attempts to move. This went on for lifetimes, for generations, for epochs, he floated in and out of the world and seemed to touch nothing of it unless it touched him first. His world narrowed down to the rises and falls into the midnight darkness that consumed his mind. Only one thing seemed solid in his mind, bringing him back to the light when the darkness felt as if it would never release him again.
"Rise, love. You aren't done yet."
.........................
Months after Samuel's departure from the little town, a single Cherokee warrior led a mare into town, followed by a squaw and an elder. All rode the lightning quick ponies of the plains indian tribes, all sat straight in the saddle and looked neither left nor right, seemingly negligent of the looks of the townsfolk. The warrior held the reins of the quarterhorse mare loosely, as if he let her guide him instead of the other way around. Behind the larger horse was secured a travois, two long branches tied to the saddle of the horse with woven reed and smaller branches forming a kind of hammock. In the depression between the thick branches lay a huddled form, coated in a slick of mud that just seemed to be drying, cracking. Bundles were tied behind the man's head to pillow his fevered brow and cloth was wrapped about his torso, around his hips. A small pouch tied around his neck was decorated with beads and feathers and, besides the cloth, was the only part of him that wasn't coated in mud.
As they drew abreast of Kristina's small shop, the mare pulled away toward the hitching post, nickering softly. The afternoon wasn't long til evening, but the sun still remained high enough in the sky that the heat of the day was brisk on the air, and shops remained open in the hope of last minute deals. As the Cherokee warrior slipped lithely from his saddle to tie the mare to the hitching post, the elder and the squaw followed suit only to step into Kristina's shop. Surprising both ladies within, the two dark skinned natives stopped inside to let their eyes adjust, looking around in mild curiosity, before their eyes found the two ladies. The elder said something unidentifiable to Kristina or Norma, but the squaw translated with soft and elegant English.
"We have returned one to you. He lives still." Noting the sudden looks of unknown fear, the elder added through the young squaw's translations, "He will continue to live. Big medicine keeps his life, but not done yet. Medicine pouch will stay until he is ready." With that, they turned and stepped outside once more.
The warrior had already remounted and waited for the elder and the squaw. As they mounted and rode away, the two ladies noticed the prone form before them, recognizing with another shock the mud coated body of Samuel, unconscious, upon it. The trio made their stately and dignified way out of town the way they had come without looking back.
MysticI
Kristina's hands suddenly felt so heavy that she dropped tray with glasses... making loud sound echoing in the store... she looked puzzled looking from one ... painted face to an other .. trying to understand what they were saying... Her face went pale... till the news hit her hard making her tiny body shake. "Who... where... when... how... who is there..."
In a minute she recollected herself and in a speed of the wind she was outside leaning by that hopeless lifeless... covered in some dirt body...
Kristina carefully touched his face as trying to feel any life in there... warm skin or breathing...
Turning her head .. she whispered ... " Norma please get the nurse and quick as you can... we have situation here..." she even did not notice when two strangers were gone from their town and she did not care... all she could do ... whisper... " please show me the sign ... you are alive my friend... please anything... " she was afraid to touch him ... he was bundled up pretty tight... and that thing that he was covered in .. smelled so bad... but she heard that natives had their own way to heal bodies in such of matter... besides not that she was familiar with any healing and sometimes ... is better to give that to professionals... she was afraid now to do more harm then good... tears flow her face... she cannot loose this battle here ...
Kristina was afraid to leave him alone and the sun was pretty strong still... she put the umbrella up on his body mumbling to herself what takes them to come so long... holding her palm upon his face she whispered and whispered ... " shhhh you are here now all will be ok ... all will be ok... we just need to wait little longer...." more for herself then for him.... with little spoon she tried to give him some water ... just something ... anything... to help....
time seemed went so slow... seconds of waiting for Norma to be back turned in ages...
AslinSweetHeart
The day looked nice and warm as Lin cleaned out the hospital beds sheets out to dry in the fresh air. As she was hanging the last sheet she heard someone screaming her name. I turned and hurried over to the front of the clinic to find Norma there out of breath and hanging on the chair , she said " hurry to Kristina , Samuel badly wounded". As soon as I heard her I rushed to the supply room and grabbed my medical bag and rushed to Kristina.
I soon saw Kristina holding an umbrella over Samuel covering him from the sun and was trying to spoon feed him some water. Kristina saw me and said " He is not answering and is not moving" Her face was wet from her tears. I bent down and looked at Samuel he has multiple bullet wounds, he a very bad fever. His wounds seem to have been treated and by the looks of it by Indian medicine. It always looked dirty and smelled bad but it was good medicine and by the looks of it was doing a good job of healing them but right now we needed to clean them up again and get his fever down.
I turned to Kristina and said " Right now its not a good idea to move him too much, would be best for now to use a table here and lay him there to clean his wounds first and try to get his fever down and soon as possible". Kristina looked at me and said " Alright Il get on that". She rushed inside and cleared out the table and went to get a pillow and some sheets. As she did that I grabbed Samuel and with Norma's help laid him on the table.
Kristina rushed and started to warm up some water to clean the wounds as Lin opened her medical bag and started to get to get all her materials she needed. When Lin looked down she saw that there was some of the Indian medicine in a bottle. She smiled and said to Kristina " Look . they left some of their medicine, this will be great to finish treating those wounds and with this bands we can keep them wrap better and he will heal faster".
Kristina helped me clean Samuel wounds and get them covered again with the medicine , as we worked Samuel stirred in his fevered sleep and called out Jessica's name softly. Kristina looked relieved to see him move and make sounds. Next we got nice fresh cold water and gave Samuel a sponge bath to relief some of the heat from his body. Kristina blushed a little as she had to see Samuel naked . I said to Kristina " Dont be shy now, remember this is to make him better" Lin giggled a little as Kristina laughed along.
When we finished Samuel body felt cooler and he will need a lot of sleep and water to get his fever down. Kristina had prepared a bed for Samuel as we slowly moved him there for him to rest. I turned and said to Kristina " Dont worry its just for tonight , tomorrow morning I will ask some of the man in town to help me move him to the clinic but for now it will be better not to move him and let him rest, I will stay with you here tonight to keep watch over Samuel."
Kristina said yes and that she will help with anything that we will need to keep Samuel well. It will be a long night but Samuel will make it.
Trenchsoul
Again the light blossomed in his mind, slowly, so slowly, he was unaware of it until he felt the tug and pull of it. The murky darkness relinquished its hold less reluctantly now and he floated on a foggy sea of golden light. He still couldn't feel his body, but the sensations surrounding him now were of warmth and movement. His eyes opened to gloom, though after the darkness he'd swam in for what seemed like ages made the lamp light as brilliant as the sun. In that shadowy light he could see shapes, forms, dance and swim with him, around him. His eyes fell closed as warmth cascaded over his body in random waves. In the theatre of his mind, she waited for him, her smile even more radiant than the light of the sun at noon. Her hands were warm on his cheeks as her long, gentle fingers caressed his temples, her palms soft on his cheeks, her lips placing a gentle kiss between his brows before he fell into a gentler night than the ebon void where he'd been trapped. Her voice following him into that soft place between death and dreams.
"You're safe, love. Live for me. We will be together someday, but you must finish first."
He slipped into a sleep devoid of dreams, empty of nightmares, but filled with a comfort not known to him for many a decade. After an unknown span of time, he heard the sounds of movement around him, whispered conversation, sometimes mentioning his name, was a gentle susurrus on the air. The scent of food and dust, linaments and ungents, tickled his nose. But the most pressing sensation of all was a deep and desperate thirst, his tongue dry as sand in his mouth, his breath a parched desert wind across chapped lips. This was enough to draw him from his stupor and force open heavy eyelids and expose painfully weak eyes. Around him were wooden walls that should have been familiar, though he couldn't say why. In those wooden walls, two women were busying themselves with what appeared to be lumps of dough at a large counter space nearby while another woman sat beside him, watching their efforts and sipping from a ceramic mug while they conversed.
'I should know these ladies,' he thought, looking at the two ladies working at the counter, the muggy ideas burbling from some inner recess he didn't consciously know was there. Before the idea could solidify, though, his attention was arrested by the mug and the knowledge that it contained something to drink. What that drink might be he didn't really care since the thirst controlling his every attention had only the need to be sated. His dry tongue dragged across his broken lips briefly, his lungs drawing what felt to him to be herculean amounts of air only to croak out a pathetic grumble. The soft sigh of air over much underused vocal chords, however, didn't go unnoticed, and the young lady beside him turned swiftly. His eyes followed the mug as she set it aside to check him over, asking him questions he couldn't seem to draw enough air to answer. His eyes eventually sought out hers as the other two ladies rushed to the other side of the bed and he mouthed with another soft sigh, 'water'. His hand was lifted by the younger of the two ladies as the woman he pleaded with creased her brow in concentration for moments before the light of understanding lit her eyes.
They lifted his shoulders, then, with the ladies holding him upright while a cup was raised to his lips for him to sip gratefully from with small, slow sips. The cool, sweet fluid was immediately painful on broken, dried skin, across his desiccated tongue, but this was soon supplanted by the cessation of the emptiness, the heat of his throat and belly. He sighed softly, his eyes closed in the moment of pleasure such a simple thing could bring. When had water ever been so heavenly? He almost smiled then before opening his eyes and looking upon his surroundings with a growing sense of clarity. His mind numbing thirst sated for the moment, he looked with clearer eyes on those around him and where he was.
"Kristina," he croaked as recognition finally dawned, his voice a low, gravel tumbled rasp. Her smile brought a small smile to his own lips, his eyes crinkling slightly at the corners in a hint of his usual mischievous humour, though he was still as weak as a new born. He listened as they told him of his arrival, of how bad his condition was the day before and how there would be many more days of healing to go. The nurse, Lin, introduced herself and allowed that now that his life wasn't in danger they would be moving him to the care of her infirmary for the duration, to which he could only offer another raspy whisper of thanks. As the nurse turned away to pack up the utensils of her craft and Norma set out to gather a couple of sturdy backs to heft Samuel's much weakened carcass to the infirmary, his eyes found Kristina's, seeing the questions and concerns in their depths. His own eyes softened with the memory of tears and he shook his head slightly, his lips forming the words, 'later, my friend.' Trying to lay himself back onto the bed with Kristina's help, he sighed softly once more before sleep once more overwhelmed him and took him to another dreamless realm.
AslinSweetHeart
Five days have gone by since we moved Samuel into the clinic after some Indians left him at Kristina door. He is making a good recovery but still has a lot of time to go to get back to his old self. Lin is in the kitchen getting breakfast ready for Samuel, he is starting to eat food again not a lot but porridge and tea with some bread for now. I place his breakfast on a tray and walk into the clinic's bed rest area, I place the tray on the little table next to Samuel bed.
" Good morning Samuel, how are you today?" Samuel is laying back comfortable on pillows and his skin color is starting to look healthy and no longer waxy white as it was before. He looks at me and says " Better than I was a few days ago that's for sure". I smile and say "Good now lets get you to eat some of these, it will make you feel better alright". I move Samuel into a comfortable sitting position and place the tray on his lap and grab the napkin and tuck it on the front of his shirt.
He gives me a soft smile and says thanks. I walk away and turn back and say "Anything else you need just call me alright and make sure to eat as much as you can alright". He says "Yes Lady I will".
Lin walks into the clinic medical equipment room and starts to prepare the bandages and some ointments ready so that later today she can change Samuel old bandages. So far everything is going well and Samuel is getting stronger.
Trenchsoul
Lying back into the cushion of feather filled pillow and straw stuffed mattress, Samuel closed his eyes as she strode away into the other room. Taking a mental inventory of himself, he noted the ache that remained where Lin has stitched his hip, belly and shoulder closed. The memory of the long tipped tweezers she had inserted into the wounds still making his body twinge with remembered pain. Every piece of lead she removed from his body had felt like it was still burning hot as it was tugged from his tortured flesh. The clunk of those pieces louder in his ears than the shots that embedded them into him. He tried to be stoic while this was happening, but even his fevered stupor and semi drugged mind, assisted by a healthy dose of laudanum, he couldn't keep the pain from searing the light in the room to a blackness tinged crimson blotch that occluded everything and everyone for several heartbeats. His grunts of pain lead to one or two yells and quite a bit of cursing before all was said and done. He had collapsed into the sweat and blood soaked sheets after the last slug was pulled from his body, panting for all the world like he had run all the way from Kansas City on his own two feet.
He opened his eyes, a drop of sweat beading upon his brow as he broke away from the memory, shaking his head slowly as a sad smile slowly curved his lips. In his ears he thought he could hear someone besides Lin, but he knew that voice wasn't really there with him except in his own memories. Still, he whispered into the gentle clatter and shuffling sounds from the other room, softly, so softly, so that only the very air around him would have ever heard.
"I made it, Jessica. Does that mean I'm supposed ta go on without ya?"
The wind outside rose briefly, making the sturdy wood framed building around him shift and groan. But on that wind he would swear to his dying day that he heard a soft, gentle laugh that seemed to tell him that he would never be alone. Whether it was a dream, delusion or really her laugh he would never know for certain, but in that moment he found a bit of peace that turned his sad smile to one of gentle understanding. He nodded slowly once, pausing for several heartbeats to listen to the world around him before nodding sharply once more. When Lin stepped back into the infirmary, Samuel had turned to settle himself on the side of the bed, looking up at her from under his brows with that same smile. He raised his chin, straightening his spine as he did, the twinge of pain only briefly present in his features. "Ma'am, I thank ya fer yer hospitality and I owe ya fer yer kindness," he stood slowly, one hand on his knee, the other pressing into the bed to lift him to his feet. He straightened once more to his full height and shoulders held proud, though his arm still pressed protectively to his wounded abdomen. "I think it's long since time I quit takin' up space in yer fine establishment."
Professional that she was and more than a bit flustered to have her ministrations taken with what appeared to be a rather cavalier attitude, she still changed out his bandages, tugging perhaps just a bit more brusquely to make her points as she swapped bloody swatches of cotton batting and wrappings. He grunted with every remonstrance and tug of bandage, but held firm to his proclamation. In the end, freshly bandaged, redressed in a shirt and pants brought out from his meager belongings at the ranch by a couple of the hands, Samuel stepped cautiously into the bright light of mid day.
Lin had declaimed him a fool, but had told him that his belongings and his horse were under the care of Kristina and Norma, so he made his way to the shop with slow but steady steps. Stopping at the end of the boardwalk with one hand on a post, he tilted his face up into the heat of the sun, the air still full of the cool humidity of the night as fall wrapped its chilled fingers around everyone and everything. Up on the rise, out of the river valley, the farmsteads and ranches were probably much warmer for not having so much of the river's dampness. The difference between the two seemed paltry until one traveled from one to the other, or until one had waltzed with their own deaths. Little things like that suddenly sluiced through his mind, as if this trivia would distract him from the memories, from the pain, from the knowledge of his mortality again raised to stare balefully at him in the depths of his own soul. Now he knew that these little things he could never take for granted again.
Lowering his eyes to the street before him again, he made his careful way to Kristina's shop and stepped into the deep shadows inside, reveling once again in the ability to feel those changes in the air, cool to heat, heat to cool, and letting the spectre of death sit idle in the back of his mind; not forgotten but not demanding his every moment anymore. His eyes found the two ladies and the smile found not only his lips but also his eyes and he stepped completely into this newest chapter in his life.
AslinSweetHeart
Having gotten the supplies ready to change Samuel bandages, Lin walks into the room to find Samuel with a soft smile on his lips and saying that he was ready to leave and thanking for my hospitality. I knew this act and knowing Samuel when he makes up his mind he is very stubborn , Lin went and fixed his bandages again and did them tight as she could so they did not get loose as he moved about. Sitting up on the bed and trying to stand up. Samuel's face was pale and sweating a lot as he gave it his all to stand up. I stood there watching him and seeing if he would need any help but Samuel is a strong man.
I told Samuel Kristina and Norma had his horse and things. He said "Thanks and sorry for the trouble". As he walked away Lin looked after him and said "What a FOOL". Shaking her head Lin took a different route that will get her faster to Kristina's house before Samuel got there. As soon as Lin got there she sneaked behind Kristina's house and saw her there at the back putting somethings away.
"Kristina hey" Kristina turned and said "Hi Lin , how are you". Lin went to her ."Im good thank you , now listen Samuel left the clinic saying he is better but he is still not yet 100% well, I need you to keep him here so that I can go to Josiah and explain so he can come get Samuel . Kristina looked serious and said " Dont worry we will keep him here as long as we can alright" . Lin thanked Kristina and went running to Josiah Farm so that he could get the carriage for Samuel.
Lin got to the Farm exhausted from all the running around and found Josiah ready to leave his Farm to go to the market place to buy some things, Josiah saw Lin and said ' Hey there Nurse Lin, How is Samuel ? Lin turned to him , "He has gotten better Mr.Josiah but Samuel thinks he is better and has gone to Kristina home to get his horse and things, he is not yet full recovered and before he gets himself hurt more I must ask of you to please go get him . Mr.Josiah said " Alright, I know very well how Samuel is and if we dont hurry he will be off somewhere fast".
Lin and Mr.Josiah got in the carriage and went to Kristina house to get Samuel.
MysticI
Puzzled Kristina looked at the young nurse... "what ... who ... where... how..." Lin talked so fast that even for Kristina it was little to hard to understand... she grasped a foreign language pretty good but still was missing some words... and in time she got it all what the nurse said ... she was already gone...
Tall silhouette appeared slowly in the doorway... Norma's loud scream took Kristina by surprise..." Norma... please ... what is wrong with you... who is that...?" by the smile that Norma had on her face Kristina understood that their visitor was not the stranger but someone they knew... and knew pretty good... she did not believed her own eyes when she saw Samuel ghostly face with huge grin on it...
"Sir Samuel! Are you mad? You almost died there... why you are here? not that I do not happy to see you but but but you had such bad wounds and were pretty weak... are you sure its not better to stay in the clinic?" Her pale blue eyes was now white as two moons looking at him with million questions and concerns... She came to him and carefully reached for his hand ... wanting to help him to reach the most comfortable chair in the house...
"Norma... please make the tea and something good to eat .... he looks worse then the town ghosts... " she giggled and looked at Samuel with warm smile... patting his arm gentle and looking at his forehead for possible fever...
Trenchsoul
He laughed softly at Norma's reaction, one arm still held across his abdomen, but holding himself upright with what was most probably stoic pride. Letting Kristina lead him, he shook his head with another laugh and said, "When did I get ta be a 'sir' 'round here?" Before he got much more than those paltry words out, she had him settled into a chair near the curtained entrance to the back rooms, a cup of something warm and earthy settled suddenly in his hands, he nearly blushed at all the attention, hiding his awkwardness behind the delicate mug momentarily while he recovered his equilibrium. His eyes looked into Kristina's anxious eyes as she checked him over almost as thoroughly as the medico had. Lowering the cup with care, he smiled at the concern and worry both women expressed.
"I'm fine, really," Samuel said earnestly. His countenance must be more ghastly than he thought for them to be so concerned, but his determination to get back onto his own two feet would let him give in to the weakness. To hide his own newborn doubts, he said, "I suppose I ought ta tell ya the tale before ya decide to tie me to this chair. I seriously doubt I could fit ya off if'n ya did, at any rate."
He told of the telegraph from a family friend, of the mission he had promised so long ago. He watched their expressions of gentle concern change to something like chiding reproach as the shooting of the men in the warehouse and the death of the man that had killed Jessica was laid out before them like a paltry offering before a court. His voice never wavered as he told this part; he felt no guilt for what he had done. His only guilt came from not being able to save her. While Norma clucked her tongue and shook her head and Kristina crossed her arms before her with consternation, he looked them both in the eyes calmly. His own eyes, however, held the pain of years, the guilt of his loss, and the damnation of his own soul for the promise he kept. His smile turned rueful, soft around the edges, and he lowered his eyes to the delicate china as he sipped once again so they wouldn't see the rise of the tides threatening to burst his dams once more.
When he had recovered himself, he lowered the cup again and looked back up to the ladies with a sigh. "After that, I really can't say what happened. The city was a blur as we rode hard onto the plains afterwards. I don't 'member much after that 'cept wakin' up with that young nurse tendin' to the holes I got in me," he said, then taking a deep breath that made him cringe from the pain in his guts, he shrugged slightly, trying not to pull the stitches with the motion, "I reckon it's time I started earnin' my pay again. Boss Josiah ain't gonna pay no lay about lackey, after all, and I'm a bettin' I racked up quite a tab with the lady Lin."
But Norma had a beef sandwich and some greens settled before him in what seemed like an eye blink, and he found that his hunger wasn't as absent as he'd expected. He still took his time with the meal as the ladies chatted, asking questions, seeking details about what happened, about the lady Jessica, about her murderer, and he found himself telling a history of misbegotten love that could never be. Somehow, through the telling, he felt his resolve strengthening, as if the passing of that part of his history had eased the ache in his heart. In the end, he pulled the telegram from the pocket of his coat that Norma had set beside his chair along with his clothes that he'd been wearing when the indian tribe found him. As the ladies read the telegraph, he looked over his clothing, no longer soaked in his blood. He knew the ladies had most probably done him this great service, even patching the holes with neat and careful stitching. He set the clothes aside as Kristina handed the message back to him, shaking her head slowly, calling him silly but with understanding in her eyes.
It was only then that he caught on to how the two ladies were behaving. Cautious, with quick, darting looks out the front of the shop as if looking for someone. He took another slow bite and chewed even slower as he pondered this, their gazes suddenly nervous under his curious eyes. He said around the mouthful, "I'd be willin' ta bet that yer not just bein' all thoughtful and conscientious cause we're friends, though. So, why don'tcha let me in on the secret and we'll all be a bit more relaxed, eh?"
DessaDevine
Indessa looked in the mirror making sure that everything was perfect. She was a small lady nor taller than 5 feet. She was slender and had an hour glass figure. As she looked at the coral dress in the mirror she smiled thinking about what her father always told her..." Indessa that dress makes you look like an angel..But then every dress you wear makes you look angelic." Indessa had milky white skin, green eyes, and long dark hair with curls that cascaded all the way down to her waist. She never thought of herself as beautiful although Nicholas would tell her that often. A loud noise made Indessa jump.. she walked over to the window and looked out. It was dark now but that didnt keep the people of this town inside. A group of men were crossing the street heading to the saloon. Indessa felt chilled now...she was getting very nervous. She started pacing the floor...what had she done?...did she really want to go downstairs and sing in front of all those people? Indessa looked at the time and knew she could not turn back now. It was time to go downstairs. As she opened the door and stepped out into the hallway she could hear many voices coming from the lower level of the saloon. Indessa looked over at the adjoining door...that is where Josiah had stayed the night before. She would have liked to tell him goodbye before he left. She really never got the chance. Indessa sighed then walked to the end of the hallway and started down the stairs. As Indessa got to the bottom of the stairs she realized that Matrona was right. The place was full. Indessa looked around the room, there wasnt an empty table in the place.
Matrona saw Indessa and ran over to her whispering...."Come I will show you where to stand. Matrona led her to the back of the room. The pianist was playing music for the customers as they waited for Indessa to perform. Indessa looked around the room. No familiar faces...no one she could focus on as she sang. She started thinking about Josiah, it would have been nice to see him in the audience ...a friendly face as she stepped onto the stage. Smiling to herself...she realized that she would have probably been more nervous if he had been there. Her nerves started getting the better of her. What if they didnt like her? What if they didnt like the songs she sang. What if they just didnt like her singing? Indessa started pacing the floor back and forth waiting nervously. Matrona was out on stage announcing Indessa. She wanted to turn and run out the door. But that wasnt an option. It was too late for her to change her mind. Matrona welcomed everyone and thanked them all for coming. Then she called Indessa out on stage. Indessa stepped up on stage ....and the music started to play. She looked around then she just closed her eyes and started to sing....
Guest_jeffreykendal
As luck would have it, Josiah's business in the town had taken longer that day than he'd planned. He had some business arrangements to tend to, and before they could be completed, a telegraph would have to be sent to New York city, and a response would have to be obtained. He was disappointed at first, but then he remembered that Indessa would be singing for the first time at the saloon that night. He'd come away from their visit with so many more questions than he had before. Like what was the tragedy she mentioned? How had her parents died? What had become of her uncle? Who was she really? What was she running from? He knew she was running. Running hard. He knew by the cold distant look that seemed to occupy her pupils when she talked about her past. He knew by the way her body seemed to stiffen and be ready to run whenever she lost her composure and stopped controlling every aspect of her presentation. He knew it because a runner always knows another runner. Fear can smell fear. Loss can smell loss. He knew her much better than she could imagine. Yet, he knew almost nothing at all.
It was past sunset when he stomped heavily onto the wooden walkway outside the saloon. He could smell the smell of food, and hear the sounds of someone speaking to the crowd from inside. He quickly dusted off his trousers and coat as he approached the doorway. But to his surprise, he couldn't get anywhere near the doorway. It was overflowing with people. A crowd of residents of every shape and size was bunched up tight agin' the doorway, which was propped open. Some were looking in through open windows as they drank their beers, talked, and laughed awaiting the show.
When Josiah saw he wouldn't have any hope to reach the interior of the saloon, he quickly lurched off the walkway and walked apace around the back of the building, in hopes of finding a way in through the back or side door. He'd remembered them from earlier in the day. He heard the voice of introductions briefly through the small window he passed on his way round back, and then saw that the side door was indeed crowded as the front door. He sped up even more to make his way past the kitchen doorway, and round the corner to the back of the building. It was getting dark, so he almost ran straight into a row of trash bins overflowing with the days refuse. Dodged them, and made a b-line for the back door. Luckily, nobody was standing in the way here, so he entered quietly. He heard Matrona explaining how lucky they all were to have Indessa here in such a small town and how many larger venues she'd performed in back in the big city days, back East. He slide along a side wall interior of the tavern, along the side of the stage, realizing that if he were extremely lucky, he might get a place to stand very near the stage on the side. As he reached the end of the wall and came round the front edge of the stage, he saw something he couldn't believe he was fortunate enough to find, an empty chair behind tucked back in the side corner of the room adjacent the edge of the stage. He squeezed past two men in the front table, and just sat down at the empty one as Matrona finished her introduction, and Indessa walked out to sing. He hung his coat over the back of the old saloon chair and tilted his head so he could see between the tall hats of the two men in front of him. When he saw Indessa, his clapping and a cheer joined the volume of the already boisterous crowd. He hoped she could hear him, hoped she would see him. He knew it would help steady her nerves to see a friend in the crowd. But unfortunately, just as she turned her glance in his direction, the two men in front of him leaned in to whisper in each other's ear, and his view was blocked. He muttered a swear word under his breath that they should ruin his chance to catch her eye. But all his disappointment was forgot when the music started. He knew it would be just a matter of time before she'd notice him. Hopefully it wouldn't disrupt her concentration. But he knew that runners have an uncanny ability to focus even when distractions occur. He flagged down the waitress for a beer, and settled in for a very pleasant hour.
As piano began to play, he was briefly transported back to the old country, decades earlier, to a different venue, and a different kind of music, but to a very similar feeling of warmth, happiness, and anticipation, which he'd felt long long ago. For a moment, he even thought he could smell the distinctive aroma of the unique beer brewed there in those Scandinavian mountains. But as soon as Indessa's voice began to ring, he was brought straightway back to today, to this place, this moment.
DessaDevine
As Indessa started singing her first song she somehow got the courage to open her eyes. The room was full. There were people standing in the doorways and even some peering through the windows. There was silence throughout the entire room. The only thing that Indessa could hear was her own voice and the piano playing. The sound of her own voice seemed very loud. But maybe that was because the silence in the room seemed so deafening. Indessa had never been in the saloon without the sound of talking and laughing. All eyes were on her and not a word was being said. Finishing her first song everyone applauded.
Indessa smiled then started her second song. It got very quiet once again. Indessa got a little braver and started walking the stage, and looking around at the audience. There were several men standing on the left side of the stage. Two big rough looking men wearing hats were standing close to the stage.They were both smiling and waving at her. One of the men had a beard and he blew her a kiss. Feeling flushed indessa started to turn away from him. But as she did, Indessa thought that she saw Josiah out of the corner of her eye. As she started to sing Indessa turned back towards the men on that same side of the stage. Looking carefully Indessa focused on the gentleman sitting in the chair behind the two men that had waved at her. It was Josiah! He had come to see her performance after all! Indessas heart seemed to skip a beat as she finished her second song. Everyone started to clap loudly including Josiah. Standing to his feet Josiah shouted out with some of the others. He smiled at Indessa and she smiled back. In the back of her mind Indessa could not help but wonder just what Josiah thought of her singing. The pianist started the music for her next song. For some reason with Josiah sitting in the crowd Indessa felt more confident. Moving back and forth on the stage almost breaking out in a dance just like she had done in the big city. This song was a little faster. Men and women were trying to dance in a small area in the middle of the room. There was shouting and whistling while everyone clapped their hands. Indessa got so excited about the audiences reaction that she almost forgot the words to her song. Looking over at Josiah once more she could see him clapping his hands and moving his feet to the music.
Josiah saw her watching him so he smiled at her then he winked. Feeling flushed and knowing that she must be a bright shade of red, Indessa turned away she did not want Josiah to see the effect he had on her. The rest of the hour went quickly. Indessa sang songs of the old West and songs of love. Her audience enjoyed them all. As Indessa finished her last song everyone stood to their feet...cheering and clapping their hands loudly.
Matrona stepped on stage as Indessa was leaving the stage. She thanked everyone for coming but no one payed Matrona any attention. Every person in the saloon was trying to get to Indessa including Josiah. Some were shaking her hand and others were hugging her. But everyone was welcoming her to the little town that they called Silvertown. Indessa looked around the room trying to get a glimpse of Josiah. But the crowd was too big. She could not see him anywhere. The crowd had her at that moment. There was no use fighting it. As the audience greeted her one by one, Indessa never stopped looking for Josiah.
She sighed...Had he already left? Surely he would stay until they had a chance to speak. With still many people waiting their turn to meet Indessa, Matrona pushed her way through the crowd. Grabbing Indessas hand shouting over everyone.."Indessa come with me. They will keep you here all night." Reluctantly Indessa went with Matrona taking one more look around the room but seeing Josiah no where. Matrona led Indessa to the back of the room where she opened a door and pulled her inside." Here you go. Privacy until the crowd thins out. Matrona hugged Indessa and smiled. " You were great tonight. Then Matrona left closing the door behind her. Indessa looked around the room. There really wasnt much to it at all. A floral sofa seated two. A long wooden table sat in front of the sofa. A small side table made of wood also held a small lamp that was lit at the moment. On the other side of the room was a shelf with a few books on it.
Walking over to small window Indessa looked out.There were people everywhere.. talking and laughing. She could hear alot of voices coming from the other side of the door, that kept Indessa and her audience seperated.She sighed...she was going to be here for awhile. Indessa walked over to the shelf and took a book from it. Going over to the sofa Indessa sat down. Not really in the mood to read Indessa started turning the pages. Her thoughts went back to Josiah. Was he still out there with that crowd of people? Would he try to contact her before he left for the night? There was so much that she didnt know about him. Josiah seemed to be a private man. But then again she was very private also. She remembered at times when she was with Josiah he seemed lonely. She knew because she had experienced a great deal of lonliness herself. He seemed to keep to himself. As if he were guarding a part of himself that no one would ever be allowed to enter. But.....wasnt she doing the same thing? The tragedy that happened in her life? The people that she trusted and broke her heart? Indessa knew too well how you could shut everything off never wanting to let anyone in again. Indessa would have liked to talk to him if only for just a few minutes. She smiled to herself....She did enjoy his company. She liked the way she felt when she was with him. She shrugged as she continued to turn the pages. No....she probably would not see Josiah tonight.
MysticI
The story she heard was very hard for her ears... she would never imagine Samuel will experience such... for moment she even could not breath she could not think what was worse... that poor young girl death that he cared so much for or... him going there and looking for the almost killing him revenge...
In her mind all his words were spinning spinning making chaos and usually so good at words ... as for now she could not find any of them at all... she just stared at him with her pale blue eyes nodding her head and looking so concerned... even afraid to think that she could loose him... so easily... her friend who was the like big brother to her in this town... where she choose to make her living...
Kristina was so thankful to Norma ... for making her busy with the dinner preparation... it made her mind wander away from all she heard...
Carefully as she could... Kristina helped him to position himself comfortable... and every nerve that contracted his face muscles trying to hide the pain he felt... made her feel so sorry ... every time she looked at him she would mentally send thanks those strange native people for his life savings... and in moments like this... not all seemed so bad in this foreign country....
***her hand involuntary covered the unique necklace of gems on her neck safely hidden behind her dress... giving her warm feeling of it being... memories that would come to her young mind... were...stay... linger here and then where gone in same quick way...**** she shook her head and looked at them again ... smiling and helping with all those dishes...
Looking how Samuel was stuffing his face with Norma's delicious food Kristina was smiling happy ... feeling that she repaying this little part of his care right now at this moment... she felt so gracious being able to make him feel better to feel home to feel their care ... to let him know how they care how they need him here ...
She kept looking at the door thinking about Aslin words and wondering what takes her so long... his bandages of him moving around started to look wet... all that looking and being nervous was not ... unnoticed...he saw that as well...
Kristina felt guilty enough that Samuel feeling so weak needed to worry more then his health... and only when his patience broke down and he addressed to them ... she explained to him the nurse''s plan and only hoped that he wont get mad at them for this little conspiracy... Norma patted his forehead and was little worry about more then usual warmness there...
Evening was so nice and cool ... that they ended outside ... for sure after Norma got all possible pillows that they had in the house to position him comfortable...
The tavern door was open and the angelic voice of the new singer echoed in all town... they just simple sit there and enjoyed it... waiting for the nurse to be back...
EduardusAric: None ever knew what had happen to the new lawman that left like a thrift in the shadows. HE wasn't planning leaving so abruptly but he had received a packaged the day he was out living a dream with the pretty blonde that stole his heart and though his disappearance was sudden her scent her smile haunted his dreams nightly. He knew coming back would risk his life and if an knew why he lingers in the shadows to just get a glimpse of her mean she could be in danger but as the nights turn to months he watch the raw dessert flower blossom into this women on the west that could handle herself. he sneak closer to get a better look at her soft ruby red lips..
MysticI: sun was going down slowly... evening almost took over... Kristina Norma and Samuel were enjoying echoing voice of the new singer... after the good meal still weak from his wounds Samuel was already snoring
MysticI: Kristina giggled and winked to Norma...
MysticI: in the horizon she saw the old carriage of the nurse and felt much better now as she was still worry about wounded man that was l;left for her and her old lady Norma... none of them were familiar with healing
MysticI: trying to keep silent both of them were running back and forward trying to put all items that weren't sold in the storage... Kristina was mumbling ... as she did every evening trying to push that heavy display table away
EduardusAric: he lowered his dusty stetson over the green piercing eyes that had intense focus that he knew some May recognize if he gotten to close. he around the building he saw the cloud of dust being kicked up by the old horse and buggy and being away from the dirt caused him to cough a spell something awful he quickly ducked into the tavern and kept to himself he order a glass of whiskey out of the barrel and he listen to the endless chatter of cattle sales and how the budding rail road was threaten to bulid on the trials that most men used to transport the good out of town to make money to feed the families. Nothing seem to change in this lazy little ole town he thought..
MysticI: her long skirt somehow got under the table and with her another push she was already sitting in the huge cloud of dust that miraculously covered her from head to toe... Kristina did not stop being surprised of all dust in this town ... seems you just dusted one angle and another one already got covered again... as for now she could swear she felt it all in her mouth and that sweet sugar cookies taste was gone in sec... she rolled her eyes thinking that if she would be a man at this moment she would say not very nice word...
MysticI: display doors opened and on top of all ... smallest parts of it fall down... native handmade buttons ... sitting with crossed legs her skirt still under the huge heavy table she was picking up those buttons and thinking that for now at this moment she would look like chicken ....
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah found the crowd a bit overwhelming, with all its exuberant energy and excess. He made special note of the two men in front who made rude remarks about Indessa's beauty and desirability while she was singing. He would definitely find time to deal with them later.
For now, he went back to the food counter near the kitchen and ordered some food, enough for both him and Indessa. Having seen her disappear into the back of the place, he had a pretty good idea where she'd be kept until the crowd died down. He made his way round the side of the stage, through the narrow corridor and back three tiny rooms that served as dressing rooms for the entertainers. He noticed that only one of these rooms seemed to be in use, with its door shut tight and the kerosene light on. He guessed it was where she'd be, and walked up to the door, gently knocking three times, then again. "Indessa?", he said. "Are you here?....It's me, Josiah." He glanced down the empty corridor each way as he waited, hoping she'd heard his knock. He could smell the appealing aroma of the hot food he'd brought. "Sure hope she's hungry", he muttered to himself.
For a moment he was carried away by the feeling of the place, the chatter of the crowd and the busy kitchen and bar. The clear dark night outside, and the flicker of kerosene lights that made the place seem somehow luxuious and exotic, even though it was just a shoddy plank building, thrown up a decade before, as the town burst into existence on the pretty green elbow of land adjacent the river that brought life to the county. He could hear the river in the distance, and the traffic in the streets as the city made its way to wherever it was going to be tonight. The crescent moon shone over the flowing water, and glinted off the glass of the homes and buildings of the town. What a fine place to be tonight. He heard footsteps coming to the door.
DessaDevine
Sitting on the sofa and turning the pages of the book she was holding just wasnt holding her attention. Then Indessa heard a knock at the door. She lay the book down and listened. She heard another knock. Indessa stood and walked over to the door. Listening carefully...still another knock but this time Indessa heard someone call her name. She thought she heard Josiahs voice. Then she heard him say.."Its me Josiah..with a smile she opened the door. There stood Josiah with plates of food in his hand. She smiled..".Oh please come in".....She waited for him to enter then she shut the door behind them. She watched as he walked over to the long table in front of the sofa. He sat the food down and then he spoke softly. " Hope you are hungry...then with a smile he pat the sofa. Indessa walked over to the sofa and sat down... Josiah sat next to her. She thanked him for coming and bringing her some dinner. She had been so nervous that food was the last thing on her mind. All she knew was she was very happy to see Josiah....very happy indeed.
Starting to eat her dinner Indessa smiled at Josiah. How did he know that she hadnt eaten? It was just like him to know things about her with no explanation of how. She looked over as he ate his dinner. He was a very attractive man and she found him more attractive every time she saw him. She realized that she was staring and felt herself start to blush. Not wanting him to notice she took her eyes off of him and concentrated on her meal. She was so excited she looked over at Josiah. " I did it Josiah. I sang and they all liked me." She giggled and without thinking grabbed his hand. "I think they have all accepted me Josiah." Then realizing that she had taken his hand in hers she let go...." Ohh Im sorry...she spoke carefully...Its just I got so excited... then she whispered....What did you think of my performance? She looked at him waiting for an answer. Surely he would like her music too. Somehow for some reason she had to have Josiahs approval. She was so glad that Josiah had been here to see her sing....without waiting for his reply she whispered. I was so glad to see you here tonight Josiah. It was really nice to see a friendly face in the crowd. He thanked her then smiled. But she knew that is was more than that....she watched him as he continued to eat....What made this man like he was?. He seemed protective towards her....why would he even want to help her?...she was sure that there must be some beautiful ladies that he could be with if he so chose to. Her mind coming back to the present she smiled....she still hadnt heard him comment on her singing...so she waited patiently...
AslinSweetHeart
As Josiah and Lin made their way to Kristina home they were passing through town and we could hear music coming from the Tavern and a lovely voice singing. Josiah heard the voice and stopped the carriage. Lin looked at Josiah and said ' Why are we stopping?' Josiah turned to Lin and said " Go on ahead Lady Lin, Im going to go to the Tavern ". He jumped out of the carriage and walked into the Tavern. Lin looking shocked got off the carriage and followed him into the Tavern. Lin dosent go to the Tavern a lot since its full of drunks and fights. Lin saw Josiah sitting down at a table and staring at the Lady who was singing a song, Lin knew that lost look he had on his face as he looked at the Lady.
" Oh for Love of God " Lin said and as she turned to leave she saw someone at the corner of the tavern with a Sheriff badge , the Sheriff looked like he had not changed his clothes in years and dirty. Lin made her way towards him and said " Sheriff I need your help, I need to get Samuel back to Josiah Farm , we were making our way to Kristina home but seem's he got distracted. Could you help me?
The Sheriff looked at me and said " Well alright Lady , by the way who are you ? Lin looked at the Sheriff and said " Im the Nurse/Doctor of Silver Town for the past few years. Lin looking shocked and a little annoyed took the Sheriff's arm and pulled him to the carriage.
Finally after alot of trouble Lin and the Sheriff made it to Kristina Home to get Samuel back to Josiah Farm.
Guest_jeffreykendal
Josiah explained how much he'd enjoyed hearing Indessa sing. It was the first time in years he had heard a voice as nice as hers, and he wondered where she'd learned to sing so well. "You must have spent many years learning to sing like that, miss Indessa?" He wanted to explain more about his background, and about the train ticket in his pocket, and the journey he must soon take. His mind was in a jumble as to how to explain his story to Indessa.
Just as he asked her about her education, there was a knock at the door, and a note was passed to him. He realized of-a-sudden that he had been in-route to take Samuel back to the farm to continue his healing and recovery. "I am so very sorry Indessa. My memory has failed me and I have forgotten a duty I must fulfill. I have to take my farm hand out to my farm, he's just getting out of the hospital here and must not be allowed to ride alone as he's not as well as he might think.".
With that, Josiah apologized profusely, and bowed to Indessa, saying his goodbye for today. He rushed out the door and down to Kristina's home where Samuel was preparing to head for home. The Sheriff and Lin had Samuel readied and were just loading him onto the wagon for the return to Josiah's farm. It was a warm evening, for this time of year, and the stars and moon above made for an inviting journey. It would be good to get home and fire up the wood stove.
Trenchsoul
The ache in his guts eased and throbbed alternately, but the sounds of merriment and the clear notes of the singer's voice swirled and danced on the still, cool air. Kristina, Norma and Samuel sat and listened, occasionally speaking in low tones between songs while the crowd inside the saloon cheered. Seeing the cart rumble down the street, Kristina gave an involuntary start, letting Samuel know what the secret had been, though she'd been quiet about it up until then. He turned to face her with a smirk, nodding his head down the street and missing the figure leaping down from the buckboard to walk into the saloon. Norma, however saw the exit and pointed it out to Kristina, who stayed silent, but now had a curious expression. When the second person jumped down, leaving the cart idle in the center of the street, the confusion built just that little bit more.
Laughing, Samuel put one arm around his belly as the humour made the pain spike quickly but continued to laugh. "Seems yer plot is undone, my friend," he said around laughs and short, sharp breaths. She turned an aggrieved look upon him, but his humour wouldn't relent. When two figures slipped from the bat wing doors and back onto the cart, he was still chuckling and only calmed when the cart had been pulled up to the board walk before the shop and the figures revealed themselves as the nurse, Lin, and a tall man with the tin star of sheriff on his chest. The glint of light off of metal made his insides freeze, his memory sparking with the call of watchmen and peace officers in a far off city, the roar of guns, the buck of his mare beneath him and blinding speed as a body fell. He collected himself, hoping that his momentary apprehension hadn't shown. There would be questions in KC; about a wounded man and several dead ones. Questions he didn't want to answer.
As the nurse gave him a silent scolding, checking his bandages and tutting at the seep of blood through the bandages, Kristina and the sheriff conversed, Norma having gone inside to retrieve two more cups of the aromatic brew all three were enjoying. His expression apparently wasn't as schooled as he'd have wished, however, for Lin could detect his stiffness, his reserve, and looked up questioningly into his face, a scowl of professional concern and human curiosity creasing her features.
He smiled and shrugged at her, relaxing slightly. "Seems I wasn't quite as ready as I believe, miss. Still and all, I'll be right as rain in a few days, never you fret," he attempted an air of imperturbability, managing only as far as leaning back before his wounds made him clench his own features briefly. "You done good work, ma'am, and I won't do nothin' ta meddle with that, I swear."
After she was certain of his stability and after accepting a mug of tea herself, the nurse settled into one of the chairs Norma brought with the tea. The sheriff had settled on the hitching post, leaning back against the sturdy wood while he chatted with Kristina. Samuel kept an eye on the sheriff, searching for some tell tale that the sheriff was only biding his time, observing him in turn, but he held himself at ease, chatting easily with everyone but mostly listening, observing. Eventually the crowd cheered once more and several people spilled from the saloon and into the evening air, some singing and strolling together down the street, others mounting to horses, carts and carriages and making their ways through and out of town.
"Show must be over," the Sheriff said, as he stood and watched the exodus of the audience into the darkness, his posture relaxed but attentive, his thumbs in his belt.
"It was a beautiful performance," Kristina said. Setting her cup on the arm of the chair and rising to stand near the sheriff, Samuel thought he recognized some complexity there, but didn't ask.
Lin pointed down the street to the swinging saloon doors as another figure emerged, "There's Josiah. Finally." Her tone was full of exasperation with the follies of men. She turned and looked into Samuel's face, gauging him as she asked, "Are you ready to go back out to Josiah's?"
The night air was cool on his skin, stars wheeled and shone in a clear sky, the moon not yet risen above the horizon, but its glow visible at the edge of the sky. Right now, he felt he was flying low and fast over the ground, at peace regardless of the law man standing nearby. It was a heavy flight, weighted by memories, but he could see an empty horizon ahead of him and his wings were strong. His smile was genuine and broad as he nodded, "Ma'am, ya done such good work I think I could wrestle a bear."
At this she humphed, shaking her head but laughing softly, saying, "If you can wrestle a kitten I'd be surprised. C'mon, let's get you into the wagon."
Josiah arrived just as the two made it to the wagon, both of them helping Samuel up into the back to lay among burlap sacks and the soft scents of hay, grain, dirt and horses. He settled himself into the sacking as he listened to the group around him chat and laugh. There was an easy camaraderie between them, reminding him of the hands on the trails, herding cattle and living a life full of men and animals, of hot days and cold nights, of wind and weather and empty vistas. He felt a little more at peace knowing that he wasn't in unfamiliar territory after all. Eventually, Josiah mounted up on the buckboard, saying his goodbyes as he doffed his hat to the ladies. Lin reminded him to make sure Samuel checked his bandages and changed them regularly while Kristina leaned over the edge of the cart and smiled.
"You will visit soon, after you have healed?" she asked. Concern still in her eyes but a smile warm on her face.
He nodded with a smile of his own, one hand holding his hat over his chest, the other rising to salute jauntily, "Absolutely, my friend. Gotta see how yer gettin' along these days, after all, and I'll be up runnin' ta town fer supplies in no time. You betcha." The cart lurched as the horses took up the slack on the harnesses and started out of town. He raised a hand and waved as they departed, lying back on the sacking as the roll and rumble of the cart over the ground lulled him into a doze.
AslinSweetHeart
It had been a long day but finally Samuel was i the carriage with Josiah and ready to go back to the Farm safely. Lin turned to Josiah and said " Il be coming to see Samuel in a few days and see how he is doing, but i believe that a few more days of rest and fresh air will do him good, Dont let him lift anything heavy. Lin smiled and Josiah gave a her nod . Lin waved goodbye to both as the carriage moved away.
Lin turned to Kristina and said " Man , seriously wont they ever listen. Kristina laughed and said " Oh one day maybe one day".
Turning Lin saw that the sun was already setting and the evening will soon be arriving, Lin turned and thanked Kristina and Norma for all their help today and bid them goodnight.
Walking back to her home/clinic Lin was happy to have such wonderful friends even during such hard times it was still good. Lin got home and began to clean up for the night. When everything was done and settled Lin decided to go out and eat at the diner, too tired to make her own and she needed to get away from the clinic for a while.
Lin took a bath and opened her closet and looked at which dress she will be wearing , she saw a nice red dress that would go lovely with her black hat. She did her hair up and pinned the hat on her head. Lin did a little twirled in her room and saw herself in the mirror. Lin smiled and made her way down stairs to go eat at the Diner.
As usual it was packed with other families or people like her that did not want to eat in their own homes. Lin sat at a little table to the side close to the windows so she could look outside and see the town people walk about. A waitress came and ask what she would like to eat, Lin order the nights special dinner and for sweet tea.
As she waited for her dinner Lin looked up at the night sky lost in her thoughts.
Trenchsoul
Long days of recovery saw Samuel hail and hearty the morning of the Christmas snows. The men of the ranch settled around the fire in the fireplace; talking and laughing as they all prepared for the Christmas party at the ranch. Samuel had taken over food preparation for the men at the ranch while his wounds recovered, preferring to do something rather than convalesce while his broken parts mended. And healed they had, and well, too. The nurse Lin performed yeoman's work on the torn flesh so well that when he used his small moustache trimming scissors to remove the stitches there was very little scar tissue to hinder the slip of the thin thread from his skin. Standing at the kitchen's butcher block and preparation table he smiled and gave thanks for such a magnificent effort. He also made a mental note to make for town that afternoon to send some gifts to the tribe that had kept him alive and returned him to town.
'Give me a chance to see if Kristina and Norma would like a bit of food and festivity with this group of roustabouts,' he thought with a sideways smile, imagining the matron Norma sashaying around the floor in the company of some of these rough and tumble men that all had hearts of gold. He looked up as the last of the biscuits and bacon were set on the counter, calling for the men to come eat. He knew that this couldn't last, but it was good while it did. The peace and calm in the constant, steady work could ease a man to his rest, sure enough, but he was well aware that peace always comes at a price. Still, for the time being, joy and good will lay over the land like the soft white sheet of snow that fell in the night. He looked outside as a soft snow began to fall once again.
"Better get the wagon hitched up and into town before the snow really sets in, don'tcha think?" Josiah said as he filled his plate, nodding to the view outside the window. "When ya head in, make sure you take the hides Henry cured and settle accounts with the depot for 'em, yeah?"
Samuel nodded with his usual smile, "Sure thing, hoss. Had Henry and Jacobs load 'em up first thing this mornin'. Have 'em all settled by noon, no worries."
Josiah nodded and settled onto the table with the crew, everyone eating and talking. There were discussions about what needed done before this evening's festivities, talk about this young miss or another that someone had their fancy set on, and the usual brags and boasts as men challenged each other with friendly banter. He could tell tonight would be a busy night, and there was much to do before that could happen. He drank down his cup of coffee in a couple of large swallows as he turned to wash the pots and pans, plates, cups and utensils, humming a quiet tune to the cold, grey light outside.
Riding into town on the ranch's wagon, Samuel noticed that the streets were already a mess of trampled snow and mud, but along the roofs and eaves the snow sat crisp and clean. Icicles clung to the edges of roofs, twinkling even in the grey light of a snowy day, wreathes and candles in windowsills giving a warm, cheerful glow to the town. Even the depot at the end of town had a garland lacing the doorway and a candle set in the windowsill, which made him imagine that the old depot manager might be funny enough to hang a bit of mistletoe inside the door to get a few kisses from the ladies of town. Samuel chuckled imagining the man's bearded, crinkled face creasing into a grin as the ladies of town pecked his rosie cheek. This thought held his smile all through the dealings as he noticed that, indeed, the sneaky old coot had hung a fresh sprig not above the doorway, but above the counter where he did business and there was, upon his arrival, a woman cheerfully kissing his cheek. As Samuel left the depot he couldn't help but think that the old gent had the right of things, and laughed to himself giving a flick of the reins to the horses.
The horses chuffed and stamped as he reined them to a stop in front of Kristina's shop and climbed down from the buckboard. He stopped just outside the door to knock the snow and mud from his boots before stepping inside. The large, bright candles in the windows glittered warmly, garland wreathes decorated the door and the wall behind the counter, with small glass ornaments hung along lacy paper chains around the walls of the shop. A tree showed on the other side of the door to the back room, cheery and green and almost covered with bright and cheerful ornaments. The top of the tree had a small but beautifully crafted angel gracing it's peak, her arms spread in supplication, her wings rising as if in flight. His smile broadened into a grin of contented happiness as he took in the warm and light colours all around.
"Samuel! What are you doing up and around already?" The sound of Kristina's voice was almost a shock since he hadn't noticed her hiding above on the ladder, her skirts tied with a simple length of fabric to keep them closed to prying eyes as she climbed to stock the higher shelves. She looked down with an admonishing glare as she began to climb down the ladder. The sound of her voice drew the attention of Norma, who leaned out from the back room and smiled when she saw him. Her boots touched the floor and she strode quickly over to give Samuel a warm hug, then, holding him at arm's length she looked him up and down critically. "You look as if you're feeling better. Are you?"
He nodded and sighed silently, happily. It was good to be in the company of his friends, and he reveled in it as they stepped into the back room to sit, chat, and enjoy a cup of tea.
MysticI
Norma was running back and forward squeaking like little girl around Samuel that made them both laugh... they both knew that she thinks of them more like her kids... and it was nice warm feeling... She got here already half of her kitchen ... starting from some meat sandwiches and ending with sweets... the tea aroma of fresh picked mint fulfilled the room and their mouths ... sitting here by the fireplace this chilly winter evening three of them felt relaxed and cozy...
Norma was attacking Samuel with questions about his return to the farm and if he has there all what he needs... she was talkign so fast that there was no room for Kristina to enter any single word... so she just sit and smiled at both of them... feeling that for the first time she has a family here ... mommy that cares and brother... who would protect and help her...
Far away in her mind there was something more... her arm landed again on her neck searching for something and slight frown went on her face when it was unsuccessful... wiping all past memories away she looked how Samuel with wild animal appetite was finishing all what the old lady got here for him and she giggled... oo yes he is totally better...
EduardusI
*Get move on boys the night will be here soon and My eyes aren't what they use to be" yelled an old man on a overfilled covered long wagon. The wagon was being drove by and Elder man( the uncle who helped his sister and her 4 boys move across the country. The two boys Toby and Shawn were only 7 their red curly hair and blue eyes and very pale skin made them target to be picked on by all the kids but they were trouble makers just like Liam and blue so they was always being expelled from school. Liam the blonde hair blue eyes boy was what they would call a pretty boy. All the girls clamored around him and he ate it up. That alone he was vain and with a attitude to boot he was worse then the younger twins, BUT it was the black sheep of the 4 that stood out as Man of Mystery. He was tall dark skinned and had very hypnotic steel green eyes, HE looked nothing like the other but he was the meanest them all put together. He always seem to have this chip on his shoulder mad at the world perhaps. HE was always hanging out the taverns getting drunk fighting and looking for loose women to fill his Lonely nights. But Day time come he was a hard working farmer busting his back to provide for his Mom and his brothers and was very protective all the time. The Mother of the 4 boys were very beautiful even to be in her later years her red hair and green eyes and fair complexion she always wore her Larger bonnet to shade her from the sun. but there was Love and kindness in her eyes that was always shining and her smile was warm and gentle.. She was always reading the good book and singing gospel songs. how such a Kind women like her have 4 rambunctious boys like she has was a enigma to all. Coming Momma blue said almost forgetting the game of slap tag with Liam he rode along liam slapping him HARD On his neck TAG your it" STOP he yelled none is playing your stupid games Ethan you need to grow up Liam scolded at being slapped while he was daydreaming of all the new girls he would meet in town. Settle down boys well be on the new home front soon enough it been long ride for us All and I think hot meal and warm bath is what we all need said the kind women. "HOOOAA yelled the the uncle. There it is alarge home in the clearing behind thick brushes the reflection of sun setting over the Pond he said this is the address the realtor gave me. said it once belong to some Sherriff.. maybe he couldn't cut it but I know YOU boys will be alright as Long you stay out jail I reckon and he pulled forward slowly . Ethan was quick to spit out orders to the brothers " Little ones to the smaller boxes and Liam help me get the Larger things Uncles to old and tired to be much help to us it will take us twice as long if he helped with chuckle he saw his uncle shake his ahead agreeing as he help the elderly women down. Don't make such a Fuss said the women IM still spry enough to unpack and move my things thank you very much. Perhaps the boys attitude wasn't just the trait of the father. As they open the creaky old wooden door the couldn't see inside very well so they really didn't know what to expect. as toby and Shawn bickered about having to do anything other that play they soon grew quiet. WOW this is BIG place they chimed in almost simultaneously. NOW all the party stood in the open way lighting the way with lanterns to reveal a very open large living room almost left as it was for the last occupant." Look at the Fancy furniture it had to be imported""can we keep it all Momma? Hush now momma said I don't know what we are to do with this certainly don't need it as IM pretty fond of my own but maybe we can sale some of these wonderful things and the rest I reckon my brother can take back with him for a profit as well for his time helping us, whatever we do it is ours as the Young man that left it will not be coming back" Who use lived here momma Ethan asked as he sat his box down and started to Pick up some papers on the huge wooden mantle by the fireplace. Who ever it was had dark pass and with a laugh he added quickly; Like him already but oh well.. Soon uncle started a fire and one by one very slowly boxes got brought in while Momma unpacked them gently and started to move the old occupants stuff into the far corner of the house for now. after while everyone started to get hungry and Mother knew she would have to go into town for the first time to get food. Come along ALL of You I will need all of the hands on deck. Momma didn't admit it but it was nice to have all them boys to help sometimes. as jumped back on the wagon this time driving the boys all sat in back and was talking. Liam and Ethan talked about the women they would Woo and the little ones chattered about all the neat things they found in the house..Soon the wagon stopped in the little town it was later than they hoped and Just wanted to grab food for a few days for now to get settle in before they came out to explore the town itself. Now you boys stay close as she took the twins hands and disappeared in the market to shop. Liam and Ethan looked at each other and both headed in opposite directions agreeing to meet back at the little market in 20 minutes. Ethan heard music playing men arguing and he didn't have to have second guess where he was. His green eyes light up as he saw the little sign He found his second home and as he enter a blonde hair women who wasn't watching where she was going BUMPED into him as he heard the men laughing at her clumsiness. he didn't pay much attention to her as she didn't strike him as anything he would waste his time on but as fate would have it that would BE just want he was looking for but he didn't know it at the time. He didn't really go in just stood outs in the doorway LOOKING FOR NOW WITH NOONE TO SEE THE STRANGER HIMSELF JUST A PERSON DEDIDING IF THEY WAS COMMING OR GOING. Liam on the other end of town surrounded by the teenagers curious about who the blonde hair stranger was as he got information of School for himself and the twins for his mother knowing such details would be left to the last minute when time seem short time. soon Ethan saw Liam walking towards the place they would to meet and he headed back himself to help his Momma with the food and such. He saw them all already waiting for the other two boys as his Mother shakes her head. What to do with you I will never know and as they laugh togher they drove back to the house on the prairie his mother with some interesting news about a job he May want to look into just after hours at night for little money and stay out trouble.
MysticI
Running back from the tavern with some special ingredients for Norma's favorite cake Kristina bumped into some stranger ... she did not pay much attention to that just tried to escape fast as she could.. this place was far from her favorites ones to visit and usually people in this time were drunk and rude... Kristina just glanced at him making sure he wont be complaining much about her clumsiness but seeing he even did not look at her ... sigh in relieve and ran back to the general store... maneuvering between all kids that played outside and trying escape curious glances of others...
The store was busier and busier and the mess people would leave after work hours needed to be cleaned too... she could not afford more help yet ... and all that work was on her shoulders as Norma was already to old for this kind of job...
Kristina felt excited as she overheard int he tavern about dancing that will take place outside for all folks to join and the new singer will be performing some nice songs... Kristina waited times like this ... in this town they did not have much entertainment and her young heart wanted something fresh and unusual as always... she was hopping Samuel could stay too... for him as for her would be good to meet new people and to make new friends ...
Cleaning fast and putting all items away for tomorrow day Kristina hummed the new song that she heard int he tavern and already mentally imagined herself in the new dress ... light light blue almost sky blue with soft gold ribbons all around breasts and her waist... dress material was silky soft and made her feel lights as feather ... she also found nice little flowers made from same color gold that were planning to put in her hair with Norma's help... and to use some of orchid perfume to make her dreamily romantic... her young heart longed for it ... as those hearts do ... and even hard work she did day by day could not calm her poetic soul... her notebook was already full of poems she wrote and she will need to think soon of the new one...
Out of the window she saw how dancers and singer were running outside putting the stage and people adding some water on the ground .. to prevent dust coming from all those dances that will be there ...
EduardusI
On the way back to the Homestead the twin boys Toby and Shawn went on and on about the street dance of some sorts that the shop keeper was telling them about. as Ethan rode along side his mother idly taking his time he listen to her about the job. it was for a ranch hand a few miles away from the house and it was for just a few mornings a week and the pay was pretty good considering he wouldn't have to work all the time. " We will see momma he said" you know were in a new town with new places to explore and new people to meet' his mother interrupted him " I hope you and your brothers stay out of trouble this time sometimes you are so much like your father.:Ethan chimed back but Momma You must have Loved the Bad boy You married him and had 4 boys and as he rode off laughing his mother laughed too. The wagon pulled in the Long walk way ,Ethan was pretty much spitting the orders the younger boys Toby and Shawn was to unload all the smaller bags and him and Liam would unload the heavy barrels. The billowing smoke from the chimney puffed a rancid smell and was caught in the air. " EWW uncle must be making his stew Momma" said toby Do we have to eat it said the little one with his face telling all HE would most Definitely would not be eating. his mother gave a kind smile perhaps I might make some sandwiches to go with it and all the boys nodding in agreement. Entering the house Ethan still couldn't get over how big it seemed and he had to admit he was impressed with it, he saw already room selection was underway with the boys screaming about it wasn't fair and it was MINE and Ethan walked pass all three and said" Momma will change that so stop bickering its Pointless. but he turn the corner and the pass the split back porch he saw it. the smaller little house almost like a servers quarter, he Knew he found his room and he closed the door and walked outback a couple yards away to the creaky half open half falling door he was almost like a little giddy kid with new toy. he walked in and almost fell over something. Perhaps more furniture or MORE his uncle threw in there while they was gone. the little window on the other side really didn't offer much light to see by but he thought maybe this would be his little fixer upper project after his chores was done for the night to stay out trouble for little while. he soon found the old oil lamp sitting on the mantle to a very unusual location for a fireplace. he light it and instantly the little room glowed and Ethan eyes Dropped; THE ROOM was all plastered with old newspapers with pretty much the same story just from different towns. they all showed a picture of a family lineage, and all described the pass like old story. Ethan thought well first thing ill come in clean be soon he took to oversized chair picking up a book and examining it. he soon found himself reading the private journal of the last man in this house,,,
MysticI
The day was about to end ... store was closed ... all items neatly waited for the new openings... Kristina sighed and looked around ...
Miracle happened... she got little time for herself this evening before the night will swallow the town... Quickly she ran to the stables asking boy for her mare... Looking outside, she smiled, seeing how preparation for the dance was almost done... All looked colorful and festive...
Chit chatting with the stable owner while the boy was getting her horse ready Kristina was listening all news that he knew about folks ... she heard news about the new family too... the woman with many kids... as he whispered to her... he saw only boys ... one sure looked like the young man but not old enough to be her husband ... so seems she does not have one or he will arrive later on... and he also heard that they got the first town sheriff house ...Kristina smiled sadly from that news.... memories filled her head again ... making her heart beat faster and she needed to focus ... not letting this all overcome her again.... One thing she knew that in this town nobody would go unseen... everyone knew all about other....
Thankfully smiling Kristina realized how she missed her time away... easily she got herself on her horse and let it run ... freely wildly with the wind ... just for both of them familiar path... deep in the forest ... further from town ... passing the church and finding ... waterfalls... letting the horse rest... patting it with her gloved hand Kristina looked at the cold waters... frowning that its not warm enough to get her in the water... taking her notebook ... she started her words to flow on them...
A Sunny Day Waterfall
On a sunny, hot, windy day
chirping birds come my way
Comfortable, beautiful, smashing
When water comes down and crashing
Relaxing, misty air
When people come they will stare
Sweet, pine, wet
People will never forget
laying her head on the horse she whispered ... "Taip zinau brangioji.... tu pasiilgai kriokliu kaip ir as..."
EduardusI
how quickly night turns to day. Ethan Must feel asleep reading that journal just shortly as he open it he was slumped over the chair and now his Neck was kinked up. he already heard his mother in the kitchen moving pans pots and cooking breakfast as he wander in to make some juice. Seeing her struggle to open the large bucket of grease to make gravy he quickly walked over to open it for her. " Here Momma let me do that for you. Kissing him on his forehead like he was 7 himself he blushed slightly at his momma treating him his younger brothers." SO what is your plans today his mother asked him as he poured coffee into the cup sitting down at the cluttered table of dishes that needed to be put away and stack of old news papers that wrapped other dishes. I don't know I thought after helping you some I might go exploring around the property a bit check out the neighbors maybe ride into town Look for work the possibilities are endless when your In new place. his mother shot him a worried look. THAT sounds like YOUR father talking because it is always the Possibilities that find you staggering home drunk late and all beat up. Mom that only happen a few times and You know that was not my fault. his mother replied is it ever and she dropped the subject to move on to the next. SO Liam tells me he has meet the school teacher and some of the other class mates I do hope his transcripts from last time can be found in the mess we got . they both laugh as Ethan added knowing him he threw them away so he wouldn't have to go. Just as he said that Liam was carrying toby into the kitchen Must be talking about me with a light hearted smile on his face. Putting the little down in his seat he sat himself the other one is protesting this morning Momma YOU want him You get him. Ok boys his mother said eat hearty today IM assigning chores and till they are done None is doing anything fun. all the boys groaned simultaneously...Ethan got moving heavy furniture around the house but he wasn't a stranger to hard Manuel physical labor. With his shirt tied around his waist sweat clung to his bare muscular frame like diamond studs. his long black hair over his eyes he moved slide and waited for his mother to tell him where she wanted things he Loved to work hard like that. soon his mother had decided he was done for now as all the furniture from 4 of 7 rooms were neatly organized stacked outside that would be leaving with his uncle or in the back guest house to be used or sold a later time in life he was given permission to go have Fun and his mother did not have to tell him twice. With his hat on he sprinted outsider laughing at Liam who was complaining how he was still stuck cleaning all the walls with hot soapy water and dusting all the hanging lights .Ethan yelled back as he hoped on his solid white alabaster stud yelling Ill drink a few you little toad and as the dust rose hiding him all Liam heard was his older brother Laughing with delight
He must have road a long time galloping at full speed with the warm air whipping his hair around his face his smile was as wide as the brim of his hat he was sure and How the SUN shined so brightly in the clear blue skies. Slowing after a bit to let his horse rest he stop in wide open field off in the distant . he jump down and allowed his horse to wander into the the clearing to graze on some fresh dewed over long Alfa. .
how quickly night turns to day. Ethan Must feel asleep reading that journal just shortly as he open it he was slumped over the chair and now his Neck was kinked up. he already heard his mother in the kitchen moving pans pots and cooking breakfast as he wander in to make some juice. Seeing her struggle to open the large bucket of grease to make gravy he quickly walked over to open it for her. " Here Momma let me do that for you. Kissing him on his forehead like he was 7 himself he blushed slightly at his momma treating him his younger brothers." SO what is your plans today his mother asked him as he poured coffee into the cup sitting down at the cluttered table of dishes that needed to be put away and stack of old news papers that wrapped other dishes. I don't know I thought after helping you some I might go exploring around the property a bit check out the neighbors maybe ride into town Look for work the possibilities are endless when your In new place. his mother shot him a worried look. THAT sounds like YOUR father talking because it is always the Possibilities that find you staggering home drunk late and all beat up. Mom that only happen a few times and You know that was not my fault. his mother replied is it ever and she dropped the subject to move on to the next. SO Liam tells me he has meet the school teacher and some of the other class mates I do hope his transcripts from last time can be found in the mess we got . they both laugh as Ethan added knowing him he threw them away so he wouldn't have to go. Just as he said that Liam was carrying toby into the kitchen Must be talking about me with a light hearted smile on his face. Putting the little down in his seat he sat himself the other one is protesting this morning Momma YOU want him You get him. Ok boys his mother said eat hearty today IM assigning chores and till they are done None is doing anything fun. all the boys groaned simultaneously...Ethan got moving heavy furniture around the house but he wasn't a stranger to hard Manuel physical labor. With his shirt tied around his waist sweat clung to his bare muscular frame like diamond studs. his long black hair over his eyes he moved slide and waited for his mother to tell him where she wanted things he Loved to work hard like that. soon his mother had decided he was done for now as all the furniture from 4 of 7 rooms were neatly organized stacked outside that would be leaving with his uncle or in the back guest house to be used or sold a later time in life he was given permission to go have Fun and his mother did not have to tell him twice. With his hat on he sprinted outsider laughing at Liam who was complaining how he was still stuck cleaning all the walls with hot soapy water and dusting all the hanging lights .Ethan yelled back as he hoped on his solid white alabaster stud yelling Ill drink a few you little toad and as the dust rose hiding him all Liam heard was his older brother Laughing with delight
He must have road a long time galloping at full speed with the warm air whipping his hair around his face his smile was as wide as the brim of his hat he was sure and How the SUN shined so brightly in the clear blue skies. Slowing after a bit to let his horse rest he stop in wide open field off in the distant . he jump down and allowed his horse to wander into the the clearing to graze on some fresh dewed over long Alfa. .
MysticI
Her eyes catch not very unusual for this place view... the rider and the horse... but something different was about them... Kristina's hand started to move on her sheet of paper letting pencil lay in nice lines...the figure of the man riding on his horse ... with his hair freely waving around... field... trees... late day sun... made her drawing look almost magical...
She peeked and peeked behind huge stones and draw non stop in a hurry as being afraid to loose that moment... of two .. that loose in the wind... now lost in her she polished her work ... trying not to loose small details and to make his smile be alive...
RoyaleBladeofSecrets
The noon sun beat down hard on the dusty main street of Silver town. A lazy breeze tried it's best to push around a stray tumbleweed but gave up the fight, blowing a little bit of the dust into a small dust devil instead. The sound of a door hitting the side of a building announced some one venturing out into the heat. The back door of the smithy led to a well a few yards away and that was where the blacksmith himself, cranking the handle to bring up the water. The day was already hot and with the extra work at the well, the smithy's shirt became soaked with sweat, more than it had already been. The bucket finally made it to the top and he paused to wipe the sweat from his face, but not for long. He took the bucket back into the gloomy shop and poured the water into the cooling vat. He went walked around to the furnace and pumped the bellows to get the fire back up to temperature. He was working on trying to recreate that "electric" lighting he had heard about, but just as he laid a hand on one of the irons that he had in the fire, the sound of many hooves on the road was heard. The stage coach had arrived, finally, the sound of jangling harnesses and the loud "Hooo, Jim an' Jess!" a dead giveaway. Only about two hours late this time, he thought. He decided to ignore it. After all, he didn't want any unneeded attention. But that wasn't to be the case today, was it? Noooo, he would think later on, he just had to be inventive and choose to be a blacksmith. He would think he should have been a sailer and become a merchant or something else, then maybe all the trouble would not have ever happened! Instead, from out across the street in front of the Dr.'s Office, someone shouted, "Is the Doc in? We need a doctor, fast!"
And with any small western town, those where the magic words. People come pouring out of almost every door, excitment finally came to town. The smithy took his hand from the iron again and wiped both on his apron as he headed to the front door. He stood in the shade and watched as people swarmed the coach. Nothing could be discerned from all the babble going on. He only caught some of the words: Outlaws, holdup, mail pouch, shootin', wounded... Yep, nothin' outta the ordinary. He was just about to turn back inside when the fatal words were mentioned, "We have a busted wheel, too. Anybody know where the black smith is?" He sighed and started across the street. He saw a man in a duster and rightly figured this was the driver. "That's me. Help me bring it over to my shop and I'll get it fixed soon's I can." The driver nodded and motioned him to the back, then started talking about what happened. The smithy just listened, not really all that interested as they heaved on the busted wheel. Taking it off of the back of the coach, they each took a side and walked it over to his shop. He was mostly ignoring the talk the driver tried starting up again, but when the driver mentioned that one of the women stood guard while the men changed the wheel, his interest peeked. He had the wheel propped up against a table as the driver continued, "That there Miss O'Connel was sure a sight of help. When that there wheel busted and those outlaws tried gettin' close, she surely kept their heads low, yis sir. A couple of 'em mighten even need to see the Doctor over yonder." The smithy looked up, one of his brows up in question, "A young woman? Surely not. Against seasoned outlaws?" The driver nodded vigorously, "Yis sir, no lyin'. It was only me 'n Otis 'n Mr. Haris to put the spare wheel on and no one to keep the outlaws from swooping right in. But she sure did! A right smart shot she is."
At that moment a shadow darkened his door way and at the sound of a voice from the past, he froze.
"Oh, now Mr. Atkins. Are you telling things that are untrue of me again?"
DessaDevine
Indessa arose early the day of the big dance. Still tired from the night before. She hadn't slept well, tossing and turning throughout the night. Sleep was hard to come by since her parents death. Her mind went back to the night of the fire. Her mother and father was to meet her backstage after her performance at the Gala. The most prominent night club in New York. Tears filled her eyes as she remembered that night so vividly....her parents never made it to the club to see her performance...never made it backstage as planned. The haunting memory of how Nicholas..her fiancee came running into her dressing room telling her of a fire at her home and how her parents didn't make it out alive.... Shivers went down her spine as she felt the fear of being alone, the pain from the great loss she had to bare, and the emptiness that she felt inside her... Indessa relived this same scene everyday...wondering how things could have been different. What if she had insisted that they go to dinner with Nicholas and herself? What if she had not performed that night?...could she have changed something...would they still be alive? A loud bang startled Indessa and brought her back to the present. She quickly washed up and shampooed her hair. Climbing out of the tub she dried off and went to her adjoining room where she began getting dressed. She brushed her hair and the pulled it up into a clip keeping her hair securely in place. Her long hair would only be in the way if left down as she usually wore it. Putting on her shoes she walked over to the mirror making sure that everything was as it should be. Ready to get to work Indessa opened her door and stepped into the hallway...looking over at the adjoining room where Josiah had stayed. Her mind went back to the morning that they ran into one another in the hallway. She almost landed on top of him.....with a smile she closed the door behind her and headed down the hallway. Indessa could hear people downstairs...giggling and laughing....you could hear the noise of hammering. Everyone was working hard to get everything in order for the dance that night.
As Indessa reached the bottom of the stairs Matrona ran up and grabbed her hand...Come with me...I have something to show you. Taking her outside she was smiling. Matrona pointed at a sign that hung over the saloon door. Indessa gasped...How did you do that ...without my knowledge?...Matrona smiled...I did it last week when you were performing. There above the door was a picture of Indessa big as life. Her name on a billboard for all to see. INTRODUCING INDESSA DEVINE PERDUE....PERFORMING LIVE TONIGHT!!!! Indessa smiled but was very nervous. There would be people that she had never met at this dance. People from all over. Giving Matrona a hug she whispered....Thank you Matrona...now do you have anything for me to do?....Matrona handed her a box with decorations in it.....Get to work...Matrona laughed. Indessa worked hard getting all the decorations up. But it was time for her to get with the pianist to practice her songs. They practiced for almost two hours then she thanked the pianist and told him he could go. He left and Indessa headed up the stairs.
As she entered her room and closed the door behind her she walked over and lay back on the bed. A dance....it had been a long time since she had been to a dance. Her mind then went to Josiah...would he be there? Would he bring a date? She had never seen him with a woman...but his life was very private so...you never know. She blushed to herself...thinking of dancing with Josiah. Would she have a chance ....to dance with someone if he asked....Shaking her head she thought to herself....Get your head out of the clouds...what are you thinking? Indessa giggled to herself...It would be very nice if she could have at least one dance with a handsome young man.... she couldnt help it...Josiah came to mind. Feeling a little tired Indessa decided to try to take a small nap. It would be a very long night and she wanted to be at her best. As she thought about Josiah one more time she drifted off to sleep.
jeffreykendal
After paying his bill and hers, Isadore, walked out to his horse, Theo, for the ride home. The horse knew the way, it would be an easy 45 minutes back to his place. But when he started to ride it was obvious that something was amiss with Theo's shoe. Damn, that rocky path he had taken last week on his way to a neighboring farm. Theo's shoe was hurting him, and would have to be replaced. But it was much too late for that now. He would have to stay in town. He tied Theo up near the Saloon and made sure the horse had water and food. Not fair to punish Theo for something that was his own fault. He patted Theo and thanked him for trying. Then made his way back inside to get a room for the night. As luck would have it, the only quiet room still available was just adjacent to hers. At first he felt a bit uncomfortable showing up in the next room after their encounter and after his generous gift. He would never dream of being presumptuous or forward with any woman, much less one he felt such a tender sense of responsibility toward. His heavy boot steps were decidedly careful as he walked past her door to his. She might be frightened not knowing who was now occupying the room adjoining hers. He wanted her to know her neighbor was friend, not a threat. But he didn't want her to know he was there, so close by. What would she think?
He thought he had succeeded in getting to his room without either sounding like a wild neighbor, and without her seeing him arrive. But he had underestimated her keen sense of her surroundings. The almost accountant like way in which she inventoried those anywhere near her space. She had awakened from her slumber to find herself still in the bath, surrounded by warm, gentle, reassuring water. Water, that old friend. When cold, it can startle us and make us lose our breath with the brisk shock to our skin. When warm, it can lull us to sleep, embracing us with total contact. Like a hug you don't want to end. By now the water was on the down side of warm, almost tepid. For a few moments she lingered in her dream-state, expressing her unsaid feelings to unreal companions who represented who knows what and who knows when. She remembered crying herself to sleep a few minutes earlier. It now felt like hours. Her mind was still on the kind stranger, and her heart still bent on thanking him, on getting to the heart of what made him care at just the right time to renew her sense that, yes, everything will be ok.
As she wrapped herself in two large country towels, she heard heavy but careful footsteps pass by outside the door. When they were well past, she gently parted the door a crack to look out. She did so just in time to see one of the maids dropping off some fresh linens and soap for the room next to hers. The maid said, "Sorry about your horse Mr Peak. I hope you can get some rest tonight." The man said "Thank you very much, you can call me Josiah. I suppose it won't hurt me to spend just one night here in the middle of Texas civilization." She added, "I hope you don't mind being right next door to Indessa, the new singer you met. I'm sure in the morning she'd like to say thank you for your kind gesture."
His heart nearly stopped when he heard the maid say her name. Indessa was not just in the same building. She was right through that double door adjoining the two rooms. How awkward it could be, indeed, if she took it wrong. If she misread his reason for staying there that night. His mind blurred as he felt the simultaneous urge to flee, and to go knock on that door. Room 221. He was both nervous and pleased. At least now he could keep an eye on her and see if she needed anything in the morning.
Through the crack in the door, Indessa saw the sincere expressions in his blue eyes, and heard the harmlessness in his voice. Hearing the brief conversation assured her his purposes were not in the least evil or dark. She felt good to be next door to someone she could trust, someone both strong and kind. Someone who seemed to see beyond the surface of others and into their hearts. With this comforting set of thoughts, Indessa tip toed down the hallway past his door to her own. The floorboards of the old building cracked as she moved lightly along. She felt her heart skip each time her footfall made a noise. She had a huge reservoir of thoughts and feelings built up for so many years with no place to go. She could hear the rapids of her own life crashing over the boulders of tonights events, and felt the pull of her own needs saying, "Strong waters run deep. Test the waters, Indessa." She locked her door behind her and sat down on the bed, thinking to herself.
DessaVenatore
Closing the door behind her, Indessa sat at the side of her bed, laying the message that she was holding in her hand on the nightstand. She kept looking at the message and then she smiled. Josiah Peak...was his name...or at least that's what Indessa thought he had said. Now she knew the handsome strangers name. He never introduced himself when helping her with her luggage, but then again why would he? It was just a chance meeting. Standing, she walked over to the window and looked outside. There were men out in the streets laughing and smoking their cigars. Closing the curtain she grabbed her brush off the vanity and started to brush her hair. "One..two...three....four"...this was her nightly ritual...to brush her hair at least 100 strokes. Indessa smiled remembering, that her mother did it every night. Indessa would sit on top of her mothers bed and watch her brush her very long dark hair while counting to 100. Her mother would smile and say..." Indessa you must always brush your hair at least 100 strokes. It makes your hair look shiny and lustrous". And her mother was so right. Indessa never saw a womans hair shine like her mothers. Looking in the mirror...she started to take inventory." Indessa Devine Perdue" she whispered "I hope you fit into this new world. I hope that they will accept you". She wasn't very tall, she had green eyes, her dark hair fell to her waist with curls cascading all the way down. She was a shapely lady, with an hourglass figure. Men were sure to notice her when she walked by. Most would say she was beautiful. But she never thought of herself as anything but, easy on the eyes. She giggled to herself as she thought about the time that she first met him...the man that she thought she would spend the rest of her life with. He had told her that many times..."Indessa", he would say..."You...are very easy on the eyes". then he would take her in his arms...and they would both laugh.. with fear in her heart she shuddered. Why would she remember something like that after everything that had happened. Trying to forget him and her past she went to her closet and pulled out her night clothes and put them on. Exhausted she lay on the bed. Sleep would not come easy tonight. Indessa had a lot of things to do the next day and the first thing she needed to do was thank this very kind man for everything that he had done for her. She lay awake wondering.....Was he in bed at this very minute? Where did this stranger live? Did he have a family to care for? Wouldn't they worry about him not coming home? she sighed...No she would not sleep tonight. She rolled over on her side ,closed her eyes, but never slept a wink.
Thinking about her day Indessa quickly sat up...finally it was daybreak. She had tossed and turned for what had seemed to be for an eternity. Looking around the room now, everything looked different. The inviting colors of mauve and blue had a calming effect. There was a vanity, and small table with a wash basin and bowl on the north side of the room. A roll top desk sat on the east side of the room. She would put this to good use, she loved to write, it was one of her passions, and this desk would be perfect. Standing on the south side of the room was a wood closet made of oak, probably an antique... it would be more then sufficient for her clothing. She sighed as she looked around the room....a lot of things had changed in her life, and there would be a lot more to come. But she would face each challenge going forward trying not to look back . Indessa got out of bed and walked over to her closet. Carefully taking out a blue dress she started changing. Putting on her shoes she walked over the the mirror. Brushing her hair making sure that everything was in place. She had to look just right...this was the day she would introduce herself to a new society.....all of a sudden she was very hungry. She hadn't eaten for almost 2 days. She never could eat when traveling. She wondered if there was a place to go for a nice breakfast. Lily was sure to have the answer to that. She picked up her small purse and headed for the door. She started to open it then froze. What if he was on the other side of that door. What would she say? How would she approach him? Just the thought of speaking to him gave her goose bumps. Standing at the door, her hand on the door knob she started to smile once more ...whispering to herself..".Indessa, what is wrong with you?.. Why are you acting like this? He's just a man that showed you a kindness.. Deciding that she would let nature take its course, she opened up the door and walked out closing it behind her.
jeffreykendal
Josiah lay on his bed that night, thinking, waiting, thinking, praying. As he drifted in and out of consciousness, dreaming, thinking, dreaming, praying, dreaming. He saw her. Not Endessa, but his bride from long ago. He found floating in his sleeping mind a poem he had often recited to her, in those happy days.
Morning
When the morning's sun steals through the window pane, happy and cautious,
Like a child who wants to surprise early, early on a festive day
Then I stretch full of growing exultation,
My open arms to the coming day...
For the day is you,
and the light is you,
the sun is....you
and the spring is you,
and all of the beauty waiting in life,
is you.
He must have slept a few hours. Two at least, maybe three. When he awoke, the sun was indeed stealing though the window pane. Josiah the widower, Isador the once rich heir of long ago, rose and got on his clothes. He splashed some water in his face at the bowl by the window, with the sun warming and lifting him. He could still feel the closeness of the person he was talking with in his dream. Who was it? Was it her? Or was it, her? Was he indeed moving on? Was the cloud bank perhaps lifting from off his aching soul?
He heard footsteps in the room next to his. Light and careful, and polite. He opened his door and began to walk out, seeing her door still closed. Should he knock? Should he leave? He went back inside and closed the door.
He kept hearing the poem, all the beauty waiting in life, is you.
MysticI
Very early in the morning when just first light of the sun came on... gentle sound of the night owl made her peek then slowly open her huge blue eyes... smirking stretching her body she let herself fall from bed... giggling now she was up... that was the only one way she made her to wake up so early ...
Kristina opened her window to get say hello to the world and to all birds who were always singing to her ... as telling her that its enough to sleep and time to be up... some nice songs some not so ... but she was not mad at them just smiled at their presence...
With very first glance the playful chilly morning wind quickly surrounded her sleepy body making her shiver a little... wrap arms around her tiny body... it also did not forget to play with her long blond hair ... dancing with them in the amazing morning dance... making them to flow to fly to curl ... giggling she removed bunch of silly curls from her face... blaming the wind for it...
Not so far away in the huge tree there was the owl sitting just in front of her and looking with it huge eyes making so cute sound... Kristina looked right into it eyes and tried to make the same sound... till she burst to laugh... giggling she reached her small hand out of the window trying to see if the bird will be scared or not... sure the bird was gone in the second and just the ribbon from her silk nightgown got itself free and flew down with the wind saying goodbye... ending at the display down there... she looked down and shrugged her shoulders ... not paying much attention to that just holding carefully her arm ... not to let her dress fall...from her milky shoulders...
Looking around Kristina crawled on the wide window panel and leaning to it let the sun play with her skin making it slightly pinkish... closing her eyes she sang with the birds her childhood song ... till the strong voice of Norma almost made her fall down ... giggling she jumped off and ran to get ready for the day ... here you go Kristina your morning dreaming time is over now comes reality....
TalaMayari
Lily woke early for there was much to do this day.. She put on one of her dresses that could get dirty with all the chores she had to do. As she walked from behind the saloon where her and her father lived, she saw that many had already entered the saloon ready for breakfast or a drink for a few of the men. As she went to the kitchen she smiled and said hello to 2 of the girls that worked here getting orders and bringing meals to several.. Lily smiled to each and took a couple of orders before making her rounds.
Hearing her father's voice she smiled and went to give him a hug. "Mornin Pa", Lily said and smiled brightly up at her Pa. He grunted down at her and she just laughed for Pa was not a morning person even though he had to be.
"Mornin gal", Pa grunted and Lily laughed shaking her head as she headed to get her Pa's breakfast, saying howdy to several she went by.
As she filled Pa's plate her thoughts went back to where they always did... "life, love, a home of her own.. all of which she would probably never have. It would always be me and Pa. Well no reason to think about something that would never happen.
Lily returned to Pa and gave him his breakfast.. "Thank Ya daughter. Looks mighty fine meal to get a man through the day."
"Glad you like it Pa." Lily smiled down at her Pa then went back to her daily chores....
Just another day going by.....
jeffreykendal
Josiah looked around his room and regained his bearings for the day. A few moments later, Josiah resolved to check on his horse. He opened the door, walked down the hallway, and went down the narrow stairway toward the first floor. Halfway down, he remembered he had left his money clip in his room, so he started back up to get it. Just as neared the top of the stairs, Indessa rounded the corner and began coming down with gentle steps on the old wood boards. She was wearing a pretty blue dress, and her hair floated lightly as she descended. In her hand, a small purse, had kept her from finding the handrail on the left. As she saw him coming up out of the half dark stairway, she was briefly startled grabbed for the rail but missed, then completely lost her balance and began falling forward toward him. Josiah instinctively reached out to catch her as she tried to keep from toppling down the stairs. She caught herself just as he was about to steady her.
Their eyes met as they both found themselves at a momentary loss for words. He saw what he thought was a look of pleasant surprise and then warmth as she realized who had almost saved her from falling that morning. Josiah's heart raced a bit, as he had kicked into fight or flight mode from the surprise object coming down at him. His racing heart quickly realized that this was indeed the woman he had been thinking about, affected by, the last 12 hours since their first meeting. She was as beautiful as he remembered her. Even more in the morning light, and with the evident attention she'd paid to getting her appearance just right for the day. Before they both found words, they both burst out laughing and he said, "I guess when i told you to call me anytime you need help, i didn't quite have this in mind." He said, laughing. "I failed to introduce my self last evening, I am Josiah Peak. People around here sometimes call me the Widower, although really I'm just Josiah. And I live a few miles outside of town on a pretty little farm where I keep awful busy tending the land."
Josiah loved the sound of her laugh. The way she spoke seemed to him to be pure and unspoiled. He said, "I was just going to get some money and go have breakfast at the cafe. Would you do me the honor of joining me for breakfast? I'm mighty hungry this mornin'.
MysticI
(from the stranger in our town from life role play, he will join us soon )
NylanBredh: *slow clicks sound as a large black thourghobreed horse trouts down the path into town, its saddle old and worn as saddle bags hand from its sides, its rider tall and clad all in black from head to toe took his time comming into the center of town, his hat removed as it had been lost in nevada given his bountey there. he had given his clothes to another man allowing the bounty hunters to hunt the other man rather then him. Now within this town however he hoped to finally set himself up. Hitching his horse infront of the saloon he dismounts his horse, takeing his time to look around the small time in debate. It would do..very well. Hidden beneath his coat was a common cattlemans revolver and a sawn off shotgun..on his horse in a saddle was a winchester rifle and a double barrel shot gun. Lastly a large hunting knife was hidden in his boot. Looking about the time he removed the saddle bags from the horse and began to walk the town looking for the local sherrif or mayor*
MysticI: Kristina was putting all her items on displays as huge wind of the dust covered all again in it... she looked around with the grim on her face who was that this time... seems her store was in the way of all who were riding in
MysticI: this time there was the horse and the other stranger who ended straight in the front of tavern ... sure she was thinking to herself ... the news of the new singer got out and now here wil end all kinda of men ... she better look what to dress next time to hide all of her in it... hiding behind display of dresses she was peeking at the stranger and hoping he will dissapear inside the saloon as others do and stay there till the late night
NylanBredh: *Stopping in the center of town he droped his bags by his feet as he sat on the fountain in the middle of town, scratching the slight beard on his face as he watchs the area around him awaiting someone of authority or even a shop owner to come over to him so he could start getting himself set up, he knew how he wanted to begin but it was a heady process*
MysticI: Norma came looking for her and was in huge surprise when she saw Kristina hiding behind displays... rolling her eyes she looked at her " if you think that will help your sales you need to think again young lady" with those words she started to mumbe to herself and dunst all outfits... looking around for one who did that to it... Norma saw a man sitting there who looked drained and thirsty... being the nice old lady she took the home made lemonade and march straight to him ... " Well howdy there ... I see some of liquid would help you today..."
NylanBredh: *With a pause he looks up to the older woman who comes over to him, flashing a grin before he speaks* thank you..*his voice was deeper and less accented showing he was from further north, probably around colorado* could i ask if you know of any places in town for sale?..i was thinking of getting set up here myself *he scratchs hs chin also makeing sure he kept his weapons hidden as he moved and spoke not wanting to come off as dangerous*
MysticI: Norma looks at him suspicious as he for sure did not look to have much money to buy a decent meal not to talk about something bigger but in her life she learned never be surprised by anything so this time was no different then others and scratching her head she smiled... " Now when you asked ... I heard rummors that the tavern owner is having some thinkings to get the partner or to retire ... but as for sale I am not so sure of it... but you might want to try there your luck... "
DessaVenatore
Indessa stood one step above Josiah. They were only inches apart. Her heart was beating at a faster rate then usual. Surely he would be able to hear it . She looked into his eyes as he spoke. Those beautiful blue eyes.. a sea of color...one could get lost in them... she smiled at him then and spoke timidly.. Let me introduce myself to you. I am Indessa Devine Perdue. With that she giggled and continued. It may seem strange that I give you my middle name also but, my father always said...Indessa I don't understand why people introduce them selves with just two names when most have three. She continued... So I humored my father so much when I was younger giving my full name that, since I have grown it just sort of...stuck. He looked over at her in amusement then they both laughed. Indessa decided that this was the time to thank him for his kindness....Josiah.. she started..I want thank you for all you have done. My luggage, the offer of your services. And then the payment of my room and board for the whole week in full....she smiled at him...you rescue me from a terrible fall, And offer me a lovely breakfast?....I am truly in your debt .she whispered. Josiah smiled and nodded his head as he then spoke softly...The pleasure is all mine.. then he stood watching her. Knowing that he was waiting for her reply to his breakfast invitation she went on...Josiah...I would love to go to breakfast with you. Josiah smiled...then excused himself...he went back to his room to get the money clip he had forgotten. Indessa stood nervously awaiting his return. Coming down the stairs he waved his money clip . After reaching her, he smiled ..Shall we go?...he asked. Yes please, she answered. Starting to descend down the stairs Josiah stopped her briefly, placing his hand in front of her...she looked at him then took his hand and they headed down the stairs.
Getting to the bottom of the stairs Indessa let loose of Josiahs hand. Looking over at the bar Indessa could see Lily hard at work already. With a smile she called out to her...Lily, let your father know that I will be in this afternoon to discuss my employment here.. Lily smiled and gave them a wave as they both headed for the door. Josiah opened the door and waited for Indessa to step outside. As he closed the door behind them Josiah looked down at her with a smile. He took her arm and they headed for the café...
sumeersme
One of the steady days for business, wearing his old work clothes but neat at the same time, Kareem feels himself in need to check the prospective pregnant horse in the stable, Alize, while taking his boots on, knotting bootlaces in thoughts gropingly. He led a strong horse, Swart, stallion to breed her three months ago and nowadays its time to see the signs of pregnancy.
Walking through stable with hesitation, checking his environment to catch any changes, he calls to mind about new singer new subject of town folks, sighing as passing heap of straw bales, notices Seyfi uses curry comb to loosen newly arrived mares. Greeting this young boy, Kareem comes closer to door of Alize, opens and enters leaving the creaking door opened, stroking white mane of her, playing with her a little, checking her belly, feeling no change, tapping her ass as leaving.
jeffreykendal
Josiah and Indessa made their way to the cafe, and found it very full with customers that morning. They found a small table in the back corner of the place and sat for some time, enjoying a country breakfast of eggs, ham, hotcakes, and coffee. And enjoying even more the opportunity to get acquainted with someone who seemed to share a big of life and the universe in common. They were new acquaintances, new friends, they had a lot to explore. Josiah asked her what had brought her to this small town? What was she looking for in this seemingly obscure and unknown corner of Texas. He could not imagine why anyone would come here, really, but he didn't say that. He listened attentively to all she had to say.
XBlueUnicornX
So much excitement in the air. A new face in town young, bright and talented. Welcome! Welcome to the dew drop in dear. Well that's what I call it anyway. With a warm welcome smile on my face I offer to show the young lady where she will be staged for her performance. Come dear let me show you the piano and introduce you to our wonderful pianist he will be playing at your request. I am aware this isn't the formidable place you would have first chosen to kindly portray your talent but let me assure you, it's the friendliest place this side of the Mississippi. Folks around here will take you in as one of their own and see that you are comfortable in your new home. The owner runs a fare and upstanding establishment here and will see to it you are taken care of in the upmost decent manner. Folks in this town are quite settled and down to earth. If you have any questions or needs that the owner can't help you with feel free to make me a visit in my private office on the second floor. My working girls will see to it that you will not be bothered in any manner not befitting you. You get settled in and warm up those vocal cords the town folk can't wait for your grand performance. At that I gently pull her close and give her a welcome hug, another smile and continue about getting the girls ready for a full house on opening performance night.
DessaVenatore
Looking over at Josiah, Indessa, smiled timidly... There was so much that she could tell him. But did she want him or anyone to know who she really was. Her lifestyle had been so different when she lived in the big City. Thoughts of the tragedy that she tried so hard to forget suddenly came back to her...trying to be strong she smiled over at Josiah...thinking about this small town in the corner of Texas and how it would surely be a change for her. She noticed that Josiah was eating his breakfast but was watching her closely waiting for a response to his questions... She started with a grin. I love to sing...have been singing most of my life. She continued... My parents use to show me off to all their friends. My father would place me in the middle of the room...and have me sing for everyone... strangers that I never knew would clap...and shout when I sang...she started blushing....I never really liked all the attention. But when my father told you to do something.... you did it. With a sigh she went on. My father use to tell me that I would become a famous singer some day. Indessa blushed as she went on. I dont think that will ever happen now. I have changed the direction of my life and it has brought me here.. My uncle use to live here many years ago. He had a ranch outside of town. It was about a 20 minute ride on his horse.. My father and he never got along. He thought that my uncle needed to live in the big city. Said there was money to be made. My uncle never agreed. He loved being on his ranch.. The wide open ranges ...the horses...cattle. My uncle was very happy here. Realizing that she hadnt taken a bite of her food. She took a bite of her eggs and then ate a piece of bacon. Looking over at Josiah she noticed that he hadnt taken his eyes off of her...Now...she smiled...where was I?...Ohhh, she giggled ..my Uncle... I was here once....a long time ago. My father let me come to stay with my uncle for the whole summer. My mother and father were going to be traveling the countryside and I really didnt want to go with them.. the boring dinner parties...the meetings that my father and mother had to attend. Indessa started smiling...I had alot more fun at my uncles ranch. Indessa looked over at Josiah and she realized that this was a man that she may just be able to trust. Not wanting to tell Josiah everything she whispered as she looked away...There was a tragedy in the big city...she paused..my parents...they were killed. She became silent at first...not wanting to cry. She finally looked Josiahs way... I do not want to go into details at this time..but in time I would like to tell you more. She started eating her breakfast...not saying another word. He ate in silence also..she was sure he didnt know what to say...as she finished eating he looked at her and he took her hand. Holding it he whispered..Im sorry Dessa. If you need me for anything just call. When he said that she smiled. That is what he had said to her when they first met...and that is what he had said to her in his note he had sent her..she smiled and whispered..Thank you Josiah, I will. Both finished with their breakfast, he stood and smiled..Shall we go? Indessa smiled and got up from the chair. He placed his hand on her arm...he went to the counter and paid the bill. He opened the door for her...as she went outside he followed shutting the door behind them...he took her arm as before...He looked over at her then smiled...Where to my lady?...he asked...she smiled ..back to the saloon Josiah..I have to find out when I sing..she winked...its my debut you know...they both laughed and headed back to the saloon...
MysticI
Kristina looked with curiosity as couple strangers that entered the sherrifs office in that very early morning... she never saw them before in the town.. their uniforms were different too then she was used to see around here....
She was hiding behind curtains ... not wanting to be seen... and tried to listen if she will hear anything... but after some time she got bored as nothing happened and turning around went to get ready for the new day ... it looked promising ... sunshine and already fall freshness lured more and more town folks to be outside and that meant only one .. better business for her if she will play her cards rigth... carefully choosing the new outfit Kristina jumped steps down wondering what Norma has this time for breakfast... as in that her stomach started to remind her that she skipped the dinner too... humming ... there is the new day there is the new joy... Kristina greated her old friend with the huge smile on her face....
DessaVenatore
As Indessa and Josiah entered the saloon a lovely lady came up to Indessa and introduced herself. Her name was Matrona. She managed the ladies that stayed on the second floor... Josiah looked over at Indessa and smiled. He then thanked her for having breakfast with him then excused himself. Indessa watched Josiah as he started up the stairs. He would probably be leaving today. Of course he will be leaving...she thought to herself. He has no reason to stay. After all he does have a place of his own.
Matrona grabbed Indessa"s hand and started giving her a tour of the saloon. First Matrona took Indessa to the spot where she would be singing. Then she took Indessa to meet the pianist. He smiled and nodded but never stopped playing. Matrona was a friendly lady. Always cheerful .A breath of fresh air is what her father would say. Indessa was sure that Matrona and she would become good friends. Matrona told Indessa that her door would be open to her at any time. Indessa smiled and thanked her...Thank you Matrona...you are very kind. Matrona smiled and remained silent. Indessa went on...I have met nothing but kind people since I have arrived. Then Matrona reassured Indessa that the people in this town would welcome her with open arms .After Matrona was done showing Indessa around the saloon, Indessa thanked her one more time for her kindness. Matrona then hugged Indessa . Indessa smiled and excused herself. She started up the stairs..in less than six hours she would be singing to a room full of strangers. Hopefully they would not be strangers for long. As she walked up to her door she looked over at the adjoing room. Should she knock and thank him for taking her to breakfast. She never really got the chance to thank him She stood looking at the door and decided against it. She opened her door and went inside closing the door behind her.
jeffreykendal
Josiah found himself at a loss for words as he and Indessa spent that morning together. He felt flattered that she would be willing to talk with him, receive his kindness, and that she seemed so genuinely appreciative. His curiousity about her background only intensified as she told her story, how she had grown up in the big city, lived with her parents, and how they had died. This was unexpected indeed. He hated to think of her having to cope with such a terrible loss early in her life. He wondered how it had affected her, as these things often do. He found himself honestly wanting to help her, and he felt deep inside that she needed something, was searching for something. He wondered about her uncle who lived in this town long ago. Was he still here? Had he died? Was he known in the town? These questions would have to wait for another time, as he found the rush of the days responsibilities beginning to impose upon his restful mood. He had business to do in the town, and a horse to tend to, and a ride back to the ranch to pick up where he'd left off two days earlier.
Back at his room above the saloon, Josiah found himself feeling a bit embarassed that he'd not had much to say to Indessa when they were together. He wondered how he could run out of words so suddenly when in the presence of this charming woman. She would soon have lots of attention, from lots of new friends and fans in this town. Some with good intentions. Some with ill intentions. What if someone took advantage of her? What if the audience tonight grew aggressive or taunted her. He decided to stay one more night, and to attend her first night of singing, after he'd finished his business in town this afternoon.
A saloon is a very different place in the daytime. The music and the daylight and the smell of food combine together to make it a welcome place. A relaxed setting and not at all stressful. But he knew that could all change in a moment that night, if the wrong characters were to show up for the evenings entertainment. He remembered many a time when he'd seen a crowd of normal, happy townsfolk, quickly turn into an angry snarly mob. Just add enough alcohol, too little sleep, and too much gambling, and you've got a recipe for broken tables and chairs. Add a bit more alcohol and you've got some broken noses and arms. Add some more alcohol and a restless Colt .45's, and you've got the perfect recipe for this weeks featured funeral.
Every town loves a funeral, as long as it's not too personal. As long as its for a stranger, or someone most of the town dislikes. Back in the old country, he remembered the city square, and the stocks, where a petty thief would stand for hours on end enduring taunts and jeers in payment for his slight of hand. The townsfolk found it entertaining. But you'd get a much bigger crowd for a hangin'. For all their dignity, formalism, and tradition, there was nothing that would draw a crowd in the old country like a good old fashioned hangin'. Josaiah laughed quietly to himself. And he thanked his lucky stars he'd gotten out of that quaint little town before his day to be the entertainment.
Trenchsoul
The clatter of hooves outside the door and Samuel stepped firmly with a gasp of pain as his hips were tortured in the effort of mounting his mare, her nostrils flared wide at the scent of his blood and her eyes grew wide, alert, and fierce. Beside him, in the holster built into the side of the saddle, his Winchester repeater rifle waited, loaded and oiled. His hand found the action with practiced ease for a peaceable man, but the ratcheting clack of the lever action didn't belie any weakness in his form. The body of the rifle dropping hard and fast, clacking against its stops, then his wrist twisted just so and the heft of the weapon rose with a solid thwack like the crack of the hangman's noose around the neck at the drop. He didn't need to put his heels to her sides, for she heard the whip crack of the weapon beside her and knew that this night one of the four horsemen rode her. Her flanks bunched, tensed, released, in the blink of an eye, and horse and rider flew into the all welcoming darkness.
Ahead, in the gloom of night, the sound of his quarry's hoofbeats thundered away, the echo sounding his fleet departure along one of the main thoroughfares. Hard steel horse shoes ringing on hard baked brick told Samuel that the bastard was running hard on a course that would take him near the sheriff's office, but there were other avenues, other alleys, and Samuel knew most all of them from his time here working the docks and railyards. Tugging the reins, horse and rider slid hard into the wall of another manufactory, the impact driving air from them both before she neighed, screamed, a war cry from the heart of a beast that now only felt the need to run, to attack, to conquer. The tearing of fabric as his elbow dragged along rough metal and brick work, another piece of himself left in this dark and gritty town, but the pain was only a passing thing. The pain in his soul burned all other such nuisances to ash, scorching anything that wasn't the need to finish this. To finish him.
For her. All for her.
Hauling up the reins, the horse balked only briefly, as her rear hooves struck sparks on the cobbled stones of the roadway, then he turned her down an alleyway full of midnight, black as pitch, the only light that of the connecting road ahead. The sound of his prey fading but going just as he'd expected. The mare arched her body hard, throwing her body forward once more and thrusting herself into the alleyway, every slam of her hooves splashing in detritus and refuse, feces and waste. He knew this was dangerous, somewhere deep inside himself where the bit of himself was still tasting common sense like an elixir of the damned. One slip, one misstep, and they both would go down hard. The rest of him leaned forward in the saddle, pushing, begging, pleading, demanding more speed. Driving her and himself into the ebon tunnels of the alleys, crosscutting the main streets in a mad gallop to cut the prey off.
Crossing one main street, three more to come, each closer to more trafficked areas of the city. In the second stretch of alley their pell mell thrust through the back alleys knocked a john to his side to skid along the dirt and filth of the alley, his paid consort rising, aghast, from her kneeling position, but their passing didn't register on either horse or rider. He might be dead, he might be wounded, but he was another tally of sin on his soul for a promise that must be kept. For her. For Jessica.
The next cross street loomed ahead, but was occluded by shadow as suddenly as a cloud before the moon, a two horse draft cart passing sedately before the mouth of the alley. He cursed, the mare screamed defiance and surged ahead, his one handed grip on the reins useless to hold him in the saddle, but the other hand unwilling and unable to release the rifle, the hammer of the bastard's doom. He gripped the pommel hard, knuckles white as paper, as the horse leapt hard and high into the air, between horses and cart, hooves clipping the reins of the cart driver and tugging them violently from his grip. As the mare's hooves struck sparks again on stone, the two horses startled and bolted, the cart driver no longer in control and flailing wildly as he tipped back into his lorry with a yell and a curse.
Inside, the bullet and fragments moved and danced, chewing and cutting new wounds, new paths of blood in his guts. The pain was a counterpoint to the pounding beat of hooves, the pulsing thrum of two hearts, his and the mare's, and the roar of ravening hatred in his soul. That tiny part of him that was still courting sanity reminded him that, when he finished this man there would be no rest this night or possibly any other for a long, long time. Crossing another thoroughfare without even seeing the startled faces of party of revelers as they burst from one alley to another before them, spattering muck and mud and rot in their wake, he leaned down over the mare's neck and growled loud and long. The mare responded with a rumble of her own, her breath rushing in and out like the bellows of hell, her flanks damp and slick, head held low and eyes wild and wide as she searched ahead of her for obstacles, for blockages, but mostly for the prey her rider sought.
The final street approached and he pulled tight on the mare's reins, drawing her up right to the middle of the road, turning a mad dervish in the center of the road and scattering carts and riders and pedestrians alike. His eyes searched along the length of the street to where his prey just turned the corner. As if fate was suborned by his vengeance, the crowd parted between them and left nothing but empty air between Samuel and the thing that would call itself a man. The caricature that hauled up on the reins would have been comical in any other circumstances, but tonight was no night for humour. The man's hair was disheveled beneath a bowler style hat, the moustache frayed and uncurled. Beneath a dark coat of wool a cotton sleeping shift flapped in the wind, untucked from a hastily fastened pair of breeches, the cuffs of which were stuffed into well polished boots in the stirrups. The meaty, flushed and florid face held a look of astonishment and no small amount of fear. Recognition was easy to see in the wide and frightened eyes, his mouth working for several breaths as Samuel fought to contain the raging inferno beneath him, his own inner fires nearly blinding him as he saw the bastard for the first time since that fateful day so long ago. The mare suddenly stopped, looking down the road as if she understood completely what was to occur in just moments.
Leveling the rifle at the bastard, Samuel roared, "You remember what I promised you, ya bastard?!" The man's head started shaking violently back and forth, watching in abject terror as the barrel of the rifle pointed like the finger of Death towards him. "Ya remember what I said I'd do if ya ever, EVER, hurt Jessica again?! It's time ta collect on that promise!" Behind him, Samuel heard the cry of someone over the panic of the crowd, the call of the law to cease and desist, to put down his weapon and surrender. He heard, he ignored them, ignored the sudden fear of being shot down before justice could be meted out in Jessica's name (her smile sad and serene at the same time, the brush of her fingers on his cheek, feeling her breath against him as he held her one last time). His finger squeezed the trigger with the finality of an executioner's axe on a bare neck, the hammer of his rifle falling forward, striking the primer, igniting the powder, summoning the fires of the damned. The explosion propelling a lead slug along the rifle's length, a moment of regret, and sliver of anger and pain, the barest slice of time that took one from the living to the dead. The bullet meeting the bastard's brow ridge just above his right eye, parting flesh and bone with a sudden hammer blow. Even as the man's head rocked back, Samuel kicked the mare's ribs and she surged forward as reports sounded behind them, bullets caroming around them. His wrist flicked and rocked, cocking the rifle again and leveling the long barrel at the form still holding onto the reins of a horse nearly mad with terror. This bullet caught the dead man in the collar, spinning the body to the right as it began to fall. Tears burst from Samuel's eyes as he cocked the rifle once more, this time catching the tumbling body as it fell from the saddle, the bullet finding the chest and burying there as the bullet bounced from the spine to spin inside the body cavity.
His horse carried him hard and fast out of town, across bridges, through streets, his mind barely aware as she winded her way along cobbled and brick streets, down muddy roads, through refuse strewn alleyways. His tears blinded him, left him gasping from a pain that was beyond the physical. He leaned forward in the saddle and wept violent sobs, tears and blood pouring along the horse's flanks, but she didn't notice. She ran, carrying him and herself away from the bright lights of the city, away from the stench of the poor and the rich alike, away from the aspect of the horseman of the apocalypse that remained behind to stand over the corpse cooling in the street.
'For you, Jessica,' he whispered in his mind. 'I loved you then, I love you still. Rest in peace, my angel.'
Dawn broke with long fingers of orange and pink light before the mare slowed her vaulting across the plains, the light finding a figure slumped across the pommel, a rifle gripped firmly in one hand and blood coating his and the horse's side. Thought had failed him in the darkness before dawn, still his body held firm and kept him in the saddle. On his lips, the name of an angel that had passed from this veil of tears. On the horizon, a red skinned man sat astride his own pony and watched the pair pass unnoticed for the moment from the river lands and into the dusty and barren emptiness of the Kansas plains.
MysticI
With the first sign of the sun Kristina was up and ready to start her day ... the most what she enjoyed was her early morning walk to the waterfalls... there she had very first memories in this town... there she could sit for hours and just listen to sounds of this amazing nature...
Tiptoeing and trying not to wake Norma whos snoring was heard even through closed door Kristina slipped outside just to get caught by autumn cobweb...
Ewwwww Kristina tried to remove it from her face just to discover more in her silky hair and with every her move it stuck to her more and more... she was growling silently and same time giggling at herself as every morning she would promise herself to be more careful and not to jump outside ... and every time she did it over and over and got in same web... and now she could just hope that spider itself stayed somewhere there away and not dancing on her trying to escape her grasp too...
She loved this time of the morning ... sleepy town looked almost ghostly... sun played in trees coloring their already turned red leaves even more brighter colors... birds trying to their wakening song ... chirping one by one... from silent to louder and louder... the stable boy peeking his sleepy body outside ... to get fresh water for horses... the tavern .. opening windows wide letting all night smell and fragrances go away ... after the busy night...
The grass was still wet after the night and the sun did not do it job yet... Kristina's shoes and ends of the dress got slightly dewy... Something got her attention that she did not see it before...
The Sheriff place had some strange sign on it... and Kristina from curiosity went there to read it... " The Office is closed till further notice, for all inquiries please address to the deputy" strange ... very strange... she looked up just to see Mr Smith pipe peeking of the window... " wow not only her liked to be up so early..." she smiled and was headed toward waterfalls....
DessaVenatore
After entering her room Indessa walked over to the window and looked outside. The small town seemed to be so busy this time of day. She smiled..this was really a friendly little town. But she had always liked it when she was small. Indessa walked over to her closet and started looking through her dresses. She wanted to wear something special for her first nights performance. She had many nice clothes that had been destroyed the night of the fire. So many things lost that night. One tear trickled down her cheek ..then another. Suddenly she felt exhausted. She walked over to the bed, took her shoes off , then laid down. Indessa had always slept well but since the fire she was up at all hours of the night. She rarely slept more than a few hours. She closed her eyes thinking that she would just rest for a few minutes. Her mind going back to the night of the fire, tears falling down her cheeks, she covered her face with both hands, trying to forget. Eventually she cried herself to sleep.
Knocking on the door of her fathers study she could hear him talking to someone. "Come in. her father cried out. Indessa entered the room with an envelope in her hand. A nicely dressed gentleman arose from his chair as Indessa closed the door behind her. "Good morning Indessa." her father smiled. "Let me introduce to you the my most trusted adviser, Nicholas Dunway."
"Nicholas, he continued."This is my lovely daughter Indessa Devine." He was a very handsome man. Dark hair, worn short, a full beard and mustache. He wore a gray suit and with shoes polished to shine. Nicholas walked over to Indessa. He reached out and took Indessa,s hand. It is truly a pleasure to meet such a beautiful lady as yourself. He smiled then raised her hand to his lips and kissed it gently. Indessa looked over at her father then back at Nicholas. Blushing she spoke softly..Pleasure to meet you. As she looked up at him their eyes met. He had the most beautiful hazel eyes she had ever seen. There were flecks of gold in them. They were very distinctive. Nicholas and Indessa stood with there eyes locked on one another for what seemed to be a very long time. Clearing his throat Indessa,s father spoke up. "Indessa, is there something you needed"? Oh..she blushed. " This came for you. She handed her father the envelope that she had been holding. Her father kissed her on the forehead and thanked her. Indessa kissed her father on the cheek and excused herself . Turning to leave Indessa looked over at Nicholas and smiled. "It was nice to meet you Nicholas. Not waiting for a response Indessa headed for the door. Nicholas never took his eyes off of her until she shut the door behind her. Standing on the other side of the door Indessa couldnt help but smile. In her heart she knew that they wouldnt be strangers for long.
Indessa awoke with a start. She sat up quickly looking towards the window. Relieved that it was still daylight. She climbed out of bed checking the time. She still had a coulple of hours before her first performance. Indessa walked over to the closet and pulled out a coral dress. The cream lace and ribbons made the dress look very elegant. Made of silk... the dress was soft to the touch. Laying her dress carefully on the bed she walked over to the vanity, opened the drawer, and collected the rest of the things that she would need to go with the dress. Walking over to a small trunk, she opened it up and pulled out a pair of coral shoes to match the dress. Indessa was ready for her bath. The young girl that brought Indessa the message from Josiah the night before had been instructed to get Indessa,s bath ready at about 5 pm. It as 5 on the dot. She smiled...Luckily she had awakened in time. Indessa went inside her adjoining room and shut the door behind her. Climbing into the tub she laid back and rested her head . The water was very warm and inviting. Indessa started thinking of her up and coming performance. What if they didnt like her? What would she do then? She closed her eyes. The more she thought about it the more frightened she became. Her father would say.. Just stage fright Indessa. She smiled...Yes that is probably all it was. She heard a noise outside in the hall. She thought of Josiah immediately. She sighed...He had probably already left...She started bathing and washing her hair. It would have been nice to see his smiling face in the crowd. But then she probably would have been more nervous with him there. Finishing up she wrapped the towel around her and peeked outside. All was clear...she smiled...Opened the door and went inside her room. She walked over to her bed and started getting dressed. As she finished she walked over to the mirror and started brushing her hair...One..two..three..four...Always brush your hair 100 hundred strokes Indessa...she could hear her mother saying....she smiled. Tonight she had to look her finest...tonight she would sing for a room full of strangers..tonight was the beginning of her new life.
Trenchsoul
....darkness...... surrounding, shrouding, comforting.......
He dreamed of Jessica in slow, meandering archs of memory. Nights and days mingling in a stroboscopic display as she reached toward him with long, gentle fingers. Her single, slow motion ensconced in the passing of seasons and the floods of light and dark that haloed around her. Jessica's fingertips touching his fevered brow, stroking his temple, as her lips moved soundlessly. She spoke urgently, but her face remained serene, lovely, exquisitely beautiful as the first day he met her. He wanted to turn, if only to press his burning cheek to her cool palm, to feel the pulse beneath her skin, but his body would not cooperate. His eyes seemed to see all of her, but never left her own, begging silently to hear her, catch her in his arms, beg her forgiveness, plead with her to stay.
Ages past while her fingers traced a slow arch along his temple, his jaw, her fingertip coming to rest on his lips, cool and gentle. That touch seeming to quench a fire he hadn't known was burning along his tongue, down his throat, into his center. The fires continued to flare and burn inside him, but now there was an icy core beneath their raging inferno. Darkness closed in around him as he seemed to blink, the agonizingly slow drop of his eyelids and equally interminable rising of them once more raising a panic in his dreaming soul. While he couldn't feel his heart beating, he could feel the rush of adrenaline, the need to act, to run, to do something. Anything.
Before he could fully come to grips with his panic, however, he notice her lips moving once again. No sound came before the bright flash and roar of the universe collapsing in upon him then exploding from every inch of his flesh. Her whisper as loud as the voice of God, her words pounding from the nowhere, erupting everywhere, rattling his inconsequential body in this dream world like a can of pebbles rolled down a hill.
"Rise, love. You aren't done yet."
........
Hot wind blasted his bare skin, his body naked and chaffed as if rubbed ragged by the sands of the desert. He couldn't open his eyes, didn't want to look into the light he could see burning through his eyelids. His mouth tasted of dust and blood and a foul decay. For the briefest of moments he felt his body surrounded by the world once more before succumbing to the darkness once again.
.........
Rising from the emptiness once again, his world swam in the scent of burning sage, the scent familiar and heady. Around him he heard the sounds of movement, people, animals, but nothing made any sense except the scent of sage and the feeling of cold fingers on his lips and temple. As he fell into the blackness once more, she smiled at him from a long way off and a long time ago.
...........
Whether it was moments or centuries, he was never sure. He floated on a sea of delusions boiling with fever dreams and corrupted memories. Around him he sensed, from time to time, the scent of animals and people, the grit blown on the wind seemed to alternately caress and scour his skin, all the while the sounds of small lives were alive around him. His eyes opened only briefly, only when the coolness of the night air was accented by the feeling of another coldness slathered upon his chest, neck and face. In those delirious moments he saw figures wreathed in dark light, the pin pricks of stars swimming around them. Their faces seeming to glow while the hollows of their eyes drank in the light with shining, shadow upon shadow. Even in that eldritch scene, however, there was no fear of these creatures, for their touches were always gentle, patient with his sobs and moans and feeble attempts to move. This went on for lifetimes, for generations, for epochs, he floated in and out of the world and seemed to touch nothing of it unless it touched him first. His world narrowed down to the rises and falls into the midnight darkness that consumed his mind. Only one thing seemed solid in his mind, bringing him back to the light when the darkness felt as if it would never release him again.
"Rise, love. You aren't done yet."
.........................
Months after Samuel's departure from the little town, a single Cherokee warrior led a mare into town, followed by a squaw and an elder. All rode the lightning quick ponies of the plains indian tribes, all sat straight in the saddle and looked neither left nor right, seemingly negligent of the looks of the townsfolk. The warrior held the reins of the quarterhorse mare loosely, as if he let her guide him instead of the other way around. Behind the larger horse was secured a travois, two long branches tied to the saddle of the horse with woven reed and smaller branches forming a kind of hammock. In the depression between the thick branches lay a huddled form, coated in a slick of mud that just seemed to be drying, cracking. Bundles were tied behind the man's head to pillow his fevered brow and cloth was wrapped about his torso, around his hips. A small pouch tied around his neck was decorated with beads and feathers and, besides the cloth, was the only part of him that wasn't coated in mud.
As they drew abreast of Kristina's small shop, the mare pulled away toward the hitching post, nickering softly. The afternoon wasn't long til evening, but the sun still remained high enough in the sky that the heat of the day was brisk on the air, and shops remained open in the hope of last minute deals. As the Cherokee warrior slipped lithely from his saddle to tie the mare to the hitching post, the elder and the squaw followed suit only to step into Kristina's shop. Surprising both ladies within, the two dark skinned natives stopped inside to let their eyes adjust, looking around in mild curiosity, before their eyes found the two ladies. The elder said something unidentifiable to Kristina or Norma, but the squaw translated with soft and elegant English.
"We have returned one to you. He lives still." Noting the sudden looks of unknown fear, the elder added through the young squaw's translations, "He will continue to live. Big medicine keeps his life, but not done yet. Medicine pouch will stay until he is ready." With that, they turned and stepped outside once more.
The warrior had already remounted and waited for the elder and the squaw. As they mounted and rode away, the two ladies noticed the prone form before them, recognizing with another shock the mud coated body of Samuel, unconscious, upon it. The trio made their stately and dignified way out of town the way they had come without looking back.
MysticI
Kristina's hands suddenly felt so heavy that she dropped tray with glasses... making loud sound echoing in the store... she looked puzzled looking from one ... painted face to an other .. trying to understand what they were saying... Her face went pale... till the news hit her hard making her tiny body shake. "Who... where... when... how... who is there..."
In a minute she recollected herself and in a speed of the wind she was outside leaning by that hopeless lifeless... covered in some dirt body...
Kristina carefully touched his face as trying to feel any life in there... warm skin or breathing...
Turning her head .. she whispered ... " Norma please get the nurse and quick as you can... we have situation here..." she even did not notice when two strangers were gone from their town and she did not care... all she could do ... whisper... " please show me the sign ... you are alive my friend... please anything... " she was afraid to touch him ... he was bundled up pretty tight... and that thing that he was covered in .. smelled so bad... but she heard that natives had their own way to heal bodies in such of matter... besides not that she was familiar with any healing and sometimes ... is better to give that to professionals... she was afraid now to do more harm then good... tears flow her face... she cannot loose this battle here ...
Kristina was afraid to leave him alone and the sun was pretty strong still... she put the umbrella up on his body mumbling to herself what takes them to come so long... holding her palm upon his face she whispered and whispered ... " shhhh you are here now all will be ok ... all will be ok... we just need to wait little longer...." more for herself then for him.... with little spoon she tried to give him some water ... just something ... anything... to help....
time seemed went so slow... seconds of waiting for Norma to be back turned in ages...
Vanyels
The day looked nice and warm as Lin cleaned out the hospital beds sheets out to dry in the fresh air. As she was hanging the last sheet she heard someone screaming her name. I turned and hurried over to the front of the clinic to find Norma there out of breath and hanging on the chair , she said " hurry to Kristina , Samuel badly wounded". As soon as I heard her I rushed to the supply room and grabbed my medical bag and rushed to Kristina.
I soon saw Kristina holding an umbrella over Samuel covering him from the sun and was trying to spoon feed him some water. Kristina saw me and said " He is not answering and is not moving" Her face was wet from her tears. I bent down and looked at Samuel he has multiple bullet wounds, he a very bad fever. His wounds seem to have been treated and by the looks of it by Indian medicine. It always looked dirty and smelled bad but it was good medicine and by the looks of it was doing a good job of healing them but right now we needed to clean them up again and get his fever down.
I turned to Kristina and said " Right now its not a good idea to move him too much, would be best for now to use a table here and lay him there to clean his wounds first and try to get his fever down and soon as possible". Kristina looked at me and said " Alright Il get on that". She rushed inside and cleared out the table and went to get a pillow and some sheets. As she did that I grabbed Samuel and with Norma's help laid him on the table.
Kristina rushed and started to warm up some water to clean the wounds as Lin opened her medical bag and started to get to get all her materials she needed. When Lin looked down she saw that there was some of the Indian medicine in a bottle. She smiled and said to Kristina " Look . they left some of their medicine, this will be great to finish treating those wounds and with this bands we can keep them wrap better and he will heal faster".
Kristina helped me clean Samuel wounds and get them covered again with the medicine , as we worked Samuel stirred in his fevered sleep and called out Jessica's name softly. Kristina looked relieved to see him move and make sounds. Next we got nice fresh cold water and gave Samuel a sponge bath to relief some of the heat from his body. Kristina blushed a little as she had to see Samuel naked . I said to Kristina " Dont be shy now, remember this is to make him better" Lin giggled a little as Kristina laughed along.
When we finished Samuel body felt cooler and he will need a lot of sleep and water to get his fever down. Kristina had prepared a bed for Samuel as we slowly moved him there for him to rest. I turned and said to Kristina " Dont worry its just for tonight , tomorrow morning I will ask some of the man in town to help me move him to the clinic but for now it will be better not to move him and let him rest, I will stay with you here tonight to keep watch over Samuel."
Kristina said yes and that she will help with anything that we will need to keep Samuel well. It will be a long night but Samuel will make it.
Trenchsoul
Again the light blossomed in his mind, slowly, so slowly, he was unaware of it until he felt the tug and pull of it. The murky darkness relinquished its hold less reluctantly now and he floated on a foggy sea of golden light. He still couldn't feel his body, but the sensations surrounding him now were of warmth and movement. His eyes opened to gloom, though after the darkness he'd swam in for what seemed like ages made the lamp light as brilliant as the sun. In that shadowy light he could see shapes, forms, dance and swim with him, around him. His eyes fell closed as warmth cascaded over his body in random waves. In the theatre of his mind, she waited for him, her smile even more radiant than the light of the sun at noon. Her hands were warm on his cheeks as her long, gentle fingers caressed his temples, her palms soft on his cheeks, her lips placing a gentle kiss between his brows before he fell into a gentler night than the ebon void where he'd been trapped. Her voice following him into that soft place between death and dreams.
"You're safe, love. Live for me. We will be together someday, but you must finish first."
He slipped into a sleep devoid of dreams, empty of nightmares, but filled with a comfort not known to him for many a decade. After an unknown span of time, he heard the sounds of movement around him, whispered conversation, sometimes mentioning his name, was a gentle susurrus on the air. The scent of food and dust, linaments and ungents, tickled his nose. But the most pressing sensation of all was a deep and desperate thirst, his tongue dry as sand in his mouth, his breath a parched desert wind across chapped lips. This was enough to draw him from his stupor and force open heavy eyelids and expose painfully weak eyes. Around him were wooden walls that should have been familiar, though he couldn't say why. In those wooden walls, two women were busying themselves with what appeared to be lumps of dough at a large counter space nearby while another woman sat beside him, watching their efforts and sipping from a ceramic mug while they conversed.
'I should know these ladies,' he thought, looking at the two ladies working at the counter, the muggy ideas burbling from some inner recess he didn't consciously know was there. Before the idea could solidify, though, his attention was arrested by the mug and the knowledge that it contained something to drink. What that drink might be he didn't really care since the thirst controlling his every attention had only the need to be sated. His dry tongue dragged across his broken lips briefly, his lungs drawing what felt to him to be herculean amounts of air only to croak out a pathetic grumble. The soft sigh of air over much underused vocal chords, however, didn't go unnoticed, and the young lady beside him turned swiftly. His eyes followed the mug as she set it aside to check him over, asking him questions he couldn't seem to draw enough air to answer. His eyes eventually sought out hers as the other two ladies rushed to the other side of the bed and he mouthed with another soft sigh, 'water'. His hand was lifted by the younger of the two ladies as the woman he pleaded with creased her brow in concentration for moments before the light of understanding lit her eyes.
They lifted his shoulders, then, with the ladies holding him upright while a cup was raised to his lips for him to sip gratefully from with small, slow sips. The cool, sweet fluid was immediately painful on broken, dried skin, across his desiccated tongue, but this was soon supplanted by the cessation of the emptiness, the heat of his throat and belly. He sighed softly, his eyes closed in the moment of pleasure such a simple thing could bring. When had water ever been so heavenly? He almost smiled then before opening his eyes and looking upon his surroundings with a growing sense of clarity. His mind numbing thirst sated for the moment, he looked with clearer eyes on those around him and where he was.
"Kristina," he croaked as recognition finally dawned, his voice a low, gravel tumbled rasp. Her smile brought a small smile to his own lips, his eyes crinkling slightly at the corners in a hint of his usual mischievous humour, though he was still as weak as a new born. He listened as they told him of his arrival, of how bad his condition was the day before and how there would be many more days of healing to go. The nurse, Lin, introduced herself and allowed that now that his life wasn't in danger they would be moving him to the care of her infirmary for the duration, to which he could only offer another raspy whisper of thanks. As the nurse turned away to pack up the utensils of her craft and Norma set out to gather a couple of sturdy backs to heft Samuel's much weakened carcass to the infirmary, his eyes found Kristina's, seeing the questions and concerns in their depths. His own eyes softened with the memory of tears and he shook his head slightly, his lips forming the words, 'later, my friend.' Trying to lay himself back onto the bed with Kristina's help, he sighed softly once more before sleep once more overwhelmed him and took him to another dreamless realm.
Vanyels
Five days have gone by since we moved Samuel into the clinic after some Indians left him at Kristina door. He is making a good recovery but still has a lot of time to go to get back to his old self. Lin is in the kitchen getting breakfast ready for Samuel, he is starting to eat food again not a lot but porridge and tea with some bread for now. I place his breakfast on a tray and walk into the clinic's bed rest area, I place the tray on the little table next to Samuel bed.
" Good morning Samuel, how are you today?" Samuel is laying back comfortable on pillows and his skin color is starting to look healthy and no longer waxy white as it was before. He looks at me and says " Better than I was a few days ago that's for sure". I smile and say "Good now lets get you to eat some of these, it will make you feel better alright". I move Samuel into a comfortable sitting position and place the tray on his lap and grab the napkin and tuck it on the front of his shirt.
He gives me a soft smile and says thanks. I walk away and turn back and say "Anything else you need just call me alright and make sure to eat as much as you can alright". He says "Yes Lady I will".
Lin walks into the clinic medical equipment room and starts to prepare the bandages and some ointments ready so that later today she can change Samuel old bandages. So far everything is going well and Samuel is getting stronger.
Trenchhsoul
Lying back into the cushion of feather filled pillow and straw stuffed mattress, Samuel closed his eyes as she strode away into the other room. Taking a mental inventory of himself, he noted the ache that remained where Lin has stitched his hip, belly and shoulder closed. The memory of the long tipped tweezers she had inserted into the wounds still making his body twinge with remembered pain. Every piece of lead she removed from his body had felt like it was still burning hot as it was tugged from his tortured flesh. The clunk of those pieces louder in his ears than the shots that embedded them into him. He tried to be stoic while this was happening, but even his fevered stupor and semi drugged mind, assisted by a healthy dose of laudanum, he couldn't keep the pain from searing the light in the room to a blackness tinged crimson blotch that occluded everything and everyone for several heartbeats. His grunts of pain lead to one or two yells and quite a bit of cursing before all was said and done. He had collapsed into the sweat and blood soaked sheets after the last slug was pulled from his body, panting for all the world like he had run all the way from Kansas City on his own two feet.
He opened his eyes, a drop of sweat beading upon his brow as he broke away from the memory, shaking his head slowly as a sad smile slowly curved his lips. In his ears he thought he could hear someone besides Lin, but he knew that voice wasn't really there with him except in his own memories. Still, he whispered into the gentle clatter and shuffling sounds from the other room, softly, so softly, so that only the very air around him would have ever heard.
"I made it, Jessica. Does that mean I'm supposed ta go on without ya?"
The wind outside rose briefly, making the sturdy wood framed building around him shift and groan. But on that wind he would swear to his dying day that he heard a soft, gentle laugh that seemed to tell him that he would never be alone. Whether it was a dream, delusion or really her laugh he would never know for certain, but in that moment he found a bit of peace that turned his sad smile to one of gentle understanding. He nodded slowly once, pausing for several heartbeats to listen to the world around him before nodding sharply once more. When Lin stepped back into the infirmary, Samuel had turned to settle himself on the side of the bed, looking up at her from under his brows with that same smile. He raised his chin, straightening his spine as he did, the twinge of pain only briefly present in his features. "Ma'am, I thank ya fer yer hospitality and I owe ya fer yer kindness," he stood slowly, one hand on his knee, the other pressing into the bed to lift him to his feet. He straightened once more to his full height and shoulders held proud, though his arm still pressed protectively to his wounded abdomen. "I think it's long since time I quit takin' up space in yer fine establishment."
Professional that she was and more than a bit flustered to have her ministrations taken with what appeared to be a rather cavalier attitude, she still changed out his bandages, tugging perhaps just a bit more brusquely to make her points as she swapped bloody swatches of cotton batting and wrappings. He grunted with every remonstrance and tug of bandage, but held firm to his proclamation. In the end, freshly bandaged, redressed in a shirt and pants brought out from his meager belongings at the ranch by a couple of the hands, Samuel stepped cautiously into the bright light of mid day.
Lin had declaimed him a fool, but had told him that his belongings and his horse were under the care of Kristina and Norma, so he made his way to the shop with slow but steady steps. Stopping at the end of the boardwalk with one hand on a post, he tilted his face up into the heat of the sun, the air still full of the cool humidity of the night as fall wrapped its chilled fingers around everyone and everything. Up on the rise, out of the river valley, the farmsteads and ranches were probably much warmer for not having so much of the river's dampness. The difference between the two seemed paltry until one traveled from one to the other, or until one had waltzed with their own deaths. Little things like that suddenly sluiced through his mind, as if this trivia would distract him from the memories, from the pain, from the knowledge of his mortality again raised to stare balefully at him in the depths of his own soul. Now he knew that these little things he could never take for granted again.
Lowering his eyes to the street before him again, he made his careful way to Kristina's shop and stepped into the deep shadows inside, reveling once again in the ability to feel those changes in the air, cool to heat, heat to cool, and letting the spectre of death sit idle in the back of his mind; not forgotten but not demanding his every moment anymore. His eyes found the two ladies and the smile found not only his lips but also his eyes and he stepped completely into this newest chapter in his life.
Vanyels
Having gotten the supplies ready to change Samuel bandages, Lin walks into the room to find Samuel with a soft smile on his lips and saying that he was ready to leave and thanking for my hospitality. I knew this act and knowing Samuel when he makes up his mind he is very stubborn , Lin went and fixed his bandages again and did them tight as she could so they did not get loose as he moved about. Sitting up on the bed and trying to stand up. Samuel's face was pale and sweating a lot as he gave it his all to stand up. I stood there watching him and seeing if he would need any help but Samuel is a strong man.
I told Samuel Kristina and Norma had his horse and things. He said "Thanks and sorry for the trouble". As he walked away Lin looked after him and said "What a FOOL". Shaking her head Lin took a different route that will get her faster to Kristina's house before Samuel got there. As soon as Lin got there she sneaked behind Kristina's house and saw her there at the back putting somethings away.
"Kristina hey" Kristina turned and said "Hi Lin , how are you". Lin went to her ."Im good thank you , now listen Samuel left the clinic saying he is better but he is still not yet 100% well, I need you to keep him here so that I can go to Josiah and explain so he can come get Samuel . Kristina looked serious and said " Dont worry we will keep him here as long as we can alright" . Lin thanked Kristina and went running to Josiah Farm so that he could get the carriage for Samuel.
Lin got to the Farm exhausted from all the running around and found Josiah ready to leave his Farm to go to the market place to buy some things, Josiah saw Lin and said ' Hey there Nurse Lin, How is Samuel ? Lin turned to him , "He has gotten better Mr.Josiah but Samuel thinks he is better and has gone to Kristina home to get his horse and things, he is not yet full recovered and before he gets himself hurt more I must ask of you to please go get him . Mr.Josiah said " Alright, I know very well how Samuel is and if we dont hurry he will be off somewhere fast".
Lin and Mr.Josiah got in the carriage and went to Kristina house to get Samuel.
MysticI
Puzzled Kristina looked at the young nurse... "what ... who ... where... how..." Lin talked so fast that even for Kristina it was little to hard to understand... she grasped a foreign language pretty good but still was missing some words... and in time she got it all what the nurse said ... she was already gone...
Tall silhouette appeared slowly in the doorway... Norma's loud scream took Kristina by surprise..." Norma... please ... what is wrong with you... who is that...?" by the smile that Norma had on her face Kristina understood that their visitor was not the stranger but someone they knew... and knew pretty good... she did not believed her own eyes when she saw Samuel ghostly face with huge grin on it...
"Sir Samuel! Are you mad? You almost died there... why you are here? not that I do not happy to see you but but but you had such bad wounds and were pretty weak... are you sure its not better to stay in the clinic?" Her pale blue eyes was now white as two moons looking at him with million questions and concerns... She came to him and carefully reached for his hand ... wanting to help him to reach the most comfortable chair in the house...
"Norma... please make the tea and something good to eat .... he looks worse then the town ghosts... " she giggled and looked at Samuel with warm smile... patting his arm gentle and looking at his forehead for possible fever...
Trenchsoul
He laughed softly at Norma's reaction, one arm still held across his abdomen, but holding himself upright with what was most probably stoic pride. Letting Kristina lead him, he shook his head with another laugh and said, "When did I get ta be a 'sir' 'round here?" Before he got much more than those paltry words out, she had him settled into a chair near the curtained entrance to the back rooms, a cup of something warm and earthy settled suddenly in his hands, he nearly blushed at all the attention, hiding his awkwardness behind the delicate mug momentarily while he recovered his equilibrium. His eyes looked into Kristina's anxious eyes as she checked him over almost as thoroughly as the medico had. Lowering the cup with care, he smiled at the concern and worry both women expressed.
"I'm fine, really," Samuel said earnestly. His countenance must be more ghastly than he thought for them to be so concerned, but his determination to get back onto his own two feet would let him give in to the weakness. To hide his own newborn doubts, he said, "I suppose I ought ta tell ya the tale before ya decide to tie me to this chair. I seriously doubt I could fit ya off if'n ya did, at any rate."
He told of the telegraph from a family friend, of the mission he had promised so long ago. He watched their expressions of gentle concern change to something like chiding reproach as the shooting of the men in the warehouse and the death of the man that had killed Jessica was laid out before them like a paltry offering before a court. His voice never wavered as he told this part; he felt no guilt for what he had done. His only guilt came from not being able to save her. While Norma clucked her tongue and shook her head and Kristina crossed her arms before her with consternation, he looked them both in the eyes calmly. His own eyes, however, held the pain of years, the guilt of his loss, and the damnation of his own soul for the promise he kept. His smile turned rueful, soft around the edges, and he lowered his eyes to the delicate china as he sipped once again so they wouldn't see the rise of the tides threatening to burst his dams once more.
When he had recovered himself, he lowered the cup again and looked back up to the ladies with a sigh. "After that, I really can't say what happened. The city was a blur as we rode hard onto the plains afterwards. I don't 'member much after that 'cept wakin' up with that young nurse tendin' to the holes I got in me," he said, then taking a deep breath that made him cringe from the pain in his guts, he shrugged slightly, trying not to pull the stitches with the motion, "I reckon it's time I started earnin' my pay again. Boss Josiah ain't gonna pay no lay about lackey, after all, and I'm a bettin' I racked up quite a tab with the lady Lin."
But Norma had a beef sandwich and some greens settled before him in what seemed like an eye blink, and he found that his hunger wasn't as absent as he'd expected. He still took his time with the meal as the ladies chatted, asking questions, seeking details about what happened, about the lady Jessica, about her murderer, and he found himself telling a history of misbegotten love that could never be. Somehow, through the telling, he felt his resolve strengthening, as if the passing of that part of his history had eased the ache in his heart. In the end, he pulled the telegram from the pocket of his coat that Norma had set beside his chair along with his clothes that he'd been wearing when the indian tribe found him. As the ladies read the telegraph, he looked over his clothing, no longer soaked in his blood. He knew the ladies had most probably done him this great service, even patching the holes with neat and careful stitching. He set the clothes aside as Kristina handed the message back to him, shaking her head slowly, calling him silly but with understanding in her eyes.
It was only then that he caught on to how the two ladies were behaving. Cautious, with quick, darting looks out the front of the shop as if looking for someone. He took another slow bite and chewed even slower as he pondered this, their gazes suddenly nervous under his curious eyes. He said around the mouthful, "I'd be willin' ta bet that yer not just bein' all thoughtful and conscientious cause we're friends, though. So, why don'tcha let me in on the secret and we'll all be a bit more relaxed, eh?"
DessaVenatore
Indessa looked in the mirror making sure that everything was perfect. She was a small lady nor taller than 5 feet. She was slender and had an hour glass figure. As she looked at the coral dress in the mirror she smiled thinking about what her father always told her..." Indessa that dress makes you look like an angel..But then every dress you wear makes you look angelic." Indessa had milky white skin, green eyes, and long dark hair with curls that cascaded all the way down to her waist. She never thought of herself as beautiful although Nicholas would tell her that often. A loud noise made Indessa jump.. she walked over to the window and looked out. It was dark now but that didnt keep the people of this town inside. A group of men were crossing the street heading to the saloon. Indessa felt chilled now...she was getting very nervous. She started pacing the floor...what had she done?...did she really want to go downstairs and sing in front of all those people? Indessa looked at the time and knew she could not turn back now. It was time to go downstairs. As she opened the door and stepped out into the hallway she could hear many voices coming from the lower level of the saloon. Indessa looked over at the adjoining door...that is where Josiah had stayed the night before. She would have liked to tell him goodbye before he left. She really never got the chance. Indessa sighed then walked to the end of the hallway and started down the stairs. As Indessa got to the bottom of the stairs she realized that Matrona was right. The place was full. Indessa looked around the room, there wasnt an empty table in the place.
Matrona saw Indessa and ran over to her whispering...."Come I will show you where to stand. Matrona led her to the back of the room. The pianist was playing music for the customers as they waited for Indessa to perform. Indessa looked around the room. No familiar faces...no one she could focus on as she sang. She started thinking about Josiah, it would have been nice to see him in the audience ...a friendly face as she stepped onto the stage. Smiling to herself...she realized that she would have probably been more nervous if he had been there. Her nerves started getting the better of her. What if they didnt like her? What if they didnt like the songs she sang. What if they just didnt like her singing? Indessa started pacing the floor back and forth waiting nervously. Matrona was out on stage announcing Indessa. She wanted to turn and run out the door. But that wasnt an option. It was too late for her to change her mind. Matrona welcomed everyone and thanked them all for coming. Then she called Indessa out on stage. Indessa stepped up on stage ....and the music started to play. She looked around then she just closed her eyes and started to sing....
jeffreykendal
As luck would have it, Josiah's business in the town had taken longer that day than he'd planned. He had some business arrangements to tend to, and before they could be completed, a telegraph would have to be sent to New York city, and a response would have to be obtained. He was disappointed at first, but then he remembered that Indessa would be singing for the first time at the saloon that night. He'd come away from their visit with so many more questions than he had before. Like what was the tragedy she mentioned? How had her parents died? What had become of her uncle? Who was she really? What was she running from? He knew she was running. Running hard. He knew by the cold distant look that seemed to occupy her pupils when she talked about her past. He knew by the way her body seemed to stiffen and be ready to run whenever she lost her composure and stopped controlling every aspect of her presentation. He knew it because a runner always knows another runner. Fear can smell fear. Loss can smell loss. He knew her much better than she could imagine. Yet, he knew almost nothing at all.
It was past sunset when he stomped heavily onto the wooden walkway outside the saloon. He could smell the smell of food, and hear the sounds of someone speaking to the crowd from inside. He quickly dusted off his trousers and coat as he approached the doorway. But to his surprise, he couldn't get anywhere near the doorway. It was overflowing with people. A crowd of residents of every shape and size was bunched up tight agin' the doorway, which was propped open. Some were looking in through open windows as they drank their beers, talked, and laughed awaiting the show.
When Josiah saw he wouldn't have any hope to reach the interior of the saloon, he quickly lurched off the walkway and walked apace around the back of the building, in hopes of finding a way in through the back or side door. He'd remembered them from earlier in the day. He heard the voice of introductions briefly through the small window he passed on his way round back, and then saw that the side door was indeed crowded as the front door. He sped up even more to make his way past the kitchen doorway, and round the corner to the back of the building. It was getting dark, so he almost ran straight into a row of trash bins overflowing with the days refuse. Dodged them, and made a b-line for the back door. Luckily, nobody was standing in the way here, so he entered quietly. He heard Matrona explaining how lucky they all were to have Indessa here in such a small town and how many larger venues she'd performed in back in the big city days, back East. He slide along a side wall interior of the tavern, along the side of the stage, realizing that if he were extremely lucky, he might get a place to stand very near the stage on the side. As he reached the end of the wall and came round the front edge of the stage, he saw something he couldn't believe he was fortunate enough to find, an empty chair behind tucked back in the side corner of the room adjacent the edge of the stage. He squeezed past two men in the front table, and just sat down at the empty one as Matrona finished her introduction, and Indessa walked out to sing. He hung his coat over the back of the old saloon chair and tilted his head so he could see between the tall hats of the two men in front of him. When he saw Indessa, his clapping and a cheer joined the volume of the already boisterous crowd. He hoped she could hear him, hoped she would see him. He knew it would help steady her nerves to see a friend in the crowd. But unfortunately, just as she turned her glance in his direction, the two men in front of him leaned in to whisper in each other's ear, and his view was blocked. He muttered a swear word under his breath that they should ruin his chance to catch her eye. But all his disappointment was forgot when the music started. He knew it would be just a matter of time before she'd notice him. Hopefully it wouldn't disrupt her concentration. But he knew that runners have an uncanny ability to focus even when distractions occur. He flagged down the waitress for a beer, and settled in for a very pleasant hour.
As piano began to play, he was briefly transported back to the old country, decades earlier, to a different venue, and a different kind of music, but to a very similar feeling of warmth, happiness, and anticipation, which he'd felt long long ago. For a moment, he even thought he could smell the distinctive aroma of the unique beer brewed there in those Scandinavian mountains. But as soon as Indessa's voice began to ring, he was brought straightway back to today, to this place, this moment.
DessaVenatore
As Indessa started singing her first song she somehow got the courage to open her eyes. The room was full. There were people standing in the doorways and even some peering through the windows. There was silence throughout the entire room. The only thing that Indessa could hear was her own voice and the piano playing. The sound of her own voice seemed very loud. But maybe that was because the silence in the room seemed so deafening. Indessa had never been in the saloon without the sound of talking and laughing. All eyes were on her and not a word was being said. Finishing her first song everyone applauded.
Indessa smiled then started her second song. It got very quiet once again. Indessa got a little braver and started walking the stage, and looking around at the audience. There were several men standing on the left side of the stage. Two big rough looking men wearing hats were standing close to the stage.They were both smiling and waving at her. One of the men had a beard and he blew her a kiss. Feeling flushed indessa started to turn away from him. But as she did, Indessa thought that she saw Josiah out of the corner of her eye. As she started to sing Indessa turned back towards the men on that same side of the stage. Looking carefully Indessa focused on the gentleman sitting in the chair behind the two men that had waved at her. It was Josiah! He had come to see her performance after all! Indessas heart seemed to skip a beat as she finished her second song. Everyone started to clap loudly including Josiah. Standing to his feet Josiah shouted out with some of the others. He smiled at Indessa and she smiled back. In the back of her mind Indessa could not help but wonder just what Josiah thought of her singing. The pianist started the music for her next song. For some reason with Josiah sitting in the crowd Indessa felt more confident. Moving back and forth on the stage almost breaking out in a dance just like she had done in the big city. This song was a little faster. Men and women were trying to dance in a small area in the middle of the room. There was shouting and whistling while everyone clapped their hands. Indessa got so excited about the audiences reaction that she almost forgot the words to her song. Looking over at Josiah once more she could see him clapping his hands and moving his feet to the music.
Josiah saw her watching him so he smiled at her then he winked. Feeling flushed and knowing that she must be a bright shade of red, Indessa turned away she did not want Josiah to see the effect he had on her. The rest of the hour went quickly. Indessa sang songs of the old West and songs of love. Her audience enjoyed them all. As Indessa finished her last song everyone stood to their feet...cheering and clapping their hands loudly.
Matrona stepped on stage as Indessa was leaving the stage. She thanked everyone for coming but no one payed Matrona any attention. Every person in the saloon was trying to get to Indessa including Josiah. Some were shaking her hand and others were hugging her. But everyone was welcoming her to the little town that they called Silvertown. Indessa looked around the room trying to get a glimpse of Josiah. But the crowd was too big. She could not see him anywhere. The crowd had her at that moment. There was no use fighting it. As the audience greeted her one by one, Indessa never stopped looking for Josiah.
She sighed...Had he already left? Surely he would stay until they had a chance to speak. With still many people waiting their turn to meet Indessa, Matrona pushed her way through the crowd. Grabbing Indessas hand shouting over everyone.."Indessa come with me. They will keep you here all night." Reluctantly Indessa went with Matrona taking one more look around the room but seeing Josiah no where. Matrona led Indessa to the back of the room where she opened a door and pulled her inside." Here you go. Privacy until the crowd thins out. Matrona hugged Indessa and smiled. " You were great tonight. Then Matrona left closing the door behind her. Indessa looked around the room. There really wasnt much to it at all. A floral sofa seated two. A long wooden table sat in front of the sofa. A small side table made of wood also held a small lamp that was lit at the moment. On the other side of the room was a shelf with a few books on it.
Walking over to small window Indessa looked out.There were people everywhere.. talking and laughing. She could hear alot of voices coming from the other side of the door, that kept Indessa and her audience seperated.She sighed...she was going to be here for awhile. Indessa walked over to the shelf and took a book from it. Going over to the sofa Indessa sat down. Not really in the mood to read Indessa started turning the pages. Her thoughts went back to Josiah. Was he still out there with that crowd of people? Would he try to contact her before he left for the night? There was so much that she didnt know about him. Josiah seemed to be a private man. But then again she was very private also. She remembered at times when she was with Josiah he seemed lonely. She knew because she had experienced a great deal of lonliness herself. He seemed to keep to himself. As if he were guarding a part of himself that no one would ever be allowed to enter. But.....wasnt she doing the same thing? The tragedy that happened in her life? The people that she trusted and broke her heart? Indessa knew too well how you could shut everything off never wanting to let anyone in again. Indessa would have liked to talk to him if only for just a few minutes. She smiled to herself....She did enjoy his company. She liked the way she felt when she was with him. She shrugged as she continued to turn the pages. No....she probably would not see Josiah tonight.
MysticI
The story she heard was very hard for her ears... she would never imagine Samuel will experience such... for moment she even could not breath she could not think what was worse... that poor young girl death that he cared so much for or... him going there and looking for the almost killing him revenge...
In her mind all his words were spinning spinning making chaos and usually so good at words ... as for now she could not find any of them at all... she just stared at him with her pale blue eyes nodding her head and looking so concerned... even afraid to think that she could loose him... so easily... her friend who was the like big brother to her in this town... where she choose to make her living...
Kristina was so thankful to Norma ... for making her busy with the dinner preparation... it made her mind wander away from all she heard...
Carefully as she could... Kristina helped him to position himself comfortable... and every nerve that contracted his face muscles trying to hide the pain he felt... made her feel so sorry ... every time she looked at him she would mentally send thanks those strange native people for his life savings... and in moments like this... not all seemed so bad in this foreign country....
***her hand involuntary covered the unique necklace of gems on her neck safely hidden behind her dress... giving her warm feeling of it being... memories that would come to her young mind... were...stay... linger here and then where gone in same quick way...**** she shook her head and looked at them again ... smiling and helping with all those dishes...
Looking how Samuel was stuffing his face with Norma's delicious food Kristina was smiling happy ... feeling that she repaying this little part of his care right now at this moment... she felt so gracious being able to make him feel better to feel home to feel their care ... to let him know how they care how they need him here ...
She kept looking at the door thinking about Aslin words and wondering what takes her so long... his bandages of him moving around started to look wet... all that looking and being nervous was not ... unnoticed...he saw that as well...
Kristina felt guilty enough that Samuel feeling so weak needed to worry more then his health... and only when his patience broke down and he addressed to them ... she explained to him the nurse''s plan and only hoped that he wont get mad at them for this little conspiracy... Norma patted his forehead and was little worry about more then usual warmness there...
Evening was so nice and cool ... that they ended outside ... for sure after Norma got all possible pillows that they had in the house to position him comfortable...
The tavern door was open and the angelic voice of the new singer echoed in all town... they just simple sit there and enjoyed it... waiting for the nurse to be back...
EduardusAric: None ever knew what had happen to the new lawman that left like a thrift in the shadows. HE wasn't planning leaving so abruptly but he had received a packaged the day he was out living a dream with the pretty blonde that stole his heart and though his disappearance was sudden her scent her smile haunted his dreams nightly. He knew coming back would risk his life and if an knew why he lingers in the shadows to just get a glimpse of her mean she could be in danger but as the nights turn to months he watch the raw dessert flower blossom into this women on the west that could handle herself. he sneak closer to get a better look at her soft ruby red lips..
MysticI: sun was going down slowly... evening almost took over... Kristina Norma and Samuel were enjoying echoing voice of the new singer... after the good meal still weak from his wounds Samuel was already snoring
MysticI: Kristina giggled and winked to Norma...
MysticI: in the horizon she saw the old carriage of the nurse and felt much better now as she was still worry about wounded man that was l;left for her and her old lady Norma... none of them were familiar with healing
MysticI: trying to keep silent both of them were running back and forward trying to put all items that weren't sold in the storage... Kristina was mumbling ... as she did every evening trying to push that heavy display table away
EduardusAric: he lowered his dusty stetson over the green piercing eyes that had intense focus that he knew some May recognize if he gotten to close. he around the building he saw the cloud of dust being kicked up by the old horse and buggy and being away from the dirt caused him to cough a spell something awful he quickly ducked into the tavern and kept to himself he order a glass of whiskey out of the barrel and he listen to the endless chatter of cattle sales and how the budding rail road was threaten to bulid on the trials that most men used to transport the good out of town to make money to feed the families. Nothing seem to change in this lazy little ole town he thought..
MysticI: her long skirt somehow got under the table and with her another push she was already sitting in the huge cloud of dust that miraculously covered her from head to toe... Kristina did not stop being surprised of all dust in this town ... seems you just dusted one angle and another one already got covered again... as for now she could swear she felt it all in her mouth and that sweet sugar cookies taste was gone in sec... she rolled her eyes thinking that if she would be a man at this moment she would say not very nice word...
MysticI: display doors opened and on top of all ... smallest parts of it fall down... native handmade buttons ... sitting with crossed legs her skirt still under the huge heavy table she was picking up those buttons and thinking that for now at this moment she would look like chicken ....
jeffreykendal
Josiah found the crowd a bit overwhelming, with all its exuberant energy and excess. He made special note of the two men in front who made rude remarks about Indessa's beauty and desirability while she was singing. He would definitely find time to deal with them later.
For now, he went back to the food counter near the kitchen and ordered some food, enough for both him and Indessa. Having seen her disappear into the back of the place, he had a pretty good idea where she'd be kept until the crowd died down. He made his way round the side of the stage, through the narrow corridor and back three tiny rooms that served as dressing rooms for the entertainers. He noticed that only one of these rooms seemed to be in use, with its door shut tight and the kerosene light on. He guessed it was where she'd be, and walked up to the door, gently knocking three times, then again. "Indessa?", he said. "Are you here?....It's me, Josiah." He glanced down the empty corridor each way as he waited, hoping she'd heard his knock. He could smell the appealing aroma of the hot food he'd brought. "Sure hope she's hungry", he muttered to himself.
For a moment he was carried away by the feeling of the place, the chatter of the crowd and the busy kitchen and bar. The clear dark night outside, and the flicker of kerosene lights that made the place seem somehow luxuious and exotic, even though it was just a shoddy plank building, thrown up a decade before, as the town burst into existence on the pretty green elbow of land adjacent the river that brought life to the county. He could hear the river in the distance, and the traffic in the streets as the city made its way to wherever it was going to be tonight. The crescent moon shone over the flowing water, and glinted off the glass of the homes and buildings of the town. What a fine place to be tonight. He heard footsteps coming to the door.
DessaVenatore
Sitting on the sofa and turning the pages of the book she was holding just wasnt holding her attention. Then Indessa heard a knock at the door. She lay the book down and listened. She heard another knock. Indessa stood and walked over to the door. Listening carefully...still another knock but this time Indessa heard someone call her name. She thought she heard Josiahs voice. Then she heard him say.."Its me Josiah..with a smile she opened the door. There stood Josiah with plates of food in his hand. She smiled..".Oh please come in".....She waited for him to enter then she shut the door behind them. She watched as he walked over to the long table in front of the sofa. He sat the food down and then he spoke softly. " Hope you are hungry...then with a smile he pat the sofa. Indessa walked over to the sofa and sat down... Josiah sat next to her. She thanked him for coming and bringing her some dinner. She had been so nervous that food was the last thing on her mind. All she knew was she was very happy to see Josiah....very happy indeed.
Starting to eat her dinner Indessa smiled at Josiah. How did he know that she hadnt eaten? It was just like him to know things about her with no explanation of how. She looked over as he ate his dinner. He was a very attractive man and she found him more attractive every time she saw him. She realized that she was staring and felt herself start to blush. Not wanting him to notice she took her eyes off of him and concentrated on her meal. She was so excited she looked over at Josiah. " I did it Josiah. I sang and they all liked me." She giggled and without thinking grabbed his hand. "I think they have all accepted me Josiah." Then realizing that she had taken his hand in hers she let go...." Ohh Im sorry...she spoke carefully...Its just I got so excited... then she whispered....What did you think of my performance? She looked at him waiting for an answer. Surely he would like her music too. Somehow for some reason she had to have Josiahs approval. She was so glad that Josiah had been here to see her sing....without waiting for his reply she whispered. I was so glad to see you here tonight Josiah. It was really nice to see a friendly face in the crowd. He thanked her then smiled. But she knew that is was more than that....she watched him as he continued to eat....What made this man like he was?. He seemed protective towards her....why would he even want to help her?...she was sure that there must be some beautiful ladies that he could be with if he so chose to. Her mind coming back to the present she smiled....she still hadnt heard him comment on her singing...so she waited patiently...
Vanyels
As Josiah and Lin made their way to Kristina home they were passing through town and we could hear music coming from the Tavern and a lovely voice singing. Josiah heard the voice and stopped the carriage. Lin looked at Josiah and said ' Why are we stopping?' Josiah turned to Lin and said " Go on ahead Lady Lin, Im going to go to the Tavern ". He jumped out of the carriage and walked into the Tavern. Lin looking shocked got off the carriage and followed him into the Tavern. Lin dosent go to the Tavern a lot since its full of drunks and fights. Lin saw Josiah sitting down at a table and staring at the Lady who was singing a song, Lin knew that lost look he had on his face as he looked at the Lady.
" Oh for Love of God " Lin said and as she turned to leave she saw someone at the corner of the tavern with a Sheriff badge , the Sheriff looked like he had not changed his clothes in years and dirty. Lin made her way towards him and said " Sheriff I need your help, I need to get Samuel back to Josiah Farm , we were making our way to Kristina home but seem's he got distracted. Could you help me?
The Sheriff looked at me and said " Well alright Lady , by the way who are you ? Lin looked at the Sheriff and said " Im the Nurse/Doctor of Silver Town for the past few years. Lin looking shocked and a little annoyed took the Sheriff's arm and pulled him to the carriage.
Finally after alot of trouble Lin and the Sheriff made it to Kristina Home to get Samuel back to Josiah Farm.
jeffreykendal
Josiah explained how much he'd enjoyed hearing Indessa sing. It was the first time in years he had heard a voice as nice as hers, and he wondered where she'd learned to sing so well. "You must have spent many years learning to sing like that, miss Indessa?" He wanted to explain more about his background, and about the train ticket in his pocket, and the journey he must soon take. His mind was in a jumble as to how to explain his story to Indessa.
Just as he asked her about her education, there was a knock at the door, and a note was passed to him. He realized of-a-sudden that he had been in-route to take Samuel back to the farm to continue his healing and recovery. "I am so very sorry Indessa. My memory has failed me and I have forgotten a duty I must fulfill. I have to take my farm hand out to my farm, he's just getting out of the hospital here and must not be allowed to ride alone as he's not as well as he might think.".
With that, Josiah apologized profusely, and bowed to Indessa, saying his goodbye for today. He rushed out the door and down to Kristina's home where Samuel was preparing to head for home. The Sheriff and Lin had Samuel readied and were just loading him onto the wagon for the return to Josiah's farm. It was a warm evening, for this time of year, and the stars and moon above made for an inviting journey. It would be good to get home and fire up the wood stove.
Trenchsoul
The ache in his guts eased and throbbed alternately, but the sounds of merriment and the clear notes of the singer's voice swirled and danced on the still, cool air. Kristina, Norma and Samuel sat and listened, occasionally speaking in low tones between songs while the crowd inside the saloon cheered. Seeing the cart rumble down the street, Kristina gave an involuntary start, letting Samuel know what the secret had been, though she'd been quiet about it up until then. He turned to face her with a smirk, nodding his head down the street and missing the figure leaping down from the buckboard to walk into the saloon. Norma, however saw the exit and pointed it out to Kristina, who stayed silent, but now had a curious expression. When the second person jumped down, leaving the cart idle in the center of the street, the confusion built just that little bit more.
Laughing, Samuel put one arm around his belly as the humour made the pain spike quickly but continued to laugh. "Seems yer plot is undone, my friend," he said around laughs and short, sharp breaths. She turned an aggrieved look upon him, but his humour wouldn't relent. When two figures slipped from the bat wing doors and back onto the cart, he was still chuckling and only calmed when the cart had been pulled up to the board walk before the shop and the figures revealed themselves as the nurse, Lin, and a tall man with the tin star of sheriff on his chest. The glint of light off of metal made his insides freeze, his memory sparking with the call of watchmen and peace officers in a far off city, the roar of guns, the buck of his mare beneath him and blinding speed as a body fell. He collected himself, hoping that his momentary apprehension hadn't shown. There would be questions in KC; about a wounded man and several dead ones. Questions he didn't want to answer.
As the nurse gave him a silent scolding, checking his bandages and tutting at the seep of blood through the bandages, Kristina and the sheriff conversed, Norma having gone inside to retrieve two more cups of the aromatic brew all three were enjoying. His expression apparently wasn't as schooled as he'd have wished, however, for Lin could detect his stiffness, his reserve, and looked up questioningly into his face, a scowl of professional concern and human curiosity creasing her features.
He smiled and shrugged at her, relaxing slightly. "Seems I wasn't quite as ready as I believe, miss. Still and all, I'll be right as rain in a few days, never you fret," he attempted an air of imperturbability, managing only as far as leaning back before his wounds made him clench his own features briefly. "You done good work, ma'am, and I won't do nothin' ta meddle with that, I swear."
After she was certain of his stability and after accepting a mug of tea herself, the nurse settled into one of the chairs Norma brought with the tea. The sheriff had settled on the hitching post, leaning back against the sturdy wood while he chatted with Kristina. Samuel kept an eye on the sheriff, searching for some tell tale that the sheriff was only biding his time, observing him in turn, but he held himself at ease, chatting easily with everyone but mostly listening, observing. Eventually the crowd cheered once more and several people spilled from the saloon and into the evening air, some singing and strolling together down the street, others mounting to horses, carts and carriages and making their ways through and out of town.
"Show must be over," the Sheriff said, as he stood and watched the exodus of the audience into the darkness, his posture relaxed but attentive, his thumbs in his belt.
"It was a beautiful performance," Kristina said. Setting her cup on the arm of the chair and rising to stand near the sheriff, Samuel thought he recognized some complexity there, but didn't ask.
Lin pointed down the street to the swinging saloon doors as another figure emerged, "There's Josiah. Finally." Her tone was full of exasperation with the follies of men. She turned and looked into Samuel's face, gauging him as she asked, "Are you ready to go back out to Josiah's?"
The night air was cool on his skin, stars wheeled and shone in a clear sky, the moon not yet risen above the horizon, but its glow visible at the edge of the sky. Right now, he felt he was flying low and fast over the ground, at peace regardless of the law man standing nearby. It was a heavy flight, weighted by memories, but he could see an empty horizon ahead of him and his wings were strong. His smile was genuine and broad as he nodded, "Ma'am, ya done such good work I think I could wrestle a bear."
At this she humphed, shaking her head but laughing softly, saying, "If you can wrestle a kitten I'd be surprised. C'mon, let's get you into the wagon."
Josiah arrived just as the two made it to the wagon, both of them helping Samuel up into the back to lay among burlap sacks and the soft scents of hay, grain, dirt and horses. He settled himself into the sacking as he listened to the group around him chat and laugh. There was an easy camaraderie between them, reminding him of the hands on the trails, herding cattle and living a life full of men and animals, of hot days and cold nights, of wind and weather and empty vistas. He felt a little more at peace knowing that he wasn't in unfamiliar territory after all. Eventually, Josiah mounted up on the buckboard, saying his goodbyes as he doffed his hat to the ladies. Lin reminded him to make sure Samuel checked his bandages and changed them regularly while Kristina leaned over the edge of the cart and smiled.
"You will visit soon, after you have healed?" she asked. Concern still in her eyes but a smile warm on her face.
He nodded with a smile of his own, one hand holding his hat over his chest, the other rising to salute jauntily, "Absolutely, my friend. Gotta see how yer gettin' along these days, after all, and I'll be up runnin' ta town fer supplies in no time. You betcha." The cart lurched as the horses took up the slack on the harnesses and started out of town. He raised a hand and waved as they departed, lying back on the sacking as the roll and rumble of the cart over the ground lulled him into a doze.
Vanyels
It had been a long day but finally Samuel was i the carriage with Josiah and ready to go back to the Farm safely. Lin turned to Josiah and said " Il be coming to see Samuel in a few days and see how he is doing, but i believe that a few more days of rest and fresh air will do him good, Dont let him lift anything heavy. Lin smiled and Josiah gave a her nod . Lin waved goodbye to both as the carriage moved away.
Lin turned to Kristina and said " Man , seriously wont they ever listen. Kristina laughed and said " Oh one day maybe one day".
Turning Lin saw that the sun was already setting and the evening will soon be arriving, Lin turned and thanked Kristina and Norma for all their help today and bid them goodnight.
Walking back to her home/clinic Lin was happy to have such wonderful friends even during such hard times it was still good. Lin got home and began to clean up for the night. When everything was done and settled Lin decided to go out and eat at the diner, too tired to make her own and she needed to get away from the clinic for a while.
Lin took a bath and opened her closet and looked at which dress she will be wearing , she saw a nice red dress that would go lovely with her black hat. She did her hair up and pinned the hat on her head. Lin did a little twirled in her room and saw herself in the mirror. Lin smiled and made her way down stairs to go eat at the Diner.
As usual it was packed with other families or people like her that did not want to eat in their own homes. Lin sat at a little table to the side close to the windows so she could look outside and see the town people walk about. A waitress came and ask what she would like to eat, Lin order the nights special dinner and for sweet tea.
As she waited for her dinner Lin looked up at the night sky lost in her thoughts.
Trenchsoul
Long days of recovery saw Samuel hail and hearty the morning of the Christmas snows. The men of the ranch settled around the fire in the fireplace; talking and laughing as they all prepared for the Christmas party at the ranch. Samuel had taken over food preparation for the men at the ranch while his wounds recovered, preferring to do something rather than convalesce while his broken parts mended. And healed they had, and well, too. The nurse Lin performed yeoman's work on the torn flesh so well that when he used his small moustache trimming scissors to remove the stitches there was very little scar tissue to hinder the slip of the thin thread from his skin. Standing at the kitchen's butcher block and preparation table he smiled and gave thanks for such a magnificent effort. He also made a mental note to make for town that afternoon to send some gifts to the tribe that had kept him alive and returned him to town.
'Give me a chance to see if Kristina and Norma would like a bit of food and festivity with this group of roustabouts,' he thought with a sideways smile, imagining the matron Norma sashaying around the floor in the company of some of these rough and tumble men that all had hearts of gold. He looked up as the last of the biscuits and bacon were set on the counter, calling for the men to come eat. He knew that this couldn't last, but it was good while it did. The peace and calm in the constant, steady work could ease a man to his rest, sure enough, but he was well aware that peace always comes at a price. Still, for the time being, joy and good will lay over the land like the soft white sheet of snow that fell in the night. He looked outside as a soft snow began to fall once again.
"Better get the wagon hitched up and into town before the snow really sets in, don'tcha think?" Josiah said as he filled his plate, nodding to the view outside the window. "When ya head in, make sure you take the hides Henry cured and settle accounts with the depot for 'em, yeah?"
Samuel nodded with his usual smile, "Sure thing, hoss. Had Henry and Jacobs load 'em up first thing this mornin'. Have 'em all settled by noon, no worries."
Josiah nodded and settled onto the table with the crew, everyone eating and talking. There were discussions about what needed done before this evening's festivities, talk about this young miss or another that someone had their fancy set on, and the usual brags and boasts as men challenged each other with friendly banter. He could tell tonight would be a busy night, and there was much to do before that could happen. He drank down his cup of coffee in a couple of large swallows as he turned to wash the pots and pans, plates, cups and utensils, humming a quiet tune to the cold, grey light outside.
Riding into town on the ranch's wagon, Samuel noticed that the streets were already a mess of trampled snow and mud, but along the roofs and eaves the snow sat crisp and clean. Icicles clung to the edges of roofs, twinkling even in the grey light of a snowy day, wreathes and candles in windowsills giving a warm, cheerful glow to the town. Even the depot at the end of town had a garland lacing the doorway and a candle set in the windowsill, which made him imagine that the old depot manager might be funny enough to hang a bit of mistletoe inside the door to get a few kisses from the ladies of town. Samuel chuckled imagining the man's bearded, crinkled face creasing into a grin as the ladies of town pecked his rosie cheek. This thought held his smile all through the dealings as he noticed that, indeed, the sneaky old coot had hung a fresh sprig not above the doorway, but above the counter where he did business and there was, upon his arrival, a woman cheerfully kissing his cheek. As Samuel left the depot he couldn't help but think that the old gent had the right of things, and laughed to himself giving a flick of the reins to the horses.
The horses chuffed and stamped as he reined them to a stop in front of Kristina's shop and climbed down from the buckboard. He stopped just outside the door to knock the snow and mud from his boots before stepping inside. The large, bright candles in the windows glittered warmly, garland wreathes decorated the door and the wall behind the counter, with small glass ornaments hung along lacy paper chains around the walls of the shop. A tree showed on the other side of the door to the back room, cheery and green and almost covered with bright and cheerful ornaments. The top of the tree had a small but beautifully crafted angel gracing it's peak, her arms spread in supplication, her wings rising as if in flight. His smile broadened into a grin of contented happiness as he took in the warm and light colours all around.
"Samuel! What are you doing up and around already?" The sound of Kristina's voice was almost a shock since he hadn't noticed her hiding above on the ladder, her skirts tied with a simple length of fabric to keep them closed to prying eyes as she climbed to stock the higher shelves. She looked down with an admonishing glare as she began to climb down the ladder. The sound of her voice drew the attention of Norma, who leaned out from the back room and smiled when she saw him. Her boots touched the floor and she strode quickly over to give Samuel a warm hug, then, holding him at arm's length she looked him up and down critically. "You look as if you're feeling better. Are you?"
He nodded and sighed silently, happily. It was good to be in the company of his friends, and he reveled in it as they stepped into the back room to sit, chat, and enjoy a cup of tea.
MysticI
Norma was running back and forward squeaking like little girl around Samuel that made them both laugh... they both knew that she thinks of them more like her kids... and it was nice warm feeling... She got here already half of her kitchen ... starting from some meat sandwiches and ending with sweets... the tea aroma of fresh picked mint fulfilled the room and their mouths ... sitting here by the fireplace this chilly winter evening three of them felt relaxed and cozy...
Norma was attacking Samuel with questions about his return to the farm and if he has there all what he needs... she was talkign so fast that there was no room for Kristina to enter any single word... so she just sit and smiled at both of them... feeling that for the first time she has a family here ... mommy that cares and brother... who would protect and help her...
Far away in her mind there was something more... her arm landed again on her neck searching for something and slight frown went on her face when it was unsuccessful... wiping all past memories away she looked how Samuel with wild animal appetite was finishing all what the old lady got here for him and she giggled... oo yes he is totally better...
EduardusI
*Get move on boys the night will be here soon and My eyes aren't what they use to be" yelled an old man on a overfilled covered long wagon. The wagon was being drove by and Elder man( the uncle who helped his sister and her 4 boys move across the country. The two boys Toby and Shawn were only 7 their red curly hair and blue eyes and very pale skin made them target to be picked on by all the kids but they were trouble makers just like Liam and blue so they was always being expelled from school. Liam the blonde hair blue eyes boy was what they would call a pretty boy. All the girls clamored around him and he ate it up. That alone he was vain and with a attitude to boot he was worse then the younger twins, BUT it was the black sheep of the 4 that stood out as Man of Mystery. He was tall dark skinned and had very hypnotic steel green eyes, HE looked nothing like the other but he was the meanest them all put together. He always seem to have this chip on his shoulder mad at the world perhaps. HE was always hanging out the taverns getting drunk fighting and looking for loose women to fill his Lonely nights. But Day time come he was a hard working farmer busting his back to provide for his Mom and his brothers and was very protective all the time. The Mother of the 4 boys were very beautiful even to be in her later years her red hair and green eyes and fair complexion she always wore her Larger bonnet to shade her from the sun. but there was Love and kindness in her eyes that was always shining and her smile was warm and gentle.. She was always reading the good book and singing gospel songs. how such a Kind women like her have 4 rambunctious boys like she has was a enigma to all. Coming Momma blue said almost forgetting the game of slap tag with Liam he rode along liam slapping him HARD On his neck TAG your it" STOP he yelled none is playing your stupid games Ethan you need to grow up Liam scolded at being slapped while he was daydreaming of all the new girls he would meet in town. Settle down boys well be on the new home front soon enough it been long ride for us All and I think hot meal and warm bath is what we all need said the kind women. "HOOOAA yelled the the uncle. There it is alarge home in the clearing behind thick brushes the reflection of sun setting over the Pond he said this is the address the realtor gave me. said it once belong to some Sherriff.. maybe he couldn't cut it but I know YOU boys will be alright as Long you stay out jail I reckon and he pulled forward slowly . Ethan was quick to spit out orders to the brothers " Little ones to the smaller boxes and Liam help me get the Larger things Uncles to old and tired to be much help to us it will take us twice as long if he helped with chuckle he saw his uncle shake his ahead agreeing as he help the elderly women down. Don't make such a Fuss said the women IM still spry enough to unpack and move my things thank you very much. Perhaps the boys attitude wasn't just the trait of the father. As they open the creaky old wooden door the couldn't see inside very well so they really didn't know what to expect. as toby and Shawn bickered about having to do anything other that play they soon grew quiet. WOW this is BIG place they chimed in almost simultaneously. NOW all the party stood in the open way lighting the way with lanterns to reveal a very open large living room almost left as it was for the last occupant." Look at the Fancy furniture it had to be imported""can we keep it all Momma? Hush now momma said I don't know what we are to do with this certainly don't need it as IM pretty fond of my own but maybe we can sale some of these wonderful things and the rest I reckon my brother can take back with him for a profit as well for his time helping us, whatever we do it is ours as the Young man that left it will not be coming back" Who use lived here momma Ethan asked as he sat his box down and started to Pick up some papers on the huge wooden mantle by the fireplace. Who ever it was had dark pass and with a laugh he added quickly; Like him already but oh well.. Soon uncle started a fire and one by one very slowly boxes got brought in while Momma unpacked them gently and started to move the old occupants stuff into the far corner of the house for now. after while everyone started to get hungry and Mother knew she would have to go into town for the first time to get food. Come along ALL of You I will need all of the hands on deck. Momma didn't admit it but it was nice to have all them boys to help sometimes. as jumped back on the wagon this time driving the boys all sat in back and was talking. Liam and Ethan talked about the women they would Woo and the little ones chattered about all the neat things they found in the house..Soon the wagon stopped in the little town it was later than they hoped and Just wanted to grab food for a few days for now to get settle in before they came out to explore the town itself. Now you boys stay close as she took the twins hands and disappeared in the market to shop. Liam and Ethan looked at each other and both headed in opposite directions agreeing to meet back at the little market in 20 minutes. Ethan heard music playing men arguing and he didn't have to have second guess where he was. His green eyes light up as he saw the little sign He found his second home and as he enter a blonde hair women who wasn't watching where she was going BUMPED into him as he heard the men laughing at her clumsiness. he didn't pay much attention to her as she didn't strike him as anything he would waste his time on but as fate would have it that would BE just want he was looking for but he didn't know it at the time. He didn't really go in just stood outs in the doorway LOOKING FOR NOW WITH NOONE TO SEE THE STRANGER HIMSELF JUST A PERSON DEDIDING IF THEY WAS COMMING OR GOING. Liam on the other end of town surrounded by the teenagers curious about who the blonde hair stranger was as he got information of School for himself and the twins for his mother knowing such details would be left to the last minute when time seem short time. soon Ethan saw Liam walking towards the place they would to meet and he headed back himself to help his Momma with the food and such. He saw them all already waiting for the other two boys as his Mother shakes her head. What to do with you I will never know and as they laugh togher they drove back to the house on the prairie his mother with some interesting news about a job he May want to look into just after hours at night for little money and stay out trouble.
MysticI
Running back from the tavern with some special ingredients for Norma's favorite cake Kristina bumped into some stranger ... she did not pay much attention to that just tried to escape fast as she could.. this place was far from her favorites ones to visit and usually people in this time were drunk and rude... Kristina just glanced at him making sure he wont be complaining much about her clumsiness but seeing he even did not look at her ... sigh in relieve and ran back to the general store... maneuvering between all kids that played outside and trying escape curious glances of others...
The store was busier and busier and the mess people would leave after work hours needed to be cleaned too... she could not afford more help yet ... and all that work was on her shoulders as Norma was already to old for this kind of job...
Kristina felt excited as she overheard int he tavern about dancing that will take place outside for all folks to join and the new singer will be performing some nice songs... Kristina waited times like this ... in this town they did not have much entertainment and her young heart wanted something fresh and unusual as always... she was hopping Samuel could stay too... for him as for her would be good to meet new people and to make new friends ...
Cleaning fast and putting all items away for tomorrow day Kristina hummed the new song that she heard int he tavern and already mentally imagined herself in the new dress ... light light blue almost sky blue with soft gold ribbons all around breasts and her waist... dress material was silky soft and made her feel lights as feather ... she also found nice little flowers made from same color gold that were planning to put in her hair with Norma's help... and to use some of orchid perfume to make her dreamily romantic... her young heart longed for it ... as those hearts do ... and even hard work she did day by day could not calm her poetic soul... her notebook was already full of poems she wrote and she will need to think soon of the new one...
Out of the window she saw how dancers and singer were running outside putting the stage and people adding some water on the ground .. to prevent dust coming from all those dances that will be there ...
EduardusI
On the way back to the Homestead the twin boys Toby and Shawn went on and on about the street dance of some sorts that the shop keeper was telling them about. as Ethan rode along side his mother idly taking his time he listen to her about the job. it was for a ranch hand a few miles away from the house and it was for just a few mornings a week and the pay was pretty good considering he wouldn't have to work all the time. " We will see momma he said" you know were in a new town with new places to explore and new people to meet' his mother interrupted him " I hope you and your brothers stay out of trouble this time sometimes you are so much like your father.:Ethan chimed back but Momma You must have Loved the Bad boy You married him and had 4 boys and as he rode off laughing his mother laughed too. The wagon pulled in the Long walk way ,Ethan was pretty much spitting the orders the younger boys Toby and Shawn was to unload all the smaller bags and him and Liam would unload the heavy barrels. The billowing smoke from the chimney puffed a rancid smell and was caught in the air. " EWW uncle must be making his stew Momma" said toby Do we have to eat it said the little one with his face telling all HE would most Definitely would not be eating. his mother gave a kind smile perhaps I might make some sandwiches to go with it and all the boys nodding in agreement. Entering the house Ethan still couldn't get over how big it seemed and he had to admit he was impressed with it, he saw already room selection was underway with the boys screaming about it wasn't fair and it was MINE and Ethan walked pass all three and said" Momma will change that so stop bickering its Pointless. but he turn the corner and the pass the split back porch he saw it. the smaller little house almost like a servers quarter, he Knew he found his room and he closed the door and walked outback a couple yards away to the creaky half open half falling door he was almost like a little giddy kid with new toy. he walked in and almost fell over something. Perhaps more furniture or MORE his uncle threw in there while they was gone. the little window on the other side really didn't offer much light to see by but he thought maybe this would be his little fixer upper project after his chores was done for the night to stay out trouble for little while. he soon found the old oil lamp sitting on the mantle to a very unusual location for a fireplace. he light it and instantly the little room glowed and Ethan eyes Dropped; THE ROOM was all plastered with old newspapers with pretty much the same story just from different towns. they all showed a picture of a family lineage, and all described the pass like old story. Ethan thought well first thing ill come in clean be soon he took to oversized chair picking up a book and examining it. he soon found himself reading the private journal of the last man in this house,,,
MysticI
The day was about to end ... store was closed ... all items neatly waited for the new openings... Kristina sighed and looked around ...
Miracle happened... she got little time for herself this evening before the night will swallow the town... Quickly she ran to the stables asking boy for her mare... Looking outside, she smiled, seeing how preparation for the dance was almost done... All looked colorful and festive...
Chit chatting with the stable owner while the boy was getting her horse ready Kristina was listening all news that he knew about folks ... she heard news about the new family too... the woman with many kids... as he whispered to her... he saw only boys ... one sure looked like the young man but not old enough to be her husband ... so seems she does not have one or he will arrive later on... and he also heard that they got the first town sheriff house ...Kristina smiled sadly from that news.... memories filled her head again ... making her heart beat faster and she needed to focus ... not letting this all overcome her again.... One thing she knew that in this town nobody would go unseen... everyone knew all about other....
Thankfully smiling Kristina realized how she missed her time away... easily she got herself on her horse and let it run ... freely wildly with the wind ... just for both of them familiar path... deep in the forest ... further from town ... passing the church and finding ... waterfalls... letting the horse rest... patting it with her gloved hand Kristina looked at the cold waters... frowning that its not warm enough to get her in the water... taking her notebook ... she started her words to flow on them...
A Sunny Day Waterfall
On a sunny, hot, windy day
chirping birds come my way
Comfortable, beautiful, smashing
When water comes down and crashing
Relaxing, misty air
When people come they will stare
Sweet, pine, wet
People will never forget
laying her head on the horse she whispered ... "Taip zinau brangioji.... tu pasiilgai kriokliu kaip ir as..."
EduardusI
how quickly night turns to day. Ethan Must feel asleep reading that journal just shortly as he open it he was slumped over the chair and now his Neck was kinked up. he already heard his mother in the kitchen moving pans pots and cooking breakfast as he wander in to make some juice. Seeing her struggle to open the large bucket of grease to make gravy he quickly walked over to open it for her. " Here Momma let me do that for you. Kissing him on his forehead like he was 7 himself he blushed slightly at his momma treating him his younger brothers." SO what is your plans today his mother asked him as he poured coffee into the cup sitting down at the cluttered table of dishes that needed to be put away and stack of old news papers that wrapped other dishes. I don't know I thought after helping you some I might go exploring around the property a bit check out the neighbors maybe ride into town Look for work the possibilities are endless when your In new place. his mother shot him a worried look. THAT sounds like YOUR father talking because it is always the Possibilities that find you staggering home drunk late and all beat up. Mom that only happen a few times and You know that was not my fault. his mother replied is it ever and she dropped the subject to move on to the next. SO Liam tells me he has meet the school teacher and some of the other class mates I do hope his transcripts from last time can be found in the mess we got . they both laugh as Ethan added knowing him he threw them away so he wouldn't have to go. Just as he said that Liam was carrying toby into the kitchen Must be talking about me with a light hearted smile on his face. Putting the little down in his seat he sat himself the other one is protesting this morning Momma YOU want him You get him. Ok boys his mother said eat hearty today IM assigning chores and till they are done None is doing anything fun. all the boys groaned simultaneously...Ethan got moving heavy furniture around the house but he wasn't a stranger to hard Manuel physical labor. With his shirt tied around his waist sweat clung to his bare muscular frame like diamond studs. his long black hair over his eyes he moved slide and waited for his mother to tell him where she wanted things he Loved to work hard like that. soon his mother had decided he was done for now as all the furniture from 4 of 7 rooms were neatly organized stacked outside that would be leaving with his uncle or in the back guest house to be used or sold a later time in life he was given permission to go have Fun and his mother did not have to tell him twice. With his hat on he sprinted outsider laughing at Liam who was complaining how he was still stuck cleaning all the walls with hot soapy water and dusting all the hanging lights .Ethan yelled back as he hoped on his solid white alabaster stud yelling Ill drink a few you little toad and as the dust rose hiding him all Liam heard was his older brother Laughing with delight
He must have road a long time galloping at full speed with the warm air whipping his hair around his face his smile was as wide as the brim of his hat he was sure and How the SUN shined so brightly in the clear blue skies. Slowing after a bit to let his horse rest he stop in wide open field off in the distant . he jump down and allowed his horse to wander into the the clearing to graze on some fresh dewed over long Alfa. .
MysticI
Her eyes catch not very unusual for this place view... the rider and the horse... but something different was about them... Kristina's hand started to move on her sheet of paper letting pencil lay in nice lines...the figure of the man riding on his horse ... with his hair freely waving around... field... trees... late day sun... made her drawing look almost magical...
She peeked and peeked behind huge stones and draw non stop in a hurry as being afraid to loose that moment... of two .. that loose in the wind... now lost in her she polished her work ... trying not to loose small details and to make his smile be alive...
RoyaleBladeofSecrets
The noon sun beat down hard on the dusty main street of Silver town. A lazy breeze tried it's best to push around a stray tumbleweed but gave up the fight, blowing a little bit of the dust into a small dust devil instead. The sound of a door hitting the side of a building announced some one venturing out into the heat. The back door of the smithy led to a well a few yards away and that was where the blacksmith himself, cranking the handle to bring up the water. The day was already hot and with the extra work at the well, the smithy's shirt became soaked with sweat, more than it had already been. The bucket finally made it to the top and he paused to wipe the sweat from his face, but not for long. He took the bucket back into the gloomy shop and poured the water into the cooling vat. He went walked around to the furnace and pumped the bellows to get the fire back up to temperature. He was working on trying to recreate that "electric" lighting he had heard about, but just as he laid a hand on one of the irons that he had in the fire, the sound of many hooves on the road was heard. The stage coach had arrived, finally, the sound of jangling harnesses and the loud "Hooo, Jim an' Jess!" a dead giveaway. Only about two hours late this time, he thought. He decided to ignore it. After all, he didn't want any unneeded attention. But that wasn't to be the case today, was it? Noooo, he would think later on, he just had to be inventive and choose to be a blacksmith. He would think he should have been a sailer and become a merchant or something else, then maybe all the trouble would not have ever happened! Instead, from out across the street in front of the Dr.'s Office, someone shouted, "Is the Doc in? We need a doctor, fast!"
And with any small western town, those where the magic words. People come pouring out of almost every door, excitment finally came to town. The smithy took his hand from the iron again and wiped both on his apron as he headed to the front door. He stood in the shade and watched as people swarmed the coach. Nothing could be discerned from all the babble going on. He only caught some of the words: Outlaws, holdup, mail pouch, shootin', wounded... Yep, nothin' outta the ordinary. He was just about to turn back inside when the fatal words were mentioned, "We have a busted wheel, too. Anybody know where the black smith is?" He sighed and started across the street. He saw a man in a duster and rightly figured this was the driver. "That's me. Help me bring it over to my shop and I'll get it fixed soon's I can." The driver nodded and motioned him to the back, then started talking about what happened. The smithy just listened, not really all that interested as they heaved on the busted wheel. Taking it off of the back of the coach, they each took a side and walked it over to his shop. He was mostly ignoring the talk the driver tried starting up again, but when the driver mentioned that one of the women stood guard while the men changed the wheel, his interest peeked. He had the wheel propped up against a table as the driver continued, "That there Miss O'Connel was sure a sight of help. When that there wheel busted and those outlaws tried gettin' close, she surely kept their heads low, yis sir. A couple of 'em mighten even need to see the Doctor over yonder." The smithy looked up, one of his brows up in question, "A young woman? Surely not. Against seasoned outlaws?" The driver nodded vigorously, "Yis sir, no lyin'. It was only me 'n Otis 'n Mr. Haris to put the spare wheel on and no one to keep the outlaws from swooping right in. But she sure did! A right smart shot she is."
At that moment a shadow darkened his door way and at the sound of a voice from the past, he froze.
"Oh, now Mr. Atkins. Are you telling things that are untrue of me again?"
DessaVenatore
Indessa arose early the day of the big dance. Still tired from the night before. She hadn't slept well, tossing and turning throughout the night. Sleep was hard to come by since her parents death. Her mind went back to the night of the fire. Her mother and father was to meet her backstage after her performance at the Gala. The most prominent night club in New York. Tears filled her eyes as she remembered that night so vividly....her parents never made it to the club to see her performance...never made it backstage as planned. The haunting memory of how Nicholas..her fiancee came running into her dressing room telling her of a fire at her home and how her parents didn't make it out alive.... Shivers went down her spine as she felt the fear of being alone, the pain from the great loss she had to bare, and the emptiness that she felt inside her... Indessa relived this same scene everyday...wondering how things could have been different. What if she had insisted that they go to dinner with Nicholas and herself? What if she had not performed that night?...could she have changed something...would they still be alive? A loud bang startled Indessa and brought her back to the present. She quickly washed up and shampooed her hair. Climbing out of the tub she dried off and went to her adjoining room where she began getting dressed. She brushed her hair and the pulled it up into a clip keeping her hair securely in place. Her long hair would only be in the way if left down as she usually wore it. Putting on her shoes she walked over to the mirror making sure that everything was as it should be. Ready to get to work Indessa opened her door and stepped into the hallway...looking over at the adjoining room where Josiah had stayed. Her mind went back to the morning that they ran into one another in the hallway. She almost landed on top of him.....with a smile she closed the door behind her and headed down the hallway. Indessa could hear people downstairs...giggling and laughing....you could hear the noise of hammering. Everyone was working hard to get everything in order for the dance that night.
As Indessa reached the bottom of the stairs Matrona ran up and grabbed her hand...Come with me...I have something to show you. Taking her outside she was smiling. Matrona pointed at a sign that hung over the saloon door. Indessa gasped...How did you do that ...without my knowledge?...Matrona smiled...I did it last week when you were performing. There above the door was a picture of Indessa big as life. Her name on a billboard for all to see. INTRODUCING INDESSA DEVINE PERDUE....PERFORMING LIVE TONIGHT!!!! Indessa smiled but was very nervous. There would be people that she had never met at this dance. People from all over. Giving Matrona a hug she whispered....Thank you Matrona...now do you have anything for me to do?....Matrona handed her a box with decorations in it.....Get to work...Matrona laughed. Indessa worked hard getting all the decorations up. But it was time for her to get with the pianist to practice her songs. They practiced for almost two hours then she thanked the pianist and told him he could go. He left and Indessa headed up the stairs.
As she entered her room and closed the door behind her she walked over and lay back on the bed. A dance....it had been a long time since she had been to a dance. Her mind then went to Josiah...would he be there? Would he bring a date? She had never seen him with a woman...but his life was very private so...you never know. She blushed to herself...thinking of dancing with Josiah. Would she have a chance ....to dance with someone if he asked....Shaking her head she thought to herself....Get your head out of the clouds...what are you thinking? Indessa giggled to herself...It would be very nice if she could have at least one dance with a handsome young man.... she couldnt help it...Josiah came to mind. Feeling a little tired Indessa decided to try to take a small nap. It would be a very long night and she wanted to be at her best. As she thought about Josiah one more time she drifted off to sleep.
MysticI
Kristina finished her last touch on this little canvas and was pleased with what she did ... his face and eyes those eyes looked at her smiling... that made her smile too... that posture on the wild beauty looked magnificent... his whole body glowed in surroundings of the nature... with a deep sigh she folded carefully her drawing and looked around .... fantasy... mirage...
Wild runner sure was long gone by now and she started to wonder if that was not her imagination once again....what more the evening changed the day... sun was ready to go sleep letting the shiny moon to come up and she had pretty good way to get home ....
Kristina took her familiar path to go home not riding her mare but walking slowly and enjoying sounds of nature and letting herself to relax... moments like these always were favorites of hers... just her and nature ... as One... she greeted town folks that passed by her from the church late mass... she did not go this time there ... sure she felt little guilty but spare time she had was sure not enough to be everywhere... looking at sky she hoped she did not do huge sin and promised that she will pray double time at her bedtime tonight...
Deep in her thoughts she did not notice the wagon and sleepy man who was letting his horse to find way home... her mare's cry got her back to reality and she screamed "watch out" pulling her mare to avoid big huge booom ....
Vanyels
It was a very HOT DAY, you would think a little wind would makes its way through here but no. Lin thought this as she was opening the Doctors office for the day and had just fnished arraging everything that was needed. Since her father left again she was now the new Doctor in Silver Town, she still felt a bit odd about being a Doctor but it was her passion and she was always ready for a new challenge. Well that challenge did not wait long , soon she saw a big group of pople runing to her door saying something about Bandits and people hurt.
Lin went straight to work , asking the stongest man to bring in the injured and lay them down on the beds to get right to work. Two man had gun wounds but they were not bad gun wounds easy to take care of. The next one had a broken leg, he had fallen off the coach when the Bandits had attacked. Lin reseted the leg and bound it tight. The other's had a few bumps and cuts but nothing serious. Most of them left the Doctors office by the end of the day only the two gunshot wounds and the one with the broken leg stayed , they will need a few days or a week to recover.
Lin went around cleaning the room up and telling the curious eyes of the town to leave and thanking them for the help. Around 7:00pm Lin served the man a nice soup , bread and cold drink. After that the man went to sleep. Closing up for the night Lin was exhausted but happy with the work done that day, no one died and everything was good. She went up stairs and filled the tub with hot water took off her dress and climb in the tub.
Lin took a deep breath and relaxed. 16 years old and already had such big responsabilities but than again she was not raised like all the girls, who at her age thought about flowers and cute dresses or the handsome young man at the store. She was not jealous or anything. Lin liked her life as it was but sometimes it felt like something was missing but she could not see what it was, it wasnt her father she had already moved on about that , but she still wonders.
VL65
After counting the money and making journal entries for the day i lock everything into the safe and get ready to walk the town one last time for the night before heading home walking out the door i turn to close and lock it looking around to see if any are watching, Starting down the road i turn around and head to one of the eating places that might be open this evening still. Walking in i say hi to the owners and workers as i find a table and order the days special i then wait for it to arive.
jeffreykendal
At the sound of her shriek, Widower too awoke. Yanking hard at the reins of his self-guided horses to steer the heavy wagon away from the small figure on her horse. He'd been dreaming soundly as the horse found its way along that evening. Something he'd often done with now consequence at all in the past. But this time was different. The unexpected near collision with Kristina had slashed into his dreamy escape like a hot branding iron. The rhythmic hoofbeats of the horses now replaced with a violent heave tot the right as they lurched forward, drawing the wagon aside just a hares breath before it would of hit Kristina. Instinctively they horses knew that if they pulled too hard and too fast to one direction, the whole contraption they pulled would jackknife out of control and pull them any way but where they wanted to be. Their nostrils flared as they inhaled the fresh night air and exerted their maximum effort to keep the lunging wagon under control. Meanwhile, Widower let out a yell, "Kristina, is that you?! I'm so sorry, i was sleeping when i shoulda been watching the road!". He saw her light body whipped like a rag doll as her horse threaded the needle between the wagon and an old tree trunk beside the road. She hung onto the horse like her life depended on it, and they both knew it did. As Widower's wagon finally came to a stop, he jumped down onto the sideboard, and then to the ground, eager to go check on Kristina and find out if she was alright. As he stepped off the wagon as he had done hundreds of times, his chaps caught on the edge of the sideboard, and down he went. Crashing to the ground with one huge groan. He was out cold. The horses paused silently as if to listen for his familiar voice to comment on his near miss. But there was not a word from their master. A pack of coyotes in the distance let out a terrifying howl as the clouds above obscured the quarter moon that night. A cold breeze whistled through the branches of the willows.
MysticI
Trying to get herself in control again Kristina looked at Josiah... he was scratching his head and looked very confused and concerned about this all situation... and seemed he was not less worried then her... one sleeping and other one dreaming ... not one but both at fault of all this ... she giggled to herself...
Making sure her mare is ok she patted her gently... all over now ... we are ok ... no serious injuries just maybe some bruises... that all. Looking at Josiah Kristina assured him that she is and will be ok and he is free to continue his journey... just when she stepped further and winced from pain... her ankle looked red and started hurt more then she imagined it will... and that was the leg she usually went on horse with... silly her never learned how to do that from opposite side... she looked at mare and mare looked at her... trying not to show her pain ...